《The Challenge of a Farmhouse Son-in-Law》 Chapter 1 Marrying Off the Sick Seedling 1: Chapter 1: Marrying Off the Sick Seedling 1 -1: Marrying Off the Sick Seedling Gu Youyou, as the Gu Family¡¯s primary heir, lost both her parents at a young age, but thankfully managed to grow up safely amidst constant trepidation. Just when she had finally defeated all the greedy ghosts and gods coveting her position as heir and had triumphantly ascended to the throne of inheritance, she traveled through time¡­ Lying on the broken bed in a dark room, Gu Youyou sighed, ¡°Life is like a TV series, the scene changes when it says change! It doesn¡¯t care if you are at a loss or utterly confused!¡± She had thought that, as a beautiful female CEO, after inheriting the family business she¡¯d find a man to marry into her family, and the two of them would spend their days in leisure until death¡ªbut instead, the story took a divine twist right at the beginning, catching her entirely off guard. Fine, if it¡¯s time travel, then time travel it is, she accepted that. But out of all people, why did she have to travel into the body of a sickly person who was not long for this world? The taste of waiting for death was unbearable, so she resolved to do everything in her power to live! Collecting her thoughts, Gu Youyou surveyed the entirely sealed pitch-black room. A few finger-sized holes by the wall, which served as vents, were the only sources of ventilation and sunlight. With the strength of nine bulls and two tigers, Gu Youyou managed to turn over and stretched her ears to listen to the noises coming from the front yard. ¡°Dad, did you really find a marital match for Youyou?¡± the Gu Family¡¯s second son asked in disbelief. His eldest niece Gu Youyou was so sick that she could meet the King of Hell at any time, and this fact was known by everyone within miles. Why would anyone want to marry her? Were they expecting her to carry on the family line? Or did the family have so many leftover coffins that they had run out of corpses to fill them? It was almost impossible to believe. The old master of the Gu Family looked at his second son with his cloudy eyes, and spoke in a weary, gravelly voice, ¡°Humph, what? Are you not pleased?¡± Gu Family¡¯s second son choked on his words and coughed out a laugh, ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not it at all, we couldn¡¯t be happier.¡± The old man slammed his hand down on the table with a bang and angrily said, ¡°You heartless bunch, I knew it! You¡¯ve been longing for Youyou to get married and be out of here. Ever since she fell ill, you¡¯ve been wishing her dead day after day. She¡¯s your elder brother¡¯s only bloodline¡ªhow can you be so cruel¡­¡± The second and third sons were so startled by his sudden change of expression they were rendered speechless. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What was he talking about? It was he who insisted on marrying her off, not us forcing her to marry. ¡°Dad, that¡¯s nonsense. Didn¡¯t you previously say we were to support her for a lifetime? And we didn¡¯t object to that, did we?¡± Besides, no matter how it looked, finding a family willing to take Gu Youyou with her ghostly appearance was something of a feat. But then they remembered how the old master had previously stated he would support Gu Youyou for a lifetime. Recently, something had got into him, and he was adamant about finding her a husband, insisting on marrying her off at all costs¡ªit was all too strange. The main question was, had he really found a match without disclosing the fact that Gu Youyou was seriously ill? The old master of the Gu Family was oblivious to the second son¡¯s complicated thoughts and was just gasping for breath in anger. Seeing that their father was truly upset, the Gu Family¡¯s third son quickly sat beside him on the heated brick bed and gently patted his back to help him breathe easier. ¡°Dad, how could we ever wish for Youyou to die? That¡¯s not what the second brother meant. He meant Youyou getting married is a good thing; our elder brother could rest in peace knowing this,¡± he said and then cast a glance at the Gu Family¡¯s second son, signaling, ¡°Right, second brother?¡± Naturally, the second son grasped the third son¡¯s intent and quickly scrambled to appease their father with a smile, ¡°Exactly, Dad. Isn¡¯t raising a daughter all about hoping she marries well? After the death of our elder brother and sister-in-law, we¡¯ve all treated Youyou as our dear daughter.¡± Chapter 2 Mixed Feelings 2: Chapter 2 Mixed Feelings 2 -2 Mixed Feelings Upon hearing these words, the hypocritical third son of the Gu Family scornfully snorted. The second son of the Gu Family grinned sheepishly, aware that he might have spoken too much, and quickly changed the subject in embarrassment. ¡°Dad, which family did you pick for Youyou? Are they a good match? With Youyou¡¯s condition, if the other party isn¡¯t amiable, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll suffer after getting married.¡± Gu Youyou listened quietly. Earlier, while eavesdropping from the corner, she had heard her grandfather say he was planning to marry her off. Her thoughts were the same as her uncles¡¯ at that moment¡ªwho would agree to the marriage without being deceived, given her circumstances? S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was already half in the ground; who would be unlucky enough to marry her? Clearly, it was a deal where one would lose both their wife and pay for their own coffin. So when the second son of the Gu Family asked his question, she too was very curious. In the eastern room, hearing that the second son of the Gu Family had finally said something reasonable, the old master¡¯s expression improved somewhat. He simply stated, ¡°Jin Family from the north end of the village, although he has no land, he is at least a hunter. And since he is the only one in his family, as long as he doesn¡¯t mind Youyou, she won¡¯t suffer much.¡± The Jin Family? A hunter surnamed Jin? Gu Youyou was confused and unaware of this Jin Family. She had been in this world for half a year, spent half a year eavesdropping from corners, yet she had never heard any gossip about the Jin Family. It seemed that they kept a low profile. The second and third sons of the Gu Family gasped in surprise¡ªit was him? That explained everything. Jin Zijin wasn¡¯t originally from Lotus Village; he had arrived here alone from outside five years ago. He often went hunting in the mountains behind Lotus Village and eventually settled here. When he first arrived, he was a young and handsome fellow, and many village girls had their eyes on him. But in the end, they all despised his poverty, and nothing came of it. Now, five years had passed, and they had recently seen him selling his game in town. His current appearance bore no semblance to his former handsomeness; he looked like a scruffy middle-aged man. Moreover, being so poor that he had only a thatched hut and no land at his age, how could he seriously take a bride? If he was to find a girl with a good family background and innocence, Gu Youyou was the only option. Her circumstances might be worse than his, but they certainly didn¡¯t mind. Hurriedly, they said, ¡°Good, good, the hunter Jin seems honest and upright. Youyou won¡¯t be at a loss marrying him.¡± The old master Gu looked at his two sons with dissatisfaction, his heart clear as a mirror to their little schemes. Not to mention marrying Youyou to the penniless Jin Zijin, no matter how poor the prospects were, as long as the suitor was willing, they would applaud. Free from caring for a bedridden invalid and saving on funeral expenses, they couldn¡¯t ask for more. However, he wasn¡¯t about to let their wishful thinking succeed. He said impatiently, ¡°Enough, stop it with these acts, I¡¯m just informing you. Go back and tell your wives that Youyou is getting married in three days, and get her dowry ready.¡± The second and third sons of the Gu Family were startled; they had been joyful just moments ago, but the mention of the dowry changed their expressions. The second son of the Gu Family blinked in surprise, asking, ¡°Dowry? What dowry?¡± The third son, much shrewder than the second, quickly intervened, ¡°Dad, three days is too soon, isn¡¯t it? We should at least wait for mom to come back before deciding!¡± Chapter 3 Eccentricity Extends to the Ankles 3: Chapter 3 Eccentricity Extends to the Ankles 3 -3 Eccentricity Extends to the Ankles In this household, for some reason, the old master of the Gu Family was absurdly partial to Gu Youyou, a sickly girl. However, their mother felt differently, detesting Gu Youyou the most. Whenever their mother was home, even if they were going to marry off Youyou, she would receive hardly any dowry. The old master gave Gu Laosan a fierce glare and huffed, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. I want to get this marriage settled while the old lady¡¯s away. Whoever dares to leak this news to her won¡¯t get a penny of the family¡¯s fields and properties!¡± Gu Laoer and Gu Laosan: ¡°¡­¡± How did they end up with such a father? His favoritism was as clear as the sky above. After saying this, he turned his glare to Gu Laoer and said, ¡°As for the dowry, it¡¯s the dowry that Youyou¡¯s mother brought over when she married. Quit playing dumb in front of me.¡± ¡°Ah, no!¡± Gu Laoer was immediately startled, this would cost them a fortune, something he was unwilling to part with. He hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, Youyou has been sick for ten years, all the dowry left by our sister-in-law has been spent on her treatment. Where is there any dowry left now?¡± The old master shook with anger and snapped, ¡°Could all that dowry really be used up? What about the medical expenses supplemented by her uncle every year? As her second uncle, do you really want to covet even these meager possessions? Whatever there is, there is, now get out¡­¡± Gu Laoer wanted to say more but was dragged out of the old master¡¯s room by Gu Laosan. Once outside, Gu Laoer exploded in anger, ¡°Laosan, why did you pull me? Dad wants us to give up that girl¡¯s dowry. We have been taking care of her for ten years. Isn¡¯t it reasonable to take something for ourselves?¡± Gu Laosan quickly covered his mouth and whispered, ¡°Erbro, are you out of your mind? As long as we can marry off that annoying girl, what does it matter if we take a small loss? S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dad¡¯s getting old, when he kicks the bucket, isn¡¯t all the stuff left by our elder brother and sister-in-law ours? As for the dowry, hasn¡¯t it already been said that it¡¯s been spent on her medicine? Dad also said we¡¯ll account for what¡¯s there, hm¡­¡± With this sly hint, Gu Laoer caught on. Account for what¡¯s there, but in the end, it¡¯s up to them to decide how much there is, right? Immediately, his face broke into a smile, ¡°Right, Laosan, you¡¯re always the clever one!¡± ¡­ Having overheard their grandfather, her second uncle, and third uncle¡¯s conversation, Gu Youyou sneered and turned over. She had been locked in this room for half a year, while the original occupant had been locked in until her death. For the past six months, no matter what she said the Gu Family wouldn¡¯t let her out. All her attempts to leave this dark room had been futile, but she certainly wouldn¡¯t oppose the unexpected chance that had appeared. Gu Youyou knew very well that if she didn¡¯t get out of this ghostly room soon, she might indeed not make it. Shortly after, she heard voices coming from the second uncle and his wife¡¯s room. It had been half a year since Gu Youyou had crossed over into this world, listening in on conversations was her only pleasure. Otherwise, she¡¯d have been suffocated to death, being shut in all day long in a room as dark as a tomb. The original owner of the body, although having been sick for ten years, possessed an extraordinary pair of ears, which could be dubbed as having the hearing of a wind. She could catch the conversations from nearby households, as long as she was inclined to listen. So, although Gu Youyou hadn¡¯t touched the door of her room in half a year, she was well informed about the situations of the families in the village, whether she was supposed to know or not. She was very aware of the secrets of the Gu Family members and knew exactly what kind of people her second and third uncles were. She knew everything, except why in the past two months the old master suddenly took it into his head to marry her off. Chapter 4 You Are Getting Married in Three Days 4: Chapter 4 You Are Getting Married in Three Days 4 -4 You Are Getting Married in Three Days As far as she knew, Grandpa Gu Feng was the only person in this world who truly cherished her. She once overheard from around the corner that Gu Feng had planned to take care of her until she was put in a coffin, but why had he suddenly changed his mind? Sigh, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about it. Even if she were to die, dying in someone else¡¯s house would at least save her own family the cost of a coffin. The lonely night dragged on. She couldn¡¯t sleep even though she spent all day in bed, so she might as well continue to listen at the walls. Her third uncle and aunt were cunning people. After mentioning a few times that Gu Youyou was to be married off, the couple laughed joyously for a good while before going to sleep. As for the dowry, they had already discussed it and decided to pack a few cheap items into two boxes to make a good show on the surface, which wouldn¡¯t cost more than a few pieces of silver. Other than that, once Gu Youyou was married off, she would be completely out of their lives. It wasn¡¯t so simple with the second aunt. As the saying goes, if you¡¯re not family, you don¡¯t enter the same door. The second uncle and aunt, who were stingy and loved to take advantage of small gains, were a perfect match for each other. The moment they heard that Gu Youyou needed to bring a dowry to her wedding, they cursed half the night away. The things they said were as nasty as they could be, calling her a loss-maker who just ate and loafed around at home for ten years. They had slaved away for ten years to take care of her, and when she was about to die, they even had to pay for her coffin, and now that she was to be married, they had to pay for her dowry, too. Only if they owed her from a previous life would they have to serve her like this, it would take eight lifetimes of bad luck to come across someone like Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou snorted in disdain. The way they spoke, it was as if the dowry came out of their own pockets. Gu Youyou had heard that it was left by her parents who died early. She had heard such words too many times, so they no longer affected her. She treated them as if she was listening to a farce. The original Gu Youyou and she were fated in some way, not only sharing the same name, but even the details of their parents dying early and being schemed against by uncles and aunts for inheritance were identical. The only difference was that the modern Gu Youyou was healthy, whereas this one was gravely ill! ¡­ The morning sun shone through only a few gaps as thin as fingernails. The room was filled with muddy gaps, and it was rare to have such slivers of light coming through the ventilation holes. Gu Youyou propped herself up and sat staring blankly at those beams of light. With the sound of a lock falling, Gu Youyou knew her breakfast had arrived, along with the medicine she had to drink every day. The door opened, and immediately second aunt Huang Xiangwen¡¯s sharp and acerbic voice came through. ¡°Wow, the sun must be rising from the west today, you ghost girl are actually sitting up by yourself. Since you¡¯re so much better, you might as well go outside and eat by yourself.¡± Gu Youyou, with her dry yellow hair, cracked a smile and said, ¡°Sure.¡± Huang Xiangwen, caught off guard by her response, was momentarily speechless. Regaining her composure, she said, ¡°Wishful thinking, ghost girl. Without the old master¡¯s permission, I dare not let you out on my own. If anything happens to you, I¡¯ll be blamed. Well, I won¡¯t have to serve you for many more days. In three days, when you marry into the Jin family, let him prepare porridge and medicine for you.¡± Huang Family couldn¡¯t help but sneer. That hunter whose head must have been caught in a door goes up the mountain and sometimes doesn¡¯t return for ten days or half a month. She wondered how this sickly girl would survive alone without starving to death. Gu Youyou acted surprised, asking, ¡°What do you mean marry into the Jin family?¡± Huang Xiangwen chuckled and, while placing a bowl of watery porridge with a ¡®clang¡¯ on an old table beside the bed, gleefully explained, ¡°Surprisingly, you still have some good fortune, to be wanted even in this state. Your grandpa arranged a nice marriage for you. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The groom is a strong and sturdy hunter, and you¡¯ll marry him in three days. You better be happy about it.¡± Chapter 5 Intentionally Spilling the Rice 5: Chapter 5 Intentionally Spilling the Rice 5 -5 Intentionally Spilling the Rice Hehe, joyful? Gu Youyou¡¯s smile was only skin-deep, her eyes cold as ice as she gazed at her breakfast, which had spilled over half the bowl. It was deliberate; even after spilling, they wouldn¡¯t let her eat. She desperately needed more nourishment, but her two aunt-in-laws were certainly no pushovers. In front of her grandfather, the finest dishes of the house were brought in, but the food that actually made it to her mouth was very little. Either they ate it themselves, allowing her only a few bites to keep her alive, or they purposely smeared it on her, the sticky mess making her unbearably uncomfortable. But in her current state, where even sitting up was a struggle, all she could do was stare fiercely to give them a scare! Right, as the saying goes, ¡°A gentleman¡¯s revenge can wait ten years.¡± Now that her chance to escape had come, and once she left this hellish house and stopped drinking that medicine, her illness would heal. She could then take her time getting back at them! Huang Family watched Gu Youyou with schadenfreude written all over her face, smirking triumphantly and deliberately yelling to the outside, ¡°Yo, Youyou, what are you doing? This porridge was cooked early in the morning by your second aunt. Our family may be well-off in this village, but we are still farming folk, we can¡¯t afford such waste!¡± The rest of the family was gathered around the table having their meal when they heard Huang Family¡¯s complaints from the backyard, their faces displaying quite a spectacle. Gu¡¯s second son knew well that his wife was doing this on purpose and immediately exaggerated with concern, ¡°Oh dear, Father, Youyou has spilled her food again, hasn¡¯t she? I was just in the kitchen, and I heard Xiangwen say that since Youyou is about to be married off, she should eat something good. And her bowl was indeed filled with nothing but rice porridge.¡± After saying this, he looked disdainfully at the porridge in his bowl, poking at it with his chopsticks, making a clinking sound, ¡°Look at this, I still have to go dig sweet potatoes later, and all I get is this watery porridge. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How will I have the strength? She, on the other hand, doesn¡¯t lift a finger all day and still demands to be waited on. When she gets angry, she even spills her porridge.¡± The old master¡¯s face turned very ugly. He slammed his chopsticks onto the table and said sternly, ¡°Second son, do you think I¡¯m too old to control you? If you were lying in that room unable to move like Youyou, I wouldn¡¯t let you do any work, not even dig sweet potatoes. I¡¯d take care of you personally and feed you meal by meal.¡± At his roar, the second son immediately dared not complain, murmuring with dissatisfaction, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, Father; I couldn¡¯t possibly ask you to take care of me.¡± Having said that, he wisely took his bowl of thin soup and squatted in the corner to drink. Recently, the old master was easily ignited with anger. The second son truly feared provoking the old man and receiving less inheritance for it. With the third son staying silent, if he offended the old master, it would be to the third son¡¯s advantage. Gu¡¯s youngest son stepped in to smooth things over appropriately, ¡°Father, maybe the second sister-in-law mentioned the marriage to Youyou, and Youyou wasn¡¯t happy. I¡¯ll have Qiuju go in and comfort her later. Don¡¯t be angry; it¡¯s not worth damaging your health.¡± This Qiuju was Meng Qiuju, the wife of Gu¡¯s youngest son from the Meng Family. The couple understood each other with just a glance, and Meng Qiuju eagerly agreed, ¡°Yes, Father, I¡¯ll go and talk to her later.¡± With someone to console her, the old master¡¯s expression eased slightly, he sighed, ¡°You¡¯re the sensible ones. Remember to make something she likes to eat and bring it to her.¡± After saying this, he didn¡¯t even finish his meal but picked up his hoe and walked out the door. Once he was gone, the table of relatives finally dared to eat freely, polishing off everything on the eldest son¡¯s table. ¡­ Chapter 6 Secretly Adding Medicine 6: Chapter 6 Secretly Adding Medicine 6 -6 Secretly Adding Medicine Gu Youyou hadn¡¯t finished yet, and the remaining half bowl of thin porridge had also been eaten by the Huang Family, but she barely had the strength to sit up, let alone resist. Feeling hungry while watching someone else eat was truly unbearable, Gu Youyou thought to herself, ¡°Huang Family, as long as I, Gu Youyou, can get out of this ghostly house, and as long as I don¡¯t die, I will make sure there comes a day when you starve to the point of eating straw mats.¡± Indeed, she had been here for half a year, and had once been so hungry that she actually ate a straw mat. The Huang Family took her time finishing Gu Youyou¡¯s thin porridge, then brought over a blackened medicinal decoction. Flashing a mouthful of yellow teeth, she said with a grin, ¡°I won¡¯t be fighting over this with you, drink it and die.¡± Gu Youyou glared at her coldly, her eyes wide and unblinking, which genuinely frightened the Huang Family into letting out a shrill scream. The original Gu Youyou had been locked up here for ten years, often abused by her two aunts, and the fact that she managed to survive until half a year ago was quite a feat. Her hair was withered, her eye sockets sunken, her body without an ounce of flesh, just skin wrapped around a skeleton; in this state, she truly looked like a ghostly girl, and even her cousins called her ¡°Ghost Sister.¡± ¡°You dead girl, are you trying to scare me to death?¡± Gu Youyou coldly said, ¡°Second Aunt, just leave the medicinal decoction here, I¡¯ll drink it by myself in a while.¡± The Huang Family couldn¡¯t have been happier, as this ghostly girl was truly frightening, and the sight of her had given her quite the shock. She stood up, patted her clothes, and said, ¡°All right, drink it yourself, then. I¡¯ll come to collect the bowl at noon. Remember to finish it all, you¡¯re getting married in a few days and need to look lively.¡± Gu Youyou kept staring at her coldly, making her feel as if she was being watched by a ghost, which scared her enough to run away as if escaping. She glanced at the medicine on the table, swallowed hard, and then poured it straight under the bed. Fortunately, Third Aunt Meng Family would come in a while to bring her food. The original Gu Youyou had started drinking this medicine at the age of seven and continued until she was seventeen, when she finally was poisoned to death six months ago, and then the modern descendant of a traditional Chinese medicine family, Gu Youyou, took her place. She realized the next day after her arrival that there was something wrong with this medicine. It was craftily concocted; the poisoner had adjusted it just right to keep her alive but chronically ill, thereby deceiving the Gu Family and earning their complete trust. Drinking this medicine long-term would leave her body increasingly weak, bedridden with sickness. From the perspective of traditional Chinese medicine, this was a case of ¡°Yang deficiency¡±; to put it plainly, it meant an excess of ¡°Yin energy.¡± Logically, she should have died within three years of drinking it, but somehow she had managed to drag it out much longer. The poisoner was an expert, and perhaps there was something she hadn¡¯t discovered yet. But who would be so cruel as to harm a seven-year-old girl in this manner? She was just a little girl from a rural area who had lost her parents; killing her would be all too easy. What made her so valuable that someone would go to such lengths to orchestrate such a long and intricate plot? To harm her and yet keep her alive? Just then, the voices of the Second Aunt and Third Aunt came from the front courtyard. ¡°Second Sister-in-law, did you tell Youyou about it?¡± ¡°Of course, I did. The moment I told that ghostly girl, she was so happy she sat straight up on the bed.¡± Gu Youyou: ¡°¡­¡± In fact, she had been able to sit up for a long time now, even walk a little, but she had kept it from others. ¡°Oh, she can sit up? Wasn¡¯t it two years ago that she couldn¡¯t sit up anymore?¡± sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Second Aunt from the Huang Family spat, ¡°Exactly, that ghostly girl hasn¡¯t died after all these years. Now that she hears she¡¯s getting married, she¡¯s come alive. I tell you, in three days she might just hop onto the bridal sedan herself.¡± Chapter 7 Swindler in the Martial World 7: Chapter 7 Swindler in the Martial World? 7 -7 Swindler in the Martial World? Gu Youyou nearly vomited blood when she heard the ridiculous stories the village women were concocting. Her aunt laughed sheepishly, not believing a word of what the Huang Family had said. Who did they think they were fooling with that scene this morning? Yet she feigned a look of sudden realization and said, ¡°Could it be that this is why father suddenly wants to marry her off, to find her a match to celebrate some good fortune?¡± ¡°Oh my!¡± exclaimed the Huang Family, slapping her thigh, ¡°Exactly, it must be so.¡± ¡­ Word of Gu Youyou¡¯s impending marriage quickly spread throughout the village. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When she had nothing else to do, she would listen in on the gossip of the village women, their astonishment so great that she could imagine eggs fitting into their mouths, even without seeing their shocked faces. ¡°Even if that hunter is poor, he doesn¡¯t need to marry a sickly girl, does he? She¡¯s so ill, how could she bear him descendants? What is he thinking?¡± Another woman chimed in, ¡°What else could he be thinking? He¡¯s a young man in his twenties who has yet to take a wife. At his age, full of vigor, he must be longing for a woman.¡± Another woman clicked her tongue twice, ¡°Has he even seen that ghostly Gu Youyou? She¡¯s skin and bones, can he even bring himself to touch her? Even if he could, it would be a joke if she died on their wedding night.¡± At this remark, the group of women burst into raucous laughter, the younger ones even covering their faces, feigning embarrassment. ¡°Of course he hasn¡¯t seen her. You¡¯re all unaware, but ten years ago, the Great Fairy declared that no man should enter Gu Youyou¡¯s house, for if a man did, it would ruin the house¡¯s Feng Shui.¡± While the women at the head of the village were still gossiping about Gu Youyou, she was in for another shock. No man can enter this house? Ruin what Feng Shui? This was the first time she had heard such talk; no wonder Gu Feng, who was normally so affectionate towards her, had not once come to see her since she had arrived six months ago. She believed somewhat in the Divine Doctor they had mentioned before. Someone who could prescribe such medicine was no ordinary person and deserved the title of Divine Doctor. But who was this Great Fairy? Surely Grandfather Gu hadn¡¯t been fooled by a charlatan masquerading as a sage, had he? Gu Youyou felt a chill run down her spine, and as she looked around the room she was staying in, it seemed more and more like a tomb, a gloomy residence. This wouldn¡¯t do; she had to leave as soon as possible, even if it meant facing her wedding night. She was quite confident in her ghastly appearance; indeed, the wedding night might truly end in death, but she was sure it wouldn¡¯t be hers. Who knows, the hunter might drop dead from fright the moment he lifted her bridal veil. Before she knew it, the day before her wedding had arrived, and her dowry was being brought out into the courtyard for inventory. Gu Feng looked over the three large chests; in Lotus Village, this was considered quite extravagant, especially since the groom¡¯s family hadn¡¯t given any betrothal gifts yet. Alright, was she paying them for the marriage? The old women from outside jostled for a look, astonished to see the three large red lacquered chests filled to the brim. ¡°Grandfather Gu is playing favorites now, isn¡¯t he? Last year when Erya got married, even with the groom¡¯s dowry, they only had two chests,¡± one muttered. ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t understand, I heard it from the Huang Family. Grandfather Gu originally wanted to keep her at home for life, but recently, with Gu Youyou nearly at death¡¯s door, he came up with the idea to marry her off to celebrate good fortune, as a last-ditch effort to cure her like using a dead horse as a live horse doctor. Maybe her illness will get better.¡± ¡°As if that would happen¡ªI saw her just a few days ago. She¡¯s so emaciated she barely looks human. I bet she won¡¯t live past New Year¡¯s.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s not certain. Hasn¡¯t she been emaciated for a long time now? And yet, she¡¯s lived all these years.¡± Chapter 8 Three Large Boxes of Coarse Cloth 8: Chapter 8: Three Large Boxes of Coarse Cloth 8 -8: Three Large Boxes of Coarse Cloth Gu Feng, hearing the gossip about his granddaughter from outside, was so angry he could burst. Gu¡¯s second son, who was closest, ended up taking the blame. ¡°Second, have you died or something? Didn¡¯t you hear those old hags blabbering at the gate? Go grab a stick and chase them off for me.¡± ¡°Ah¡ª?¡± Gu¡¯s second son felt wronged as he complained, ¡°How can I, a grown man, have the nerve to chase off those old ladies?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll kick you out instead.¡± Gu¡¯s second son: ¡°¡­¡± Why is it always me who gets shot while lying down? When Gu Feng got angry, no one in the family dared to make a peep, so the second son had to dejectedly take a stick and chase them away. ¡°Go on, get lost! If you want to drink wedding wine, come early tomorrow to the hunter Jin¡¯s house. What¡¯s the point of blocking the gate now?¡± ¡°We wouldn¡¯t look even if you didn¡¯t chase us away.¡± ¡°You should be ashamed of yourself, a grown man acting like this.¡± The old women muttered back and forth, snorting disdainfully, then leisurely walked away. Soon after, the Gu Family residence erupted into chaos. The old master of the Gu Family, leaning on his cane, was furious. He didn¡¯t forget to curse, ¡°Is this the dowry you¡¯ve prepared, huh?¡± He used his cane to pick out the pieces of coarse cloth and threw them all over the courtyard. ¡°You promised me three big chests, more glorious than anyone else¡¯s. Are you kidding me with this? Three big chests of coarse cloth?¡± ¡°Dad, this, this¡­ What else do we farm folks wear if not coarse cloth? We can¡¯t even afford to wear satin,¡± said Mrs. Huang from a distance, in a low voice. Filling all with coarse cloth was her idea. Just yesterday, she had made a special trip to the town and hauled it back with an ox cart. Gu Feng was so angry that his chest hurt. He clutched at his chest, taking deep breaths. The always perceptive Gu¡¯s third son quickly signaled his six-year-old son with his eyes. The boy, crafty like his father, immediately understood what Gu¡¯s third son meant. Busy, the little boy ran into the house and brought Gu Feng a cup of water to drink, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry. Drink some water to calm down. I¡¯ll be really upset if you make yourself sick.¡± In the end, the old man did love his grandson. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He took the cup and drank a couple of sips to cool down. ¡°The young ones understand better than the old,¡± he remarked. Letting out a sigh, he then stated, ¡°Empty out two of these chests of coarse cloth and fill them with the unused satin and new bedding that your older sister-in-law brought as a dowry. If they aren¡¯t full, go to the town now and buy more. The money will come from the family funds.¡± As these words were spoken, everyone¡¯s countenance changed. Satin takes up less space than coarse cloth, and filling up those two big chests would cost a hefty sum of silver. They were all reluctant to do so. Mrs. Meng wanted to speak up, but Gu¡¯s third son quickly pulled her back, whispering in her ear, ¡°Someone else will take the lead; there¡¯s no need for us to step in.¡± Mrs. Meng was startled and quickly swallowed back the words that were on the tip of her tongue. Her husband was right; even if they wanted to oppose, she shouldn¡¯t be the one to stick her neck out. Mrs. Huang, however, lacked such tact and immediately wailed, ¡°No, Father, you¡¯re trying to drive us to our deaths, we can¡¯t live like this. Dabao needs to find a wife after the new year, and Erya also needs her marriage arranged. If everything goes to Youyou, how is our big family supposed to survive¡­¡± Gu¡¯s second son quickly added, ¡°Yeah, Dad, if we fill these two chests with satin, it won¡¯t even cover our family¡¯s food for three years. She¡¯s a sickly girl, who knows if she might die just a few days after getting married? Then all these good things would just be a windfall for strangers¡­¡± These words infuriated the old master Gu once again, ¡°You unfilial son, who did you say is about to die? Are you hoping for my death too, so all of this will be yours? Has Youyou taken anything of yours? All these things were left by her parents.¡± Chapter 9 Auntie’s Scheme 9: Chapter 9 Auntie¡¯s Scheme 9 -9 Auntie¡¯s Scheme Gu Lao San¡¯s mouth twitched with anger, thinking that they should never have expected Gu Lao Er to say anything sensible. He said to Gu Feng, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not what the second brother and his wife meant¡ªthey just feel sorry for the children. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If anyone is to blame, it¡¯s because second brother and I are incompetent and haven¡¯t earned much money. We can only hope to arrange a decent marriage for the kids by relying on the little that big brother and his wife left behind.¡± Before Gu Feng could respond, he quickly turned to his wife, ¡°Qiuju, come with me to the city this afternoon.¡± His words seemingly calmed Gu Feng a bit, and his expression softened. Glaring fiercely at his second son and daughter-in-law, he said, ¡°Alright, go.¡± He paused, feeling a debt owed to his other grandchildren and added, ¡°Buy two more blankets. Don¡¯t bother with satin, whatever¡¯s at home will have to do.¡± With Gu Feng huffing off, the Huang Family¡¯s daughter-in-law pulled Gu Lao Er into her own room and started whispering. ¡°Head of the household, dad has given all the good stuff to that damned girl. Are you content with this?¡± Of course, Gu Lao Er was not content, and hearing what his wife said, he became even angrier. He blustered, ¡°That¡¯s just how dad is, he¡¯s favored my dead big brother since we were kids, and now he¡¯s playing favorites with that damned girl. What are we supposed to do?¡± The Huang Family¡¯s daughter-in-law¡¯s squinty eyes spun like pinwheels as she continued, ¡°And I bet that¡¯s not all she¡¯s getting for her dowry. That Jin hunter is so poor his thatched roof leaks rain. Dad will probably have us supplement their house with who knows how much more. It¡¯s like pouring money into a bottomless pit. I think we made a mistake agreeing to marry that damned girl off. If she stayed, her uncle¡¯s side would still send us some money for the herbal remedies every year. Even if she were to die, all we¡¯d need is a coffin, but all her belongings would be ours. ¡°Once she¡¯s married off, we won¡¯t know how much dad will give her, and we certainly won¡¯t get a penny from her uncle¡¯s side for the herbal remedies.¡± After hearing his wife¡¯s analysis, Gu Lao Er slapped his thigh, wailing, ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s right, we can¡¯t let that girl get married off.¡± He started to walk out while shouting, ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll talk to dad about it right now.¡± ¡°Wait, come back here, Gu Wen¡­¡± Huang Family¡¯s daughter-in-law hurriedly pulled him back. Gu Lao Er, impatient, said, ¡°If you have something to say, say it quick. I need to go and find dad.¡± ¡°Go find dad? As if you could change what the old master has set his mind on. Forget it, we need to think of something else.¡± ¡°Something else? What else can we do?¡± Huang Family¡¯s daughter-in-law leaned in close to Gu Lao Er¡¯s ear and whispered something fiercely. Her voice was so low that Youyou in the back yard stretched her neck, but couldn¡¯t make out what was being said. Nonetheless, she knew it was some wicked scheme to harm her. Gu Lao Er, shocked to his core, exclaimed, ¡°Have you gone mad, woman? A life for a life. It¡¯s not worth losing our own lives over a doomed wretch.¡± Youyou gasped in shock; were they actually plotting to kill her just for her dowry? The modern Youyou had been harmed by her aunt and uncle for the immense wealth of the Gu Family, which made sense because everyone was envious. But for this family to plot over a simple dowry? Hmph, no wonder the original owner managed to live this long; surviving with such ¡®relatives¡¯ was indeed no easy feat. Huang Family¡¯s daughter-in-law quickly covered his mouth, whispering, ¡°Why are you so loud? You said it yourself, she¡¯s a doomed wretch who could die at any time. So what if she dies? Rest assured, I¡¯ll put it in her medicine tomorrow morning, and if she¡¯s to die, she¡¯ll die on the road. By the time they carry her body to the Jin Family and find a corpse without having done the wedding ceremony, we can just bring all her things back.¡± Chapter 10 The Day of Marriage Has Come 10: Chapter 10 The Day of Marriage Has Come 10 -10 The Day of Marriage Has Come Being her uncle and fearing that he wouldn¡¯t inherit any property if something happened, benefiting his younger brother, Gu Feng was still in shock and conflicted when Huang Family continued to say, ¡°Don¡¯t you forget, ten years ago the Great Fairy said that the girl must not leave this house. This time, father has gone mad for some reason and suddenly wants to marry her off. Fine, once she leaves the house and suddenly dies, everyone will think it¡¯s the fulfillment of the Great Fairy¡¯s words and won¡¯t suspect that it was our doing.¡± Gu Feng was somewhat moved by her words and stammered, ¡°Then¡­ should we discuss it with third brother?¡± ¡°Forget it, that youngest brother is always on father¡¯s side, he¡¯s no good, haven¡¯t you seen how he¡¯s always opposing us? If we tell him, who knows if he¡¯d turn around and betray us. Remember, you have to be wary of him in the future.¡± ¡­ Early in the morning, the matchmaker arrived and, seeing the large trunks outside, smiled bloomingly. ¡°Mr. Gu, your family truly lives up to being one of the wealthiest in Lotus Village, marrying off a daughter with three large trunks. I¡¯ve been a matchmaker all my life and this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a thing.¡± Gu Feng couldn¡¯t stand the overpowering smell of Matchmaker Zhang and quickly fanned the air with his hand, saying, ¡°Alright, hurry inside. As soon as the affairs are settled, you won¡¯t miss out on your reward.¡± Matchmaker Zhang immediately smiled broadly and repeatedly responded, ¡°Aye aye, rest assured, Matchmaker Zhang¡¯s affairs are the most securely handled for miles around, I guarantee you will be satisfied.¡± The third and second aunts went inside with Matchmaker Zhang, and the pitch-dark room, unusually, saw light again. The sun hadn¡¯t risen yet and it was only dimly bright, but for Gu Youyou, this light was already very bright. As the third aunt from Meng Family lit the lamp in the room, Matchmaker Zhang could barely make out the person on the bed. ¡°Oh, bride-to-be, still sleeping? You must get up quickly today, you can¡¯t sleep in.¡± Gu Youyou on the bed responded softly but did not get up. Meng Family and Huang Family hurriedly helped her up and changed her into a newly bought, bright red bridal gown. While changing her, both felt a pang of regret; the gown, being ready-made, had cost a good amount of silver. Matchmaker Zhang let out a high-pitched scream upon seeing Gu Youyou being helped out of bed, ¡°Ah, a ghost!¡± Huang Family looked annoyed and glared at her, ¡°Matchmaker Zhang, what are you screaming for? This is our Youyou. The old master has given you plenty of money, do you intend to ruin everything?¡± Matchmaker Zhang, still shaken, patted her chest and gasped, ¡°My my, so this is Youyou, how did she get so thin? You gave me quite a scare.¡± sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meng Family said, ¡°Youyou has been ill for so many years, how could she possibly be plump?¡± ¡°This¡­ this is too thin!¡± Matchmaker Zhang smacked her lips, almost too afraid to approach. Gu Youyou remained expressionless throughout, letting them fuss over her. After all, she didn¡¯t plan to exert any effort herself; she needed to save her energy for later when it would be most needed. Her demeanor truly frightened Matchmaker Zhang, who nearly had to force herself through the whole process. After the three finished preparing Gu Youyou, Meng Family and the matchmaker went out to grab a bite to fortify themselves, waiting for the groom to arrive. Huang Family went to fetch the medicine that she was to drink today. ¡°Youyou, drink this medicine quickly so you¡¯ll be more alert today.¡± Gu Youyou fixed a cold stare on Huang Family, cracked a smile, and said, ¡°Leave it there, I¡¯ll drink it later.¡± ¡°Oh, on any other day letting you drink it late would be fine, but not today. The groom will be here soon. You¡¯d better drink up now. I¡¯ve tested it, it¡¯s not hot anymore.¡± Chapter 11 Getting Married 11: Chapter 11 Getting Married 11 -11 Getting Married ¡°Really?¡± Gu Youyou sneered, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take another sip and test it for me, Second Aunt?¡± Gu Youyou¡¯s gaze was piercing and unnerving. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Already feeling guilty, the woman from the Huang Family trembled uncontrollably under such scrutiny. ¡°This medicine is too precious for me to dare drink it, you better finish it,¡± she said. With a forced laugh, she approached Gu Youyou, holding out the medicine. As the medicine drew closer, a chill shot through Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes. She suddenly flung her arm out, knocking over the bowl. The Huang woman was caught off guard, splashed in the face, and even accidentally ingested some. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The Huang woman cried out in dismay, in a humiliating state, ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You little wretch, I will beat you to death¡­¡± As she lunged at Gu Youyou, prepared to attack, Gu Youyou retorted, ¡°Second Aunt, don¡¯t you want to spit out my medicine? Such a precious potion, do you dare to swallow it?¡± Only then did the Huang woman remember that she had mixed rat poison into the medicine. If Gu Youyou didn¡¯t end up poisoned to death, she might inadvertently poison herself. Ignoring Gu Youyou, she hastily fetched a bucket of water from the yard, violently inducing herself to vomit and rinsing her mouth with cold water. The sound of the bowl shattering was very loud, and since the door was open, soon a crowd gathered in the back courtyard. Zhang the matchmaker and the woman from the Meng Family hurried in to check on Gu Youyou, who was unharmed, sitting upright on the bed. However, the woman from the Huang Family was suffering in the courtyard, still vomiting as if about to bring up bile. Gu Feng shouted from outside, ¡°Youyou, are you alright? What happened?¡± The Meng woman hastily went to the doorway and responded, ¡°Father, Youyou is fine. She just didn¡¯t want to take her medicine, and smeared it all over her second sister-in-law.¡± Gu Feng paused, then sighed, ¡°Well, it¡¯s her special day, if she doesn¡¯t want to drink it, let her be.¡± As he turned to leave the yard, he saw the sickened Huang woman vomiting on the ground and scolded, ¡°Clean up quickly after you¡¯re done. Were you poisoned by rat poison or what?¡± His words hit the nail on the head, and the Huang woman felt a rage inside her but dared not retaliate. She had only taken a small sip and had been vomiting for a long time, such a small amount of rat poison naturally wouldn¡¯t kill her. Outside, the bridegroom had arrived, accompanied by a troupe of trumpeters. The onlookers whispered among themselves, speculating that only a wedding in the Gu Family would warrant such fanfare. ¡°The patriarch of the Gu Family is too biased. When his eldest daughter married earlier this year, there wasn¡¯t this much spectacle.¡± ¡°Exactly. I wonder what the old Master Gu is thinking. Let¡¯s hope today¡¯s wedding doesn¡¯t turn into a funeral tomorrow.¡± ¡°Hey, careful with those words, Zhang. Don¡¯t let old Master Gu hear you.¡± By tradition, the bridegroom cannot enter the bride¡¯s courtyard. He must wait outside, and the bride must be carried out by the matchmaker. Zhang the matchmaker gathered her courage to carry Gu Youyou on her back, enduring the ordeal for the silver that Master Gu would hand her. And as she did, she couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for Gu Youyou, ¡°Poor thing, she¡¯s become so thin, she feels like I¡¯m carrying a paper doll on my back.¡± Gu Feng had been waiting outside the whole time. Ever since Youyou entered that room at the age of seven, he hadn¡¯t seen her. Now as she was carried out, all he saw over Zhang the matchmaker¡¯s shoulder was a loose robe; it was hard to believe she was carrying a person. He couldn¡¯t help but let his tears flow freely. ¡°Youyou, do you still remember Grandpa? What happened to you, child? You don¡¯t even resemble a person anymore!¡± The bystanders quickly tried to console him, ¡°Oh, Master Gu, you mustn¡¯t cry today. It¡¯s bad luck.¡± Chapter 12 Jin Zijin’s Home 12: Chapter 12 Jin Zijin¡¯s Home 12 -12 Jin Zijin¡¯s Home Gu Youyou felt a sourness in her heart; after all, Old Master Gu was the only person in this world who truly cared for her. ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t cry,¡± Her voice, light as a mosquito¡¯s buzz, was very pleasant to hear. Old Master Gu hurriedly responded, ¡°Ah, yes, yes, Youyou will get better. Zijin is a good man; he promised me he would take good care of you. You must listen to everything he says, he won¡¯t harm you.¡± Gu Youyou found these words somewhat strange, but she didn¡¯t overthink it and soon was carried out by Matchmaker Zhang. Anyway, as long as she could leave this room, it was fine. Once her health improved, she could go anywhere. Childish cheers followed: ¡°Whoa, hahaha¡­ The ghost sister of our house is being carried away to someone else¡¯s.¡± Gu Youyou: ¡°¡­¡± This bratty kid. ¡­ Gu Youyou was carried onto a small sedan chair by two people. This was quite rare among farming households, as most brides usually rode in ox carts. This caused a wave of envy. A girl around ten years old said, ¡°Mom, I want to ride in a sedan chair when I get married too.¡± The people around burst into laughter. The woman beside the girl slapped her on the forehead, scolding sharply, ¡°You foolish girl, what are you saying? Have you no shame?¡± Unmarried girls should not talk about such things. It was fortunate she was young; had she been thirteen or fourteen, the reaction from others would not have been limited to laughter. Calculating the distance of the journey, it took only half an hour for the two bearers to reach the destination, not far from the Gu Family¡¯s home. Indeed, within the same village, it truly wasn¡¯t far. Emerging from the sedan, Gu Youyou was unexpectedly carried out by her unseen husband. Jin Zijin only slightly furrowed his brow at her skeletal frame, showing no significant reaction as he brought her into his fenced yard. A gust of wind blew away her bridal veil, and the strong sunlight, striking her eyes that hadn¡¯t seen light in ten years, caused her temporary blindness, compelling Gu Youyou to instinctively close her eyes. Shouts of surprise rang out nearby; undoubtedly, they were startled by Gu Youyou¡¯s appearance. The timid children had already been frightened to tears, and their mothers, equally scared, were trembling as they comforted their own children. Matchmaker Zhang hastily picked up the bridal veil and covered her head again, reassuringly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, everyone, Youyou is just sick. After she recovers, she will be just like the rest of us.¡± Only then did the crowd come to their senses. Yes, she was just sick; it was no surprise that someone ill for ten years wouldn¡¯t look quite human. Truth be told, the people who saw her during that brief moment were only those nearest who caught a quick glimpse before Matchmaker Zhang swiftly shielded her, the subsequent screams being purely self-inflicted fright. The reactions of these villagers were of no concern to Gu Youyou, but she was curious as to why Jin Zijin, holding her ghost-like form, wasn¡¯t scared enough to throw her out; she had even clung tightly to Zijin¡¯s clothes, fearing she would be discarded. She had planned to scare him when the veil was lifted, but it seemed that would not happen. ¡­ Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the simple straw house, Gu Youyou lay quietly on the bed alone. She observed the room: the leaky house was made of mud walls and thatched with straw, with holes everywhere, yet it was relatively clean. Red celebratory characters for ¡°happiness¡± were pasted on the windows and doors, her bridal dowry of three big red trunks sat against the wall, and a pair of red candles burned at the bedside. However, the redness of the room clashed starkly with the shabby house, and Gu Youyou sighed to herself, thinking that this was truly the epitome of poverty. Chapter 13 Jin Zijin 13: Chapter 13 Jin Zijin 13 -13 Jin Zijin The only benefit is that I don¡¯t have to worry about not seeing light anymore, and, who knows, maybe I can even watch the stars at night. It is already getting cold at the end of September, and in a couple of days, it will be October (this September refers to the lunar calendar, and all months in this book are calculated according to the lunar calendar). When it gets even colder, it will snow, and this thatched house is drafty from all sides. My frail body can¡¯t withstand it; it¡¯s not advisable to stay here for long. This was the first decision Gu Youyou made after assessing the house. The noise outside was loud; the villagers of Lotus Village were outside drinking, and Jin Zijin was among them. Every now and then, I could hear him clinking glasses with the villagers. Of course, most of those sounds were of laughter. Some even secretly wagered in whispers that his new bride wouldn¡¯t live past the New Year. Others were even more exaggerated, saying she wouldn¡¯t make it through the wedding night. The people nearby who heard the talk about her not making it through the wedding night couldn¡¯t help expressing their disagreement. ¡°That might not be the case. We all saw the bride this morning; like a ghost, she is. Even if Jin the hunter is bold, I bet he won¡¯t lay a hand on her!¡± This remark successfully made several people around laugh out loud, which attracted even more attention from the vicinity. ¡°Wang Hai, what are you laughing at? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re the one getting married,¡± joked a granny. ¡°Granny Liu, my laugh is none of your business. If I married that bride, I would¡¯ve¡­¡± He suddenly stopped, noticing that old Master Gu was staring at him fiercely, and even Zijin¡¯s expression was not very pleasant. They all quietly made jokes among themselves; it was someone¡¯s big day, and later on, no matter how they ridiculed, it was not appropriate to cause trouble there, as it might backfire. He quickly changed his tune, ¡°How could I dare? Even if I wanted to, my wife wouldn¡¯t agree to it.¡± The people next to him burst into hearty laughter, and someone teased, ¡°Wang Hai, your life is pretty much over, you¡¯re utterly henpecked by your wife.¡± Saying this, another loud laughter erupted outside; had Gu Youyou not had keen hearing, one might have thought all the guests were so cheerful and happy. Ever since she had acquired this sharp hearing, her inner strength grew day by day. As for the slandering words against her, she just treated them like stories. Without marrying, she would¡¯ve been criticized to death; having married, the chance that people would stop the criticism was even slimmer, no telling how long the mockery would continue. They were just strangers who had heard but never seen her; as long as they didn¡¯t say it to her face, let them talk, what concern was it of hers? Jin Zijin seemed to be a formidable person, possessing a substantial presence. Listening to his voice, sometimes as soft as the warm sun, other times deep and magnetic, he was articulate and graceful. It was hard to associate such a voice and demeanor with a rough hunter who couldn¡¯t find a bride. He managed the mockery from everyone with ease. He did not lose out in his words and did not offend anyone; not everyone could do this. Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but wonder, is he really just a poor hunter? S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The guests left, and Lotus Village gradually fell into nightfall. She heard the men outside tidying up the dishes with proficiency, and soon Jin Zijin went to the river to fetch water, washing the dishes clean and stacking them neatly. These all belonged to the villagers and needed to be returned in the coming days. By the time he finished tidying up, the sky was completely dark. Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help feeling nervous and scared; if she hadn¡¯t frightened Jin Zijin during the day, she was even less likely to scare him at night. Could it be true, as those grannies suggested, that at his strong and vigorous age, he actually married her just to fulfill a physical need? Chapter 14 The Bridal Chamber 14: Chapter 14: The Bridal Chamber 14 -14: The Bridal Chamber Oh my god, she was nearly dying. If the wedding night actually happened, it probably would¡¯ve confirmed everyone¡¯s guesses that she wouldn¡¯t survive it. Despite her worries, Jin Zijin eventually came. The man was tall and imposing, dressed in simple coarse clothes, with stubble covering his face and somewhat dark skin, the spitting image of a rugged man. Yet his eyes were deep and bright, shining with a mysterious light like stars in the vast universe, elusive and intriguing. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He just stood by the bed, staring at her, wordless. Gu Youyou was actually very tired; on a normal day, it took a great deal of effort just for her to sit up. But today she not only sat for half an hour in a sedan chair but also managed to complete the wedding ceremony with the help of others. She had used up all the strength she¡¯d accumulated over several days in just one day. However, she couldn¡¯t sleep. She had forced herself to stay alert all day, listening to the noises outside, and now, she had to muster the energy to prevent whatever was supposed to happen next. She only wanted to use the marriage as a way to escape that haunted house; she never intended to actually become wife and husband with this man. Jin Zijin didn¡¯t speak, and Gu Youyou didn¡¯t know what to say. She had been holding herself taut like a tightly wound string as they looked at each other. Just when she felt she could no longer hold on, Jin Zijin made a move. But his movement might as well have been stillness because he began quickly stripping off his own clothes and shoes. His actions were swift, smoothly executed in a few seconds. Gu Youyou¡¯s heart rose to her throat; the string inside her finally snapped, and she fainted. As Jin Zijin took off his clothes and saw that Gu Youyou had passed out, he was actually relieved and confidently removed his inner garment as well. It was better for her to faint; it spared them both the awkwardness. The skin on his body, below the neck, was white and delicate, completely at odds with his face, as if he had the wrong head attached. He drew a small knife and cut a slit on his left wrist, then pried open Gu Youyou¡¯s mouth to let her drink his blood. His right hand gently touched her neck to feel her pulse, his brow furrowing slightly. After a moment of hesitation, as if making up his mind, he slid under her blankets, stripped her, and held her icy body tightly against his. ¡­ The next day, Gu Youyou was awakened by sunlight shining through the window. She could finally see the sun properly, no easy feat indeed. The sunlight fell on her blanket, making her feel an unprecedented warmth, and even her spirits seemed much uplifted. She knew it; as long as she stopped taking those medicines and got more sunlight, she¡¯d be able to heal herself with her knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine. Gu Youyou tried to sit up, supporting her body, but found that her whole body ached terribly, the bed board knocking with a hollow sound. This bed board was really hard; even just a layer of grass beneath it instead of a blanket would have been something. Seriously. Then she jolted, suddenly remembering that she was no longer in her haunted house. This was Jin Zijin¡¯s home, she was in Jin Zijin¡¯s bed¡ªwhere was he then? There was no sound from outside; he wasn¡¯t at home. She recalled last night, Jin Zijin stripping off his clothes in haste. A man undressing hastily in front of a woman¡ªone didn¡¯t need to think too hard to figure out what he intended. Then she looked at herself under the blanket, oh heavens, aside from her belly band and underpants, she was bare. In a daze, in the sunlight streaming through the window, she saw a few spots of blood on the blanket. The blood had dried to a deep brown color, but it buzzed alarmingly loud in Gu Youyou¡¯s head. The beast, he was an absolute beast. Chapter 15 Why Marry Her 15: Chapter 15 Why Marry Her? 15 -15 Why Marry Her? Even a nearly dying cabbage wouldn¡¯t be spared, only a beastly wild boar would have done such a thing. It appears that not all the pain throughout her body was due to sleeping on a hard board¡ªshe had also been bumped by a pig. She herself was not yet dead, which was indeed a miracle. Gu Youyou quickly propped herself up, no good, she had to quickly get dressed. If the wild boar came back and saw her undressed, what if it went into a frenzy again? As she propped herself up, she saw a set of neatly folded clothes placed on the bedside. Without much thought, Gu Youyou took the clothes and began to put them on. After all the movements she had made, she was somewhat tired, but it was a lot better compared to her own haunted house. She pondered, maybe there really was something wrong with that haunted house. Thus, as soon as she came out, she felt so much more energetic¡ªeven being bumped by a wild boar hadn¡¯t killed her? Just as she finished getting dressed, Gu Youyou heard footsteps approaching from outside. The person¡¯s pace was fast and steady. Based on her keen hearing, she judged that it was undoubtedly that wild boar. Judging by the speed, he should reach the courtyard in a minute or two. Gu Youyou straightened her clothes and lay back down on the bed, closing her eyes and pretending to be asleep. The Bible says that when God closes a door, he also opens a window, and it seems there¡¯s some truth to it. The original Gu Youyou had been locked in a dark room for many years, unable to see the outside world, so her ears had become much sharper than those of ordinary people. Soon enough, a tall man dressed in coarse cloth entered the room¡ªit was Jin Zijin. He glanced at Gu Youyou on the bed, took a few steps forward, and stood by the bedside. His angle just happened to block the sunlight coming in from the window, making Gu Youyou frown involuntarily. Why does he have to stand there and block my sunlight! The man stood silently by the bed for a moment before saying, ¡°Youyou, the sun outside is very nice today. I¡¯ll take you out to the courtyard.¡± Gu Youyou: ¡°¡­¡± What does that mean? Before she could answer, she felt a pair of strong arms lift her out of the covers and stride toward the door. Gu Youyou could no longer pretend, and had to open her eyes. What met her gaze was Jin Zijin¡¯s resolute face. His features were deep and well-defined, not at all unattractive; in fact, they were quite pleasant. However, his dark skin and the stubble on his face partially obscured these advantages. Jin Zijin placed her on a bamboo recliner in the courtyard, then turned and went back inside the house. Gu Youyou followed his figure with her eyes, falling into deep thought. She was so sick that she was close to dying, and he must know it. Her condition was known throughout the neighboring villages, so it was impossible for Jin Zijin not to know. But why then, knowing full well that she was nothing but a sickly burden, did he insist on marrying her? As for physical needs, Gu Youyou didn¡¯t think that was likely either. With his stature, if he couldn¡¯t marry a good girl, he could certainly have married a healthy one capable of bearing and raising children without a problem! A moment later, Jin Zijin came out of the house, holding a thin quilt in his hands. It was not one from the bed¡ªthe quality looked good, and it was new, probably taken out from her dowry chest. That made sense; if Jin Zijin could afford such a quilt, he wouldn¡¯t be living in a nearly collapsing thatch-roofed house. Huh? It seemed like she had just thought of something, and Gu Youyou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Right, these good quilts, the dowry¡ªcould it be that he married her for the dowry provided by the Gu Family? Thinking of this, Gu Youyou felt uneasy all over, and her gaze towards Jin Zijin began to harbor ill intentions. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 16 The First Time Seeing Oneself 16: Chapter 16 The First Time Seeing Oneself 16 -16 The First Time Seeing Oneself If that was really the case, wouldn¡¯t she have escaped the wolf¡¯s den only to enter the tiger¡¯s lair? Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t take long before he would kill her and then take her dowry all for himself! Youyou couldn¡¯t be blamed for thinking this way; in her past life, she had died precisely because she had been schemed against for her family wealth. Whenever money was mentioned, her nerves became exceptionally sensitive! S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Zijin didn¡¯t say anything, after covering Youyou with the blanket, he went back inside the house without glancing at her. Youyou¡¯s eyes followed Jin Zijin, trying to read his expression, but whether it was because his stubble obscured his face or something else, she couldn¡¯t make out any expression at all¡ªit was completely impassive! Great, an expressionless face! Youyou basked in the sun, feeling an indescribable comfort washing over her body. Alright, even if Jin Zijin was coveting her dowry, he wouldn¡¯t kill her off in a short period. At the very least, he¡¯d wait half a year, otherwise, as a newcomer, he might be killed by her two uncles. To dupe a dowry from a miser was not so easy a feat! Soon after, Jin Zijin came out of the house, carrying a wooden basin and a cloth draped over the side. It seemed he was there to help her wash her face. Having a rough man like him help her wash her face made Youyou feel somewhat embarrassed, so she pursed her lips and said, ¡°Put it down, I can do it myself.¡± This was the first time Youyou had spoken to Jin Zijin since yesterday. Her voice was very soft but unexpectedly pleasant to the ear, causing Jin Zijin to pause slightly. He was quiet for a moment but didn¡¯t say anything, then he brought out a stool, placed the basin on it, right beside her. Youyou gave him a smile showing her appreciation, noticing that there was something odd about Jin Zijin¡¯s expression, as if he was struggling to bear with something. Youyou didn¡¯t think much of it and lowered her head to prepare to wash her face. ¡°Ah¡­¡± A heart-wrenching scream drained all of Youyou¡¯s strength. What had she just seen a moment ago? It took a while for Youyou to calm down after realizing that the reflection in the water was her own. No wonder Jin Zijin had that expression earlier¡ªif that visage had smiled at him, it was quite enduring of him not to scream in fright. Jin Zijin¡¯s face was flushed with effort, Youyou understood he must be wanting to laugh but was trying not to hurt her feelings, so he was desperately holding it in. Fine, credit him with a bit of sympathy! After holding back for a while, Jin Zijin still went ahead and wrung out the cloth to help her wash her face. The cold water refreshed Youyou considerably, and when she saw Jin Zijin about to take the wooden basin away, she hurriedly said, ¡°Wait!¡± Jin Zijin looked slightly startled and asked, ¡°Do you want to wash again?¡± ¡°No, I¡­ I want to take another look!¡± Understanding what she intended to do, Jin Zijin looked hesitant. Youyou felt a bit embarrassed and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t scream again.¡± Jin Zijin: ¡°¡­¡± Indulging her, Jin Zijin then went back inside the house. Youyou peeped into the basin once more, and this time, although startled, she didn¡¯t scream. The water¡¯s clear reflection showed a woman with dry and yellow hair, something Youyou had expected. However, the thinness of it was surprising¡ªit was almost like the sembal, Qu Qianqiu¡¯s haystack! And she was very thin, something she had felt herself with a face all bones. Her eyes were big, with hardly any flesh on her face, just skin wrapped around bones. At a glance, she looked like an alien creature, an aspect she had not anticipated. Chapter 17 The Diligent Man 17: Chapter 17: The Diligent Man 17 -17: The Diligent Man Such a ghastly creature, no wonder her two aunts would still frequently get scared by her. It¡¯s truly pitiful, oh. A girl in her late teens, tormented into such a state, and the fact that she managed to survive until six months ago before dying is pretty impressive. Just moments ago, she had been cursing Jin Zijin for half a day over the fact that both her chaste reputation from her past and present lives had been ruined, and that her sickness had made her an easy prey for the wild boar. Now, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of sympathy for Jin Zijin. How starving must that wild boar have been to so indiscriminately set his sights on a freak like her? Soon after, clinking and clanging noises came from the house, along with the crackling sound of fire. It seemed that Jin Zijin had gone inside to cook. He was so poor that he had only a thatched hut with a bed on the left, a bamboo partition in the middle to divide the space, and a small stove on the right! Billowing smoke rolled out from the hut¡¯s thatch, giving off the impression that it was on fire! Gu Youyou frowned slightly, deeply worried about her breakfast! Alright then, no point in being picky in someone else¡¯s house, just wait and eat whatever comes, and any decent meal would be considered a luxury. It wasn¡¯t long before Jin Zijin came out of the house, carrying a small table made of bamboo. There was a vast bamboo forest in the mountain behind the house, so every family in Lotus Village had someone who was skilled in bamboo crafts. Apparently, Jin Zijin was no exception! He set down the table and said to Gu Youyou, ¡°It¡¯s dark inside the house, so let¡¯s eat breakfast outside!¡± S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Hmm? Sure, sure!¡± That was absolutely fine with her. Gu Youyou watched as he skillfully brought out two bowls of clear porridge and a stack of wild greens. He mindedly picked up one of the bowls and downed it in a few gulps. Gu Youyou, despite her illness, wasn¡¯t far behind. She couldn¡¯t remember the last time she had a decent meal; the poor thing, it seemed like she hadn¡¯t had a full meal since she had arrived here. In no time, the two of them had turned the two bowls of clear porridge into empty bowls. Jin Zijin looked at Gu Youyou¡¯s empty bowl in surprise, then stood up and filled another bowl. This time, however, the bowl was only half full. Gu Youyou was about to complain about his stinginess when she saw that his own bowl was still empty, so she said nothing. Jin Zijin¡¯s place wasn¡¯t like the Gu Family; he was so poor that he probably had nothing left to eat! Well then, in that case, she wouldn¡¯t be shy about drinking down the remaining half bowl of thin porridge and picking up another chopstick of greens! She was the patient, after all, so of course, she needed to eat more. Jin Zijin, tall and strong as he was, probably wouldn¡¯t miss half a bowl or so of porridge! Gu Youyou got her wish to bask in the sun for nearly four hours, watching Jin Zijin busying himself cleaning around the house, even washing clothes. Hehe, she had lived two lifetimes yet this was the first time she had seen a man doing the laundry! By the time Jin Zijin had finished his chores, it was noon. He walked over to Gu Youyou and said, ¡°The midday sun is very strong, and you¡¯re not yet accustomed to it. Let me take you inside.¡± Before Gu Youyou could respond, he scooped her up, blanket and all, and carried her straight into the house. Gu Youyou: ¡°¡­¡± Why was it that each time he spoke as if he was consulting her, but then he made decisions without allowing her any room for dispute? She hadn¡¯t seen the sun for half a year and wanted to enjoy it a bit longer, didn¡¯t she? Farmers only eat two meals a day to save food, so there wouldn¡¯t be a midday meal, which meant no need to think about lunch. Gu Youyou had only eaten a bowl and a half of porridge in the morning, and by noon, she was already hungry. But there was nothing she could do; even at the Gu Family house, they only had lunch on exceptionally busy days. Not to mention Jin Zijin¡¯s house, clinking with poverty¡ªhe certainly wouldn¡¯t begrudge her a midday meal. Chapter 18 Auntie Came 18: Chapter 18 Auntie Came 18 -18 Auntie Came Well, she had gotten used to hunger over the past half year anyway. Jin Zijin put her down and then turned to leave. ¡°Uncle Jin!¡± Gu Youyou called out to him, anxious, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Seeing that he was taking a spear and a bow and arrows, was he going to hunt?? Jin Zijin paused for a moment, pondering over the title ¡®Uncle Jin.¡¯ He turned his head to look at Gu Youyou. ¡°Heh heh!¡± Gu Youyou gave a forced laugh, knowing without looking that her laugh must be particularly frightening. However, Jin Zijin across from her did not seem to be scared by her, and, without changing his expression, he said, ¡°We¡¯re running low on food at home, I¡¯m going out to hunt! Be careful on your own, and sleep in the house this afternoon!¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Gu Youyou responded. ¡­ Lotus Village was surrounded by mountains on three sides, resembling a chair with armrests. The mountains on both the left and right were neither high nor big, and their slopes were all cultivated fields, growing some common crops. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The mountain at the back, however, was both tall and large. The mountain range stretched for thousands of miles, rich with game, so there were quite a few hunters in Lotus Village. In front, there ran a clear river, on both sides of which were paddy fields that didn¡¯t grow rice but lotus roots instead, because they were in the front. From afar, the lotus flowers appeared in clusters, which was why it was named Lotus Village. Gu Youyou took an afternoon nap, only to be woken by someone approaching Jin Zijin¡¯s thatched hut. It wasn¡¯t long before she heard a knock at the door. ¡°Knock knock knock¡­¡± After a few knocks and no response, the person outside asked, ¡°Is anyone home?¡± The voice belonged to Gu Youyou¡¯s second aunt, Huang Xiangwen. Knowing it was her, Gu Youyou didn¡¯t respond. With Jin Zijin not home, she simply closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. ¡°If no one answers, I¡¯m coming in?¡± No sooner had the voice fallen did she hear the sound of the door being opened. Gu Youyou opened her eyes, really wanting to curse. She was checking to see if Jin Zijin was home, wasn¡¯t she? Then, knowing full well that she was alone at home, she just pushed the door and came in. Gu Youyou, eyes bleary from sleep, stared as Huang Xiangwen, large bottomed and wide waisted, walked straight to her dowry chests, eyes shining with greed. It instantly became clear to her what Huang Xiangwen was up to. Once a dog, always a dog, Gu Youyou thought. The belongings had already been moved to the Jin family¡¯s thatched house, and yet she was still coveting them. ¡°Second Aunt, what are you doing?¡± Gu Youyou asked coldly. Gu Youyou¡¯s sudden voice startled Huang Xiangwen. She turned her slightly chubby, wax-yellow face around, glaring at Gu Youyou, ¡°You wretched girl, you weren¡¯t asleep. Why didn¡¯t you answer when I knocked? Trying to scare me to death!¡± Gu Youyou, thin as a ghost, with straw-yellow hair and sunken eye sockets, had large eyes that stood out even more. Right then, she was sitting on the bed, giving Huang Xiangwen an icy stare. It was only because Huang Xiangwen was used to seeing her all the time that she remained unstartled. Had it been someone else, they probably would have fainted from such a stare. Seeing Gu Youyou remain silent, just staring at her, Huang Xiangwen¡¯s hand stretched out towards the big red chest didn¡¯t know whether to reach out or pull back, and she cursed in anger. ¡°You wretched girl, if you keep staring at your mother like that, be careful or I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out.¡± Gu Youyou really wanted to get up, grab a stick, and chase this annoying village woman out, but sadly, her body was too weak to muster the strength. She thought about arguing with her, but just sitting up suddenly had used up a lot of her energy. A few harsh words, and she would probably be completely out of strength, which might only make Huang Xiangwen more upset. Chapter 19 Watching Her Take 19: Chapter 19 Watching Her Take 19 -19 Watching Her Take Gouging out her eyes was out of the question, but slapping her a few times was definitely something she dared to do. Now that she was the only one at home, she couldn¡¯t allow her frail body to be hurt! After thinking it over, it seemed the most effortless resistance was to stare at her, until she was covered in goosebumps! Huang Xiangwen indeed felt goosebumps all over from Gu Youyou¡¯s stare. Perhaps Gu Youyou herself didn¡¯t realize how frightening her gaze could be. Huang Xiangwen withdrew her hand and glanced at the large trunks. But just walking away was something she could not resign herself to, so, furious, she cursed, ¡°You dead girl, why didn¡¯t you just die earlier? S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that ghostly face of yours, can you even use these things? They¡¯re just going to end up benefitting that poor hunter for nothing. ¡°Tell me, what has your old mother gained after serving you for so many years? That poor hunter is just eyeing your grandfather¡¯s favoritism and your little possessions. When you kick the bucket, our family will be the ones at a loss.¡± At this point, Huang Xiangwen switched to a smiling face and said, ¡°Listen to your auntie, let me take these things home today. Take as much as I can, so our family can also reduce some loss, right?¡± If it were someone else, the last few sentences might seem reasonable. After all, the dowry items of the Gu Family were indeed a significant wealth to the villagers of Lotus Village, and Gu Youyou really couldn¡¯t think of any other reason for Jin Zijin to marry her. Unfortunately, the person saying this was Huang Xiangwen. Every time Gu Youyou saw her face, she couldn¡¯t help but feel the urge to splash her with a bowl of sulfuric acid. Hmph, these things, she wouldn¡¯t let Jin Zijin have them for any price, not even if she burned them to cinders herself. ¡°Dream on, they are mine!¡± Gu Youyou said coldly. ¡°You¡­ Oh!! You devil girl, your brain doesn¡¯t work when I speak nicely to you, don¡¯t blame your second aunt for playing rough!¡± Looking at Gu Youyou who couldn¡¯t even get out of bed, she taunted with a sneer, ¡°I¡¯m going to take them, what can you do about it? Hmph¡­¡± Having said that, she efficiently opened the trunks and took out the best pieces of fine fabric. She continued to curse about the unfairness in her household while doing so, saying that giving all these good things to a doomed soul was no different from giving them away for free. The fabrics were all from Gu Youyou¡¯s deceased mother¡¯s dowry. While they seemed a bit worn, they were much better than the coarse clothes typically worn by the common villagers. Huang Xiangwen looked at the large trunks and wanted to take more, but seeing that her hands were already full, she had to give up in the end. Thinking to herself, if she couldn¡¯t take more now, she would come next time! Throughout the ordeal, Gu Youyou watched her, silent. After getting her hands on the goods, Huang Xiangwen glanced at Gu Youyou, cursed at the bad omen, and hurriedly walked out with the items. Just as she opened the door, she ran into someone who had raised their hand, about to knock. The sudden appearance of a woman with an armful of items at Jin Zijin¡¯s home was, of course, quite puzzling to the visitor. He set down the firewood on his back and asked, ¡°Auntie Gu of the Gu Family, what are you doing?¡± The visitor was also from Lotus Village, whom everyone knew. His name was Wang Shun, and when it wasn¡¯t the busy farming season, he enjoyed going up the mountain to hunt with Jin Zijin, one of the few people Jin Zijin got along with well in Lotus Village. Huang Xiangwen, with a guilty conscience, was at a loss for words when he asked her. After a moment¡¯s pause, with a quick roll of her eyes, she suddenly put on a smiling face and retorted to Wang Shun, ¡°Wang Shun, what brings you here? The hunter Jin isn¡¯t home. But his newly-wedded wife is lying in bed all by herself!¡± Chapter 20 Just Showing Off 20: Chapter 20 Just Showing Off 20 -20 Just Showing Off Gu Youyou listened to the conversation outside and couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. Huang Xiangwen really was too much. With that look of hers, was she worth making up stories about? Although Wang Shun was a young man who hadn¡¯t married yet, once she said that, he understood what Huang Xiangwen meant, and his face suddenly turned red. ¡°Gu Family Second Aunt, what¡­ what nonsense are you talking about? Of course, I know that Big Brother Jin isn¡¯t home.¡± He pointed to the firewood on the ground and said, ¡°Look, this is what Big Brother Jin asked me to bring over, he¡¯ll be back soon.¡± After speaking, he stared at what was in Huang Xiangwen¡¯s hands with ill-intent and said, ¡°But what about you, Gu Family Second Aunt? Taking so much stuff from my Big Brother Jin¡¯s house, where are you off to with that?¡± Gu Youyou had heard someone approaching, but wasn¡¯t sure who it was. After hearing what Wang Shun said, she felt at ease, knowing that since he was part of Jin Zijin¡¯s crowd, he probably wouldn¡¯t let Huang Xiangwen take the items away. Turning the topic back to the items in her hands, Huang Xiangwen¡¯s face looked somewhat unnatural, yet she still loudly and aggressively shouted, ¡°What do you mean, your Big Brother Jin¡¯s stuff? This is the stuff that was carried out from our Gu Family yesterday, mind you! I¡¯m taking things from the Gu Family, what¡¯s it to you?¡± Her voice was rather loud, attracting several villagers who were busy in the nearby fields. In ancient times, people had few entertainments. In such villages, especially the village women, their only pleasure was to listen to gossip and watch spectacles. It wasn¡¯t just about arguments, even if someone found a nest of mice in a house, they¡¯d have a few words to share about it. In response to Huang Xiangwen¡¯s outburst, Wang Shun simply said, ¡°So that¡¯s my sister-in-law¡¯s dowry, huh? Gu Family Second Aunt, since your Gu Family¡¯s daughter has married my Big Brother Jin, this dowry naturally counts as Big Brother Jin¡¯s now, you¡­ are you sure you want to take it away?¡± Seeing several busybodies coming to watch the commotion, Wang Shun felt a bit more assured. Being a young man, he had some strength, but when it came to arguing with a village woman like Huang Xiangwen, even if he had ten mouths, he wouldn¡¯t win the argument. Huang Xiangwen had come to take someone¡¯s dowry the day after Gu Youyou¡¯s wedding, which was plainly unreasonable to everyone. Seeing that a few villagers who loved a spectacle were looking in her direction, she could only curse under her breath and abandoned the idea of taking the items then and there. It was just that she was too impatient. Gu Youyou was bedridden and didn¡¯t move, while Jin Zijin was often not at home. When would it not be okay for her to come? It was only the second day. After thinking for a while, she suddenly let out a wail and loudly said to the women outside, ¡°Oh dear, it¡¯s so pitiful. Our Youyou has married into hardship by wedding this hunter. This shabby house, neither windproof nor waterproof, and there she lies alone in the room uncared for. Taking time out of my busy farming schedule as her second aunt, I came to see her and found the cloth in her room all damp, so I was going to take it out to air it. But look at that hunter, letting that scoundrel from the Wang Family stand guard here. As soon as I stepped out the door, he caught me, saying I was stealing these things. What do you all think? These were originally from our Gu Family; why would I need to steal them? This heartless wretch, what on earth is he thinking¡­¡± Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While cursing, she pushed away Wang Shun, who was standing in her way, and pretentiously began hanging up the cloth she was carrying onto the bamboo poles in the yard. Watching her, it seemed like she had a point. The women didn¡¯t find the drama they hoped for began to mutter among themselves, criticizing Wang Shun for being too suspicious. Chapter 21 There are Rabbits and Chickens at Night 21: Chapter 21 There are Rabbits and Chickens at Night 21 -21 There are Rabbits and Chickens at Night Wang Shun couldn¡¯t outtalk Huang Xiangwen, so he could only accept his bad luck and forced a smile, admitting it was all a misunderstanding. Watching Huang Xiangwen grumble while wiggling her butt away, Wang Shun finally moved the firewood from the doorway into the house. From behind the screen, Gu Youyou saw a slender figure carrying the firewood into the room, it was Wang Shun. People who consistently don¡¯t get enough to eat and have to do heavy work can hardly ever get fat. He set down the firewood and called out in the direction of Gu Youyou, ¡°Sister-in-law, I¡¯ve placed the firewood here, don¡¯t be scared, Brother Jin will be back soon.¡± Gu Youyou: ¡°¡­¡± What else is there to be afraid of in my current state? No matter how capable Huang Xiangwen was, she could only take some stuff, and once Youyou recovered from her illness, there would always be a chance to make her spit out what she shouldn¡¯t have taken. ¡°Thank you!¡± Gu Youyou said in a soft and delicate voice, her words like a oriole emerging from the valley, which stunned Wang Shun outside. A moment later, Wang Shun¡¯s simple laughter was heard, ¡°Sister-in-law may be thin, but she has such a pleasant voice.¡± Gu Youyou was taken aback for a moment but then thought that he made sense. The greatest advantage of Gu Youyou, the dry stick, was her keen hearing, and her other asset was her nice voice. ¡­ By evening, Jin Zijin had returned, carrying two rabbits, a chicken, and a coarse cloth bag. There were many bloodstains on his coarse clothes, and it was unclear how he got them. But after setting down his prey, Jin Zijin explained. ¡°Today I caught a half-grown wild boar on the mountain and have already sold it to a restaurant worker in town for Silver Coin. I saw we didn¡¯t have much rice or grain at home, so I bought some!¡± Gu Youyou hummed softly to show she heard. The bloodstains on him must have been from that wild boar, and a half-grown boar couldn¡¯t have been too small; he must have carried it down the mountain. There was plenty of game on the mountains behind the house, and many in the vicinity hunted, so some town taverns would send their workers with carts just in time to collect the fresh game. Getting their hands on the game a day ahead allowed them to prepare it early and hang the new wild game signs out. Hearing clinking and clanking noises from outside, it was unclear what he was doing, but after a while, Jin Zijin asked, ¡°What would you like for dinner? We have rabbit and pheasant.¡± Since her arrival half a year ago, Gu Youyou hadn¡¯t eaten meat. Each time the Huang Family and the Meng Family brought in dishes, they ate all the tasty parts themselves. Hearing she could have rabbit or pheasant for dinner, she instinctively swallowed her saliva, feeling her throat go dry. She wanted both! ¡°Water, I would like some water!¡± Her throat felt even drier as the words reached her lips, so she decided to moisten her throat first. Jin Zijin outside didn¡¯t say much and quickly brought her water, helped her up in bed, and gave her a drink. Gu Youyou took a sip of the cool water and felt much better, even though it was chilly. In a household like Jin Zijin¡¯s, it was impossible to have hot water often. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not just him, but the whole village was the same. Everyone normally drank cool water and didn¡¯t have immediate access to hot water, even during the depths of winter. Seeing Gu Youyou frown slightly because of the cold water, Jin Zijin said, ¡°I will start a fire first. It gets cold in the evening, and even if it¡¯s not to let you drink some hot water, warming the house is still good.¡± Gu Youyou looked around the breezy room and thought that starting a fire might not do much good, but the fact that Jin Zijin was so considerate towards her warmed her heart. Chapter 22 Someone Came by Day 22: Chapter 22 Someone Came by Day 22 -22 Someone Came by Day No matter what purpose he married her for, whether for her dowry or to satisfy physical needs, he still treated her fairly well in the end. Having only been together for a day, from him letting her have rice in the morning to now offering her water, he was much better than the two aunts from the Gu Family. It had been a long time since anyone had been so kind to her, and Gu Youyou was somewhat moved. ¡°Okay, thank you!¡± Gu Youyou¡¯s gratitude was genuine! In the Gu Family, she couldn¡¯t even burn coal for warmth because of the cold, but Jin Zijin, as poor as he was, was still willing to build a fire for her, which was truly rare. Jin Zijin was very efficient, and in no time, he brought over a stove made of clay and bamboo with several logs burning inside, and an iron teapot on top. ¡°Have you thought about what you want to eat?¡± After all the work, Jin Zijin didn¡¯t forget to ask. It was then that Gu Youyou remembered she had forgotten to choose between rabbit and pheasant. After considering it, rabbit meat was delicious but not as nourishing as pheasant. Her body was very weak now, so it obviously made more sense to eat pheasant. ¡°Let¡¯s have pheasant¡­ oh, a simmered dish, mushrooms would be best, if there¡¯s also a little¡­ oh, never mind, you decide how to stew it!¡± Gu Youyou almost let slip the idea of asking him to stew some tonic herbs for her. Thinking of Jin Zijin¡¯s poverty, where would he get money for herbs? It was already good enough to have pheasant to eat. Jin Zijin hummed in acknowledgment and said, ¡°I collected some mushrooms in the mountains earlier, which are now dried and hanging outside. I¡¯ll get some to stew with the pheasant¡­¡± As Jin Zijin stepped to the door, he turned back and asked, ¡°Do you want to sit up for a while?¡± The sun had already set by this time, and while it wasn¡¯t completely dark yet, the temperature had dropped much from the daytime. Gu Youyou thought for a moment and then nodded her head. This body was really in bad shape; mostly ailments developed from too much sleep. Even if not sunning herself, sitting up was better than lying down. Jin Zijin moved a bamboo recliner over for her, placing it next to the stove, so she wouldn¡¯t be too cold while warming up by the fire. Gu Youyou noticed that this big recliner was new, and apparently, it was acquired on account of her. Jin Zijin was busy on his feet all day; he had no spare time to sit on such a chair. Soon, Jin Zijin returned from the river, carrying a thoroughly cleaned pheasant and two rabbits. He asked suddenly, ¡°Did anyone come by during the day?¡± Gu Youyou nodded and said, ¡°Wang Shun came once to deliver some firewood for you. And¡­ S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. my second aunt also came by, she said the family¡¯s cloth got damp, so she took it out to dry.¡± Jin Zijin glanced at the few pieces of cloth drying on the poles outside with an unreadable expression. His eyes flickered, but he didn¡¯t say anything, putting down what he was carrying and then going to fetch the cloth, folding it neatly into the chest. Gu Youyou sat by the stove watching Jin Zijin busy himself at the cooking platform. He first prepared the pheasant, then started a fire, adding the soaked mushrooms and pheasant into the pot to stew. The wood burning in the cookstove was delivered by Wang Shun that afternoon. Jin Zijin picked a few thick logs to put in the stove; thick logs burned longer, meaning he didn¡¯t have to keep watch over it constantly. After tending to the pot, he seasoned the two rabbits with some salt and set them aside. Now that the weather wasn¡¯t hot, salting them meant they could be kept for several days. The cooking platform was designed with a big and small section: the bigger one for stewing chicken, and the smaller one perfect for cooking rice. First, he cooked the rice until it was half-done, then removed the divider between the two stove sections, allowing the fire to pass through to the rice. Chapter 23 Is it uncomfortable in your hand 23: Chapter 23: Is it uncomfortable in your hand? 23 -23: Is it uncomfortable in your hand? Jin Zijin finished up efficiently, and the water in the iron kettle on Gu Youyou¡¯s stove had also come to a boil. He took out a clay bowl to pour the water and placed it beside Gu Youyou, then continued to busy himself. Watching Jin Zijin¡¯s busy back, Gu Youyou felt that his rough image grew bigger, exuding an unusual sense of security! Gu Youyou watched the whole process. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t cook, but she didn¡¯t know how to use such primitive tools, so she watched very carefully. If her illness were to get better, no matter where she went in the future, she would have to cook for herself! Although Lotus Village was surrounded by mountains on three sides, it primarily relied on rice as a staple food. Beyond the lotus trees, the terrain consisted of hills, and the villagers in this region all ate rice, so they still consumed rice meals! Wild chickens, even at their largest, were not bigger than domesticated ones and much leaner. With feathers and innards included, they barely weighed two to three pounds, and after plucking and cleaning, there wasn¡¯t much meat left. For a meal, without any other side dishes, they finished the rice, and the wild chicken was eaten completely clean. Although Gu Youyou was so ill that she hardly had the strength to walk, she ate with gusto. Exactly how fervently could be understood only by someone as hungry as she was. She ate no less than Jin Zijin did, both of them like starving ghosts, they engulfed everything, even the soup didn¡¯t stand a chance. As Jin Zijin was tidying up the bowls and chopsticks he said, ¡°You¡¯re sick, you can¡¯t overeat. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll get some vegetables for us to eat!¡± Uh¡­ Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes were still fixed on those two rabbits, it looked like they wouldn¡¯t be on tomorrow¡¯s menu. As the modern heir to a family of traditional Chinese medicine, Gu Youyou understood these principles, but no matter how much she understood, it couldn¡¯t curb her hunger! Her mouth overcame her reasoning, so when there was food, she couldn¡¯t care about anything else and indulged herself completely. ¡°Okay!¡± Gu Youyou felt a bit embarrassed thinking about the way she had just eaten. They say a full belly gives you strength, and this was true for Gu Youyou as well. She felt like her whole body was filled with energy. Uh¡­ Of course, that was in comparison to her weak condition. The firewood in the stove had died out, and it had grown completely dark. Jin Zijin¡¯s home didn¡¯t have an oil lamp, so they lit the half-burnt red candle from last night, and only then was there a bit of light in the room. Jin Zijin helped Gu Youyou back into bed, then got up and extinguished the red candle! But Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes had remained on that red candle the whole time, understanding that even though her body housed a modern soul, she knew that on a wedding night, you shouldn¡¯t blow out the red candles¡ªit was unlucky. Looking at the half-burnt red candle, Gu Youyou guessed that Jin Zijin probably extinguished it when they went to sleep last night. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is that all it is to him, a mere lighting device? Weren¡¯t ancient people supposed to be superstitious? Considering Jin Zijin was just a simple guy and had not been taught these things by his parents, she didn¡¯t dwell on it, assuming he just didn¡¯t know. Jin Zijin¡¯s bed was very narrow, probably only around 1.2 to 1.3 meters wide¡ªfine for a single bed. Even if Gu Youyou took up little space, Jin Zijin¡¯s stature was undeniable, so when he lay down, the bed still seemed very crowded. Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but admire Jin Zijin¡¯s mental resilience. She hadn¡¯t seen herself before the day and that was saying something, but since she saw her appearance, she was incredibly impressed with him. She found her own appearance frightening, and yet, he could actually bring himself to touch her. And now, here he was, coming closer¡ªgood grief, wasn¡¯t it uncomfortable to hug her? Chapter 24 Going Out by Myself 24: Chapter 24 Going Out by Myself 24 -24 Going Out by Myself Hmm? Gu Youyou felt that Jin Zijin¡¯s body was very hot, unusually hot! With her years of medical experience, Gu Youyou could guess his temperature quite accurately without a thermometer, estimating it to be between 37.5 and 38 degrees Celsius, a low-grade fever? ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re sick? So hot!¡± ¡°Shh, don¡¯t move, I¡¯m fine, go to sleep!¡± Gu Youyou: ¡°¡­¡± She knew that a person¡¯s body temperature could rise slightly when aroused, but not to such an extreme, right? And besides¡­ could he really be aroused by someone like her? She didn¡¯t believe it at all. That night, Jin Zijin didn¡¯t do anything; he just held her and slept. Gu Youyou felt cold, and if the person next to her wasn¡¯t a man but a big heater, she would be quite happy. Well, let¡¯s just pretend he¡¯s a big heater, she thought. She no longer had to worry about freezing to death this winter. ¡­ Jin Zijin was very busy. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the morning, he stayed with her to sunbathe, fed her breakfast, and then took up his tools and left. Jin Zijin was already struggling to make ends meet on his own, now adding her to his burdens, he would surely be busier. Lying on the bed and looking at the translucent paper lantern, Gu Youyou felt infinitely desolate. She had been in this world for half a year now. Upon her arrival, she felt that her body in this ancient time, lacking medical care, was beyond hope. Yet, to her surprise, she had stubbornly survived. Even eating and drinking just water every day hadn¡¯t starved her to death. Later, when she stopped taking medicine, her body began to recover slowly. Since she wasn¡¯t going to die, she figured out all sorts of ways to survive. She had intended to dig a hole behind the bed and escape once she was a bit healthier, but unexpectedly, before she could take any actual steps, she found a way out of this haunted house. You could say Jin Zijin was not too bad. For a sickly person, meeting such a husband when deathly ill was surely a blessing from her ancestors or a reward for good deeds in a past life. But still¡­ Gu Youyou sighed. How could there be such a good person in the world? How could Jin Zijin be a good husband! After much thought, the conclusion Gu Youyou reached was that unless there was something wrong with his brain, why else would he bring someone like her home? Alright, time will reveal true character, let¡¯s see what he¡¯s really up to! If he could serve her so wholeheartedly for a year and a half, then it wouldn¡¯t matter if she gave him her dowry, right? After resting for a while, it was noon. Gu Youyou¡¯s stomach started growling from hunger, but she knew that no matter how hungry she was, there would be no lunch. She was somewhat hungry, but that was far better than being in the Gu haunted house; at least she had a full breakfast, right? She propped herself up and got out of bed, planning to move around the room. Getting down from the bed and walking along the bedside was something she could do more than a month ago, but she had to hold on to the edge of the bed and couldn¡¯t walk for too long. These past two days, she felt a bit stronger; even coming out of the blankets, her hands and feet didn¡¯t seem as cold as before. She wrapped herself up warmly, put on her hood to avoid catching a cold. First, she walked a few steps along the bedside, then she tried to use the wall to help her walk outside. There was a sturdy-looking stick for stoking the fire on the stove, just a bit short, but no matter, it was better than nothing. Gu Youyou picked it up and used it as a cane, slowly shuffling to the door. The midday sun was strong, especially warm on people¡¯s skin in these early days of October. Ordinary people working in the fields might find it a bit hot, but for someone like Gu Youyou, it was very comfortable. Having lain in bed for more than an hour, it was time for her to go out and walk, to bask in the sun! Chapter 25 The Curious Bear Child 25: Chapter 25: The Curious Bear Child 25 -25: The Curious Bear Child S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou, who had lived in the dark room all year round and had never done any manual labor, had particularly delicate and fair skin. Of course, if she could have a bit more flesh on her, she might even be considered a little beauty! In the courtyard, she sized up Jin Zijin¡¯s home, a dilapidated straw hut. The yard itself was quite spacious, with a small plot of green vegetables planted on one side, though most of the space was empty. Dangling under the eaves were dried shiitake mushrooms, dried bamboo shoots, and some sun-dried vegetables that had lost their freshly-picked appearance, so Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t quite make out what they were for the moment. Jin Zijin had built his house quite tall, allowing a view of the entire Lotus Village from his yard. The height meant that water usage was not very convenient; the village river lay below, requiring a walk of more than ten minutes to reach it. The other villagers had it easier, as their homes were mostly built close to the riverbank. Gu Youyou looked down at the fields where many villagers were laboring¡ªsome working and arguing, others happily chatting as they worked, and children playing in the pastures. Indeed, this rural vista was as beautiful as a pastoral landscape painting, only¡­ if her ears weren¡¯t so sharp, she might not have inadvertently overheard those two little scamps discussing her! ¡°Gu Erbao, look over there, isn¡¯t that your family¡¯s ghostly sister?¡± Gu Erbao, the younger son of Uncle Gu Wen, was ten years old that year¡ªa not-so-young age for a farming family, old enough to help his parents in the fields. But since the Gu Family was fairly well-off and they had enough labor at home, he picked the lighter task of herding cattle. He spent his days driving the cattle to the hillside and then scampering off to play with some kids from neighboring homes. Gu Erbao looped the rope on the bull¡¯s nose around a tree stump and, shielding his eyes from the sun, stretched his neck to look toward Gu Youyou¡¯s direction. He gasped and said, ¡°Oh no, isn¡¯t that the hunter Jin¡¯s house? That thin pole that could be knocked over by the wind, it really is my ghostly sister! That¡¯s not right, didn¡¯t my parents say she was about to die? How come she¡¯s out of the house by herself, even standing in the courtyard?¡± He turned his head to ask a child beside him, ¡°You see her standing on her own, right?¡± The other child looked for a while and stammered, ¡°Seems like she is leaning on a crutch; come on, let¡¯s go have a look.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go see the ghostly sister!¡± It didn¡¯t take long to run from the opposite hill to the one where Gu Youyou was¡ªit was a quick run for the two lads, and they would soon be there. Gu Youyou was extremely vexed; why was it so difficult just to enjoy a peaceful moment basking in the sun and catching a breeze? Being sickly, she had no energy to deal with mischievous children! Having no other choice, Gu Youyou could only return to the house, and she took the opportunity to close the door as well. ¡°Thump, thump, thump¡­¡± the door was knocked upon. These rascals clearly weren¡¯t planning to leave her alone. She understood their psyche though. Think about it: a ghostly sister confined all year long to a small dark room, known by name but unseen in person, surrounded by rumors that she couldn¡¯t be exposed to certain people, especially men with ¡®strong yang energy.¡¯ Children are naturally curious and even more so about such mystical matters. Now that an opportunity had finally come, how could they resist the temptation to witness something so peculiar! And it wasn¡¯t the first time this had happened; during the half year Gu Youyou spent in the small dark room, Gu Erbao had boasted to his little friends more than once about his family¡¯s ghostly sister, and on more than one occasion, when his home was empty, he had led several kids to peer through the cracks in her door. Only, the small dark room was tightly sealed, and they had never succeeded! Chapter 26 Hitting the Door 26: Chapter 26 Hitting the Door 26 -26 Hitting the Door ¡°Ghost Sister, it¡¯s Erbao, I¡¯m here to see you, open the door!¡± Gu Youyou was covered in metaphorical black lines, thinking what a brat. She¡¯d have to be foolish to actually go and open it. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s asleep? I¡¯ve heard your ghost sister sleeps all day!¡± whispered a child nearby. Gu Erbao shook his head and said, ¡°She was just out walking with a cane, there¡¯s no way she fell asleep so quickly. Definitely faking it.¡± Gu Youyou: ¡°¡­¡± After a few more knocks and no response from inside, Gu Erbao increased his effort, banging on the door much louder than before. ¡°Ghost Sister, come on and open the door! Otherwise, I¡¯m going to kick it down!¡± Gu Youyou: ¡°¡­¡± Back when the Gu Family¡¯s little black room was in question, Gu Youyou wouldn¡¯t have been afraid, but Jin Zijin¡¯s door¡­ with these two brats, they might actually kick it down. Gu Youyou rolled her eyes and said indifferently, ¡°I need to rest, go play somewhere else.¡± Gu Erbao, delighted, shouted loudly, ¡°See, I told you she wasn¡¯t asleep. Don¡¯t worry, this time I¡¯ll definitely let you see our family¡¯s ghost sister. Just remember, if her hair is white, you have to help me herd cattle for three days!¡± The child, unconvinced, countered, ¡°Hmph, my grandma said that people only have white hair if they are grandmas. Your ghost sister just got married; there¡¯s no way her hair is white. I don¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t believe it? Just wait and see.¡± ¡°Fine, let¡¯s have a look, but don¡¯t forget, if her hair isn¡¯t white, you¡¯re the one who has to help me herd for three days!¡± ¡°Deal, pinkie swear!¡± So, Gu Youyou heard the two troublemakers outside make a bet over the color of her hair and then, conspiring together, charged at Jin Zijin¡¯s door. Oh my goodness, Gu Youyou really felt like cursing. She truly understood what it was like to be a rare animal now. A tiger falls flat and is bullied by dogs; a phoenix in water is inferior to a chicken. She knew she had to recover quickly, or even the kids would start bullying her. Now she was just hoping Jin Zijin¡¯s door looked weaker than it actually was and could take a bit more punishment. It better not really get kicked down by the kids. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The thudding of the door being kicked came through, mixed with the raucous cheers and hi-ha sounds of the two brats, kicking away enthusiastically. No, this won¡¯t do. Once it starts, there will be a second time. With so many kids in the village, if this rascal brings troublemakers over to gape several times a day, won¡¯t they annoy her to death? She¡¯d rather just die of embarrassment than not be able to handle a few kids. Gu Youyou stood up leaning on her cane, looked around the room and spotted a knife by the stove. She took it in her hand, and with her dry, withered hair, stood coldly in front of the door. Fine, let them kick. If they break it down, she¡¯d scare the living daylights out of those two brats! As for how Gu Erbao came to the conclusion that she had white hair, there was a story behind it. It happened when his mother, Huang Xiangwen, was delivering medicine to Gu Youyou and wasn¡¯t paying attention, allowing him to sneak into the backyard and catch a glimpse through the door. Gu Youyou¡¯s hair was withered and yellow, and under the sunlight, it might easily be mistaken for white by an unfocused eye. Ever since then, Gu Erbao fancied himself as the first to have the scoop on the ¡®Ghost Sister¡¯, bragging everywhere that his ghost sister had white hair. The two mischievous kids shouted and took turns kicking at the door for a while, until Jin Zijin¡¯s frail door finally met its honorable end. Looking at the broken door hanging off to one side, Gu Youyou figured that since tomorrow she would return to her parents¡¯ home, Jin Zijin would definitely need to take her to the Gu Family, meaning he would have to fix the door in the dark tonight. Chapter 27 Frightened 27: Chapter 27 Frightened 27 -27 Frightened The sunlight shone outside the door, it being midday, but it couldn¡¯t penetrate into the house. The brightness outside contrasted sharply with the darkness inside, and the two unruly children hadn¡¯t adapted to the dark, they couldn¡¯t see the person inside clearly for a moment, but the gleaming knife in Gu Youyou¡¯s hand was exceptionally conspicuous. The two unruly children were frozen on the spot, their excitement from kicking down the door completely gone. Gu Youyou, with her dry and yellow hair, glared at the two children standing outside the door with her eyes wide open. She knew how terrifying she looked. However, she hadn¡¯t expected that these two who dared to kick her door would be so easily frightened. One of them, terrified out of their wits, rolled and crawled out of Jin Zijin¡¯s courtyard, their screams echoing through the fields, startling the working villagers. The other one simply stared with wide eyes and fainted. Did this¡­ did this scare him to death? It would be terrible if it scared him to death! Hearing the commotion spreading through the fields and the villagers¡¯ chattering discussions, they came at her with hoes and sticks. Lying on the ground was a small child, looking around seven or eight years old, who had fainted. Gu Youyou thought for a moment and crouched down to check the child¡¯s pulse. Thankfully, he had just fainted from fright, not scared to death; a pinch of the philtrum would wake him up. The villagers were already rushing over, so Gu Youyou decided not to be the one to wake him. What if he got startled by her appearance just as he woke up? Gu Youyou retreated to the bamboo chair, gently lay down on it, and covered herself with a blanket. The large hood of her cloak covered most of Gu Youyou¡¯s face, only exposing her eyes. ¡°Oh dear, oh dear, my child¡­¡± Among the many voices, this one crying to the heavens was the most distinct; and without fear of any so-called ghost, she was the first to rush to the child on the ground and pick him up. ¡°What sins have I committed, oh¡­ I had three daughters before having this precious son. Oh my child, if you have suffered the slightest harm, how can your mother go on living! Oh, I can¡¯t go on living anymore! The woman cried out while stomping her feet on the ground with intent to possibly roll a couple of times in her anguish. This was the first time Gu Youyou had seen a villager¡¯s wife behave like this, and for a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. The villagers behind her had also caught up, and they kept advising the crying woman, ¡°Wang Family¡¯s second auntie, don¡¯t rush to cry. First, see if your Youcai is still breathing. If he is, quickly get Doctor Sun to have a look!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, have Doctor Sun take a look. Don¡¯t delay the child¡¯s care!¡± Doctor Sun wasn¡¯t from Lotus Village; he was from the neighboring village and the only doctor for several surrounding villages. He couldn¡¯t treat serious illnesses, but it was said that he had a way with unruly women in the household. This man was known for his womanizing ways, taking advantage of being the only doctor in several villages. He had been ambiguously involved with two widows from their own village for many years. The strange thing was, his own unruly wife always made a big scene, but in the end, he always managed to calm her down well, never allowing the situations to escalate too much. Aside from Gu Youyou, Doctor Sun was another source of gossip in the nearby villages. Often a few old ladies would gather to discuss and pass the time, so Gu Youyou had heard plenty of gossip about Doctor Sun! Wang Family¡¯s second auntie made a scene, but she was still clear-headed. She hurriedly placed her hand under Wang Youcai¡¯s nose to check his breathing, and finding him alive and well, she finally felt relieved. She brushed herself off, stood up, holding Wang Youcai, and fiercely said to Gu Youyou on the chair, ¡°You demon girl, just you wait, I¡¯m not finished with you!¡± S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 28 The Door is Broken 28: Chapter 28 The Door is Broken 28 -28 The Door is Broken After delivering her harsh words, she hastily ran off with the aid of an old woman, carrying Wang Youcai. Gu Youyou had intended to wait for her to calm down before telling her about pinching the child¡¯s philtrum, but since she¡¯d been yelled at like that, she decided to let it be. Even though Wang¡¯s second aunt bore four children, she still maintained her figure. Well, letting Doctor Sun feast his eyes on her wouldn¡¯t be too bad. ¡°Youyou, Gu Youyou, are you awake?¡± S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. An old woman asked tentatively. Gu Youyou whispered, ¡°I am awake!¡± After all, she was so sick, she wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to provoke anyone. However, since she really had frightened the child, it was still better to clarify things. ¡°So¡­ about Wang Youcai¡­ And your Gu Erbao cried loudly while running over, claiming to have seen a ghost, what¡¯s that all about?¡± Gu Youyou spoke calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sick, and I look quite frightening, so I dare not go outside. The two kids were curious and insisted on seeing me, so they kicked my door in. And when they saw me, they got scared like that!¡± Everyone glanced at the door hanging off its hinges and found Gu Youyou¡¯s explanation plausible. The entire village knew that Gu Youyou was ill for a long time, and they all understood that a chronically ill person might look scary. Additionally, some had caught a glimpse of Gu Youyou a couple of days before at her wedding, and it was indeed frightening. Therefore, they believed her story to a certain degree. ¡°Hehe, I knew it! How could there be ghosts in broad daylight? It must have been Gu Erbao getting scared by his Sister Youyou.¡± Everyone gave the speaker disdainful looks. When did you ever say that? Hands holding hoes loosened, feeling a bit confused. Just then, Wang Shun, who had brought firewood here yesterday, arrived again. Seeing so many people crowded at Gu Youyou¡¯s door, he grew curious and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Why are you all blocking the entrance to my Brother Jin the hunter¡¯s place?¡± Everyone laughed awkwardly, and one person said, ¡°Wang Shun, are you delivering firewood to Jin the hunter¡¯s house again today?¡± Wang Shun nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, Brother Jin has been busy lately and asked me to gather and deliver some firewood every day.¡± After saying this, he squeezed through the villagers crowded at the door, carrying in the firewood on his back and placing it next to the stove. He glanced at Gu Youyou wrapped up in a chair, looked at the door, and then at the villagers holding hoes and sticks, and exclaimed in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s this all about? A robbery? You¡¯ve even kicked down the door!¡± A middle-aged man holding a hoe quickly said, ¡°That wasn¡¯t my doing. I¡¯ve still got work to do in the fields, so I¡¯m leaving.¡± Once the first person started to flee, a second and a third quickly followed suit. Soon enough, the crowd that had gathered at the door had dispersed like birds and beasts. Wang Shun watched the villagers fleeing rapidly from the scene, indignant. ¡°This is too much bullying, completely outrageous. I¡¯ll definitely tell Brother Jin about this!¡± After speaking, he found some tools in the house and began repairing the door. From inside came the sound of Wang Shun fixing the door as he naively chuckled, ¡°Sister-in-law, don¡¯t worry. This time I¡¯ll make the door stronger, so they definitely won¡¯t be able to kick it in.¡± Gu Youyou pursed her lips without a word, thinking to herself, no matter how you fix this broken door, it won¡¯t be sturdy, even if you plate it with gold! Realizing that Wang Shun misunderstood the situation, Gu Youyou said after a moment, ¡°The door wasn¡¯t kicked by those people just now, but by two kids.¡± Jin Zijin certainly couldn¡¯t go seeking trouble with the children, could he? Besides, there was no need to wait for Jin Zijin to trouble anyone. She reckoned that by evening, trouble would naturally come knocking on her door. After all, Gu Youyou had scared someone into fainting! Chapter 29 Talking about Jin Zijin 29: Chapter 29 Talking about Jin Zijin 29 -29 Talking about Jin Zijin ¡°Hey! Which family¡¯s bear child lacks discipline? I must go teach them a lesson!¡± Wang Shun rolled up his sleeves, stood up with his arms swinging, and boldly declared he would go beat up the bear children. But just as he reached the door, he sat back down with a dry laugh and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this matter later. I need to fix your door first so that these bear children can¡¯t come in again.¡± Gu Youyou looked at Wang Shun indifferently, concluding in her heart that this guy was just a coward who talked big! Just look at the door he repaired. It was hanging there alright. If there wasn¡¯t a strong wind, it might last a few days. But whether it could withstand a kick, there was no need to even think about it. After fixing the door, he sat by the stove, chopping up the piled firewood with a wood cutter into small pieces, then used some dry grass to tie them into small bundles. This made it more convenient to start a fire. While his hands were busy, he chattered away nonstop about the village gossip. He didn¡¯t seem to be there to fix her door so much as to entertain her with a mission to relieve her boredom. Gu Youyou silently listened, letting him talk if he wanted to. The gossip Wang Shun heard wasn¡¯t even as much as what Gu Youyou knew. After hearing so much of it, it wasn¡¯t interesting anymore! Later, he started talking about Jin Zijin. ¡°Brother Jin came to our village five years ago. When he first arrived, he was very handsome. In our village, many girls secretly fancied Brother Jin. But back then, he was even poorer than now, didn¡¯t even have a thatched hut, and lived in a cave in the back mountains. The girls didn¡¯t want to live in a cave with him, and with no relatives to arrange a marriage for him, he kept putting it off.¡± Gu Youyou smiled and said, ¡°So he doesn¡¯t live in a cave now, why can¡¯t he still find a wife?¡± Wang Shun chuckled twice, glanced up at Gu Youyou, and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t he married to you, sister-in-law?¡± Gu Youyou: ¡°¡­¡± Do I even count? ¡°He is able-bodied, skilled at hunting, and has¡­ a thatched hut. With his conditions, it shouldn¡¯t be hard to marry a healthy wife, right? Even if not, isn¡¯t there a couple of widows in the next village? One of them even has no children. Surely she¡¯s better than me. How come he was willing to marry me?¡± Seeing that Wang Shun was sincere, Gu Youyou decided to voice her confusion from the past few days. Wang Shun replied, ¡°I thought the same too, and I advised Brother Jin in the past, but Brother Jin¡­¡± Realizing he had said something wrong, his voice came to an abrupt halt, and he laughed awkwardly, ¡°Sister-in-law, I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it that way. Don¡¯t get me wrong! Oh dear, look at my mouth, always saying stupid things!¡± Wang Shun looked annoyed and slapped himself on the cheek twice. Gu Youyou spoke leisurely, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. You were right; that¡¯s what I thought too!¡± Wang Shun: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So¡­ what do you mean?¡± Gu Youyou said with a smile, ¡°Nothing much, just asking casually!¡± Upon hearing Gu Youyou¡¯s relaxed laughter, Wang Shun also breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite alright, sister-in-law. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You¡¯re just sick, that¡¯s all. Once the illness is cured, you will surely have good days with Brother Jin. Both of you are good people, especially Brother Jin, he¡¯s exceptionally kind¡­¡± So Wang Shun, like a babbling brook, began to praise Jin Zijin, extolling his warmheartedness and his good hunting skills among other things. Gu Youyou didn¡¯t know the specifics about Jin Zijin, but Wang Shun was definitely a hardcore fan of Jin Zijin! His admiration for Jin Zijin was too familiar. Wasn¡¯t this just like a modern-day fan club member? ¡­ Chapter 30 Trouble Comes 30: Chapter 30 Trouble Comes 30 -30 Trouble Comes Jin Zijin returned and clearly staggered at the sight of the door that was on the verge of collapse. He had come back quite early today, looking at the sky, it must have been around three or four in the afternoon. Youyou had just walked around the yard in the morning and managed to stir up so much trouble; given her weak constitution, she¡¯d wisely stayed inside the house for the rest of the afternoon, not venturing out again. ¡°Did someone come by?¡± Jin Zijin asked indifferently. Gu Youyou tucked the blanket closer around herself and replied mildly, ¡°Yes, a lot of people came!¡± ¡°A lot of people?¡± Jin Zijin was taken aback again. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Most of the game he had hunted today wasn¡¯t brought back; what could be sold had been disposed of promptly, leaving him only with his hunting tools and a wild chicken. The fresher the game when killed, the better the sale, unlike other goods that could be sold after a day or two; otherwise, it would go stale and stink. Gu Youyou didn¡¯t wish to elaborate too much, for if her guess was right, trouble would soon be knocking at their door. Seeing that Gu Youyou didn¡¯t want to talk, he refrained from pressing her and went to prepare the meal after washing up. Halfway through the meal preparation, the trouble arrived. It was Wang Youcai and his parents¡ªthe same child that Gu Youyou had scared unconscious earlier in the day¡ªand an old woman, presumably Wang Youcai¡¯s grandmother. ¡°Devil girl, you¡¯ve scared my grandson silly, now you have to see how you¡¯ll compensate!¡± So here was a forthright person who wasted no time getting right to the issue of compensation. Jin Zijin tossed some firewood into the stove and stood up after dusting his hands, asking, ¡°What happened?¡± Wang Youcai¡¯s aunt stood silently behind her husband, covering Wang Youcai¡¯s eyes with her hands, fearful that another glimpse of Gu Youyou might scare the child again, which would not do at all. The old woman, looking utterly fierce, said sharply, ¡°What else could have happened? You ask your wife how she frightened my grandson today. I¡¯m telling you, my second son has only this one child. If anything happens to him, it¡¯ll be endless trouble for you. I¡¯ll drag you all to the Governor¡¯s Office.¡± Jin Zijin glanced at Gu Youyou, then asked calmly, ¡°Youyou has been unwell and stays at home all day; how could she have possibly frightened your grandson?¡± Uh¡­ Caught off guard, the old woman was momentarily speechless. After hemming and hawing for a bit, she shouted, ¡°What does it matter where she scared him? The fact is she did the scaring, and many saw it. Ask her herself, isn¡¯t it true?¡± Without denying, Gu Youyou quietly said a single word, ¡°Yes.¡± That response seemed to delight the old woman, who lifted her head and said triumphantly, ¡°There you go, I told you she was the culprit. If my grandson has been scared by her, compensation is due. Hmm, see to it!¡± With a cold laugh, Gu Youyou said, ¡°Then, in your opinion¡­ how should the compensation be made?¡± Jin Zijin gave her a glance, his expression inscrutable, before turning back to tend to the fire and continue cooking. Since Gu Youyou wished to handle it herself, he did not interfere. As Gu Youyou hit the nail on the head, the old woman became even more triumphant. She stepped into the room, taking a quick look around with glee, her gaze landing on Gu Youyou¡¯s bridal dowry, and she was ecstatic. To mask the joy spreading across her face, she desperately tried to hold it in, causing the flesh on her face to tremble. ¡°Ah, I know your family can¡¯t produce anything of value,¡± she said. ¡°Why not just compensate with three¡­ or perhaps five bolts of fabric from this trunk?!¡± Such were her grand delusions. Gu Youyou, leaning on her cane, rose from the chair and stared intently at the old woman. Her demeanor was surely intimidating, and when the old woman turned around to see Gu Youyou, she let out a sharp scream. If she hadn¡¯t been holding the wall for support, she would have surely fallen flat on the floor. Chapter 31 Compensation Issues 31: Chapter 31 Compensation Issues 31 -31 Compensation Issues ¡°What¡­ what do you think you¡¯re doing? In broad daylight, what do you think you¡¯re up to?¡± Not just Old Lady Wang, even her son and daughter-in-law, who were outside and quite a distance away, became frightened and backed away several steps upon seeing Gu Youyou¡¯s appearance. Gu Youyou approached them like a ghastly demon that had crawled out of hell. They kept retreating until they were outside and felt much safer under the sunlight. Gu Youyou chuckled lightly and said, ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m so sick, what could I possibly do to you? But anyway¡­¡± Gu Youyou glanced at the three large chests against the wall and sighed softly, ¡°I might not live many more days with this illness, so I was planning on taking these things with me into my coffin. Are you¡­ trying to compete with me for them?¡± These words weren¡¯t meant for Old Lady Wang alone but also for Jin Zijin to hear. Without showing any emotion, she observed Jin Zijin¡¯s expression and saw that he was still the same, showing no particular emotion. She suddenly felt bored! Gu Youyou stepped closer to Old Lady Wang, who was terrified and almost hugging the wall as she shuffled toward the doorway. This ghostly girl was too frightening; no wonder her grandson Wang Youcai was scared into fainting! And the words she said about taking things to her coffin, who would dare to snatch those? It was too ominous; even if she gave them to her, she wouldn¡¯t want them. ¡°No¡­ no need.¡± Old Lady Wang¡¯s sharp eyes caught sight of the two rabbits Jin Zijin had caught last night and the pheasant bagged today. She quickly said, ¡°We¡¯ll take the loss and call it even with those two rabbits and the pheasant.¡± Gu Youyou sneered internally, thinking that Old Lady Wang sure wished for a nice outcome. Gu Youyou hadn¡¯t managed to enjoy the rabbits herself, so she certainly wouldn¡¯t give them to someone else. She looked coldly at Old Lady Wang and said, ¡°Don¡¯t just say he was scared silly; if he died of fright, he would have deserved it! You only know that I scared your grandson, but did you ever ask how my family¡¯s door was broken?¡± At a glance, it was apparent that the door had been recently fixed. Old Lady Wang had already inquired about the incident with Wang Youcai and knew what had happened. But she was adamant that Gu Youyou had frightened her grandson so much that it merited compensation! Having moved outside, Old Lady Wang¡¯s courage grew, and she exclaimed loudly, ¡°At the very worst, we¡¯ll fix your door, but what about my grandson being scared silly? Shouldn¡¯t you compensate for that? Besides, it wasn¡¯t just my grandson who kicked the door; it was your brother Gu Erbao who did it. My grandson is only eight years old, how strong could he be? Your brother Gu Erbao is already ten. If we¡¯re to compensate for the door, it would be the Gu Family that pays more, and we¡¯ll pay less¡­¡± Gu Youyou laughed and said, ¡°Is that so? From what I saw, it was your grandson who did the kicking all by himself, and my brother was tugging at him, trying to hold him back!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± At this moment, the Wang Family¡¯s second aunt, who was holding Wang Youcai, suddenly allowed him to poke his head out. It was broad daylight now, and his parents and grandmother were by his side. He was still afraid of Gu Youyou, but he couldn¡¯t stand being wrongfully accused. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He glanced at Gu Youyou, then quickly looked away and said in a rush, ¡°That¡¯s not true at all. It was Gu Erbao who said he wanted to kick the door open, and I just helped him. He kicked more and I kicked less. The last kick¡­ it was him who did it¡­¡± The Wang Family¡¯s second aunt hurried to cover Wang Youcai¡¯s mouth, and Wang Family¡¯s second uncle swiftly scolded in a low voice, ¡°Stupid kid, shut your mouth! I¡¯ll whip you dead!¡± Wang Youcai was so scared by his father that his eyes reddened and he pursed his lips, not daring to speak anymore. While stuffing firewood into the stove, Jin Zijin paused for a moment and gave Gu Youyou an indiscernible glance. Meanwhile, Old Lady Wang was still brimming with confidence, laughing as she said, ¡°You think you can fool me? No chance. Did you hear that? If you don¡¯t believe it, call Gu Erbao out for a confrontation!¡± Chapter 32 Biting Back 32: Chapter 32: Biting Back 32 -32: Biting Back The second son of the Gu Family thought to himself that things had gone south and hurriedly called his mother, but it was already too late. Gu Youyou said with a faint smile, ¡°I see your grandson is doing quite well; he doesn¡¯t seem terrified at all! If you don¡¯t believe it, why not invite the doctor and the village chief to testify? It¡¯s also fine to call a few more villagers. If everyone can prove that my scare has made your grandson a fool, I will accept responsibility.¡± ¡­Wouldn¡¯t making it known to everyone be awful? The other families would certainly laugh at them for having a foolish son. They had deliberately chosen this time to come, specifically to avoid drawing attention from the villagers. They had assumed that Jin Zijin as an outsider and Gu Youyou, who had rarely ever left her home, would be easy to bully, but they didn¡¯t anticipate Gu Youyou being so difficult to deal with. Sick in body, but her mind was sharp as ever. Whether Jin Zijin was easy to bully was unknown, but Gu Youyou was definitely not an easy target; their calculations seemed to have been misguided. Gu Youyou turned to Jin Zijin and crisply called out, ¡°Husband, why not make a trip to the village chief¡¯s place and ask him to bear witness?¡± Calling him ¡®husband¡¯ made her feel a wave of disgust! Jin Zijin, usually expressionless, shuddered twice from her calling him ¡®husband,¡¯ and the firewood he carried dropped to the ground. Upon hearing her words, the Wang Family¡¯s old lady and several others became anxious first. The second son of the Wang Family quickly said, ¡°No, no, there¡¯s no need to involve the village chief. Our Caishen was indeed initially frightened, but I see he is speaking clearly now, seeming to have recovered.¡± The second son of the Wang Family went over to pull his reluctant mother away, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go back. Caishen is fine; we can¡¯t let him be called a fool.¡± After weighing the situation, the old lady from the Wang Family thought her son had a point. It was one thing to take a small advantage, but they couldn¡¯t jeopardize her grandson. Though displeased at heart, she had no choice and thought to herself that they could not let things slide; they would find a way to get even in the future. ¡°Alright then, since Caishen isn¡¯t foolish anymore, let¡¯s drop this matter.¡± With that, she fiercely kicked the doorframe before turning away to leave. ¡°Hold on!¡± Gu Youyou didn¡¯t want to let them off so easily. ¡°What else do you want?¡± Gu Youyou replied with a cold smile, ¡°What about the door? When do you plan to compensate for it?¡± ¡°What?¡± The old lady from the Wang Family was taken aback and said sharply, ¡°I¡¯m not asking for compensation from you, and you dare demand it from me?¡± Gu Youyou calmly said, ¡°Am I wrong? Your grandson came to my house and kicked in my door, which scared me too! I¡¯m not asking for medical expenses, only for the door, and you still think you¡¯re at a loss?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not willing to compensate¡­ Never mind, husband, please go ahead and invite the village chief after all. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My heart feels so uneasy, I fear my illness may have worsened.¡± Gu Youyou patted her chest and lay down on the recliner, looking quite distressed. The three from the Wang Family: ¡°¡­¡± The old lady from the Wang Family was so angry she couldn¡¯t speak, pointing at Gu Youyou for a long while before managing to string together a complete sentence. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re bullying us too much, Jin Zijin, aren¡¯t you going to do anything? If you can¡¯t handle this, I¡¯ll go to the Gu Family patriarch myself. There¡¯s no bullying like this.¡± Jin Zijin just replied indifferently, ¡°As you wish!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The second son of the Wang Family, holding back his indignant mother said, ¡°Mother, let it go, let¡¯s leave quickly.¡± He then said to his wife, ¡°Caishen¡¯s mother, you should take the child and not stay here, go home first!¡± After the women had left, the second son from the Wang Family said to Gu Youyou, ¡°Let¡¯s not trouble the village chief for such a small matter, we¡¯re all villagers here. My family¡¯s Caishen wasn¡¯t the only one who kicked the door; how about I discuss it with your grandfather tomorrow and see how our families can settle the compensation, is that okay?¡± Chapter 33 Your Illness Has Healed Too Quickly 33: Chapter 33 Your Illness Has Healed Too Quickly 33 -33 Your Illness Has Healed Too Quickly Gu Youyou pretended to fall ill, so she did not make a sound. Jin Zijin was busy cooking, so he also did not make a sound. The Wang Family¡¯s second son talked to himself for quite a while, only managing a few flattering smiles before he left. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled!¡± The young couple didn¡¯t say much, but the old Wang woman kept nagging and cursing incessantly until her son pulled her away, leaving reluctantly. ¡­ Tonight¡¯s dinner was rice with green vegetables, and Jin Zijin even fetched some pickles from the earthenware jar in the corner of the room. Gu Youyou glanced at him several times, thinking, ¡°He doesn¡¯t look the part with his rough appearance, but he¡¯s actually quite meticulous, even knowing how to pickle vegetables.¡± After all the evening¡¯s events, Jin Zijin hadn¡¯t said a word and hadn¡¯t even asked her what exactly happened, leaving Gu Youyou chewing her rice without much taste. So, she helped herself to some pickles to change the flavor. Gu Youyou ate slowly, waiting for Jin Zijin to ask questions. After he had gulped down two large bowls of rice and set down his chopsticks, he finally looked at her. Gu Youyou was startled and quickly bowed her head to scarf down her meal! Jin Zijin said with a faint smile, ¡°Don¡¯t rush; we can talk after you¡¯ve finished eating.¡± Uh¡­ So, he was waiting to talk to her afterward! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fine, Gu Youyou was already hungry and quickly finished off the remaining food. Just when the conversation was expected to commence, Jin Zijin instead stood up and began to tidy away the bowls and chopsticks, apparently showing no intention of asking anything. Unable to hold back her curiosity, Gu Youyou blurted out, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask what happened today? They came all the way to our door!¡± As Jin Zijin efficiently washed the dishes, he replied, ¡°Wasn¡¯t everything made very clear? The two kids kicked and damaged our door, and then got scared by you.¡± Gu Youyou: ¡°¡­¡± She cringed and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡­ saw that the weather was nice today, so I went out to the yard. Gu Erbao and that boy from earlier were herding cattle on the hillside opposite. They ran over after they saw me. I was afraid they¡¯d disturb me, so I went inside and closed the door, and that¡¯s when¡­ they started kicking it.¡± Without being prompted, Gu Youyou still detailed the whole sequence of events. After listening, Jin Zijin¡¯s hands faltered briefly before he quietly stored away the clean dishes. He sat next to Gu Youyou and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll replace it with a sturdier door when I have time. Make sure to lock it securely.¡± After finishing his statement, he picked up the fire poker lying next to Gu Youyou, tossing it back beside the stove, then added in a quiet tone, ¡°Your illness¡­ seems to have improved quite quickly.¡± Gu Youyou¡¯s lips twitched, feeling that there was a hidden message in his words. Disliking the idea of guessing, she ventured tentatively, ¡°When do you think¡­ would be a good time for my illness to get better?¡± Jin Zijin looked at her, his eyes faintly glittering as if to draw her in. He thought for a moment, then said in a very calm voice, ¡°If you want to walk around the yard, it should take at least ten days to half a month. But if you think of leaving this yard, the weather is getting colder; don¡¯t go too far. Wait until next spring.¡± Indeed, not so simple, definitely not so simple! Gu Youyou felt a storm surge in her heart, staring at him with wide, surprised eyes. ¡°Who are you, really? Do you know why I fell ill?¡± A foreigner who came to Lotus Village five years ago, a hunter from the mountains? Such an identity¡­ There were too many uncertainties about his identity for Gu Youyou to continue her train of thought! At the same time, the way she looked at Jin Zijin changed; in her shock, there was also an unmistakable panic! Chapter 34 Why stay in the tiny black room 34: Chapter 34: Why stay in the tiny black room? 34 -34: Why stay in the tiny black room? If this person has ulterior motives, that would be truly terrifying. Having died once and now wearing this half-dead shell, Gu Youyou felt a particularly strong fear of death. She had to survive no matter what, not for anything else but since she was linked to the original owner¡¯s fate, she needed to find out who caused her death. It wouldn¡¯t do to have crossed time and space for nothing, making such a long journey in vain. Without that stick to use as a walking stick, Gu Youyou stood up, trembling and shuffling backwards. Seeing her afraid, Jin Zijin simply smiled and said, ¡°I thought you were a sensible person.¡± After speaking, he left to deal with the wild chicken he had caught during the day. Gu Youyou knew he was giving her time to think things through on her own. Gu Youyou also felt that she needed to think things through properly; if she wanted to live, she could not just muddle along. There were too many things that were unclear and required her to think carefully. The Gu Family was just an ordinary peasant family, and as for her wealthy uncle, she had only overheard bits and pieces about him, someone from a neighboring village with the surname Lin. Originally, Gu Youyou¡¯s maternal Lin Family and the Gu Family were in similar circumstances, both ordinary peasant families. The marriage between Gu Youyou¡¯s parents was arranged early on, and at the time, the families were well matched as their circumstances were similar. However, later on, a son of the Lin Family who was good at studying went to Beijing and became an official, and that was the uncle who reportedly sent silver every year for Gu Youyou to buy medicine. Once the Lin Family had an official in Beijing, it was as if one man¡¯s success elevated his entire household. Subsequently, the Lin Family became unwilling to go through with the marriage and wanted to break the engagement, but the Gu Family adamantly opposed it. In addition, with the two villages being close to each other and Gu Youyou¡¯s parents having grown up together like childhood sweethearts, they already had some emotional foundation. Gu Youyou¡¯s mother, insisting on keeping her word, went to her parents to plead earnestly, and with much difficulty, the marriage still took place. Despite some conflicts over the broken engagement before becoming in-laws, both families got over it for the sake of their children and the marriage, and they managed to get along quite well afterward. But the good times did not last; when Gu Youyou was seven years old, her parents both died in an accident. The Lin Family claimed their daughter was wronged, ¡°killed¡± by the Gu Family¡¯s son, and that their daughter was destined for greatness, not to be married off to a poor family. The Gu Family, on the other hand, resented the Lin Family¡¯s daughter for having ill-fortune and not having the fate of a high official¡¯s daughter, blaming her for their son¡¯s death. After the incident, the two families ceased all contact. Of course, the Lin Family had long since moved to Beijing, while the Gu Family remained in this remote valley. If Gu Youyou hadn¡¯t been alive, the two families would indeed have never crossed paths again. The Lin Family had not visited Gu Youyou for many years, only sending a servant each year with some silver to pay for her medical treatment. All things considered, Gu Youyou thought her maternal family was not too bad. The person who harmed her shouldn¡¯t be someone from the Lin Family. Seven years ago, the timing was very coincidental. The year that Gu Youyou¡¯s parents died in an accident, she fell ill with a strange disease and nearly died. She was saved by someone known as the Great Fairy, who advised the Gu Family to repair that haunted house, ushering in a bizarre life of half-human, half-ghost existence. A seven-year-old girl, orphaned and kept captive like an animal, forced to drink pitch-black bitter medicine every day, it was a wonder how she survived those ten years. Gu Youyou herself could barely stand it after half a year, while the original Gu Youyou had lived like that for ten years, a thought that was chilling. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The root of everything seemed to lie with the Great Fairy from ten years ago. Chapter 35 You Pinched Me Hard 35: Chapter 35 You Pinched Me Hard Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. 35 -35 You Pinched Me Hard But¡­ who exactly is Jin Zijin? Why does he seem to know exactly what sickness he has? Well, if she asked him directly who he was, he certainly wouldn¡¯t tell her. The meaning behind his words just now was also quite clear, ¡°I thought you were a sensible person.¡± Ha, sensible person! He has secrets, she has her own secrets, so he doesn¡¯t ask her, and she shouldn¡¯t ask him either, right? For now, Jin Zijin doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s going to hurt her, and he even allowed her time to recover from her illness. Alright, everything will be discussed after she recovers. With the way she¡¯s walking being a problem, even if Gu Youyou learned all the truths right now, she could only stare helplessly. With this ghastly appearance, she can scare children or simple village women, but relying on this face to scare off an enemy is out of the question. Jin Zijin isn¡¯t scared at all! When Jin Zijin returned, Gu Youyou was sitting quietly in the chair. She watched as Jin Zijin hung the cleaned wild chicken and rabbit together, then went to close the only door. After he finished his work, Gu Youyou asked, ¡°According to tradition, tomorrow is the day I return to my parent¡¯s home. Should I¡­ return?¡± Since he said that she couldn¡¯t leave the courtyard, the matter of returning was uncertain, so it was better to ask. Jin Zijin said, ¡°You should. I¡¯ll carry you back!¡± Gu Youyou: ¡°¡­¡± After thinking about it, she said, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be simpler to just skip it? It seems so tiring!¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be skipped!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°It¡¯s bad luck!¡± Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but laugh and cry. Didn¡¯t you think it was bad luck when we blew out the wedding candles? At night, Jin Zijin still squeezed into the same blanket with her. Now Gu Youyou was puzzled again. Jin Zijin couldn¡¯t just be a simple hunter, and at the same time, Gu Youyou felt that he didn¡¯t come to Lotus Village just for her; it could also be a coincidence that he meddled in her affairs. Girls here could marry at fifteen, so those like her who married at seventeen or eighteen were rare. Jin Zijin had already been here for five years. If he had come for her, he could have taken her out of the darkroom a long time ago using this reason. What was he now trying to imply? If it¡¯s an act, there was no need to sleep for real, let alone what happened on the wedding night¡­ Wearing only underclothes, Gu Youyou felt Jin Zijin¡¯s body heat, which was not normal for a healthy person. He seemed to be in discomfort, holding her very tight. The cold air on Gu Youyou¡¯s body seeped out from her bones, and touching his hot body felt very comfortable, so she didn¡¯t push him away. Her health was improving; she had slept a lot during the day, so Gu Youyou wasn¡¯t particularly sleepy at night. But with Jin Zijin holding her like this, she didn¡¯t dare to move at all. Luckily, after lying down for half a year, she had become skilled at staying still, so staying awake all night didn¡¯t feel too uncomfortable for her. The breathing of the person next to her became more and more even; he was asleep. Gu Youyou gently withdrew her right hand, trying to take Jin Zijin¡¯s pulse! Jin Zijin¡¯s body temperature was abnormal. Last night she thought he just had a slight fever, strong as he was, it would pass without medication. But tonight, it was the same, just as hot as last night, which was somewhat abnormal. Even if it was a slight fever, it¡¯s been going on for too long, and can¡¯t be ignored! Moving slowly to Jin Zijin¡¯s wrist, she closed her eyes and laid her hand on it, but just as she touched the spot, Jin Zijin woke up abruptly. He grabbed Gu Youyou¡¯s wrist in return, using a lot of strength, causing Gu Youyou to cry out in pain. ¡°You¡­ ah, it hurts, you¡¯re hurting me!¡± Chapter 36 Returning Home Behind His Wife’s Back 36: Chapter 36: Returning Home Behind His Wife¡¯s Back 36 -36: Returning Home Behind His Wife¡¯s Back In the darkness, Gu Youyou saw Jin Zijin¡¯s eyes gleaming with a terrifying light, like that of a wild beast. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. More than the pain coming from her wrist, it was these eyes, these spine-chilling eyes, that she feared. In the few days she had spent with Jin Zijin, she had only seen the good in him. His deep, inscrutable eyes were always calm, this was the first time they emitted such a frightening radiance. Having spent years in a dark room, Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes were sharper than those of an average person. In such darkness, she could see much more clearly than others could, which made her even more afraid. ¡°Youyou?¡± Jin Zijin asked with a questioning tone, his breath still ragged. Gu Youyou held her breath and, feigning calmness, said, ¡°What happened? It¡¯s me!¡± Jin Zijin was silent for a moment before he said hoarsely, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a nightmare!¡± Having said that, he let go of Gu Youyou and turned over to sleep with his back to her. As Gu Youyou watched Jin Zijin in this state, she suddenly thought of a flower called poppy¡ªdangerous, yet irresistibly drawing her in. A gust of cold wind struck, causing Gu Youyou to shiver from the cold. She attributed this inexplicable attraction to her body being too cold, instinctively wanting to get closer to a big furnace. Now that her big furnace had suddenly withdrawn, Gu Youyou regretted her actions so much that her guts turned green¡ªshe wished she hadn¡¯t touched him. She felt so cold but was too embarrassed to ask Jin Zijin to hold her again. The house was drafty from all sides, and the blanket was not as thick as the one in her small black room. The second half of the October night was especially cold. Gu Youyou, steeling herself, leaned against Jin Zijin¡¯s back to get warmer, deciding to put aside her dignity for now. ¡­ There was no breakfast in the morning, Jin Zijin¡¯s explanation was to go eat at the Gu Family home, a plan previously agreed upon with Grandpa Gu. He found a black, oversized cloak to wrap Gu Youyou tightly, allowing only her eyes to be seen. He also took a long rope and secured Gu Youyou to his back, which she found extremely embarrassing! With Gu Youyou on his back, Jin Zijin¡¯s hands were not idle¡ªone carried a chicken, the other a rabbit, as he carried his wife through the door to visit the Gu Family. All along the way, Gu Youyou thought of a childhood song: a chicken in the left hand, a duck in the right, and a chubby baby on the back¡­ It wasn¡¯t just Wang Youcai who was frightened by Gu Youyou the day before, but Gu Erbao as well. They didn¡¯t find Jin Zijin¡¯s house last night, probably because they were counting on her visiting today, waiting for her. Gu Youyou wanted to see if her Aunt Huang Xiangwen would dare to make trouble for her son. If she dared to tattle, Gu Youyou¡¯s mouth wasn¡¯t just for show. The uncles and aunts beamed with joy upon seeing the things Jin Zijin was carrying; they hurriedly helped to take Gu Youyou off his back and settled her onto a recliner. For the first time in ten years, Grandpa Gu Feng saw Gu Youyou so close and so vividly. He broke down in tears on the spot, leaving Aunt San too afraid to continue serving the meal. ¡°Youyou, how did you end up like this? I¡¯m sorry for what happened to your father¡ªit¡¯s my fault for being foolish. If it weren¡¯t for my foolishness, you wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this!¡± Foolish? Gu Youyou was startled and seized upon the key point. ¡°How could Grandpa be foolish? Grandpa is fine. If not for Grandpa, Youyou wouldn¡¯t have grown up this big,¡± Gu Youyou said, her voice smooth and smile unfaltering, as if the question was just an offhand remark. After listening at the wall for half a year, Gu Youyou saw clearly the true colors of her family members. Both uncles and aunts were not good people, always eyeing the little that she had. Chapter 37 Don’t Sit with the Ghost Sister 37: Chapter 37: Don¡¯t Sit with the Ghost Sister. 37: Chapter 37: Don¡¯t Sit with the Ghost Sister. Grandma Huangshi didn¡¯t particularly hate Gu Youyou, just that she was a freeloader who couldn¡¯t do any work and still needed to be waited on, which made her displeased and rather impatient. That¡¯s normal for most people, isn¡¯t it? There¡¯s a saying, ¡°A long illness makes one hard to please,¡± not to mention a grandmother. She had a bunch of grandsons and granddaughters; having one more Gu Youyou made no difference, and having one less wouldn¡¯t matter either. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Whether Grandma had ever entered Gu Youyou¡¯s room to bring her food, Youyou didn¡¯t know. Nevertheless, since Youyou arrived half a year ago, Grandma had never visited her. In this family, the only one who was truly good to her was Grandpa Gu. Gu Youyou thought that he had said he was confused, which had led to her condition. Could it be that he knew something? When Gu Feng heard Gu Youyou say this, it was as if he suddenly remembered something, and his gaze started to dodge. Jin Zijin, who was at the side, hurriedly interjected, ¡°Youyou, didn¡¯t you say you were hungry? Let¡¯s eat first!¡± Gu Feng, as if finding an excuse to step down, quickly followed up. ¡°Right, right, we can¡¯t let Youyou starve. You¡¯re so thin, you need to eat more. Second uncle¡¯s family, third uncle¡¯s family, hurry up and bring out the food!¡± Gu Youyou ignored the venomous gaze of her second aunt and acted as if she hadn¡¯t seen it. She had to be a qualified invalid who only waited to eat and drink. In farming households, breakfast usually consists of congee and pickles, but today, because of Gu Youyou¡¯s return, they had added a few dishes and even meat patties. It was too rare. The second uncle chuckled and asked Gu Youyou how her last few days had been. Gu Youyou mumbled a few vague replies, and just then, the food was served. Gu Erbao, who had been frightened by Gu Youyou the day before, hovered timidly behind Huang Xiangwen, wanting to look at Youyou but scared to do so. His cowardly behavior displeased Grandpa Gu. ¡°Erbao, why are you hiding behind your mother? Come here and eat,¡± he called. Huang Xiangwen gave Gu Erbao¡¯s arm a tug and pushed him forward, whispering, ¡°What are you hiding for? Hurry up and eat, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re hiding from a ghost!¡± The mention of ¡°ghost¡± scared Gu Erbao even more, and his fear intensified. Gu Youyou glanced over with a faint smile and said, ¡°Erbao, weren¡¯t you knocking on sister¡¯s door yesterday, wanting to see her? Come here, today you can sit with sister, and let her have a good look at you!¡± With a smile that was not quite a smile, Youyou observed Gu Erbao, who at the age of ten, saw, for the first time up close and for real, the legendary ¡°Ghost Sister.¡± Her hair wasn¡¯t white, just somewhat yellow, and that face wasn¡¯t as frighteningly fierce as yesterday, but still¡­ it was so scary! ¡°Ah¡­ I don¡¯t want¡­ I don¡¯t want to sit with Ghost Sister¡­¡± Gu Erbao screamed and turned to run away. And he didn¡¯t come back for his breakfast! ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with this child!¡± Gu Feng seemed a bit angry and turned to Gu Erbao¡¯s older brother, saying, ¡°Dabao, go take a look, tell him to come back and eat.¡± Everyone felt a bit awkward because of Gu Erbao¡¯s behavior, but Gu Youyou seemed unaffected and smiled at Gu Feng, saying, ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t we start eating!¡± Coming back to his senses, Gu Feng hastily replied, ¡°Right, right, we should eat first. Youyou mustn¡¯t go hungry.¡± Since Gu Dabao had gone to chase after Gu Erbao, two people were missing, but the Gu family still had a full table of people. Gu Feng, Gu Youyou, Jin Zijin, as well as the second uncle and aunt, and their daughter Gu Xiaomei. The third uncle and aunt, their son Gu Ren, and daughter Gu Xiaoqing. Grandma Huangshi had taken Gu Youyou¡¯s two youngest aunts back to their maternal home. The twin aunts were the unexpected late-life children of the family, and Grandma Huangshi had always been very fond of them, taking them wherever she went. Chapter 38 Husband and Wife Sing Together 38: Chapter 38: Husband and Wife Sing Together 38 -38: Husband and Wife Sing Together If we add San¡¯er, we¡¯ll need two tables. While they were eating, Erbao¡¯s second aunt, Huang Xiangwen, spoke with a mocking tone, ¡°Erbao is still young and can¡¯t be frightened easily. It wouldn¡¯t be good if he were to get a scare. Youyou, you mustn¡¯t keep scaring him!¡± Gu Youyou ate her food quietly without responding, but Gu Feng, sitting beside her, was not willing to listen to these words. He reproached Huang Xiangwen, ¡°What are you talking about? Youyou didn¡¯t do it on purpose. She¡¯s so thin, and isn¡¯t that because of illness? She just wants to be close to her brothers. It¡¯s Erbao who is naturally timid.¡± Huang Xiangwen pouted and hummed softly, ¡°Since she looks frightening, she shouldn¡¯t show her face and scare people!¡± sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°What did you say?¡± Gu Feng slammed his chopsticks down on the table and yelled at Gu Wen, ¡°Second brother, look at what your wife is saying!¡± Under the pressure of their father, Gu Wen could only scold Huang Xiangwen, ¡°You gossipy woman, what nonsense are you spouting? Youyou is just sick.¡± Gu Youyou listened to their conversation as if she were back in the dark room listening at the wall, taking it all as just a story. Although they were talking about her, she, as if unrelated, kept to herself and ate heartily. In a farmer¡¯s home, it¡¯s very hard to have a satisfying meal. Jin Zijin also didn¡¯t seem to be greatly affected, continuously serving food to Gu Youyou. It was the second branch of the family that caused the trouble, with the third branch¡¯s couple always scheming in the shadows. Therefore, without making a sound, they did as they usually would¡ªeating and drinking as if nothing had happened. Huang Xiangwen had been holding back her anger all evening, and now she couldn¡¯t just be shouted down by Gu Feng and Gu Wen. Her mouth turned up disdainfully as she said mockingly, ¡°Even if today wasn¡¯t on purpose, what about yesterday?¡± ¡°Yesterday?¡± Gu Feng was startled for a moment, clearly unaware of the previous day¡¯s events. Huang Xiangwen said, ¡°Father, you don¡¯t know? Yesterday, Erbao went to see Youyou and got chased away by her wielding a firewood knife. It really scared Erbao.¡± Gu Feng looked towards Gu Youyou and then at the others. Everyone remained silent, except for Gu Youyou, who lifted her head and let out a light laugh. Huang Xiangwen continued to complain, ¡°You and the two brothers were at the front selling sweet potatoes yesterday and didn¡¯t know, but many people saw it. Erbao got off easy; that little son of the Wang Family, Wang Youcai, who was herding the cattle with Erbao, also went. Wang Youcai fainted from fright and had to be taken to the doctor, where they worked half the night before he came to.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Gu Feng exclaimed. Gu Youyou had almost finished her meal. She wiped her mouth and her gaze swept over the people at the table, finally falling on Huang Xiangwen, and said with a grin, ¡°Since my second aunt has brought it up, I might as well clear it up now!¡± Huang Xiangwen had a bad feeling seeing Gu Youyou like this. Gu Youyou didn¡¯t look at her anymore and turned to Gu Feng, saying, ¡°Grandfather, yesterday Erbao and that child from the Wang Family made a bet wanting to see what color my hair was. Youyou is unwell and couldn¡¯t get out of bed, so I couldn¡¯t open the door for them. That¡¯s why they kicked down my door. As for the knife my second aunt mentioned, I did indeed have one. It was left by the bedside by my husband for me to defend myself with.¡± After speaking, she gently nudged Jin Zijin, who put down his eating utensils and, with an unchanging expression, corroborated Gu Youyou¡¯s statement with a two-person act. ¡°Grandfather, it¡¯s true! The Wang Family even came by last night to apologize and agreed to compensate for my door. But they said it wasn¡¯t just their child who broke the door; Erbao was also involved. They should be coming over today to discuss the compensation for the door with second uncle!¡± Chapter 39 Trying to Steal a Chicken only to Lose the Rice 39: Chapter 39: Trying to Steal a Chicken only to Lose the Rice 39 -39: Trying to Steal a Chicken only to Lose the Rice S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Intent on tattling only to have it backfire, Third Uncle Gu Wu barely suppressed his laughter, but then he choked on a mouthful of thin porridge and used the excuse of needing to urinate to make his escape. Third Auntie also had eaten her fill and feigned the need to feed the livestock in the backyard to make her getaway. Gu Ren, the three treasures, along with Erya Gu Xiaoqing, and Sanya Gu Xiaomei gazed on eagerly, but they didn¡¯t quite dare to look at Gu Youyou. Second Uncle and Second Auntie were naturally rendered speechless from choking, and had Gu Feng not been there, Huang Xiangwen would likely have leapt up to give Gu Youyou a thorough scolding. Gu Feng, somewhat confused by their behavior, asked Huang Xiangwen, ¡°Is it true, as Youyou and Zijin said?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Huang Xiangwen¡¯s mind raced, realizing that if the Wang Family did indeed come to discuss reparations for the gate, the matter could no longer be concealed. Reluctantly, she had to swallow the bitter pill. ¡°Father, I haven¡¯t heard Erbao mention this matter. He only said he was frightened by Youyou. I¡¯ll go ask him later, and if it¡¯s really as Youyou said, I will surely have a serious talk with him!¡± Well then, passing the blame onto a child. With her words, Gu Feng found it difficult to reprimand her further, simply saying, ¡°Erbao is not young anymore. Tomorrow, let him hand over the task of herding the cattle to Sanya, and he will join us in the fields.¡± ¡°Ah, Erbao, Erbao is only ten years old!¡± Huang Xiangwen stammered, wishing she had never raised the issue with Gu Youyou. She was now regretting it so much that it was making her gut turn blue. Gu Feng snorted coldly, ¡°Ten years old. Dabao started helping us in the field at the age of eight.¡± Seeing his father angered and realizing that Gu Erbao indeed was not so young anymore, Second Uncle Gu Wen interjected, ¡°Alright, father is right, Erbao should join us in the fields. Coddling him further will only spoil him.¡± Since the patriarch had spoken, Gu Erbao¡¯s fate of working in the fields was set in stone, and Huang Xiangwen had no choice but to grind her teeth and swallow the hard truth. Meanwhile, her gaze towards Gu Youyou turned even more venomous. Losing so much dowry to marry her off, and now causing her most beloved youngest son to toil in the fields, she must be regretting to death that she hadn¡¯t poisoned Gu Youyou in the dark room long ago. Huang Xiangwen had previously tried to take Gu Youyou¡¯s life, and Gu Youyou had never forgotten. Someday, she would repay this debt. ¡°Right, remember to go to the Wang Family after eating and inquire about the compensation for the gate. Youyou isn¡¯t in good health, and we can¡¯t delay the gate¡¯s repair. It won¡¯t do if it¡¯s not secure and lets in drafts.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gu Wen, with a complexion the color of wilted greens, assuredly agreed, not daring to contradict the old master. This time, Huang Xiangwen truly had to swallow her teeth in defeat, her look towards Gu Youyou one of sheer animosity as if she wanted to swallow her whole. Gu Youyou remained indifferent, and after breakfast, she went to have a chat with Gu Feng. There were many things she needed to learn from Gu Feng¡¯s lips. ¡°Youyou, seeing you well and healthy makes grandpa very happy!¡± In the main room, only Gu Youyou and Gu Feng were left, and the old man, while speaking, began to weep uncontrollably, mixing tears with snot. Gu Youyou continuously comforted him, promising she would get better, that her illness would heal, and that once she was in good health, she would take good care of him, finally calming Gu Feng down. Two worlds, separated by ancient and modern times, yet the fates of the two Gu Youyous are startlingly similar. Similarly, the modern Gu Youyou had lost her parents at a young age. According to the family rules, the heir to the family had to be the eldest son or daughter of the main branch, unless they voluntarily gave up their right to inheritance; otherwise, no one could challenge their status. Chapter 40 Similar Destinies Far Apart 40: Chapter 40: Similar Destinies Far Apart 40 -40: Similar Destinies Far Apart The modern-era Gu Youyou¡¯s father was the heir of the Gu Family, and as his only daughter, she was the only possible successor. But ever since her father died unexpectedly, the uncles and aunts could never quite sit still. Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t count how many ¡°accidents¡± she had survived from childhood to adulthood. She knew, those incidents that appeared to be accidental were deliberately caused by those coveting her status as the heiress. In the vast Gu Family, only the elderly grandfather protected her. This Gu Youyou was no different, and her situation was much more tragic. She couldn¡¯t imagine how a seven-year-old girl survived on her own after her parents¡¯ death, locked up in a dark room like an animal. Every time she saw Gu Feng, she was reminded of her own grandfather, and Gu Youyou¡¯s plight brought back memories of her own past. Neither of them had a happy ending; they both died in the end. She was unlucky; when had she ever been fortunate? Yet, the modern-era Gu Youyou survived in place of the one from here. She wondered where that poor little girl went. Could she have taken over her own body to carry on living? Recalling the day she time-traveled, it happened to be her birthday. That year, she had just inherited the family business, and to assert her unapproachable status in the Gu Family, she, who was always low-key, made the birthday party extravagantly high-profile, with widespread media promotion a month in advance. The birthday party was on a luxurious yacht. That day she drank a bit too much but was not unconscious. Later, someone injected her with an anesthetic, and in the moment before her consciousness faded, she knew she had been thrown into the sea. The sea was very deep; the chances of her survival were slim. She most likely became fish food. After the anesthetic took effect, she lost consciousness, and dying didn¡¯t bring any pain. When she opened her eyes again, she was already in the Gu Family¡¯s dark little room. She did hope that this Gu Youyou could survive as strongly as she had for the last ten years, waiting for someone to rescue her from the sea. This Gu Youyou, who¡¯d been locked up in a dark little room since childhood, didn¡¯t have the cunning of that Gu Youyou, nor the power to control the Gu Family. She was much more innocent, posing no threat to those people. If she could survive, maybe she really could keep on surviving. Thinking too much once again brought the familiar wave of sadness over her heart. Gu Youyou shook her head, trying to stop thinking about those things. Because thinking about it was meaningless; the unthinkable event of time-travel had already occurred. Gu Youyou collected her thoughts and asked softly, ¡°Grandfather, I want to ask how did my parents die? S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I was too little at the time and have forgotten!¡± Gu Feng was somewhat surprised, but having just been moved, he didn¡¯t think much of it, assuming Gu Youyou was missing her parents. He wiped away tears, his eyes still somewhat cloudy, and said, ¡°Your parents, ah, died ten years ago on a rainy day when they went to the city. On their way back, they accidentally fell into the Lotus Pond outside and drowned. It¡¯s said that your father slipped and fell in first, and your mother reached to pull him out but ended up pulling herself in too, and in the end, neither of them made it back. Youyou, don¡¯t be sad, what¡¯s done is done. If you¡¯re doing well, your parents¡¯ spirits in heaven can rest in peace.¡± Gu Youyou silently took note, gave a faint smile, and nodded, to put Gu Feng more at ease. She then inquired about the Great Fairy. ¡°Grandfather, I heard that I almost died of an illness as a child, and it was only because a Great Fairy came to our house that my illness was cured?¡± Chapter 41 Grandma Came Back 41: Chapter 41 Grandma Came Back 41 -41 Grandma Came Back Gu Feng nodded and said, ¡°Great Fairy did save your life, but also¡­¡± Suddenly, as if he had remembered something, his gaze began to flicker, and he sighed, ¡°Alas! Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Everything is in the past, and we shouldn¡¯t bring up those matters again. It¡¯s important to live well. Zijin is a good man; he will take care of you. You should live well with him¡­¡± Gu Feng obviously knew something, but it seemed like he was reluctant to mention it. The matter might be more complicated than Gu Youyou had imagined. Understanding the principle of stopping when appropriate, she did not ask further since Gu Feng was unwilling to speak. After eating lunch at the Gu Family¡¯s house, she returned home. This was the first time Gu Youyou had had lunch there since her arrival. Accompanying Gu Youyou and Jin Zijin on their return were her second uncle, Gu Wen, and Wang Youcai¡¯s father from the village. Both men carried tools, planning to head up the mountain first to chop down a sturdy tree to make a door for them. ¡­ Although Gu Youyou was so sick she could barely stay alive, she was not someone who could be easily bullied, and this soon became known throughout the village. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Moreover, with Gu Feng defending his own, the villagers were well aware, so no one came to trouble Gu Youyou anymore. That month, Gu Youyou lived relatively peacefully. A month had passed since she married Jin Zijin, and Gu Youyou¡¯s health had improved a lot. She had gained some weight and could walk around the house without her cane. Though she couldn¡¯t manage the hearth, she was able to help Jin Zijin tend the fire in the stove. By November, the weather here was particularly cold, with snow imminent, and Gu Youyou spent her days wrapped in a cotton coat sitting by the stove. The animals were all hibernating, and Jin Zijin¡¯s hunting trips grew less frequent, with fewer and fewer animals caught. Their winter food reserves were not plentiful. If it were just Jin Zijin alone, he could definitely make it to next spring, but with Gu Youyou, whose appetite was no less than his, it was hard to say. Every time Jin Zijin lit a fire, he would place the burnt wood into a clay jar, seal it, and it would turn into charcoal, so Gu Youyou would not need to buy charcoal for heating. This simple and practical method of making charcoal was unknown to the ordinary villagers, which made Gu Youyou even more curious about who exactly Jin Zijin was. Grandma Huangshi went to her maiden home because her mother was ill and not expected to live. Her maiden family had only one elder brother, whose wife had died, leaving no woman at home to take care of the sick mother, which was why she was called. Now that her mother had passed away and the funeral was over, she returned home with her two aunts. With such significant changes at home, she definitely could not sit still and visited Gu Youyou¡¯s place the very day she returned. Jin Zijin had not yet returned from hunting in the mountains, and Gu Youyou was alone, sitting by the stove toasting by the fire, with two sweet potatoes placed on the edge of the stove. Gu Youyou wanted to recover as soon as possible, so it was best not to go hungry at noon. Thus, the two sweet potatoes served as her lunch. Jin Zijin did not have any farmland, and these sweet potatoes were stealthily given to Gu Youyou by Grandpa Gu, who had taken nearly half a basket and stored them under the bed. Gu Youyou was enjoying her meal when she heard approaching footsteps and could not help frowning slightly. She quickly ate the remaining half of the sweet potato as a hurried knocking also sounded. ¡°Youyou, Gu Youyou, you little devil, open the door for me this instant!¡± The voice was unmistakably Grandma Huangshi¡¯s. ¡°Youyou, hurry up and open the door. It¡¯s so cold outside; don¡¯t let your grandma freeze.¡± This was the voice of her aunt, Huang Xiangwen. Chapter 42 Confronting Grandma I 42: Chapter 42 Confronting Grandma I 42 -42 Confronting Grandma I She¡¯s everywhere, truly! Second Aunt Huang Xiangwen and Grandma Huangshi were from the same village; many people in one village share the same surname, as they are related by blood for several generations. Therefore, Youyou¡¯s most beloved grandmother also preferred this daughter-in-law, Huang Xiangwen. Youyou patted her hands and cleaned her mouth before slowly getting up to open the door with the support of a cane. In fact, she no longer needed the cane to walk, but Jin Zijin always complained that her recovery was too swift, so in front of others, she still had to put on a show. As the door creaked open and the cold wind gushed in, Youyou shivered from the chill, hurriedly moving behind the door. ¡°Why did it take so long?¡± Grandma Huangshi complained. Although Youyou heard Grandma Huangshi¡¯s voice countless times before, this was the first time she laid eyes on her. She was in her fifties, but looked older due to the rustic life of a farmer, easily passing for someone in her sixties. Her temples were frosted with gray, hair thinning, eyes set into an aged triangular shape¡ªa common transformation with age. Having stayed indoors for over a month, Youyou hadn¡¯t seen Huang Xiangwen during this time. Now suddenly seeing her, Xiangwen was surprised. Because Youyou had gained quite a bit of weight compared to a month ago, and though still slimmer than most, her face no longer looked as frightening, but rather, there was a sickly beauty to it, accentuated by her fair and delicate skin. After Youyou got married, Huang Xiangwen had encouraged Second Uncle Gui to question Old Master Gui about his decision to marry off Youyou. Old Master Gui mysteriously credited the advice of a wise person, claiming that marriage could cure her illness. It wasn¡¯t clear whose advice he had received, but indeed, the marriage seemed to have an actual healing effect. Retreating a few steps, Youyou found a chair and sat down, saying, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve been ailing and my legs aren¡¯t so nimble; just standing up to open the door has exhausted all my strength. Please don¡¯t mind it.¡± Disliking Youyou¡¯s ¡®haunted¡¯ house, Grandma Huangshi hadn¡¯t seen her for many years. In her memory, Youyou was skinny and frail, too timid to speak, nowhere near her current articulate demeanour. And now, she didn¡¯t seem at all like the desiccated figure the Huang Family and the Meng Family described, who couldn¡¯t even sit up. Wasn¡¯t she capable of opening the door with a cane? Glancing over at Huang Xiangwen, who quickly said, ¡°Youyou has gained quite a bit of weight this past month, and her complexion has improved a lot. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It seems Father¡¯s decision was right. Getting her married to boost her fortunes did indeed alleviate her illness!¡± Grandma Huangshi was startled and eagerly asked, ¡°Youyou, is your illness cured?¡± After all, Youyou was her granddaughter, and naturally, she hoped her illness would be healed. Smiling, Youyou replied, ¡°Thank you for thinking of me, Grandma. I¡¯m much better than before, I can eat now. It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t have much food at home, otherwise my recovery could be even quicker.¡± Grandma Huangshi was taken aback, unable to muster a laugh, and Huang Xiangwen internally cursed their misfortune. She had been waiting for her mother-in-law to return, hoping that the old lady would take some of the good things intended for Youyou back home. She had also seen the old master stealthily carry a basket to Youyou¡¯s house days before, surely filled with food items from their home, which she had mentioned to Grandma Huangshi as well. Their visit today was intended to take back the items the old master had brought for Youyou. But now, with Youyou¡¯s comment, Huang Xiangwen wasn¡¯t sure if Grandma Huangshi would still¡­ Despite her age, Grandma Huangshi¡¯s eyes were sharp, immediately noticing the basket under the bed, and exclaimed, ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t that our family¡¯s basket?¡± Chapter 43 Confronting Grandma II 43: Chapter 43 Confronting Grandma II 43 -43 Confronting Grandma II Huang Xiangwen understood and hurriedly stepped forward a few steps to drag out the basket, which contained half a basket of sweet potatoes. She said with a smile, ¡°Yes, Mother, they¡¯re ours. There¡¯s still half a basket of sweet potatoes here. The hunter Zijin doesn¡¯t have land, so these sweet potatoes must have been taken by Dad from our Gu Family, I presume!¡± Gu Youyou¡¯s lips twitched slightly, but her expression remained unchanged as she said, ¡°Yes, they are the ones Grandfather gave me a few days ago. Being sick, I need to eat well to recover quickly. Grandfather told me not to skimp and to eat as much as I can. If I run out, I am to let Zijin know, and he will send more.¡± Listening, Huang Xiangwen and the old lady Huang¡¯s mouth twitched fiercely. Huang Xiangwen¡¯s face had already turned extremely ugly, but since the old lady Huang had not spoken up yet, Huang Xiangwen naturally had no place to speak. The old lady Huang glanced at the sweet potatoes, all of which were selected to be the largest and healthiest for Gu Youyou. The old man¡¯s favoritism was not a new thing, and she was well aware of it. Yet, seeing those sweet potatoes, she felt so distressed. Moreover, this basket wasn¡¯t the end of it, who knew how much more he would give her later on. The thought of her family¡¯s winter food supply ending up in someone else¡¯s house infuriated her, and she said sternly, ¡°If you¡¯re sick, take more medicine. Eating these sweet potatoes isn¡¯t going to kill you, is it? That¡¯s enough, don¡¯t come to our house asking for more. What about your younger brothers and sisters? They still need to grow, what will they eat if it¡¯s all given to you?¡± Gu Youyou originally had no intention to actually ask Grandfather for more, she just didn¡¯t want the sweet potatoes that had made it into her house to be taken back by them. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thus, this outcome was exactly what she wanted. Gu Youyou said with a light smile, ¡°Grandmother¡¯s lesson is well noted, Youyou will take her medicine properly.¡± Medicine, of course, needed to be taken properly. Today¡¯s conversation was perfect for settling the issue of dividing up the silver after the New Year. When that time came, the uncle would send money for medicine, and she would have a legitimate reason to keep the money meant for medicine in her hands. After the old lady Huang expressed her position, Huang Xiangwen, despite her reluctance, could only retract her hands. Her gaze shifted once more to the three large trunks in the corner of the room, and she tugged at the old lady Huang¡¯s sleeve, saying softly, ¡°Mother, look, that¡¯s the dowry Dad asked us to prepare for Youyou, a full three big trunks. All the good stuff left by the eldest sister-in-law is here.¡± The words were so bitter they were practically teeth-gritting. Gu Youyou spoke evenly, ¡°Second Aunt must be joking. The dowry my mother left isn¡¯t with me, so could it possibly belong to Second Aunt instead? You couldn¡¯t possibly be suggesting that when Erya and Sanya are of age to marry next year, they should also use the dowry left by my mother to add to theirs, could you?¡± Despite what was said, who could bear to part with so many nice things? Huang Xiangwen glared at Gu Youyou with hatred while looking to the old lady Huang for support. The old lady Huang had come today with a clear purpose: firstly, she had heard that Old Master Gu had been secretly giving things to Gu Youyou, and secondly, she couldn¡¯t stand the thought of her eldest daughter-in-law¡¯s precious belongings going with Gu Youyou to another family. If Gu Youyou were in good health, she would say no more, but Gu Youyou was a sickly person who could die at any moment. If she died within two or three years, wouldn¡¯t all those things simply benefit outsiders for no reason? This she could not tolerate! ¡°Youyou, you mustn¡¯t forget that it was the Gu Family who raised you to this age. If it weren¡¯t for the Gu Family, you would have died long ago.¡± Gu Youyou did not deny it and nodded, ¡°Thank you, Grandmother!¡± Seeing that Gu Youyou was reasonable, the old lady Huang¡¯s expression softened considerably. She sat down on a stool next to the chair where Gu Youyou was sitting, and began to speak earnestly, ¡°Since you understand this principle, then Grandmother will tell you the truth. Let¡¯s not speak of how long you can live, being seventeen and turning eighteen next year, you haven¡¯t had your period yet, have you?¡± Chapter 44 Confronting Grandma III 44: Chapter 44 Confronting Grandma III 44 -44 Confronting Grandma III Upon being asked, Gu Youyou suddenly remembered that this body had indeed never experienced menstruation. Considering her age, it was abnormal for a girl of seventeen or eighteen not to have menstruated. Without any change in expression, Gu Youyou moved the hand beneath her blanket to her wrist to check her pulse. Given the condition of her body, with its slow development and severe dampness, it indeed wouldn¡¯t menstruate. Once she recovered from her illness, it seemed she would need to undergo thorough treatment. She didn¡¯t speak but obediently waited for the Huang lady¡¯s next words. ¡°Youyou might not know this, but a woman who doesn¡¯t menstruate can¡¯t have children!¡± Gu Youyou acted surprised, widening her eyes as she looked at the elderly Mrs. Huang. Mrs. Huang continued, ¡°Without children of your own, once you pass away, won¡¯t that hunter Jin take all your belongings and give them to outsiders? Silly girl, do you think he¡¯s willing to take care of you for no reason? It¡¯s all because of the dowry your grandfather gave you.¡± The moment this topic was raised, she became so angry that she shivered, ¡°That damned old man, to be deceived by someone with the Jin surname. My poor granddaughter was swindled by that Jin fellow, taking all of my belongings. Heaven¡¯s punishment¡­ they won¡¯t die a good death¡­¡± The more Mrs. Huang spoke, the angrier she became, and she started cursing out loud. Gu Youyou believed that her distress was genuine, not feigned. Because Gu Youyou herself had previously thought the same; Grandfather Gu must have promised Jin Zijin something significant for him to agree to marry Gu Youyou, and the dowry that made the villagers envious was indeed the prime bargaining chip. The whole village probably thought the same. However, having been with Jin Zijin for quite some time, Gu Youyou had long realized that he was not as simple as he appeared on the surface. Perhaps her dowry, and their marriage, was merely a ruse to deceive others. Regardless of whether he had arranged this scheme for his own benefit or hers, she had successfully used it to escape from the dark room and slowly recover her health. That was fact, so she had no interest in squabbling over those external assets. ¡°How can you give everything away to others?¡± Mrs. Huang continued to plead earnestly. Gu Youyou looked at Mrs. Huang with wide, panic-stricken eyes and said softly, ¡°Then¡­ what do you suggest, Grandmother?¡± Seeing Gu Youyou¡¯s compliant attitude, Mrs. Huang¡¯s expression softened even more, and Xiangwen, standing by the side, began to smile brightly. She said, ¡°Naturally, you should take these things back. You can¡¯t let outsiders benefit from them, can you?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Gu Youyou frowned, her eyes portraying genuine fear and pity as she spoke, ¡°But if those things are gone, what if Jin Zijin throws me out?¡± Mrs. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Huang shook her head and said firmly, ¡°Impossible, there¡¯s no precedent of a wife being driven out after being brought into a household. Rest assured, he¡¯s an outsider and wouldn¡¯t dare, unless¡­¡± Mrs. Huang¡¯s face showed a moment of shock as she thought, unless there is no child after three years. It would be a miracle for Gu Youyou to have a child within three years in her current state. If not, she would surely be thrown out. Where could she go then? She would have no choice but to return to the Gu Family. The Gu Family had finally gotten rid of Gu Youyou and would surely not be willing to take her back. Gu Youyou laughed quietly without revealing her true feelings and then said in a pitiful tone, ¡°He was just complaining yesterday about the shortage of food at home, saying I eat even more than he does! He mentioned¡­ mentioned something about a big loss, and only seemed a bit happier when he saw the half basket of sweet potatoes Grandfather sent.¡± ¡°What?¡± Both the elder and younger members of the Huang Family were shocked and asked urgently, ¡°You eat more than Jin Zijin?¡± Chapter 45 Defend What’s Yours 45: Chapter 45 Defend What¡¯s Yours Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. 45 -45 Defend What¡¯s Yours ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Youyou nodded embarrassingly, ¡°He brings home a chicken or a rabbit every day, and it¡¯s not even enough for me alone, let alone grandpa bringing me sweet potatoes, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gu Youyou pinched her own cheeks and forced a silly smile towards Huang Xiangwen, saying, ¡°Auntie, have you noticed that I¡¯ve gained a little weight during the past month?¡± Weight gain? It was more than just a little. Compared to a month ago, she had gained way too much. Huang Xiangwen nodded with an ugly expression, realizing that Gu Youyou¡¯s rapid weight gain was all due to consuming a chicken or rabbit each day. The Gu Family couldn¡¯t afford to feed someone with such an appetite. But recalling the old master of the Gu Family¡¯s partiality, if he knew that Gu Youyou could get well by eating a chicken a day, he¡¯d certainly go to the lengths of selling the cooking pots and iron to provide for her daily chicken. Previously, they had refrained from letting Gu Youyou out because of a prophecy left by the Great Fairy, but now that she had been out for quite some time without issue, even if she returned to the Gu Family, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be locked up out of sight of the old master every day. Thus, the idea of making up illnesses to exploit her willingness to write would no longer be possible in the little dark room. Weighing the pros and cons, Huang Xiangwen felt that they shouldn¡¯t jump to conclusions so soon and needed to plan for the long term. She tugged at the sleeve of the elder Mrs. Huang and whispered, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you say you just came to see Youyou today? Now that we¡¯ve seen her, why don¡¯t we head back first?¡± ¡°What? Go back? But¡­ but¡­¡± The elder Mrs. Huang was reluctant to just leave like that. If they didn¡¯t take the sweet potatoes back, no big deal, a few lousy sweet potatoes weren¡¯t worth much money, but those three big trunks¡­ Huang Xiangwen hurriedly said, ¡°We should still discuss this with dad when we get back. Youyou has only been married for a month; there¡¯s a long life ahead. Mom, there¡¯s plenty of time¡­¡± Huang Xiangwen squeezed her eyebrows and made signs at the elder Mrs. Huang in alarm. The elder Mrs. Huang also knew that taking things away today would be a bit improper, so with a heavy heart, she eventually gave in. She gave those three trunks several lingering looks before she finally left with great reluctance. Huang Xiangwen didn¡¯t forget to remind her, ¡°Youyou, take good care of yourself. Eat as much as you can, and getting your health back is what¡¯s most important.¡± Gu Youyou: ¡°¡­¡± It¡¯s only because she¡¯s not eating their food that they are so generous, encouraging her to eat to her heart¡¯s content. If she were eating from their food, their eyes would probably pop out. This was the second time Gu Youyou had defended her belongings, and she stared blankly at the three big trunks. Her health wasn¡¯t good, and struggling with them over this was real, even if she could keep her things, it was draining. Continuing like this was no good; she had to deal with it quickly to avoid being constantly targeted. ¡­ Jin Zijin had been busy all day, returning covered in dust, and Gu Youyou inexplicably felt a bit of heartache for him. This man, who looked like a country fellow, no matter his true identity or his purpose in coming to this small mountain village, his care for her over the past month had been real. In her two lifetimes, aside from her two grandfathers, he should be the best person to her. This man got up before dawn to hustle, prepared breakfast for her, the sickling, then shouldered his tools to go hunting in the mountains, returning when it was nearly dark. He¡¯d even take the time before nightfall to tidy up the vegetable patch in the yard, do the housework, make dinner, and wait on Gu Youyou to go to bed before he could rest. Let alone the fact that Gu Youyou hadn¡¯t done any of these chores in both her lives put together, she felt exhausted just watching. Chapter 46 Thought About Many Things 46: Chapter 46: Thought About Many Things 46 -46: Thought About Many Things After dinner the sky had already darkened, Gu Youyou climbed into bed to rest, while Jin Zijin still took the clothes he had changed out of to the riverside to wash. At this time of night, and in the month of November, the water in the river must be unimaginably cold. Doing this, he¡¯s likely to get frostbite, she feared. Gu Youyou thought that perhaps she should find a way to prepare some herbal medicine, to concoct some frostbite remedy for him to keep on hand. Once the freshly washed clothes were hung under the eaves, Jin Zijin finally finished his chores. Likewise, Jin Zijin¡¯s body was very hot, abnormally so. But he was highly vigilant. Each time Gu Youyou tried to stealthily check his pulse, he would wake up. Looking at his complexion, she couldn¡¯t discern any illness, he seemed very robust, but this body temperature¡­ It remained a major concern in Gu Youyou¡¯s mind. The icy bed became extremely warm with Jin Zijin¡¯s presence. Other than their wedding night, Jin Zijin hadn¡¯t done anything to her since, and even she found it hard to believe that he simply held a woman every night to sleep, and did absolutely nothing more. Before, Gu Youyou was so thin it was frightening, but now it was different. She had gained some weight and could at least be considered a slim beauty. And yet, no reaction from him? ¡°Uncle Jin?¡± ¡°Jin Zijin?¡± ¡°Zijin?¡± Gu Youyou wanted to talk with him about dealing with her dowry, and also to ensure they had enough food supplies for the winter, but calling out for a while got no response. She extended her hand and pushed his chest, only to be impatiently caught by a large hand. Jin Zijin¡¯s voice, laced with sleepiness, came from beside her ear, ¡°Stop it, sleep!¡± Gu Youyou: ¡°¡­¡± Gu Youyou, with her cold body, snuggled into the warmth of the man¡¯s embrace for warmth, and before she knew it, her heart was also enveloped in warmth. Gu Youyou generally couldn¡¯t sleep much at night, and in the darkness, she lay with her eyes open thinking about many things, going over and over the past, the present, and the future! Since arriving in this world, this had become her habit. In her previous life, Gu Youyou was too willful, she thought too much about everything. In defense of the wealth left by her parents, she engaged in a battle of wits with the extended Gu Family, and she ultimately emerged victorious. But she didn¡¯t know how to keep a low profile and even flaunted her unique status quite ostentatiously, suppressing her defeated uncles and cousins in every way and thus drew disaster upon herself! This life, she thought a lot and didn¡¯t plan to live the same way anymore. As long as one is alive, that is more important than anything. Some things are external possessions, and what can be let go should be let go of. That dowry had caused Huang Xiangwen to administer Rat Poison to her, hadn¡¯t it! Of course, this didn¡¯t mean she was easily bullied ¨C to let go was only if she was willing. If those people insisted on trying to steal what she wasn¡¯t willing to give up, then she was determined to defend it to the death. No matter what, one must have a bottom line. Jin Zijin had left early that morning, saying he would return later than usual as he was going to the town to buy some food since their home was running low on stock. If she got hungry, he told Gu Youyou to just roast some sweet potatoes for herself. Roasting sweet potatoes was the only living skill Gu Youyou had learned thus far. Wang Shun came around noon, still bringing a bundle of firewood. Wang Shun would go hunting in the mountains with Jin Zijin every few days. He wasn¡¯t a full-time hunter; he had his own farmland and would only go up to the mountain when there was less work in the fields, hunting game to improve his family¡¯s meals. The majority of the firewood Jin Zijin used was delivered by Wang Shun, who would come every few days. It was said that Wang Shun¡¯s hunting skills were not good, but he always returned with a full load. That was all thanks to Jin Zijin¡¯s help, so helping Jin Zijin collect some firewood was his way of showing gratitude. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 47 Sold the Dowry 47: Chapter 47 Sold the Dowry 47 -47 Sold the Dowry Gu Youyou figured that Wang Shun should be delivering firewood today, so she had been waiting. There was a pile of fabric on the bed, prepared in advance by Gu Youyou. After Wang Shun had stacked the firewood, she called him over, ¡°Shunzi, come here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Wang Shun asked, puzzled, but hurried over nonetheless. ¡°Shunzi, are you free today? If you are, please help your sister out!¡± Wang Shun was the typical honest villager. Feeling embarrassed when Gu Youyou said this, he replied hurriedly, ¡°Sister, just tell me what you need; I¡¯m free. There isn¡¯t much farm work to do right now, I¡¯m very free.¡± Gu Youyou sighed, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say not to call me ¡®sister-in-law¡¯? Just ¡®sister¡¯ will do.¡± Gu Youyou was two or three years older than Wang Shun, who was of age to speak of marriage. She felt that sooner or later she and Jin Zijin would have to part ways, as they weren¡¯t cut from the same cloth, so she didn¡¯t like being called ¡®sister-in-law¡¯. Wang Shun didn¡¯t understand Gu Youyou¡¯s insistence, but being the straightforward man he was, he didn¡¯t ask further and simply called her ¡®sister¡¯. ¡°Sister, what do you need help with?¡± Gu Youyou, pointing to the fabrics she had laid out, said, ¡°These things here, could you help me take them to town and sell them? With the money from the sale, help me buy some medicine.¡± sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wang Shun was taken aback and looked at the fabrics, exclaiming, ¡°Aren¡¯t these your dowry items? No, no, sister, you can¡¯t sell these. What kind of medicine do you need to buy? I¡¯ll buy it for you first.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, where are you going to get the silver?¡± He said, embarrassed, ¡°Jin big brother will give it to me later.¡± Gu Youyou sighed, ¡°It¡¯s getting colder each day now, and I¡¯m afraid hunting in the mountains is also becoming more difficult, right?¡± Scratching his head, Wang Shun nodded and said, ¡°Yes, in winter the animals are not often seen, sometimes you can go a whole day without catching a single one.¡± ¡°Exactly! When hunting is not an option, and we don¡¯t have any farmland, how are we supposed to get through this winter?¡± ¡°Sister-in¡­ sister?¡± Wang Shun¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Gu Youyou, feeling somewhat disheartened, his heart also conceding that these times were tough. ¡°This¡­ Jin big brother will find a way.¡± The simple villagers all believed that supporting a wife was a husband¡¯s duty, but he spoke in a low voice when he said this. Wang Shun of course knew about Jin Zijin¡¯s difficulties. The game he hunted each year was just enough to support himself. If there was any extra money, it would definitely go towards fixing the house or remarrying to a wife who could bear children. How could he have married Gu Youyou for a few dowry items? Now with an additional person, the money Jin Zijin made from hunting surely wouldn¡¯t be enough for two people to survive the winter. This was truly¡­ But if Gu Youyou were to sell her dowry to get through the winter now, wouldn¡¯t that just prove the village gossips right? He married Gu Youyou because he valued the dowry given by Old Master Gu. Jin Zijin was such a good man, he truly felt sorry for Jin Zijin. Gu Youyou said, ¡°The mountains are unsafe during the harsh winter. If there were enough provisions for the winter, he could make fewer trips to the mountains, couldn¡¯t he? Do your sister a favor, sell these things. Look at my health. I can¡¯t go on without medicine, I¡¯ve already caused Zijin a lot of trouble since I came here, and I don¡¯t want to make him suffer more. Life is more important than these items. If I don¡¯t take my medicine, I might not survive this winter, then what use would these things be?¡± Perhaps it was the last sentence that convinced Wang Shun, as he finally gritted his teeth and nodded, saying, ¡°Sister is right¡ªwhat does face or extraneous belongings matter? They are not as precious as life. If the money from these items can save sister¡¯s life, and allow Jin big brother to make fewer trips to the mountains, then it is a good thing.¡± Chapter 48 Changed the Medicine 48: Chapter 48: Changed the Medicine 48 -48: Changed the Medicine The mountains in winter are perilous, a fact known only to those who have gone hunting there. Seeing that snow had fallen on the mountains, his parents wouldn¡¯t let him go up to the mountains anymore. Wang Shun promised to comply, and only then did Gu Youyou nod in satisfaction, wrapping a piece of coarse cloth around the outside and handing a large package to Wang Shun, while urging, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Zijin about this, so he won¡¯t get upset!¡± It¡¯s better if she tells him herself; who knows how it might change coming from Wang Shun¡¯s mouth. Wang Shun felt warmth in his eyes, deeply moved, and said, ¡°Sister, I understand!¡± At this moment, she still cared about a man¡¯s pride ¨C Brother Jin certainly didn¡¯t marry the wrong woman! Gu Youyou smiled, then took out another piece of cloth and stuffed it into Wang Shun¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°The prescription is written on this cloth, just grab the medicine according to what¡¯s written here.¡± Wang Shun took it and nodded solemnly. The prescription was written by Gu Youyou herself; it contained two parts: one was to treat frostbite, and the other was for herself. Gu Youyou guessed that her body eigentlich had no issues; the problems lay in the medicine she drank for years and that small dark room. Children grow their bodies at her age, and anyone would suffer living in such a place year-round. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Over these past months, Gu Youyou had secretly been pouring out her medicine, and now, eating well, her health had slowly begun to recover. Additionally, being able to regularly soak up some sunlight, her body had recovered faster than she expected. But her body had been damaged for so long, with severe developmental issues and residual toxins inside, so she still needed some medicine for recuperation. ¡­ She still roasted two sweet potatoes for lunch, feeling very content compared to many people who couldn¡¯t afford a midday meal. The place was about a half-hour¡¯s journey from the town, not too remote, and Jin Zijin hadn¡¯t returned by the time Wang Shun delivered the items in the afternoon. The cloths were just a part of Gu Youyou¡¯s dowry; after deducting the cost of the medicine, she was left with three taels of silver and twenty copper coins. This was the first time in half a year since coming to this world that Gu Youyou saw something equivalent to RMB. In her previous life, she was the young miss of the Gu Family with endless money to spend, and now, the sight of this small amount of money saddened her. She had finally experienced first-hand the adage that a single penny can stifle a hero; she, Gu Youyou, never dreamed that there would come a day when she¡¯d worry about money. Standing in front of Gu Youyou, Wang Shun appeared quite uneasy. His face flushed, he stammered, ¡°Sister, the materials you gave were of good quality; they originally sold for fifteen taels of silver, but¡­ but the medicine was so expensive, this is all that was left after buying it.¡± It turned out to be about money; Gu Youyou smiled, indicating she understood. Jin Zijin had said that a tael of silver could buy two stones of rice; spending more than ten taels on medicine indeed would be hard for most people to accept. But Gu Youyou had written the prescription herself; she knew the value of these herbs, which were actually cheaper than she expected. She said, ¡°My illness needs good medicine to cure. It¡¯s not expensive. I thought nothing would be left over, but to have three taels remaining is already good. Shunzi, thank you!¡± Upon hearing Gu Youyou say this, Wang Shun finally felt relieved. He had never seen so much silver in his life and was genuinely afraid Gu Youyou would think he took a kickback or something. Gu Youyou knew Wang Shun was an honest farmer, so she didn¡¯t offer him any copper coins as a token of gratitude, simply voicing her thanks! People like him wouldn¡¯t accept it even if she gave it to him. Chapter 49 Recruited 49: Chapter 49: Recruited 49 -49: Recruited Wang Shun remembered something, hurriedly took out the prescription he had kept in his bosom, and handed it to Gu Youyou. ¡°Sis, this prescription was given by the Great Fairy back then, wasn¡¯t it? That Shopkeeper selling the medicines had a lot of praise for it, saying it was incredibly well-prepared.¡± Gu Youyou was taken aback, and, following Wang Shun¡¯s lead, chuckled dryly, ¡°Yes, it was left by the Great Fairy back then.¡± S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wang Shun, with his simple-minded laugh, said, ¡°I knew it, it must¡¯ve been a prescription from the Great Fairy.¡± ¡­ After Wang Shun left, Gu Youyou began to prepare the medicine. She couldn¡¯t manage the big stove fire but could still brew some Chinese medicine over this small furnace. The pot for brewing the medicine was an iron kettle meant for boiling water; slowly simmering for half an hour was enough for it to be ready to drink. The medicine was very bitter, yet Gu Youyou still pinched her nose and drank it down. If she wanted her body to recover quickly, she had to be willing to administer strong medicine to herself. A single dose of the medicine had to be divided into three parts; after drinking one bowl, she put away the iron kettle, knowing she could drink it again tomorrow morning and evening. The other package was for making ointment for chilblains, but Jin Zijin¡¯s household pots were limited and couldn¡¯t spare one for her use just yet, so that had to be postponed for a few days. As soon as Jin Zijin returned home, he smelled the pungent scent of Chinese medicine. Gu Youyou preempted him before he could ask and confessed. ¡°Well, I brewed and drank some medicine today¡­¡± Jin Zijin was startled, and his expression instantly turned cold. Dropping what he was holding, he immediately grabbed Gu Youyou¡¯s wrist to check her pulse! Gu Youyou was tongue-tied, swallowing the rest of her words, watching Jin Zijin in shock. He¡­ could take pulses? She looked up, trying to remain calm as she observed his slightly tired profile, resolute and steady. Although he looked a bit unkempt, unshaven, there was something reassuring about his face. He had heard she took medicine and panicked, became flustered, immediately wanting to know the status of her health firsthand? Gu Youyou could tell, his pulse-reading technique was average, not very skilled. Had it been her, she could have found the precise pulse immediately, whereas Jin Zijin had to shift his position twice to get it right. And this was taking excessively long. After a moment, he finally released her hand, seemingly relieved, his tense expression softening as he asked in a low voice, ¡°Let me see the spent medicine!¡± Gu Youyou produced the prescription that Wang Shun had returned to her and showed it to Jin Zijin, saying, ¡°This is the prescription I followed.¡± Gu Youyou didn¡¯t plan to hide it from him; with such a strong medicinal smell in the house, it was impossible to conceal anyway. The prescription was written on a piece of white coarse cloth using charred wood. Although the writing materials were simple, it was apparent that the person who wrote the prescription had quite admirable calligraphy skills; such fluent and flowing cursive script could not be done without long-term practice. Yet, Jin Zijin knew very well Gu Youyou¡¯s background ¨C she had been locked in that room since she was seven, and aside from a few Gu Family women who brought her meals, she saw no one else. The Gu Family didn¡¯t have the means to have a master teach her calligraphy. Hah¡­ her secret was indeed extraordinary! Suddenly, he felt a hint of interest. Just how many surprises could Gu Youyou bring him? After examining the cloth for a while, Jin Zijin looked at Gu Youyou with narrowed eyes, his dark pupils gleaming with an unfathomable expression. He asked, ¡°Did you write this?¡± Gu Youyou felt that his deep and calm voice hid an undercurrent of violent waves, and if Gu Youyou¡¯s response was not right, or it was poorly received, those waves would burst forth like a ferocious flood. Chapter 50 What Does It Count 50: Chapter 50 What Does It Count? 50 -50 What Does It Count? His voice and expression were like himself, seemingly ordinary, yet hiding an unknown side within his heart. Gu Youyou blinked her eyes, trying to stay as calm as possible, not to be intimidated by his aura. Facing such a person, honesty might not always work, and Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t be honest about being able to write prescriptions and the fact that she could read and write. After thinking for a moment, Gu Youyou suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Yes, it was I who wrote it!¡± Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before Jin Zijin could react or say anything, she continued ahead of him, ¡°You¡¯re a village hunter who can take a pulse and read a prescription, isn¡¯t that strange too?¡± Jin Zijin was startled and appeared intrigued. His dark tone softened slightly as he said in a deep voice, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Gu Youyou smiled and said, ¡°We both have secrets. I won¡¯t ask about yours and you won¡¯t ask about mine, isn¡¯t that what you meant? If you want my secret, you¡¯ll have to exchange it for yours to be fair, I thought¡­ you were smart!¡± With this last remark, Gu Youyou returned the words he had said to him, and then waited for his reaction. Jin Zijin stayed frozen there, his gaze dark and terrifying, for a long, long time¡­ Of all places, Jin Zijin had built his thatched cottage to the north of the village, and on a hillside no less. The weather looked like it was going to snow, the wind howling fiercely. Gu Youyou wondered whether the thatched house could last until spring. The walls were drafty, letting the wind inside, causing the flames in the stove to dance like devils. Gu Youyou felt cold and tightened her clothes. In the light of the fire, Gu Youyou saw Jin Zijin¡¯s face flush with a hint of red, his expression also seemingly uncomfortable. Just as she was about to say something, she saw him suddenly walk towards her, then in one motion, he lifted her up and tossed her onto the nearby bed. Gu Youyou was terrified, watching him warily and said urgently, ¡°What are you doing? If you have something to say, say it, don¡¯t resort to domestic violence!¡± She saw Jin Zijin smoothly take off his shoes and socks and get into bed too, and Gu Youyou suddenly remembered the situation on their wedding night, so frightened that she didn¡¯t dare breathe heavily. He got into the quilt and his movements suddenly became gentle. He just held her tightly, his back so hot that it seemed like it would burst into flames, pressing closely against her, drawing the cold from her skin inch by inch. Throughout, Gu Youyou remained stiff, too nervous to even take a deep breath. What was this? What was this supposed to be? They were married, and in Lotus Village, everyone knew that the man behind her was her husband, but she had never acknowledged it from the beginning. On their wedding night, she had felt like she was being mounted by a pig. In the days that followed, while they slept together, nothing had happened. She had never regarded him as her husband, so what were his intentions towards her? Gu Youyou was a very realistic person. She knew exactly what kind of person she was. It would be strange if someone like her was truly seen as a wife. While she was lost in her jumbled thoughts, the breathing of the person behind her slowly evened out, but Gu Youyou knew he wasn¡¯t asleep. He already knew she could write prescriptions, so¡­ Gu Youyou tried to lift her hand to his wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Similarly, as soon as she touched him, he grabbed her hand in return. Gu Youyou felt like her wrist was clamped by an iron vise, painful and tight, and she couldn¡¯t move at all. ¡°Jin Zijin!¡± Gu Youyou was somewhat angry and called out loudly. He didn¡¯t want her to see, he had his secrets. Fine then, if he didn¡¯t appreciate it, she would no longer put herself out there from then on. Chapter 51 New Year’s Eve Approaching 51: Chapter 51 New Year¡¯s Eve Approaching 51 -51 New Year¡¯s Eve Approaching Her professional habits, her OCD, needed changing! Gu Youyou bit her lip as though making up her mind, and loudly said to Jin Zijin, ¡°Fine, if you won¡¯t let me see, then let go. You¡¯re hurting me. After this village, there¡¯s no such shop, and not just anyone can have the honor of my making a house call.¡± Gu Youyou wasn¡¯t bluffing with her statement. As the heir to the Gu Family, which had a centuries-old heritage, she truly wasn¡¯t someone who could be summoned by just anyone. ¡°No need!¡± he said. Jin Zijin loosened his grip on Gu Youyou¡¯s hand but didn¡¯t let go. Instead, his arms wrapped tighter around her. It wasn¡¯t enough, he felt it still wasn¡¯t enough! Gu Youyou rolled her eyes and said with exasperation, ¡°Aren¡¯t you uncomfortable with how hard you¡¯re squeezing?!¡± The warm breath of the person behind her sprayed onto her neck, making it ticklish and surprisingly warm. ¡°You never used to mind before, what¡¯s there to dislike now?¡± Gu Youyou: ¡°¡­¡± S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This guy was implying she had gained weight. After a peaceful moment, Gu Youyou¡¯s stomach grumbled. It was already turning dark, and Gu Youyou suddenly remembered that they hadn¡¯t had dinner yet. ¡°Jin Zijin, haven¡¯t we forgotten something important?¡± Gu Youyou reminded him, gazing at him eagerly in the hope he would recall this important thing and quickly start making dinner. ¡°Hmm?¡± Jin Zijin hummed, and just when Gu Youyou thought he hadn¡¯t remembered, he said, ¡°We haven¡¯t had dinner?¡± Right, right, right¡­ Gu Youyou¡¯s eyebrows relaxed, and she felt delighted inside. But then she heard him say, ¡°Skipping one meal won¡¯t kill us. Forget it! It¡¯s cold; I don¡¯t want to get up!¡± Gu Youyou: ¡°¡­¡± You complain about the cold, yet you¡¯re holding onto this human popsicle so tightly? ¡°Starving you for a meal is a punishment for your greed!¡± Gu Youyou: ¡°¡­¡± How am I wronged? Hey, hey, be clear, how have I been greedy? The north wind howled, and it was indeed very cold outside, but Jin Zijin¡¯s body was as warm as a never-extinguishing furnace, warming him. He also held her tightly; this coolness held a tempting flavor he couldn¡¯t resist! She thought that they should be both taking what they needed. Just like Gu Youyou needed his body for warmth to survive the cold winter, and he also needed her, even if he didn¡¯t know why yet. In the quiet night, they held each other tightly, warming or cooling each other, like the two most intimate people in the world. If only he would be honest with her, no matter if he believed it or not, Gu Youyou was also ready to be honest with him. But they both had secrets unknown to the others, no sufficient trust had been built between them, leaving their closely touching hearts separated by a thousand miles. ¡­ The New Year was fast approaching. Wang Shun¡¯s mother was a kind-hearted woman, just as sincere as Wang Shun. With New Year¡¯s coming, she used some of the dowry materials Gu Youyou had brought with her to make two sets of clothes for her. After all, during the New Year in the village, everyone should have something new, even if they can¡¯t afford new clothes, at least a pair of new socks or a new hair ribbon for the girls, as it was considered auspicious. Grandma Huangshi came to Gu Youyou to scavenge a few more times, seeing that the New Year was around the corner. Taking it as a chance to provide new clothes for her younger brothers and sisters, Gu Youyou gave two rolls of soft-colored material to each of her aunts. Gu Youyou intentionally chose such materials because only children¡¯s clothes could be made out of them. Adults better forget it, lest they be laughed at when wearing them outside. Chapter 52 Making New Clothes for the New Year 52: Chapter 52: Making New Clothes for the New Year 52 -52: Making New Clothes for the New Year Auntie Wang brought the newly made cotton-padded clothes to Gu Youyou for her to try on. ¡°Youyou, the cotton clothes are ready. Come and try them on to see if they fit. If they don¡¯t, your auntie will help you alter them!¡± Gu Youyou had grown up wearing various branded limited edition designer clothes and had always been picky about her clothes, but now that wasn¡¯t an option with her current situation. Having clothes to wear was good enough; there was no room for disdain. Moreover, people in the village always chose clothes based on fit rather than fashion. They didn¡¯t fuss over the looks. Gu Youyou, full of thanks, took it and slipped it on. She was thin, so as long as it wasn¡¯t particularly large, it suited her. The pale green cotton clothes looked just right on her, making her skin look white and tender, as delicate as a scallion, instantly turning her into a beauty of the village. Auntie Wang clicked her tongue in admiration, ¡°My, Youyou, how did you grow up to be so handsome? I¡¯ve never seen such a pretty girl in all my years.¡± Gu Youyou would be eighteen next year, but because of her health, she looked like a girl of just fourteen or fifteen. Indeed, she was still a girl! ¡°Wait till Jin Zijin comes home tonight and sees you like this; he won¡¯t be able to close his mouth from smiling. Marrying you was a big win for him. Now, going out and about, who would dare say Jin Zijin married a sickly loss?¡± Gu Youyou felt somewhat embarrassed by her words; without a mirror here, she didn¡¯t know what she looked like. She vividly remembered the last time she saw her reflection was when she first got married; she almost scared herself to death. One could tell just by looking at the flesh on her hands that Gu Youyou had gained quite a bit over the past two months. Gu Youyou suddenly recalled a news story she had stumbled upon back in the modern era, about an African child who was so starved that only skin and bones were left, but after being rescued, had fattened up into a chubby kid in just three months. She wasn¡¯t that extreme, but definitely, she had filled out to a proper human shape. ¡°Auntie Wang, if you praise me any more, I¡¯ll become even more embarrassed!¡± Auntie Wang laughed heartily, ¡°Our Youyou is naturally beautiful, it was just that previously, fate was blind, afflicting a good child with such sickness. Now that the hardships are behind, your days ahead will surely get better and better!¡± ¡°Auntie Wang, it¡¯s because your sewing skills are excellent, making such beautiful clothes. Whoever wears them would look good!¡± ¡°Oh my, look at that, what sweet talker you are!¡± After chatting with Auntie Wang for a while, it was time for her to go back. Farm folks were busy, and with the year drawing close, she had plenty of clothes to make. Gu Youyou held onto Auntie Wang¡¯s arm, ¡°Auntie, wait a moment!¡± Gu Youyou hurriedly went into the chest and pulled out a piece of dark-colored fabric, ¡°Auntie Wang, I think this fabric suits you well. Take it home and make yourself a set of clothes!¡± Auntie Wang hurriedly waved her hands, ¡°Oh no, I can¡¯t take it. Helping you make these clothes was just a small effort; I couldn¡¯t possibly accept your things. Besides, with your grandmother¡­¡± Gu Youyou understood Auntie Wang¡¯s concerns and quickly replied with a smile, ¡°I understand what you¡¯re worried about, Auntie, which is why I chose this color. This fabric is common. I¡¯ve seen many aunties wearing clothes made of this fabric; they won¡¯t suspect anything. It¡¯s just that the color is dark, and I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t like it!¡± ¡°How could I possibly dislike it? Though the fabric isn¡¯t brightly colored, it¡¯s just what we hardworking women like because it hides dirt! It¡¯s just that I¡­ I only made you two sets of clothes, and you¡¯re giving me such a large piece of fabric, I¡­ S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I really feel too embarrassed to accept!¡± Chapter 53 Coming to the Door 53: Chapter 53: Coming to the Door 53 -53: Coming to the Door ¡°Auntie Wang feels embarrassed to accept it, so I feel embarrassed to wear the clothes too,¡± Youyou said as she began to take off the clothes she was wearing. Auntie Wang was startled by her serious manner and quickly said, ¡°Oh my, okay, okay, I¡¯ll take it, just keep wearing it, it looks good!¡± ¡­ Originally, Auntie Wang had made two sets of clothes for Youyou, and Youyou had given her a bolt of fabric in return. This was a trivial matter and could be considered an exchange of courtesies. But the matriarch of the Gu Family still found out about it. The day Auntie Wang left Youyou¡¯s home, such a large bolt of fabric couldn¡¯t be hidden, and sure enough, it caught someone¡¯s eye. With people¡¯s tendency to gossip, the news reached the ears of the Gu Family¡¯s old madam. And then all hell broke loose in the Gu Family. The old madam stormed in that day with her two daughters-in-law. As expected, they intended to take this opportunity to seize all of Youyou¡¯s remaining possessions during the fabric incident. Wang Shun had already tipped Youyou off about this, so she knew it would reach the old madam¡¯s ears. Consequently, she had hurriedly asked Wang Shun to sell all the fine fabric she had and, in passing, had him bring back a prescription for her. As for the few bolts of coarse fabric that were left at the bottom of her chest, they were welcome to take them if they pleased. But just because they took the items didn¡¯t mean they could get away with it for free. Time was on her side, and Youyou was determined to find a reason to recoup some interest from the Gu Family during the New Year. ¡°Thump thump thump¡­¡± The forceful banging continued, and Old Madam Huang didn¡¯t care if it hurt her hand. Youyou lay in her clothes on a chair, for in the eyes of outsiders, she was a sickly invalid who could hardly get up; she had to look the part. ¡°The door isn¡¯t locked, just push it with some strength,¡± she said weakly. There was only a stool behind the door, preventing it from being blown open by the wind. The person outside, hearing this, pushed hard and opened Youyou¡¯s door. As the door opened, what first came into view was the fierce and sinister face of Old Madam Huang. The murderous look on her face was so intense that anyone who didn¡¯t know better might think she was there to seek revenge. ¡°Gu Youyou!¡± That commanding voice belonged to the old woman with graying temples. Her shout was as powerful as that of Zhang Fei himself. Youyou responded in a soft and mild tone, ¡°Grandmother, why are you so angry? What¡¯s happened?¡± ¡°You wretched girl, you still ask what happened? Tell me, where are those three big chests of your dowry?¡± Without batting an eyelid, Youyou glanced toward a corner of the wall and pursed her lips, saying, ¡°Well, where are they indeed!¡± Old Madam Huang gave a signal to her two daughters-in-law, who went to move the chests, one on each side. The three chests were lined up in a row and then opened one by one. Both Madam Meng and Madam Huang¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xiangwen exclaimed in shock, ¡°Mother, this is terrible! All the valuable items have been scavenged by that shameless old woman of the Wang Family, leaving behind only a few pieces of coarse fabric.¡± Upon hearing this, Old Madam Huang hurried over to see for herself. Seeing the situation for herself, she trembled with rage. Indeed, there was nothing left but a few pieces of coarse fabric. Xiangwen, who loved to overreact, was someone Old Madam Huang didn¡¯t fully trust, so she turned her gaze to Qiuju¡¯s face. ¡°Qiuju, when Youyou married, did we really give all those fine things to her?¡± Qiuju nodded and said, ¡°Father said to give her everything. We couldn¡¯t keep any of it!¡± ¡°Oh dear, this damned old man, he¡¯s given it all away to outsiders. You¡¯re going to be the death of me, you wretched girl,¡± Old Madam Huang wailed, beating on the empty chests repeatedly. ¡°Exactly, I told you Youyou was too young and naive to handle everything herself,¡± Xiangwen added her voice to the mix. Chapter 54 Confrontation 54: Chapter 54: Confrontation 54 -54: Confrontation ¡°Youyou, you really are muddled, those were all left for you by your mother, and here you are squandering them. Are you living up to your mother¡¯s memory?¡± Seeing that Meng Qiuju was also getting involved, with everyone chiming in one after another, Gu Youyou felt like she might as well find a crack to hide in to save face. Gu Youyou was at a loss for words and said, ¡°Grandma, what are you talking about? I certainly haven¡¯t given them away to strangers.¡± ¡°You¡­ you still dare to talk back.¡± Huang Xiangwen stomped her foot in anger and scolded, ¡°Look how upset you¡¯ve made your grandma. Are you living up to her memory? Up to the memory of your¡­ your deceased mother, huh? Didn¡¯t you hear what your third aunt just said? That was what your mother left for you, but look at you¡ªtoo stingy to give to your own family and yet you¡¯ve given them to outsiders.¡± Gu Youyou looked at her coldly and said indifferently, ¡°Second aunt, which of your eyes saw me give everything away to outsiders?¡± Huang Xiangwen said with a smug smile, ¡°Old Lady Liu from the west end of the village saw it. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can have her come here and confront you!¡± Gu Youyou said with a faint smile, ¡°All right then, bring her over!¡± ¡°Hey, you think I wouldn¡¯t dare?¡± Gu Youyou just smiled without a word. Seeing Gu Youyou so stubborn, Huang Xiangwen said coldly, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go get Old Lady Liu right now, and we¡¯ll see if you have anything to say then.¡± Old Lady Liu, after speaking out of turn, found herself unwillingly dragged into the Gu Family¡¯s muddy affairs. If she had known it would cause so much trouble, she would have kept her mouth shut. Whichever way it went, she wasn¡¯t going to benefit, so why bother with the hassle? This blabbermouth, Old Lady Liu, was exactly who Gu Youyou wanted to discomfit. ¡°Old Lady Liu, tell us, did you or did you not see Wang Chenshi taking her bridal dowry from our Youyou¡¯s place?¡± Wang Chenshi was that Auntie Wang. Grandma Huangshi, having cried enough, grabbed hold of Old Lady Liu and wouldn¡¯t let go. As long as Old Lady Liu¡¯s story matched up with Youyou¡¯s, Grandma Huangshi intended to take her two daughters-in-law to the Wang Family to claim back those things; their Gu Family¡¯s property couldn¡¯t just benefit strangers. Old Lady Liu shook off Grandma Huangshi¡¯s hand with force, saying, ¡°Oh, I never said such a thing. Don¡¯t go making things up. Do I look like someone who spreads baseless gossip?¡± ¡°You, you didn¡¯t see it¡­ ¡± Grandma Huangshi and the two aunts were stunned. They had not anticipated Old Lady Liu would outright deny the statement there and then. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou smiled faintly and tightened the blanket around her body. Let them sort out their confrontation first, and then she would have her say. Old Lady Liu patted her sleeve and raised her voice, ¡°Huangshi, don¡¯t go spreading lies. I clearly said I saw that daughter-in-law from the Wang Family bringing some fabric back from your Youyou¡¯s home, but I never said it was Youyou¡¯s dowry.¡± ¡°Taking fabric from Youyou¡¯s home, if that¡¯s not her dowry, what is it? Could it be that Jin Zijin, that poor hunter, could actually buy the fabric himself?¡± Old Lady Liu became irritated with Grandma Huangshi and said sharply, ¡°Did I say that the fabric belonged to Youyou¡¯s family? I also saw that person carrying a fabric bundle to Youyou¡¯s place. Maybe that fabric was her own. That daughter-in-law from the Wang Family is good at making clothes, and she even brought cloth to my house last year to sew garments. Those weren¡¯t from my family either!¡± The three daughters-in-law from the Gu Family stood dumbfounded, and Gu Youyou let out a snort of laughter, saying, ¡°Grandma, please get your facts straight before talking.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Grandma Huangshi glanced at the empty chests and regained her confidence, saying, ¡°It can¡¯t possibly be her own fabric; how could she have so much good material herself? Look, the three big chests of dowry we prepared for Youyou are all empty.¡± Chapter 55 Grandma Was Too Angry to Come 55: Chapter 55 Grandma Was Too Angry to Come 55 -55 Grandma Was Too Angry to Come S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Old Lady Liu glanced at it and was also slightly startled, but she said, ¡°I saw that the Wang Family daughter-in-law only got a bolt of coarse cloth, ah. With three big trunks like these, she wouldn¡¯t be able to carry them herself!¡± ¡°What, only a bolt?¡± Everyone was stunned at this point. Gu Youyou saw that it was about time, so she said, ¡°Grandma, I took it upon myself to sell those fabrics.¡± ¡°What? Sold? You wretched girl, explain yourself clearly!¡± Of course, Gu Youyou would explain herself clearly, and she said, ¡°Over there, hanging on the wall, that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°What is that thing?¡± Old Madam Huang followed Gu Youyou¡¯s direction and saw a packet of medicine hanging on the wall. She took it down and asked, ¡°This?¡± Gu Youyou nodded and said, ¡°Yes, this medicine is quite expensive, costing more than twelve taels of silver. Ah, there was no helping it, I needed it to save a life. Being alive is important, eh? If I am dead, what use would I have for those things in a coffin?¡± The last sentence was almost rushed out by Gu Youyou, because if she spoke too slowly, Old Madam Huang would surely burst into tears. Words like ¡®calamitous-ruin-of-the-family¡¯s-daughter¡¯ would certainly be shouted out. You should know, in this place, one could buy two piculs of rice with a single tael of silver. Over ten taels of silver to a farming family here amounted to a fortune. ¡°You¡­ you, oh my, I¡¯m dizzy¡­¡± Old Madam Huang choked without finishing her words, wanting to scold Gu Youyou, but she already said the stuff was used to save a life; if she still scolded her, what would that make her as a grandmother? Overwhelmed by the anger, she simply fainted. The two aunts were startled and hurriedly supported Old Madam Huang, one on each side. Gu Youyou spent so much silver all in one breath; oh, her dear heart! Where was the spending? It was as if she had eaten away at Old Madam Huang¡¯s very heart. It was likely that her fainting was half out of genuine heartache and half feigned. Gu Youyou, struggling to restrain her laughter, quickly said, ¡°Ah, grandma has fainted, quick, help her to the bed.¡± The two aunts were heartbroken over the lost silver, but they couldn¡¯t neglect Old Madam Huang either and busily complied, assisting her towards the bed. When they reached the bed, Old Madam Huang regained consciousness and stubbornly refused to lie down, groaning about wanting to go home. This was the bed Gu Youyou had slept in. Gu Youyou was someone who had been sick for ten years¡ªwhat if she transmitted her illness? No way she would sleep there. ¡°Grandma, take care as you go, come again another day. Second Aunt, Third Aunt, be careful not to let my grandma get hurt,¡± Gu Youyou said. After sending a few people away, Gu Youyou covered her mouth and giggled for a long while. The items they were coveting she had cleaned out; it¡¯s likely they wouldn¡¯t come to this cursed place again! ¡­ Today, Gu Youyou was particularly delighted, and when Jin Zijin came back, she was even humming a little tune. Her voice was naturally pleasant, and the tune she hummed was also very melodious. Jin Zijin stopped outside, delaying his entrance. Just to listen a little longer. But he didn¡¯t know that Gu Youyou had ¡®wind-ears.¡¯ It wouldn¡¯t matter if he was in the courtyard or a mile away; she would know. But since Gu Youyou was in a good mood today, she didn¡¯t expose him. After she finished humming a tune, Jin Zijin finally pushed the door and entered. The daylight was shorter now, and Jin Zijin came back a bit earlier than before. He put down his things and asked Gu Youyou, ¡°Did you encounter something joyful today?¡± Gu Youyou smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I angered grandma so much she won¡¯t likely come again.¡± Jin Zijin was taken aback and slightly frowned. After a long moment, he said, ¡°Our dynasty values filial piety, you have made grandma too angry to visit, how can you be happy about it?¡± Chapter 56 Repairing the House 56: Chapter 56: Repairing the House 56 -56: Repairing the House Gu Youyou was stunned for a moment before realizing how seriously people in ancient times took filial piety, with the saying ¡°Among all virtues, filial duty comes first.¡± No wonder Jin Zijin wore that expression. It seemed that her behavior of being happy after upsetting her grandmother was indeed inappropriate. But upon thinking of what kind of person her grandmother was, she felt relieved and responded, ¡°The saying goes that with a loving father comes a filial son, so shouldn¡¯t filial piety follow paternal affection? You have no idea what my grandmother is like. As soon as she returned, she kept thinking about the things my grandfather decided to give me; on the very first day she came back, she made a fuss at home, demanding to take away the sweet potatoes my grandfather gave me and even inciting me to move several chests of my dowry back to the Gu Family so as not to ¡®benefit this¡­ outsider!''¡± Gu Youyou looked at Jin Zijin proudly, eager to see his reaction to her words. Jin Zijin never cared about the little possessions Gu Youyou had; how could her trinkets ever catch his eye? Hearing what she said, he couldn¡¯t help but turn his gaze toward the few empty chests against the wall. He was slightly startled and asked, ¡°Did your grandmother take everything?¡± He was merely surprised, but to Gu Youyou it seemed as if he was distressed, so she said, ¡°No, no, I just had Shunzi help me sell them all, in exchange for medicine!¡± Of course, there was also some silver that she planned to save for when the family really couldn¡¯t make ends meet anymore. ¡°Oh!¡± Jin Zijin nodded and said, ¡°Well, if it¡¯s sold, then let it be.¡± A moment later, he added, ¡°So your grandmother didn¡¯t get it, and that¡¯s why she was angry?¡± Gu Youyou laughed and said, ¡°Yes, my grandmother came here just for those things; once they were gone, there was nothing left for her to pine for, so naturally, she was so angry that she wouldn¡¯t come again!¡± See, you misunderstood me, right? Jin Zijin didn¡¯t say anything more but instead packed up the large chests and took an ax up the mountain. Gu Youyou had grown accustomed to his behavior and didn¡¯t ask further. Before long, Jin Zijin returned, carrying two bamboo poles in his hands. She took a stool to the doorway to sit and watch him tidy up the two bamboo poles in the yard, curious about what he would make with them. It had to be said that Jin Zijin was very industrious, kind to his wife, and in a village like this, marrying a husband like him was undoubtedly lucky. If she didn¡¯t know he harbored some secrets, if he were truly just an ordinary village fellow, Gu Youyou felt she might have been willing to accept her fate and live peacefully with him in this simple little mountain village. Gu Youyou was so engrossed in watching him that she didn¡¯t realize how he skillfully used the ax to strip the bamboo of branches and leaves, sawing them into sections, splitting them open, removing the scabs on the yellow bamboo, leaving only the green. He made a few frames, using them to clamp the thatched grass on the roof and mixed some mud. Now Gu Youyou understood, the house was too run-down and didn¡¯t even keep out the wind. He was planning to use these materials to repair the house. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. By the time Jin Zijin had patched up the larger holes in the house, it was already dark. He had been busy all day and still had to cook. Gu Youyou saw him pull up a winter cabbage from the garden in the yard and she took the initiative to approach him, saying, ¡°Take a rest for a while, I¡¯ll do it.¡± She might not be skilled at heavy tasks, but how hard could this simple chore be? It was just washing a cabbage after all. Jin Zijin was stunned for a moment, seemingly not expecting Gu Youyou to offer to wash the cabbage herself. Without waiting for his response, Gu Youyou reached out to take the cabbage. The moment she touched the cabbage, Gu Youyou shivered from the cold. She hadn¡¯t expected the cabbage to be so chilling, almost like touching a block of ice. Chapter 57 Eating Dumplings for the New Year 57: Chapter 57 Eating Dumplings for the New Year 57 -57 Eating Dumplings for the New Year Jin Zijin drew his hand back, saying, ¡°Let me do it. It¡¯s too cold and not good for your health.¡± Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes dimmed, feeling somewhat sad. Because her health was poor, was she even unable to do something as simple as washing cabbage? Jin Zijin said, ¡°You want to do it? Wait until the weather warms up, no rush!¡± Alright, considering the days ahead were long, by the time the weather warmed up, her health should have improved too. She nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s just this winter that you¡¯ll be burdened!¡± Perhaps because no one had ever said such things to him, Jin Zijin¡¯s movements paused for a moment. In truth, for him, being able to do things was a fortune. If one day he found himself bedridden and unable to do anything, that would truly be a sadness! Gu Youyou, holding a piece of cotton cloth, hesitated, but finally handed it to him to wipe his hands. ¡°Dry your hands from the cold water, it¡¯ll be warmer!¡± Jin Zijin smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not cold!¡± Though he said this, he still accepted it. The days in the countryside were humble and peaceful, and finally, the New Year arrived. Early in the morning, Gu Feng had Grandma and his second brother¡¯s wife go to the town to buy fresh pork, insisting that they must at least eat a meal of meat dumplings on New Year¡¯s Eve to mark the occasion. He also called over Gu Hong to invite Youyou and her husband from the Jin household to celebrate the New Year. According to custom, married daughters were not supposed to visit their natal family until after the first day of the New Year. But considering that Jin Zijin and Gu Youyou were alone with no mother-in-law and that they would have a rather bleak New Year¡¯s on the mountainside, Gu Feng thought it would be better for them to return to the Gu Family and enjoy some hot dumplings. When Gu Hong came to call, it was clear Gu Youyou had not expected the invitation. Gu Hong had seen Gu Youyou when he was very young, before she was confined to the small dark room, but so much time had passed that he had forgotten what she looked like. The last time Gu Youyou visited, it was the first time he had seen her. Gu Youyou looked as emaciated and frightening as the rumors described. But now, upon seeing her, she had undergone a complete transformation. All his life, he had never seen a girl as beautiful as his sister. Having never been exposed to sunlight for many years and never having worked in the fields, her skin was delicate and pale as a peeled egg. He blushed slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Sister, Grandfather sent me to invite you and brother-in-law back home for some dumplings.¡± Gu Youyou had intended to go tomorrow for another meal anyway. What would be the point of going today, only to possibly face disdain from Grandma and her uncles and aunts? She then said to Gu Hong, ¡°Dabao, I think I¡¯ll pass. Go back and tell Grandfather we¡¯ll come tomorrow.¡± Over these New Year¡¯s days, Jin Zijin hadn¡¯t gone hunting in the mountains. Now that he had a wife, it was better to stay at home and spend the New Year with her, if just for appearances¡¯ sake, to at least seem proper. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Hong hesitated, and said, ¡°Grandfather asked me to come. Sister, you should go. This morning, Mom and Grandma went to town to buy meat. There will be meat dumplings.¡± Gu Youyou¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, touched. Knowing how hard it was for a rural family to enjoy meat dumplings, the fact that they would invite her too showed that Grandfather still cared. For that very reason, she preferred not to go, to avoid any arguments and ensure Grandfather could have a peaceful New Year. She said, ¡°No need, I will go tomorrow to give my New Year¡¯s greetings to Grandfather. You should head back quickly, tell him to eat a few more for me.¡± ¡°Sister¡­¡± Gu Hong still hesitated, unsure whether to stay or go. The second brother and his wife were not great, but this Dabao was quite decent. At the age of fifteen, he had an honest look about him. Chapter 58 Jin Zijin How Old Are You 58: Chapter 58 Jin Zijin, How Old Are You? 58 -58 Jin Zijin, How Old Are You? It inevitably reminded her of her younger brother in the modern era, the son of her second uncle too. During times when her second uncle and aunt tried to trip her up, it was often her brother who informed her of their schemes. Gu Youyou was incredibly astonished; the fates of Gu Youyous from two different time-spaces were too similar, weren¡¯t they? Even the details about her little brother were identical. At that moment, Jin Zijin came out of the house and said, ¡°We won¡¯t go today. Your sister isn¡¯t feeling well and needs her medicine. It¡¯s not easy for her to go out. Just explain this to Grandpa, and he will understand.¡± Gu Youyou looked at Jin Zijin with surprise, always feeling like there was some secret between him and Grandfather Gu. Moreover, it was clear that Grandfather Gu trusted Jin Zijin a lot, an outsider who had neither relatives nor friends here¡­ ¡°Youyou, it¡¯s windy at the door. Come back inside quickly.¡± As she was pondering, Jin Zijin authoritatively pulled her back into the house. Gu Hong seemed stunned for a moment, then left. He felt quite regretful that his sister couldn¡¯t come as it was hard to explain it to Grandpa, but her coming wouldn¡¯t be good either. Although he was an honest person, he was very clear about the situation at home. In this household, except for Grandpa, he was afraid no one would welcome his sister and her family to come over for dumplings. ¡­ Miss Gu had her first try at starting a fire today, but it was Jin Zijin who ignited it initially. She took over halfway. In the stove, two large logs were burning; all she needed to do was adjust their positions appropriately and add some small kindling from time to time to ensure the fire didn¡¯t go out. The main reason, though, was that she was cold and wanted to warm herself by the fire, and also¡­ to prepare this New Year¡¯s Eve dinner with Jin Zijin. Jin Zijin¡¯s knife skills were particularly good. Watching him slice vegetables and chop meat was like watching an exciting acrobatic show. Gu Youyou watched him dreamily, chin propped on her hand. Why did she feel like Jin Zijin was getting better and better? She giggled like a foolish fan twice and asked, ¡°Jin Zijin, how long have you been practicing your knife skills?¡± Jin Zijin was taken aback for a moment, glanced at the knife in his hand, and thought for a bit before replying, ¡°Many years, almost¡­ twenty years now.¡± ¡°Twenty years?¡± Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Jin Zijin perpetually refrained from shaving, his face becoming even scruffier with his overgrown beard. Not only did his beard cover his appearance, but also concealed his age. Having been around him for so long, Gu Youyou suddenly realized she still didn¡¯t know Jin Zijin¡¯s age. She asked, ¡°How old are you, if I may know? Uh¡­ if it¡¯s inconvenient, never mind.¡± After spending so much time together, Gu Youyou naturally knew that his beard was deliberately kept, hiding something. Perhaps his age was a taboo topic for him as well. Gu Youyou lowered her head to tend the fire, lips curving into a slight smile as if it were an accidental thought. Illuminated by the light of the fire, her pale face glowed with a faint rosiness, resembling a delicate blush of clouds spreading across her cheeks. Jin Zijin grabbed a rabbit for chopping. They planned to eat braised rabbit that day. Gu Youyou, who hadn¡¯t eaten meat for many days, had been longing to save the rabbit for a New Year¡¯s feast. ¡°After the New Year, on the twenty-sixth, I¡¯ll be twenty-six. I started practicing with the knife at six.¡± Gu Youyou was startled and looked up at him, ¡°Is your family in the cooking business?¡± If not a chef, who would have a child start practicing with a knife at only six years old? Even if one wanted to learn cooking, there was no need to start that early, right? Upon hearing Gu Youyou¡¯s words, Jin Zijin hesitated for a long time without bringing the knife down. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At times she was clever, but then could be so clueless that he didn¡¯t know how to handle it. How was he supposed to explain to her that what he wielded was not a kitchen knife? Chapter 59 Cooking Together 59: Chapter 59 Cooking Together 59 -59 Cooking Together Forget it, some things aren¡¯t suitable for the ears of people in this little mountain village. Jin Zijin said, ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s a chef at home!¡± Gu Youyou wore a look of regret, saying, ¡°¡­then you must be the one running errands. Your knife skills may be good, but your cooking skills aren¡¯t impressive, not as delicious as mine. Sigh! What¡¯s the use of being a Knife Master? Being a head chef has a future.¡± Jin Zijin finally couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as he chopped up the rabbit. ¡°And you, how old are you this year?¡± Jin Zijin¡¯s deep voice rang out, causing Gu Youyou to freeze for a moment. She thought about it and chuckled, saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t this lady in her ¡®flourishing twenty-eighth year¡¯?¡± ¡°Sixteen?¡± ¡°Hehe, add two years.¡± Jin Zijin looked at her thoughtfully and narrowed his eyes slightly. Gu Youyou casually grabbed some firewood to block her face from his view. After all, I haven¡¯t lied to you; this body is indeed sixteen plus two years old. The soul, too, is twenty-eight plus two. If it weren¡¯t for the transmigration, I would have been thirty this year. This was Gu Youyou¡¯s first year after crossing over, and it was spent with Jin Zijin. His recipe for braised rabbit really wasn¡¯t much to speak of, especially compared with the Gu Family¡¯s chef, but it had a unique flavor. The meal was delicious, not because it was New Year¡¯s Day, not because it had been a long time since they had last eaten meat, but because they had cooked it together¡ªGu Youyou tending the fire, Jin Zijin stirring the pot. Maybe many years later, when there¡¯s no beneficial ties left between them, when they no longer need each other for warmth, and when they no longer need to cook meals themselves. When everything around them has changed, this brief, tranquil, and humble life in the mountain village may become the most beautiful memory of their lives¡­ Although Gu Youyou was a modern person, the eldest daughter of the Gu Family, she really could cook. It was just that she was not accustomed to using such a primitive stove, and her present body couldn¡¯t handle the strain. This kind of earthen stove was something Gu Youyou had seen before. Gu Family¡¯s children, upon reaching adulthood, would go into the mountains to serve as barefoot doctors for three years, just like their ancestors did, treating people from the foothills and gathering herbs in the mountains themselves. Most importantly, it allowed them to become familiar with the various growth environments of herbs, to have firsthand contact with the medicinal materials, and to understand their properties. The place Gu Youyou chose for those three years was the same place her elder female cousin had chosen before her. Originally, her father was not supposed to be the Gu Family heir; it was her elder female cousin who voluntarily gave up the position, which then passed on to her father. When her elder female cousin turned eighteen, as per tradition, she went into the mountains and, during a medicinal gathering accident, nearly fell off a cliff. It was her future husband, a local from the medicinal mountain whose family gathered and cultivated medicinal herbs, who saved her. After he saved her, Gu Youyou¡¯s aunt fell in love with him and was willing to give up the status of the Gu Family¡¯s eldest daughter to stay in the mountain. Gu Youyou stayed with their family in the mountain for three years. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although they were mountain dwellers, they were not poor; on the contrary, they were quite well-off by local standards. Their house was no less luxurious than the Gu Family¡¯s mountain villa, and their lifestyle was quite modernized. But being in the mountains, they sometimes still cooked on an earthen stove. Gu Youyou had seen her aunt use it a few times. She thought it was smoky and dirty and never dared to go near it. Back then, her aunt had laughed at her, saying she did not understand the joy of rural life and that the meals prepared with such a stove and pot had a unique taste. Gu Youyou was unconvinced. No matter what, she was not interested in trying it; the smoke alone was enough to choke someone. Now that she thought about it, it wasn¡¯t that the meals cooked in a big pot had a unique taste, but that her aunt was able to cook a meal together with her husband. One to tend the fire, the other to mind the pot! This was the true essence of that unique flavor! ¡­ Chapter 60 Fighting Over the New Year 60: Chapter 60 Fighting Over the New Year 60 -60 Fighting Over the New Year This was the second time Gu Youyou had entered the village since she joined Jin Zijin¡¯s family. This time, Jin Zijin didn¡¯t carry her on his back; he just supported her as they walked. But for appearances, he had wrapped her tightly in a black cloak, revealing only her eyes. During the New Year¡¯s celebration, there wasn¡¯t much to do at home, so villagers along the way gathered to watch the excitement. Before they even reached the Gu Family¡¯s front door, Gu Youyou was surrounded by a swarm of local gossipers. ¡°Oh my, isn¡¯t this Youyou? Youyou, are you better now? You can walk on your own.¡± ¡°Right, last time Jin Zijin had to carry her back!¡± ¡°Youyou, does it mean you¡¯re not going to die?¡± Gu Youyou: ¡°¡­¡± She pushed back her hood to look at the person who was speaking. How could someone speak like this during the New Year¡¯s? Was it normal to ask if someone was dying upon meeting them? Before she could say anything, her grandfather had already come out, pointing at the gossiping old woman and cursing. ¡°It¡¯s the New Year¡¯s; how can you speak like that? My Youyou is in good health, she¡¯ll live to a ripe old age, it¡¯s you who¡¯s close to death!¡± Rural people are superstitious, especially those from ancient times. Cursing someone to die during the New Year¡¯s was a serious affront, and the woman named Wang immediately got angry, pulling a long face and starting to argue with Gu Feng. ¡°You decrepit old fool, who are you cursing to die?¡± ¡°I¡¯m cursing you, you gossipy old hag who can¡¯t keep her mouth shut!¡± ¡°You¡­ you old coot, your son, daughter-in-law, and daughter have all died, why does it never happen to you? I think it¡¯s you with the tough life, having outlived your son, daughter-in-law, and also your daughter. I bet it¡¯s you who¡¯ll bring death upon your granddaughter too¡­¡± These cutting words also struck a nerve with Gu Feng. Of his three sons and five daughters, he lost a son and a daughter, and his granddaughter had been lingering between life and death, which had always been his taboo. Now that Wang had openly insulted him, veins throbbed angrily on his forehead. ¡°You¡­ what did you say? You dare curse my Youyou won¡¯t live? I¡¯ll fight you to the end, you old crone.¡± It wasn¡¯t long before the verbal squabble escalated into a fight. Gu Feng, who normally never laid hands on a woman, especially one as old as he was, and considering the woman was also elderly, lost his reason upon hearing Wang¡¯s inflammatory words. He grabbed a spade by the door and started swinging it towards the old lady. Wang, terrified, changed color, and fled while covering her head, shrieking as she dodged, ¡°Ah, disaster! The old man from the Gu Family wants to commit murder during the New Year¡¯s¡­¡± Fortunately, there were plenty of people around, and it didn¡¯t take long for a few to hold Gu Feng back, and they disarmed him of the spade. At this point, the entire Gu Family, young and old, hearing the commotion, came out and were puzzled at the scene before them. Gu Feng had said he was going outside to look for Youyou, so how had it turned into a fight? Gu Youyou wanted to go comfort her grandfather, but Jin Zijin protected her from behind, gently shaking his head at her, and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s chaotic with too many onlookers; it¡¯s not safe for you to step in. Don¡¯t worry, your aunt and uncle will be out soon, Grandpa will be fine.¡± As Gu Feng was being restrained by several villagers, Wang, embittered and indignant, yelled as she lunged toward Gu Feng. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°You old immortal, I will tear your mouth apart!¡± When the grandmothers and uncles came out, how could they let Wang get away with it? Although elderly, the matriarch from the Huang Family was not weak and was spry in her movements. She actually outpaced her two sons and stepped forward to seize Wang, exclaiming furiously, ¡°Wang, you crazy old bat, how dare you come to our doorstep during the New Year¡¯s to attack our old man, what madness has taken you?¡± Chapter 61 Reunion 61: Chapter 61 Reunion 61 -61 Reunion ¡°Ask that old fart what he has said? Oh, I¡¯m being bullied by your entire family!¡± Wang Pozi began to squat on the ground and wailed, and soon after, her family members arrived. Her son pulled her up and asked, ¡°Mom, weren¡¯t you just taking a walk? Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What happened?¡± It was then that the bystanders carefully explained to both families what had happened, and afterwards, everyone fell silent. Some thought it would have been better for them to have a fight, as neither of the old coots was reasonable. With the New Year upon them, who talks like that? Of course, Wang Pozi started the trouble, so she was somewhat more in the wrong. But wasn¡¯t it Gu the elder who struck the first blow? Plus, he hit Wang Pozi on the shoulder, so maybe that made them even. Fighting during the New Year is unlucky, and no one wanted to stir up trouble, so each family consoled their own and then went home. On a normal day, things might not have been resolved so easily. Grandma and the Huang family kept giving Gu Youyou dirty looks, as if their lips could curl up to the sky. ¡°Look at you, bringing such big trouble to your grandpa as soon as you arrive. He¡¯s getting on in years; what if something were to happen to him?¡± Grandpa was still huffing and puffing with anger, but he also got tired of Granny Huang¡¯s constant nagging, saying, ¡°Youyou is unwell and hasn¡¯t said a word. If I hadn¡¯t gone out and heard it myself, she would have been scolded for nothing. You old woman, instead of siding with your own family, why are you blaming Youyou?¡± Granny Huang rolled her eyes and snorted, ¡°Is she even part of our family? Hey, old man, you need to get it straight. She¡¯s with the Jin family now; don¡¯t keep treating her like she¡¯s one of us and giving her all the good stuff.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Grandpa was getting angry again, his face turning slightly green as he pointed at Grandma. Being old, one can¡¯t take too much agitation, so Gu Youyou hurriedly said, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t get angry. Grandma is right; I¡¯m already married. Returning to the Gu family doesn¡¯t count as coming home,¡± she paused, ¡°at most¡­ it¡¯s like visiting relatives!¡± Gu Youyou smiled faintly at Granny Huang, whose shifty eyes darted uncomfortably. Why did she feel like Youyou¡¯s words had an underlying meaning, as if there was something waiting for her? The Gu family was considered well-off in the village. Gu the elder declared that the family should gather at least once a year, so according to his tradition, on the second day of the New Year, daughters who had married off would bring their husbands and children back to their maiden home. This is why Gu Youyou¡¯s older sister who had married off, along with two aunts, would also return. Daya, the older sister, had married off last year and had now returned with her husband, sporting a big pregnant belly that made her look about four or five months along. She was two years younger than Gu Youyou. The Gu family was worried that Youyou would pass her illness on to the very young children, so over the years, even her younger sisters were not allowed to enter her small, dark room. Counting the years, Gu Xiaolian hadn¡¯t seen Gu Youyou in ten years. Gu Xiaolian began to remember things from the year Gu Youyou was locked in the small dark room, only vaguely recalling her sister¡¯s appearance. Now seeing Gu Youyou, she was so changed that Xiaolian almost didn¡¯t dare to recognize her. ¡°Daya, it¡¯s been so many years since we¡¯ve seen each other!¡± Gu Youyou said with a smile. Although this was actually her first time meeting Gu Xiaolian, she had to continue being Gu Youyou and act as if they were childhood friends reuniting. The children of the Gu family had their nicknames in order. The girls were called Daya, Erya, and so on, while the boys were called Dabao, Erbao, and the like. But Gu Youyou was the exception; back then, people thought Youyou wouldn¡¯t live for long, so she was excluded from this naming convention. Chapter 62 Gu Xiaolian 62: Chapter 62 Gu Xiaolian 62 -62 Gu Xiaolian Gu Youyou felt incredibly fortunate; she was glad to be excluded from that call. Otherwise, it would have been her they were summoning with that loud ¡°Daya.¡± In front of Gu Youyou, Gu Xiaolian seemed very uncomfortable and timid. After shivering for a while, she finally said, ¡°This¡­ this is big sister?¡± Grandma Huangshi disliked Gu Youyou and consequently had a stern expression on her face. With a huff, she turned and went to the kitchen. Grandpa Gu Feng had no choice but to say, ¡°This is your eldest sister Youyou; look at her, her illness has almost healed, and her body is much more agile. Today, she walked back on her own.¡± Seeing Gu Youyou getting better day by day naturally filled Gu Feng with joy. His gaze drifted unintentionally towards Jin Zijin. Jin Zijin turned his head away, helped Gu Youyou sit down, and whispered, ¡°Your health isn¡¯t good; you shouldn¡¯t stand for too long. Please, have a seat.¡± Only then did Gu Feng remember her weakness and quickly said, ¡°Yes, yes, Youyou is still sick, please sit down. Daya, help your sister to sit.¡± Actually, Gu Youyou¡¯s illness had improved a lot, and the residual toxins in her body were no longer a threat to her. Although her body was still weak from years of poisoning, there was no need for a pregnant woman to assist her. She quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine, Zijin¡¯s support is enough for me. Daya, you¡¯re with child and it¡¯s not convenient for you, please sit down as well.¡± ¡°Ah, thank you, big sister!¡± Gu Feng laughed and said, ¡°Alright, you two sisters chat. We will go outside for a walk!¡± Gu Feng, along with Gu Xiaolian¡¯s husband and Jin Zijin, went out, leaving only Gu Youyou and Gu Xiaolian in the room. Daya and Dabao were the two most honest children in the household. It wasn¡¯t easy being the eldest siblings; since they were young, they did more chores than others, ate worse food, and still had to take care of their younger brothers and sisters. Look at Gu Xiaolian¡¯s hands. Although she¡¯s only sixteen, a girl of her age in modern times would still be pampered by her parents. Yet her hands were like those of a woman in her thirties or forties, calloused and with chilblains. Seeing her in that condition, with a belly that big, she must still be working hard, right? Were those chilblains not from working in the freezing cold? sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fortunately, Gu Youyou had been a weakling since childhood. Otherwise, by the time she took over this body, her situation would¡¯ve probably been just like Gu Xiaolian¡¯s, if not worse. Given her age in the ancient times, she would¡¯ve already had her second child. Gu Youyou saw her swollen fingers, chapped from the cold, and just looking at them made her feel uneasy. She took out a box of frostbite medicine she had made herself and gave it to her. ¡°Use this for your hands. Don¡¯t apply too much; it¡¯s somewhat useful.¡± As a pregnant woman, she needed to be careful, but it would be more beneficial than harmful compared to her nearly suppurating hands, so it was acceptable to use some. This frostbite medicine was originally prepared by Gu Youyou for Jin Zijin, but no matter how cold his hands got, they would always be warm. He never got chilblains, so she brought it instead for Grandpa. In the winter, many people got chilblains. She had seen Grandpa with some, Grandma too, and also several uncles and aunts, all to varying degrees. She made six boxes, of course, not intending to give them all away. She planned to give just one box to Grandpa, just to spite them. But now that she had given one box to Gu Xiaolian, she didn¡¯t bring the rest and would have to find time for Jin Zijin to bring them to Grandpa. ¡°Big sister, what is this?¡± ¡°Medicine for frostbite.¡± ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t accept this!¡± Gu Xiaolian stuffed the medicine she had taken back into Gu Youyou¡¯s arms. Gu Youyou said, ¡°I have several more boxes; just take it.¡± Chapter 63 Too Small a Stomach 63: Chapter 63 Too Small a Stomach 63 -63 Too Small a Stomach Seeing Gu Youyou¡¯s insistence, she took it, saying, ¡°Thank you, eldest sister!¡± Gu Youyou¡¯s ointment was packed in a bamboo tube, which was only slightly thicker than a thumb and very exquisitely made. She casually chatted with Gu Xiaolian for a few sentences, but her professional habits flared up yet again, as her eyes couldn¡¯t help but glance at Gu Xiaolian¡¯s belly, which made Gu Xiaolian very embarrassed, her face turning red and then pale by turns. There, looking at that complexion, Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help wanting to feel her pulse. ¡°Daya, ah!¡± Gu Youyou said awkwardly, restraining her own hand, ¡°This belly of yours¡­ Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. how many months is it?¡± With her face flushed, Gu Xiaolian said softly, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s been a bit over six months.¡± ¡°Ah, over six months?¡± At that point, Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t restrain herself anymore and reached out to grasp Gu Xiaolian¡¯s wrist to take her pulse. How come she looked only four or five months pregnant? Could it be the child was not developing properly? Gu Xiaolian was terrified, her complexion pale as she hurriedly said, ¡°Sister, eldest sister, what¡­ what are you doing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, sister is checking on the child for you; your belly is too small.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Hearing her stomach was too small, Gu Xiaolian couldn¡¯t help the tears from falling down. Since marrying into her husband¡¯s family, her days hadn¡¯t been good. In the Gu Family, although there was a lot of work to do, at least she had enough to eat. But in her husband¡¯s family, she did most of the work and only got to eat what others left behind. She always had to finish her work before she could eat, and by the time she sat down, there wasn¡¯t much left. Now that she was pregnant, her husband¡¯s family hadn¡¯t treated her any better. Because of her submissive nature, she had always endured these grievances alone, never daring to come back and tell her own family. Gu Youyou could tell she was being bullied but, considering her self-respect, didn¡¯t immediately point it out. After checking for a moment and feeling her belly, she sighed and said, ¡°You need to eat more; otherwise, the child won¡¯t develop well, and it will be too late for regrets. You can¡¯t let the child be like me, sick all the time. Sometimes you have to stand up for yourself. You know, people only squeeze the soft persimmons, and if they bully you, it¡¯s because you allow them to. Even if just for the sake of the child, you can¡¯t continue like when you were at home, cowering every time your mother yells.¡± Gu Xiaolian was somewhat touched by her words, caressing her own belly with tears brimming, and nodded with gritted teeth. ¡°Oh, my Daya is back, come and let mother have a look!¡± As they were speaking, Aunt Huang Xiangwen came in, still wearing her apron, reeking of kitchen fumes, obviously just out of the kitchen. Daya quickly stood up with tears still in the corners of her eyes, and now Aunt Huang Xiangwen was alarmed, taking Daya¡¯s hand urgently and saying, ¡°Aiya, my dear girl, who has bullied you? Youyou, was it you?¡± Daya had always heard Aunt Huang Xiangwen scolding and berating others at home, calling them useless, but after all, Gu Xiaolian was her daughter. Seeing her cry, Aunt Xiangwen¡¯s feelings of kinship surged, and she immediately blamed Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou felt so wronged, but quickly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t bully Daya. Besides, in my condition, I couldn¡¯t bully anyone, right?¡± ¡°Then why is she crying?¡± Daya touched the corner of her eye, quickly pulling Huang Xiangwen and saying, ¡°No, mother, sister didn¡¯t bully me.¡± However, Gu Youyou said, ¡°I didn¡¯t bully her. I just mentioned that her belly is a bit small. At six months, she looks like four or five. Aunt, you can see for yourself if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± Hearing what Gu Youyou said, Huang Xiangwen did just that, looking her over from top to bottom and feeling her belly, then said, ¡°This¡­ this really is so.¡± Chapter 64 Knocking 64: Chapter 64 Knocking 64 -64 Knocking Huang Xiangwen¡¯s aged yellow face darkened with anger as she snapped, ¡°Daya, tell your mother, what¡¯s going on here? Has the Chen Family wronged you?¡± ¡°Mother, it¡¯s nothing like that, I¡¯ve just been feeling nauseous and can¡¯t keep food down!¡± Gu Youyou rolled her eyes, thinking what a pushover this girl was. If you¡¯re so capable, then speak up! At home, they don¡¯t care for you, but after all, she¡¯s your birth mother. With Huang Xiangwen¡¯s temperament, she would definitely love to have a go at your mother-in-law! And if all else fails, having a word with your husband later would still be beneficial. No matter what, it¡¯s better than suffering in silence. It¡¯s just too bad that Gu Xiaolian, who was genuinely simple-minded, didn¡¯t have as many thoughts as Gu Youyou. ¡°Really?¡± Huang Xiangwen asked, unconvinced. ¡°You¡¯re still feeling sick after six months?¡± Gu Xiaolian shook her head and, seeing Gu Youyou¡¯s relentless winking and gesturing, she finally said, ¡°It¡¯s much better now, it was just during the first few months that I felt nauseous and threw up everything I ate. My mother-in-law said that vomiting was wasting food, so¡­ so that¡¯s why¡­¡± That¡¯s more like it! She couldn¡¯t finish, but Huang Xiangwen completed the sentence for her. ¡°So they stopped giving you food?¡± Gu Xiaolian nodded reluctantly, making Gu Youyou feel dizzy with frustration. Daughters-in-law come from other families, sure, but the grandchild is from your own family, isn¡¯t it? How can anyone be so cruel? Pregnancy nausea is normal; instead of trying to change up the food for the pregnant woman to encourage her to eat more, they tell her not to eat? These people are unbelievable. ¡°That¡¯s just bullying! No one should be bullied like that!¡± Huang Xiangwen was furiously gearing up to go find Gu Xiaolian¡¯s husband. ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t, I¡¯m fine. All that¡¯s in the past now!¡± Gu Youyou whispered, ¡°Second Auntie, the Chen Family may have gone too far, but if they insist that Daya wasn¡¯t willing to eat, there¡¯s nothing you can do. Maybe it¡¯s better to have a good talk with her husband during dinner. The baby still has a few months to go before birth. There¡¯s still time to make up for it.¡± Rarely, Huang Xiangwen didn¡¯t object and felt there was some sense in what Gu Youyou had said. Huang Xiangwen had been visiting Daya for a while when Grandma Huangshi called out in a loud voice. ¡°Did the second son¡¯s family fall into a manure pit or what? Are these radishes going to wash themselves, or are they waiting for me to do it?¡± Turns out, the Second Aunt had snuck away to check on Gu Xiaolian during a lull in housework. ¡°Ah, coming!¡± Huang Xiangwen replied and then turned back to Gu Xiaolian, sighing heavily as she said sarcastically, ¡°You see? Being a daughter-in-law in any family isn¡¯t easy unless you manage to become the mother-in-law yourself. Hold on tight, my dear girl. You have decades to endure.¡± Gu Youyou: ¡°¡­¡± S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Xiaolian: ¡°¡­¡± After checking in on her eldest daughter and glancing over at Gu Youyou, who was not as plump as Daya but was dressed in a new jacket and had soft, delicate skin like a city girl, Huang Xiangwen glared at Gu Youyou with spiteful eyes, snorting sourly before she left. Once she had gone, Gu Xiaolian, pale-faced, looked at Gu Youyou for a long while before saying, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m really envious of you, not having a mother-in-law to lord over you.¡± Gu Youyou laughed awkwardly, now unsure what to say. Was this the silver lining they talk about? ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t that Youyou? Ah, haven¡¯t seen you in a year and you¡¯ve changed so much.¡± Gu Youyou turned to see a woman who bore some resemblance to Grandma Huangshi, with a loud voice similar to hers; presumably Gu Youyou¡¯s aunt, although it was uncertain whether she was the eldest or the second. Chapter 65 Elder Maternal Aunt 65: Chapter 65: Elder Maternal Aunt 65 -65: Elder Maternal Aunt Gu Xiaolian, who was nearby, quickly stood up and softly greeted her aunt. ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s my aunt,¡± she said. ¡°Mmm, Daya, that¡¯s quite the belly you have there, how many months along are you?¡± the woman asked with a chrysanthemum-bright smile, staring at Gu Xiaolian¡¯s belly. ¡°Five, five or six months!¡± Her face went a little pale as they mentioned her belly. The Gu Family¡¯s elder aunt exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Five or six months, you say? That seems a bit small. Eat more, you can¡¯t neglect yourself even if you¡¯re married off.¡± Gu Xiaolian lowered her head and acknowledged with a yes. Acting respectfully, Gu Youyou also hurriedly stood up and crisply called out to her aunt. The aunt scrutinized Gu Youyou from head to toe, nodding and shaking her head, leaving them unsure what she meant. After a while, she shook her head and said, ¡°What a loss, you married beneath you.¡± ¡°Ah¡­?¡± Both Gu Youyou and Gu Xiaolian were taken aback. They only heard the aunt continue, ¡°Youyou, I heard some time ago that your illness had improved, but I didn¡¯t believe it. You¡¯ve been ill for more than a decade, and when I saw you last New Year, you were so thin you hardly looked human. How could you possibly be well? But now, seeing you, indeed you have gotten better. But with your recovery¡­ you¡¯ve surely married beneath you! Look at you, you¡¯re clearly not someone who¡¯s done farm work. You don¡¯t look like us farmers¡¯ women at all; with such delicate and tender skin, shouldn¡¯t you at the very least have married into the Fu family in town to be a concubine or something? Better that than suffering with a poor hunter, right?¡± Gu Youyou¡¯s face was rigid with displeasure, and she felt like spraying spit in her face. Who talks about their own niece like that? Even if only as a comparison, she could have at least mentioned marrying into a Bun Shop or a dumpling place in town to be a boss¡¯s wife, which would still make her the legitimate spouse. But a concubine? Gu Xiaolian¡¯s complexion wasn¡¯t great either. Seeing that Gu Youyou was upset, she hurriedly tugged at the aunt¡¯s clothing, but the aunt, apparently not having had her fill, was unresponsive and even snapped at Gu Xiaolian. ¡°Hey, Daya, why are you tugging at my clothes? If you tear it, will you pay for it?¡± After a long silence, Gu Youyou realized it wasn¡¯t over. After talking about Gu Xiaolian, the aunt again began to speak gravely and at length about Gu Youyou. The fawning and ingratiating look on her face made Gu Youyou very uncomfortable. She had often seen such a look in her past life, that of her hypocritical aunt. ¡°Youyou, I heard that you even brought a dowry to marry that poor hunter, taking all the good things your mother left behind, didn¡¯t you?¡± Heh, so she was waiting here for this, Gu Youyou understood. The aunt probably didn¡¯t just look like her grandmother; the scheming in her mind was likely just as similar. Gu Youyou smiled faintly and said, ¡°Yes, I took everything. I¡¯ve been ill, you know, and it cost a lot of money to get better, so I sold all that stuff. Otherwise, my illness wouldn¡¯t have improved, right?¡± S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°What¡­? Sold¡­ sold everything?¡± The aunt¡¯s eyes nearly bulged out of her head. She had thought that the girl used to be easy to deal with, but now she felt something was different. Her facial expression stiffened as she said, ¡°How could you sell everything? Those were the things your mother left for you!¡± Gu Youyou sighed helplessly and responded, ¡°What could I do? No matter what, my mother would surely wish for me to live well. If I lost my life, what good would those things do? To save my life, I sold them. My mother would not blame me. You all would want me to live, wouldn¡¯t you, aunt?¡± Gu Youyou looked at her pitifully, with wide eyes. The elder aunt, wanting to say more, found herself unable to speak. Chapter 66 Snatching Food 66: Chapter 66: Snatching Food 66 -66: Snatching Food She said those words, but could she really say she¡¯d rather die than part with those things? ¡°Hehe¡­ Sell it¡­ just sell it then!¡± Gu¡¯s eldest aunt let out a forced laugh, her look of disdain towards Gu Youyou flashed in her eyes as she flung her hands and walked out. A poor wretch of a girl, what¡¯s the use of being pretty? What¡¯s the use of getting better? Married off to a poor hunter, she¡¯s doomed to suffer in poverty for the rest of her life! Might as well be dead. The second aunt arrived late, as she was married off farther away. By the time she got there, it was almost time for the meal to start. The grandpa and grandma had eight children, just enough for two tables of mahjong. Five daughters and three sons, although one son and one daughter had passed away, the remaining ones along with their sons-in-law and daughters-in-law made up three tables. The kids were seated at one table, the women at another, and the men, of course, at yet another. Gu Xiaolian was seated at the women¡¯s table, the only one excluded was Gu Youyou, who was sent to sit at the kids¡¯ table. Gu Youyou felt depressed for a long while, what was the meaning of this? What did it mean? Kids don¡¯t eat like adults, they tend to care a bit about appearances. For rural kids, the best meal of the year is on the second day of the Lunar New Year, so the moment the dishes were served, their table turned chaotic. Gu Erbao and Gu Sanbao were the first to scramble onto the table, not even bothering with chopsticks as they dove in like clawed dragons, and the center plate of dried beef slices quickly became empty. Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of her head. She¡¯d always thought that after starving for half a year she¡¯d lost all manners, her years of cultivation utterly ruined by those six months in the dark room, but unexpectedly, a more shocking display of gluttony was waiting for her here. Erya and Sanya were not idle either, barely slower than Erbao and Sanbao. The three children brought by the two aunts were a bit more civilized. They too were scrambling for food, but their movements were much slower. This was probably because they did not match the others¡¯ lack of manners, as they were a bit embarrassed due to visiting relatives. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Over at the other table, Grandma Huangshi scolded, ¡°A bunch of little brats, what¡¯s the rush? Don¡¯t choke yourselves to death.¡± However, her words had little effect. Even Gu Dabao, who had been hesitating and wondering whether he should join in the fray, started grabbing food when he saw Gu Youyou was not making a move. Gu Youyou, holding her chopsticks in frustration and looking at the aftermath of the feeding frenzy, hesitated for a long time without being able to bring herself to join in. Gu Youyou wasn¡¯t the same as when she first came out of the dark room half a year ago. Although she hadn¡¯t been eating sumptuous meals daily since then, Jin Zijin hadn¡¯t let her starve. So now Gu Youyou¡¯s expectations for food had become somewhat highbrow again. She didn¡¯t ask for much, but at least it had to be clean. Looking at their hands, there was still mud, dark and unwashed. With no other choice, Gu Youyou could only eat the bowl of plain white rice she held. Out of the corner of her eye, Gu Youyou noticed Grandma Huangshi at the next table, smiling cunningly in her direction. She instantly understood it all. The seating had been arranged by Grandma; it was done on purpose. She must have thought that Gu Youyou, being frail from illness, couldn¡¯t compete with those wild children. Little did she know Gu Youyou was deep down a lady of aristocratic upbringing, a modern person of integrity who wouldn¡¯t stoop to fight over food with a bunch of rowdy kids unless it was a life-or-death situation. Gu Youyou¡¯s face fell, her mood turned very sour, and she had no interest in listening to the lively scene of Huang Xiangwen schooling Gu Xiaolian¡¯s husband Chen Ziqiu. After several encounters with the Gu Family¡¯s women, this was the first time she had suffered such a huge loss. The grandma was indeed exceptional. In the past, it was one thing for her to dislike Gu Youyou for being a burden on the family, but now, Gu Youyou was already married. It was just a New Year¡¯s meal, yet she still resorted to petty schemes. ¡­ Chapter 67 Sending Sweet Potatoes Again 67: Chapter 67 Sending Sweet Potatoes Again S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. 67 -67 Sending Sweet Potatoes Again On the fifth day of the Lunar New Year, Grandpa Gu Feng sneaked half a basket of sweet potatoes to Gu Youyou while Grandma Huangshi went back to her maiden home to pay respects to her recently deceased mother. All of them were big. Youyou clicked her tongue in secret, thinking, ¡°Since it¡¯s already sneaky, why not choose a time at night? Doing this in broad daylight¡­ even if Grandma doesn¡¯t know, the two aunts are not vegetarians ¨C they¡¯ll spill the beans sooner or later.¡± When Grandma comes back, there will be more trouble in her house, which is just asking for trouble! ¡°Grandpa, what are you doing? There¡¯s a whole bunch of us, and Sanya and Sanbao are still young. If you give all the food to me, what will they do?¡± Gu Feng just laughed it off, ¡°Sanya and Sanbao won¡¯t be lacking anything to eat. They¡¯ve grown strong and sturdy; missing a meal or two won¡¯t make them thin. But you, Youyou¡­ you¡¯ve gained quite a bit recently, but it¡¯s still not enough. You need to eat heartily. It¡¯s only when you have some flesh on your bones that you¡¯ll recover quickly! Taking care of yourself is what¡¯s important, don¡¯t worry about them.¡± That¡¯s true; being skin and bones, eating more medicine won¡¯t make one robust! Overwhelmed with gratitude, Youyou replied, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa, but¡­ with so many sweet potatoes missing, I¡¯m worried about when Grandma comes back¡­¡± ¡°No worries!¡± Gu Feng waved his hand and lowered his voice, ¡°These sweet potatoes aren¡¯t from the grain storage; they¡¯re from a separate stash I made while digging them. She doesn¡¯t know!¡± Youyou: ¡°¡­¡± She was so touched that she didn¡¯t know what to say. Grandpa had planned this all for her in advance! Right now, Youyou¡¯s capacities were limited, and she couldn¡¯t repay him, but in the future, once she had fully recovered, she would ensure that Grandpa lived comfortably ¨C at least he shouldn¡¯t have to toil in the fields at his age! Seeing the cracked skin on his hands, she suddenly remembered the ointment she had mixed before, smiled and said softly, ¡°Grandpa, take a seat for a while, Youyou has something for you!¡± Gu Feng was slightly startled but looked delighted as he watched Youyou stand up and walk away, wondering what she would bring him. There were five boxes of ointment left, Youyou planned to keep one box for Wang Shun¡¯s mother, and gave the remaining four boxes to Gu Feng. Gu Feng took the small bamboo containers with curiosity, and after a long inspection, still clueless, asked, ¡°Youyou, what is this thing you¡¯re giving to Grandpa?¡± Youyou said with a beaming smile, ¡°This is a medicinal ointment for you to apply on your hands, it will heal the cracks!¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± They had never heard of such an ointment before, and Gu Feng immediately tried some. The faint scent of the medicine was pleasant, and the cooling sensation on the skin was quite comforting. After applying it, he could instantly feel his skin wasn¡¯t as dry, and it seemed as if the cracked and swollen chilblains were not as painful anymore. With a face full of surprise, Gu Feng said, ¡°Youyou, where did you get this?¡± Youyou smiled lightly without speaking, glad to be able to do something for Gu Feng. She carefully applied the ointment to his other hand, ¡°If you find it useful, then just use it, Grandpa. The few boxes we have will last beyond this year and can still be used next year!¡± Over the years, Gu Feng had always known Youyou was in that house in the backyard, but he only found out what she looked like after she left that house. Seeing her now looking much better than he had imagined, he was incredibly comforted! His eyes misted up once more. ¡­ Chapter 68 Someone from the Lin Family Has Come 68: Chapter 68: Someone from the Lin Family Has Come 68 -68: Someone from the Lin Family Has Come More than half a month after the New Year, the person from the Lin Family came with the silver. The Lin Family¡¯s grandfather had passed away, but the grandmother was still alive. The Lin Family¡¯s uncle treated Gu Youyou quite well, sending someone with silver for her every year. The Lin Family did not know that Gu Youyou had already married, so they still went to the Gu Family first, as in previous years. Madam Huang had sharp eyes and immediately invited the person into the house, displaying warm hospitality. She called for her daughter-in-law to make tea and said, ¡°Butler Qiu, it¡¯s such a trouble for you to make this trip every year. We really feel sorry about it.¡± Butler Qiu clasped his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m just a servant, following my master¡¯s orders to do his bidding. There¡¯s no trouble at all. Madam speaks too gravely.¡± Seeing Gu Feng come out, Butler Qiu hurriedly greeted him as ¡®brother-in-law¡¯. Gu Feng waved his hands continuously and laughed, ¡°Butler Qiu, you¡¯re really too courteous! We¡¯re just ordinary farmers; it¡¯s rather embarrassing to be called ¡®lord¡¯ like this.¡± Butler Qiu smiled without commenting, extended his hand, and took out fifty taels of silver, adding, ¡°Is Miss Gu doing all right? This is this year¡¯s medicine money!¡± ¡°Her?¡± Gu Feng had a full smile on his face as he said, ¡°Youyou is much better now, and she can meet people too. She¡¯s even married now and no longer lives here with us.¡± Madam Huang, displeased with Gu Feng¡¯s hastiness, gave him a dissatisfied look. Her eyes then drifted back to the silver in Butler Qiu¡¯s hands. This silver had to be hers; she absolutely couldn¡¯t let Gu Youyou take it. As Butler Qiu began to show his confusion, she hastily spoke up, ¡°Butler Qiu, Youyou turned eighteen this year. If she got any older, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to marry her off. So, we decided to have her married last year. Ah, you wouldn¡¯t believe it but she managed to marry well. It¡¯s been less than three months since she got married, and her spirits have improved so much compared to before. As for this silver¡­ please hand it to me first, and I¡¯ll pass it on to Youyou.¡± Butler Qiu¡¯s mind raced, but he held tightly onto the silver. He was even more surprised to learn about Gu Youyou¡¯s marriage. In the past, the Lin Family had wanted to take Gu Youyou away, saying that Beijing had better conditions to treat her illness. But her illness was so strange; she would act as if she were on her deathbed as soon as she left the house, so they had to send her back midway. Now, unexpectedly, she had gotten married without even notifying the Lin Family. ¡°Brother-in-law, this is¡­ this seems a bit hasty, isn¡¯t it? About Miss Gu¡¯s marriage, you should¡¯ve at least discussed it with our master. How¡­ S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What you¡¯ve done here, how am I supposed to explain it to the master?¡± Madam Huang became angry as soon as she heard this and scolded sharply, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? This old fool, while I was back at my mother¡¯s house, married off Youyou. I also only found out when I returned from my family¡¯s home. Now, you¡¯ll see how you¡¯re going to explain this to the in-laws.¡± ¡­ It seemed that it was Gu Feng alone who had decided on this matter? Gu Feng himself didn¡¯t know quite how to explain and could only wave his hands and sigh, ¡°Youyou didn¡¯t marry far, just at the north end of the village. Why don¡¯t I take you there to see her first?¡± By this point, what else could be done? Butler Qiu followed Gu Feng out, while Madam Huang was so angry that her teeth chattered; she hadn¡¯t yet gotten hold of the silver. After her fit of rage at home, in which she cursed Gu Feng thoroughly, she regretted not having the silver yet. The heavy snow had sealed off the mountains, and Jin Zijin had not gone hunting lately. Gu Youyou sat by the stove, watching him weave bamboo baskets, occasionally passing him his tools. Chapter 69 Meeting Gu Youyou 69: Chapter 69: Meeting Gu Youyou 69 -69: Meeting Gu Youyou A purely handcrafted bamboo basket was quickly taking shape. The bamboo used for this basket had been chosen for its thinness and lack of yellowing, making it much lighter than ordinary baskets. ¡°All done, what do you think?¡± Jin Zijin handed the bamboo basket to Gu Youyou, clapped his hands, and stood up. Gu Youyou¡¯s face beamed with joy as she nodded vigorously and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s simply perfect.¡± This was just like the medicine-gathering basket she had used in her previous life! She held it in her hands, reluctant to let it go. With this, once spring arrived, she could go up the mountain to gather herbs. Even if she couldn¡¯t find any expensive herbs to sell, being able to gather the medicinal herbs she needed herself would save her the cost of buying them, wouldn¡¯t it? She didn¡¯t have any more dowries to sell after all. Gu Youyou attached the two straps she had braided from scrap cloth to the basket, so it could be carried on her back. From a distance, Gu Youyou heard approaching voices, one of which was not strange to her¡ªit was her grandfather, Gu Feng¡¯s voice¡ªthe other she had not heard before. Without a sound, she put the basket away and turned to lie down on her long bamboo chair and wrapped herself in the blanket. Moments later, Jin Zijin also heard the voices. He gave Gu Youyou a complex glance, then turned to walk outside. ¡°Oh, Zijin!¡± Gu Feng laughed heartily. ¡°Butler Qiu, look, this is the husband I¡¯ve found for Youyou. He¡¯s a hunter from our village, a down-to-earth man, and he¡¯s been good to Youyou. Thanks to his care, Youyou¡¯s illness has improved a lot!¡± Jin Zijin stepped forward and greeted his grandfather, while on the other hand, Butler Qiu sized up Jin Zijin as if he were inspecting his family¡¯s son-in-law. This came unexpectedly. When he returned to the Lin Family to report, it would be inevitable for the elder Madam to ask about this grandson-in-law. Should he not scrutinize carefully to give a proper reply? ¡°Zijin, this is Butler Qiu, Youyou¡¯s maternal family¡¯s butler!¡± sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Butler Qiu, please!¡± ¡°Please, prospective son-in-law!¡± It was cold outside, with a sharp wind. Jin Zijin led the guest inside first. He let himself be scrutinized with dignity, neither cringing nor arrogant, and his composure impressed Butler Qiu. To know, in such remote and impoverished areas, especially amongst villagers inexperienced with sophisticated society, the common reaction towards well-dressed, wealthy individuals is often fear. They would typically be uneasy, not knowing where to place their eyes, unlike Jin Zijin¡¯s calm demeanor, which, although not unheard of, was rare. Butler Qiu gave him a few more looks and felt somewhat reassured. It appeared that Old Master Gu hadn¡¯t randomly chosen someone in disdain of Youyou being a burden. ¡°Is Grandfather here?¡± At the doorstep, Gu Youyou¡¯s voice was heard from inside the house. ¡°Yes, Youyou, Grandfather has come to see how you are. Have you been feeling better lately?¡± Gu Feng chuckled warmly. ¡°Much better, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s been cold recently, so I haven¡¯t been up and about very much.¡± Butler Qiu¡¯s pleasure increased upon hearing Gu Youyou¡¯s clear and bright voice. It seemed she really had recovered quite a bit, and Old Master Gu hadn¡¯t deceived him. As he approached the entrance, he hesitated, ¡°Can Miss Gu¡­ see visitors now?¡± Gu Feng burst into hearty laughter, barely able to contain his joy, ¡°Yes, Youyou can see visitors now. Butler Qiu, please go ahead with confidence!¡± ¡°There are guests?¡± Gu Youyou sat up from the lounge chair, and as she saw the guests, she made to get up, to which Butler Qiu hurriedly said, ¡°No, no, Miss Gu, please don¡¯t stand up on account of your health, it¡¯s chilly outside.¡± ¡°How could this be proper?¡± Gu Youyou said, embarrassed, ¡°You¡¯ve seen me at a disadvantage!¡± ¡°Ah! Youyou, you just lie there, Butler Qiu is not an outsider!¡± Chapter 70 Grandma Came Too 70: Chapter 70 Grandma Came Too S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. 70 -70 Grandma Came Too Gu Feng gently pushed Gu Youyou, who was about to get up, back down, and she thus gave up. Wrapped in a thick blanket, her face was the picture of a young lady¡¯s shyness and embarrassment. The butler Qiu looked at Youyou and quickly said, ¡°Miss Gu is ill, there¡¯s no need for such formalities. Please don¡¯t mind us.¡± Jin Zijin moved two bamboo stools for Gu Feng and butler Qiu to sit down and chat. ¡°Grandpa, butler Qiu, please take a seat!¡± Gu Feng sat down graciously and butler Qiu bowed his hands in thanks! Butler Qiu looked at Gu Youyou and found her not as wasted away as the rumors suggested, and he grinned with satisfaction. Youyou was only a bit frailer than healthy folks, her complexion slightly pale due to her prolonged illness, but her eyes were bright, and she seemed to have good spirits. She compared well with the daughters of prominent families in Beijing, it was just a pity that she had already married a man from the mountains. Otherwise, with the Lin Family¡¯s current influence in the Imperial Court, finding a suitable match for her in Beijing would not have been a problem. ¡°It¡¯s been ten years, and this is the first time the old servant has seen Miss Gu. Seeing Miss Gu¡¯s chronic illness cured, I am very pleased. Haha¡­ Now, when I go back and report to Madam, I will have good news to share.¡± Butler Qiu seemed to be in his fifties. People aged quickly in ancient times and had shorter lives, so a person in his fifties could indeed be referred to as elderly. To Youyou, all these people were strangers. The original Gu Youyou, having suffered misfortune at the age of seven, probably did not remember those relatives anymore, and thinking of this, Youyou felt unsettled. She paused, her lips twitching into a faint smile, and in a low voice said, ¡°Please extend my regards to my grandmother and uncle.¡± ¡°Haha, of course, of course. My lord and Madam would be so happy to know that Miss Gu is well. Ah, if it weren¡¯t for¡­¡± Speaking thus, he glanced at Jin Zijin and suddenly stopped, then, laughing, said, ¡°Well, as long as it¡¯s all safe and sound, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± After inquiring about Youyou¡¯s daily life and seeing that it was almost time, butler Qiu took a purse from his sleeve and handed it to Jin Zijin, saying, ¡°This is the medicine money for Miss Gu this year. Likewise, if there¡¯s anything, make sure to send word to the Lin Family in Beijing¡ªdon¡¯t bear it all alone.¡± Jin Zijin, not the least bit shy, accepted the purse and said, ¡°Rest assured, butler Qiu, I will definitely ensure Youyou¡¯s safety!¡± Jin Zijin volunteered to accompany butler Qiu to town, which took Gu Youyou by surprise, and butler Qiu was astonished as well. ¡°There¡¯s no need, nephew. I make this trip every year and am very familiar with the route,¡± insisted butler Qiu. Jin Zijin replied, ¡°This year the snow is heavy, the roads are slippery, and the carriage won¡¯t travel well. I¡¯d still like to escort you.¡± With a faint smile, Gu Feng said, ¡°Yes, you should go, butler Qiu, do not be polite. This year¡¯s snowfall is larger than previous years indeed!¡± As soon as they left, Grandma Huangshi arrived. ¡°Old woman, what are you doing here?¡± Having been married to Huangshi for many years, Gu Feng knew full well her intentions. ¡°It¡¯s alright if you came to see Youyou, but if you¡¯ve got something else in mind, you might as well save it!¡± Huangshi glared fiercely at Gu Feng and muttered in a low voice, ¡°You conniving old coot, if I¡¯m not here to see Youyou, what else would I be here for? Oh, so you¡¯re allowed to see Youyou but I¡¯m not?¡± ¡°Hey, you¡­ When did I say you couldn¡¯t come? You very well know what¡¯s on your mind, old woman. Do I really need to remind you?¡± Chapter 71 Demanding Silver 71: Chapter 71: Demanding Silver 71 -71: Demanding Silver The matriarch of the Huang Family snorted coldly and ignored him. Stepping past Gu Feng, she walked into the house and said with a smile to Gu Youyou and Yan Yuese, ¡°Youyou, has your illness gotten any better?¡± Gu Youyou had clashed with the Huang Family matriarch numerous times, but this was the first time she saw her smile turn her face into the likeness of a blooming chrysanthemum. She let out a small cough, and in a pained, low voice said, ¡°It was somewhat better a few days ago, but recently, with the cold wind, my health has declined again. I don¡¯t know how much longer I¡¯ll have to take medicine before I get well.¡± Ha, want to ask for money for medicine? I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t even bring up the topic. Hearing Gu Youyou¡¯s words, the matriarch¡¯s expression froze for a moment, and her smile stiffened. After pondering for a bit, she said, ¡°The weather is cool now, you should wrap yourself up more warmly, just avoid the cold wind and you¡¯ll be fine. As for medicine, it¡¯s best not to take too much. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Look at you, you haven¡¯t been cured despite all the medicine you¡¯ve eaten over the years, right? Even the doctor said it, all medicines have side effects, so you should avoid them if you can. Instead of spending money on medicine, you¡¯d be better off buying more food. If you eat well, your health will improve, and naturally, the illness will too.¡± Gu Youyou nodded as if taking her grandmother¡¯s words seriously and said, ¡°What Grandma says is right. So should Youyou¡­ eat better food? Ginseng is known to be very nourishing, maybe I should¡­¡± ¡°Ah, ah¡­¡± The moment Gu Youyou brought up ginseng, the matriarch immediately cut her off and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that stuff is often counterfeit, with eight out of ten ¡®ginsengs¡¯ actually being dried radishes. We poor folk have never seen the real thing, so we might as well eat actual radishes as they¡¯re more substantial! Youyou, you¡¯re sick and can¡¯t go to the street. Why not give the silver to Grandma? When the market day comes around, I¡¯ll go and buy some things to nourish your body, and I guarantee you¡¯ll be bouncing around with energy by springtime!¡± Gu Youyou sneered inwardly. So, she¡¯d gotten to the point at last, huh? Watching the Huang Family matriarch reaching out to Gu Youyou, she didn¡¯t even have the decency to be embarrassed. But she still had to say something. ¡°Grandma, isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to keep the silver that Uncle gave me?¡± ¡°Hey! What¡¯s inappropriate about that? We are all family after all!¡± Gu Youyou scoffed in her heart but maintained an indifferent expression as she said, ¡°But Grandma, didn¡¯t you remind me last time that I am not part of the family, that I belong to the Jin Family?¡± She had never forgotten what had been said during the New Year celebrations. The Huang Family matriarch stiffened and raised her voice to a shout, ¡°What are you talking about? I am your grandmother!¡± Flipping the script, huh! Gu Feng¡¯s face darkened, and he stepped in front of Gu Youyou, interrupting the matriarch¡¯s dream of silver, ¡°Zijin has taken the silver. If Youyou needs something, Zijin will naturally buy it for her. What¡¯s this fuss about? If you¡¯re idle, go and clean the pigsty; the stench is almost killing people.¡± Upon hearing this, the Huang Family matriarch¡¯s temper flared, and she raised her voice, ¡°What? The silver was taken by that poor hunter?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The matriarch was so distressed that her teeth clenched, and she voiced sharply, ¡°You dimwit, have you gone senile? It¡¯s obvious to anyone with eyes that poor hunter married Youyou for her dowry. Now that someone¡¯s brought silver to his door, of course, he¡¯d be happy to take it. In your absence, it would be one thing, but you were here! How could you just let him take the silver? No, no, I must get it back. Hey, where is Jin Zijin?¡± Gu Feng scoffed, ¡°I sent the butler to town!¡± The matriarch was momentarily stunned, standing motionless for a good three seconds before bursting into loud wails. Chapter 72 Doubts 72: Chapter 72: Doubts 72 -72: Doubts ¡°Oh, my dear heart, sooner or later, you old man will be the death of me. That was fifty taels, fifty taels of silver! Our whole family couldn¡¯t earn fifty taels in two years, and you just gave it away to a stranger. I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯ve been deceived, they¡¯ve spoiled your granddaughter, and now they¡¯ve taken the silver and run. Just you watch, if that Jin Zijin ever comes back, I¡¯ll read my name backwards¡­¡± ¡°Alas, that damned swindler will certainly never come back¡­¡± Gu Feng: ¡°¡­¡± Gu Youyou: ¡°¡­¡± Old Mrs. Huang cried bitterly in Gu Youyou¡¯s home for a while before Gu Feng managed to drag her away. Thankfully, Jin Zijin¡¯s thatched cottage was located in a remote area, otherwise, she would have lost all face. The butler¡¯s carriage stopped upon reaching the town. The butler said, ¡°Master Jin, I shall leave you here. The road ahead is the official highway, it¡¯s easy to travel!¡± Jin Zijin nodded slightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°Butler, may I have a word with you in private!¡± The butler was slightly stunned, wondering what Jin Zijin could possibly want to say to him alone. Could it be about Miss Gu? That was not something to take lightly. He glanced at the coachman sitting on the carriage, but still followed Jin Zijin aside. ¡°Master Jin, whatever you want to say, just say it!¡± Jin Zijin nodded and said, ¡°Butler, whatever you¡¯ve reported to the Lin Family in previous years, report the same this year.¡± The butler¡¯s expression changed, and he exclaimed, ¡°Master Jin, what do you mean by this?¡± Was he suggesting they should not tell the lord and madam that Miss Gu¡¯s illness was greatly improved? Jin Zijin said gravely, ¡°Butler, there¡¯s no need to ask. By doing so, we also ensure Youyou¡¯s safety. You are a smart man, or else the Great Scholar Lin wouldn¡¯t have trusted you with such an important task!¡± A few simple words set off turbulent waves in the butler¡¯s heart. He looked at Jin Zijin for a long time, his heart churning, and ultimately, he nodded his head. All along the way, the butler was restless, with Jin Zijin¡¯s words and his demeanor popping up in his mind from time to time. A young man who seemed unkempt, but whose mind was as clear as a polished mirror. There were suspicions they had harbored for some time, but¡­ ten years ago, the Great Scholar Lin was only a fourth-grade reader in the Imperial Academy, his status in the capital was unstable, and he simply had no time to worry about anything else. ¡­ The days grew longer, and the weather warmer. The snow had stopped falling outside, and the thick snow on the mountains was also slowly melting away. Gu Youyou, who had traveled through time, had finally made it through her first harsh winter. Gu Youyou was a doctor, a practitioner of Chinese medicine, but she also had her own hobbies ¨C one of which was clothing design. If her parents had not passed away so early, leaving her as their only daughter, she would have, like her aunt, renounced her inheritance and pursued what she enjoyed. But in this world, there are too many helpless situations. Those who can live according to their own wishes are God¡¯s favorites, but Gu Youyou never felt she was one of them. She thought she must be one of those God scorned, which is why she had faced so many hardships from a young age. A lifetime, two lifetimes ¨C she wondered when there would be an end. She knew how to make clothes, but for fear of revealing too much and arousing suspicion, Gu Youyou dared not proceed. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With spring approaching and the weather set to warm up even more soon, the farming folks would have endless chores to do. Taking advantage of the lull before the busy season, both men and women had to do some handwork. Chapter 73 Making Clothes 73: Chapter 73 Making Clothes 73 -73 Making Clothes The men went up the mountain to chop bamboo and made some sellable items at home, which they then took to the town to exchange for some grain and cash. If the bamboo chairs and bamboo tables at home were broken, they would also need to be repaired or remade. The women needle-worked shoe soles, made clothes for spring and summer, and embroidered handkerchiefs among other things. In short, the people of the farm were busy throughout all the seasons of the year. Wang Shun¡¯s mother carried a basket to Gu Youyou¡¯s house to mooch some fire, and at the same time, she taught Gu Youyou some handicrafts. Gu Youyou was ill and couldn¡¯t be away from the stove in the cold weather, but ordinary families didn¡¯t keep a fire going¡ªit was too wasteful. Wang Shun¡¯s mother was going to embroider handkerchiefs anyway, so by going to Gu Youyou¡¯s house, not only could she teach her, but she could also enjoy the warmth of the fire and have a chat with Gu Youyou, which made both of them happy. Her handiwork was quite good, with tight stitches and accurate cutting. Gu Youyou learned quickly following her lead. Of course, Gu Youyou already knew how to do it, she was just going through the motions, so of course it was quick. When Wang Family¡¯s aunt saw the singularly styled robe that Gu Youyou had made, she was surprised for a long while. ¡°Youyou, how did you come up with this?¡± The fabric was coarse hemp, but why did it seem so different when it was in Gu Youyou¡¯s hands? She felt that only women in the city could wear such clothes. And this handiwork, especially the cutting, was no worse than her own! You should know that she was the wife in Lotus Village with the best cutting skills; the sizes were always just right, never wasting any cloth. Gu Youyou smiled modestly and said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Auntie Wang¡¯s good teaching!¡± ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s not that I taught well, it¡¯s that you, Youyou, are clever.¡± She looked at Gu Youyou and sighed, feeling pity, and said in a low voice, ¡°Ah, look at you, such a fine girl. If it weren¡¯t for the illness that has tormented you for so many years, you should have gone to your maternal home to enjoy a good life by now, and you surely wouldn¡¯t be cooped up in this mountain ravine!¡± Gu Youyou laughed lightly, ¡°Why speak of such things, Auntie? Everyone¡¯s fate is different!¡± Auntie Wang quickly laughed and said, ¡°Yes, yes, let¡¯s not talk about that. No matter what, you¡¯re feeling better from your illness, and whether or not you have wealth and honor is not important. The key is to be well and healthy; that¡¯s more important than anything.¡± Indeed, if you don¡¯t even have your life, what kind of days can you lead, and what is there to be concerned about? Taking advantage of the month, Gu Youyou made all the leftover coarse cloth into clothes¡ªtwo sets for spring and two for the summer for herself. She made another two sets for Jin Zijin from the dark materials. As for the future, that would be addressed later. After this summer, she was certain that she would be able to live a good life. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On an early spring morning, the weather was still a bit chilly. In such variable weather, Gu Youyou, as a fitting sickling, conscientiously swathed herself like a rice dumpling. Gu Youyou had taken medicine she prepared herself, and the chill in her body was under control, but for some reason, her body temperature remained very cold. The weather was getting warmer, and she wasn¡¯t particularly afraid of the cold; rather, she felt that the temperature of her body was abnormal, like Jin Zijin¡¯s. His body temperature was clearly higher than that of an average person, while hers, in contrast, was definitely lower. She faintly felt that this was not something cure could resolve, nor was it related to illness¡ªit seemed as if this body was naturally meant to be this way. Gu Youyou set aside these insurmountable medical puzzles for the moment and decided not to bother with them as long as her bodily functions were fine. The little grass on the ground shot up tender shoots and new green leaves, endearingly like little sprites poking their heads out. Down on the fields by the mountain, busy figures began to appear one after another. Chapter 74 Chunsheng 74: Chapter 74 Chunsheng sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. 74 -74 Chunsheng In the early spring, there was much farm work to be done. The cows mooed; Gu Youyou saw her grandfather, Gu Feng, in the distance, driving the oxen to plow the fields in the paddy. The warm sunlight poured down, casting long, long shadows of both the ox and her grandfather. Occasionally, the ox would nibble on the grass on the ridge, unwilling to move despite how much her grandfather whipped it, cursing the greedy creature for only eating and not working. Gu Youyou, from a distance, watched the scene and chuckled softly to herself. In this lifetime, she would probably never see her own grandfather again, so being able to see this one wasn¡¯t so bad. If that Gu Youyou could really live on in her place, she didn¡¯t wish for her to fight for the Gu Family¡¯s wealth but hoped she could live healthily and often show filial piety by her grandfather¡¯s side. After all, the Gu Family¡¯s inexhaustible wealth, as long as she didn¡¯t vie for it, would be enough to provide for her for a lifetime without anyone saying anything. Busy with work all morning, Gu Youyou noticed Gu Feng hadn¡¯t even had a sip of water. She carried the kettle of warm water from the stove and took a bowl as she walked down the path towards Gu Feng. Wrapped in her cloak, she stood pretty on the field ridge, attracting many glances. Her actions might not be correct, and she didn¡¯t know what Jin Zijin would say if he knew she had run so far with a kettle, but she just wanted to do it. Gu Feng had protected her for so long; when he was tired, when he was thirsty, to bring him a bowl of water was all the current Gu Youyou could do. ¡°Youyou, why are you here?¡± Gu Feng tied the ox to a mulberry tree beside the ridge and hurried towards Gu Youyou with big strides. Mud covered his legs, and his body and hands were dirty. Gu Youyou smiled, poured a bowl of hot water, and said, ¡°Grandfather, I thought you must be thirsty, so I brought you water.¡± ¡°You¡­ you child!¡± Seeing that bowl of steaming water, Gu Feng¡¯s aged eyes suddenly moistened. His Youyou had grown up, recovered from her illness, and learned to care for others. She knew who was good to her and who wasn¡¯t. Receiving the bowl of water warmed not just his stomach but also his heart. Over the years, who in the family hadn¡¯t persuaded him to give up on Youyou? Every year he spent quite a sum of silver to treat her illness, every day he brewed medicine for her for an hour, allowing her to live up to now. Now, it was all worth it. With moist eyes, Gu Feng couldn¡¯t see Gu Youyou¡¯s face clearly, only her faint smile and the flash of her snow-white teeth, which filled his heart with an indescribable joy. ¡°Youyou, if your health isn¡¯t good, you should move around less. The weather is still cool now; if you want to come out, wait another two months, go back quickly!¡± Gu Feng turned away after speaking; he was afraid he might not be able to hold back tears and would make a fool of himself. ¡°Hey, Grandfather, be careful with your work, don¡¯t overexert yourself!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired, it¡¯s the ox that¡¯s tired! The old fellow is eating grass now, let this greedy creature eat a bit more!¡± Saying this, the grandfather and granddaughter both laughed, dispelling the somber mood of before. Gu Youyou didn¡¯t linger; she carried the kettle and took the bowl, heading back. Everyone in the fields was watching, and their comments reached Gu Youyou¡¯s ears. ¡°Mr. Gu, that¡¯s your Youyou, isn¡¯t it? Wow, if she didn¡¯t call you grandfather, I really wouldn¡¯t dare to recognize her.¡± ¡°Gosh, she really turned out pretty. If I had known her illness would get better, I would have come to propose for my son much earlier.¡± ¡°Indeed, she¡¯s looking way better than she was before this year, is her illness completely cured now?¡± Chapter 75 Forgot What the Flowers Looked Like 75: Chapter 75: Forgot What the Flowers Looked Like 75 -75: Forgot What the Flowers Looked Like Gu Feng said irritably, ¡°No, how could it get better? I¡¯ll have to be careful for the rest of my life.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Hearing Gu Feng say this, they suddenly lost interest. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though farming families also wanted to find a wife with good looks, having good health was key. Good health meant the ability to work, and good health meant the ability to bear sons. If one were sickly all their life, what if the son born was also sickly? ¡­ On a fine noon, Gu Youyou saw from afar a pink and white patch in a hollow behind the hill that looked just like a haze. The mist drifting in the hollow formed a hazy veil that gently concealed the beauty. As Wang Family¡¯s aunt approached Gu Youyou¡¯s house, she saw from afar Gu Youyou staring blankly at a spot in the hollow. Getting closer, she said softly with a laugh, ¡°Youyou, you fell ill at seven and were confined indoors to recuperate until recently. Have you forgotten what flowers look like?¡± Gu Youyou paused slightly, turned her head to look at Wang Family¡¯s aunt, and her eyes became somewhat unfocused, like the mist in that hollow. Only to hear Wang Family¡¯s aunt continue with a laugh, ¡°Youyou, that¡¯s a Plum Blossom Valley. It looks close, but it actually takes half a day¡¯s walk to get there. The mountain path is treacherous, and one must climb down the cliff to reach it. I went there once when I had just married Shunzi¡¯s father, and it was so beautiful.¡± Wang Family¡¯s aunt¡¯s eyes, fixed on the hollow,sparkled with longing. Her son was about to start a family, and in a farming household, she was not young, a middle-aged woman indeed. But at that moment, in her eyes, Gu Youyou saw the gleam that only young women possess. This longing and craving for beautiful things, tinged with faint memories and a sense of loss. She sighed and said, ¡°Youyou, don¡¯t think about those plum blossoms; with your health, you can¡¯t get there. Better wait and see, this peach tree here is also budding, and its blossoms will be very pretty too.¡± Gu Youyou followed where her finger pointed and only then did she notice that the dead tree branch by Jin Zijin¡¯s yard was a peach tree. She smiled at Wang Family¡¯s aunt and said softly, ¡°Thank you!!¡± As if remembering something, Wang Family¡¯s aunt hurriedly pulled a handkerchief from her sleeve and handed it to Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou, puzzled, asked, ¡°Auntie Wang, what is this?¡± Wang Family¡¯s aunt replied, ¡°This is a handkerchief I sewed at your home a while ago. All the others sold, but this less perfect one didn¡¯t, so I¡¯m giving it to you. Just don¡¯t dislike it.¡± Gu Youyou looked at the handkerchief in her hand, where was this faulty and unsellable? It was clearly the best piece she had made, different from the other handkerchiefs, featuring a branch of delicate pink plum blossoms, vivid and lifelike! She must have said it purposely, fearing I wouldn¡¯t accept it. The corners of Gu Youyou¡¯s mouth split into a slight smile, and she asked, ¡°Auntie Wang, what¡¯s this flower?¡± Since she was determined that she couldn¡¯t remember what flowers looked like, she might as well ask. Excitement flickered in Wang Family¡¯s aunt¡¯s eyes as she smiled and said, ¡°This is the plum blossom I told you about, the way I remember it. Doesn¡¯t it look nice?¡± Gu Youyou nodded vigorously and said, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful!¡± ¡­ As the moon set behind the western hills, Jin Zijin returned with his hunting gear. In the early spring, the animals gradually woke from their hibernation. Hungry after a winter, they were not plump, but fortunately easy to hunt. They weren¡¯t scarce for miles around, and he indeed returned with a full load today. Chapter 76 Eat Sweet Cake 76: Chapter 76 Eat Sweet Cake 76 -76 Eat Sweet Cake Jin Zijin had an edible dormouse in his hand, which was for Gu Youyou. He had sold the others and exchanged them for rice. Gu Youyou thought of helping him since his hands were full, but upon seeing the sack of rice, she decided against it; she didn¡¯t have the strength to catch it. As for the edible dormouse in the other hand¡­ forget it, blood-drenched, she¡¯d have to wash her hands later. What a waste of hot water. In the end, her hands could only awkwardly extend half into the air. Gu Youyou chuckled and said, ¡°Zijin, are there more game on the mountain now?¡± After pondering, she still asked the question. Jin Zijin nodded and said, ¡°Yes, there is more, so I bought you some sweet cakes!¡± Gu Youyou: ¡°Oh¡­?¡± When he put down the items, sure enough, he pulled out a paper-wrapped package from his chest, containing a piece of cake that was half-crushed! Gu Youyou liked to eat all kinds of sweet desserts, especially those Western-style cakes, but she was afraid of getting fat and always restrained herself from eating too much. Since crossing over into this world, she had never tasted sweetness; looking at the sweet cake made from unknown ingredients, she instinctively swallowed. Before, she was afraid to eat for fear of gaining weight; now, she wished she could gain weight but couldn¡¯t afford it. The irony of life could really make one cry and laugh at the same time. She held the sweet cake, still warm from his body heat, and her heart suddenly filled with a sour aching, unable to take a bite for a long time. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jin Zijin asked. Gu Youyou looked up; under the setting sun, her face was lit with a faint golden-red glow, making her jade-like complexion appear even more delicate and radiant with slight coyness! After staring at her for a while, Jin Zijin, for some reason, uncomfortably shifted his gaze away and said, ¡°Eat it while it¡¯s warm, it¡¯s not good for you to eat cold things!¡± This place wasn¡¯t far from the town, but it wasn¡¯t close either; in this kind of weather, he had brought back this piece of warm sweet cake, so was he keeping it warm with his own body temperature the whole time? Because it wasn¡¯t good for her to eat cold things! Gu Youyou forced a smile and whispered, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Jin Zijin paused for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like eating sweet things!¡± Gu Youyou smiled and said, ¡°Zijin, this lie is like that of a mother who always saves the tasty food for her own child, saying to her child ¡®eat it, Mother doesn¡¯t like it,¡¯ when in reality, she just wants to leave the best for her child. In such a world, where even having enough to eat is a problem, how could one afford to be picky? Who wouldn¡¯t love tasty food, if not those who never have to worry about their next meal, right?¡± Gu Youyou suddenly saying such words made Jin Zijin gaze at her bewilderingly for a long time. Who exactly was this woman? He gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°Alright, I saved it for you to eat, but remember, I¡¯m not that kind mother! I¡¯ve never been a kind person.¡± ¡°Then why did you suddenly buy me a sweet cake?¡± Gu Youyou looked at him with expectant eyes, thinking that even if he had a mysterious identity, as long as he was genuinely good to her, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid to risk it all with him. Wherever he would go in the future, she was determined to follow. Was who he really was important? Regardless, it would surely be better than her situation, as someone who had returned to life in another¡¯s body, right? Jin Zijin¡¯s eyes twinkled for a moment, akin to an inscrutable star, distant and beyond reach. Today¡¯s weather was clear, and she could see that; but tomorrow, if the weather turned poor, he¡¯d hide behind the clouds, and despite how hard she tried, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see him! Chapter 77 Making a Gift to Return the Favor 77: Chapter 77: Making a Gift to Return the Favor 77 -77: Making a Gift to Return the Favor Gu Youyou scoffed disappointedly, raised her hand, and gently touched his chest where the sweet cake had been placed and asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Gu Youyou smiled and said, ¡°It must have been very hot when you first bought it!¡± Jin Zijin slightly furrowed his brow. Even through the thick fabric, he could feel the coolness of her small hand seeping into his heart and lungs. His body instinctively wanted to draw closer to her, yearning for more. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In a daze, for a fleeting moment, he lost his reason and suddenly grabbed her hand, pressing it tightly against his chest. Gu Youyou felt as if her hand was being pressed by a scalding hot iron, the force was so strong that it was somewhat painful. She let out a soft moan, wanting to pull her hand back, but she couldn¡¯t get it free. Meeting Jin Zijin¡¯s intense gaze, she heard his voice, slightly hoarse, ¡°Youyou, it does hurt, it¡¯s burning hot, you cooling it down would be nice!¡± Gu Youyou: ¡°¡­¡± The words sounded teasing, yet he said them with utter seriousness. Feeling uneasy, Gu Youyou averted her eyes, took a bite of the sweet cake, and changed the subject in that posture. ¡°I heard there¡¯s a Plum Blossom Valley behind the hills, but the path is tough. Have you ever been there?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jin Zijin looked at her with an ambiguous expression and gradually, the heat emanating from him subsided. After pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been there!¡± ¡­ The days passed by quietly and uneventfully. Today, Wang Family¡¯s auntie was heading to town to sell the last batch of handiwork. Tomorrow, she would also start working in the fields. Gu Youyou had made two articles of clothing with fresh designs for her to sell, and asked her to buy some needles, thread, and fabric on the return trip. To thank Jin Zijin for the sweet cake from yesterday, she decided to make him another piece of clothing, to be worn underneath. Thinking of this, Gu Youyou¡¯s cheeks reddened. Having lived two lifetimes, she, the esteemed young mistress of the Gu Family, a minor celebrity fashion designer, was about to make undergarments for a man. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Jin Zijin¡¯s expression would be like when he received the undergarments she had made with her own hands. Just the thought was already thrilling! Wang Family¡¯s auntie left early in the morning and returned before noon, bringing back the fabric Gu Youyou had requested. Inspecting the delicate fabric, she frowned and said, ¡°Youyou, I know that fine fabric is comfortable against the skin, but it suits city dwellers, not us farmwives who often work in the dirt. Rough cloth is more durable, gets less dirty, and is harder to damage.¡± Gu Youyou smiled and replied, ¡°I know, auntie, but I¡¯m using it to make underwear. Too rough a fabric would be inconvenient when moving around!¡± Wang Family¡¯s auntie¡¯s mouth twitched visibly, saying, ¡°Even for underwear, this fabric is too expensive.¡± ¡°Oh, how much silver?¡± Gu Youyou raised her eyebrows. Wang Family¡¯s auntie hurriedly said, ¡°If you think it¡¯s expensive, we can still return it to the town next time, I¡¯ve already arranged it with the shop. For this piece of fabric, it¡¯s two taels of silver. You said you wanted the softest and most comfortable, and after looking around, this was the best. So, I bought it!¡± In an effort to make it easy for the shop to agree to a return, Gu Youyou genuinely thanked her and added, ¡°No need to return it, I think it¡¯s quite good.¡± Wang Family¡¯s auntie shook her head, having nothing more to say since Gu Youyou seemed content. She then produced one tael of silver and said, ¡°This is what¡¯s left after selling the clothes. Your two garments fetched three taels of silver. The shopkeeper was impressed by the designs you made, so he offered a high price.¡± Chapter 78 The Rough Man’s Tenderness 78: Chapter 78 The Rough Man¡¯s Tenderness 78 -78 The Rough Man¡¯s Tenderness The two pieces of clothing were made from ordinary fabric, and paying three silvers was indeed a generous offer. That must have been something Auntie Wang struggled to secure. ¡°Thank you, Auntie Wang!¡± ¡°We¡¯re all neighbors here, no need for thanks. I was heading there anyway, just took the chance to pick it up for you.¡± ¡­ When Jin Zijin returned in the evening, Gu Youyou had finished making the underwear. The design was like modern briefs, a simple thing really¡ªjust a few cuts and some stitching. It¡¯s just that¡­ making the front part comfortable to wear was a bit more troublesome. Gu Youyou¡¯s cheeks tinted red as she stuffed the newly made undergarments into the quilt. Jin Zijin hadn¡¯t brought back any game in his hands today, but he had brought some tender green wild vegetables, and¡­ a plum blossom branch. Gu Youyou stared at the plum blossom for a long while. The night before, in an effort to dodge any awkwardness, she mentioned it offhandedly during their conversation, so he went and picked this plum blossom for her? Auntie Wang had told Youyou that although the place looked close, it was actually quite a distance to walk, and it was down in a valley, necessitating a climb down a cliff. Jin Zijin stepped forward and handed the plum blossom to Gu Youyou, saying, ¡°It¡¯s good that I went early, a few days later and the blossoms would have withered!¡± Gu Youyou looked at the delicate and drippingly lush plum blossom for a long while, unable to speak. It was so difficult to reach that place, but he managed to protect the flower so well! Claiming to be unmoved would be a lie. No matter whether their relationship was genuine or fake, the kindness Jin Zijin had shown her over the past few months had been very real. Gu Youyou seemed to understand why her modern-day cousin would give up her status as the heir to the Gu Family to choose to live forever in the mountains with that man. Some tenderness cannot be given by men in the bustling city, no matter what. They were both born as the top heirs to the Gu Family. What good things hadn¡¯t they received since childhood? With just a glance from them, men flocked to them like ducks, lining up for them to choose. Yet her cousin favored no one, choosing instead to abandon a fortune that the whole world envied to become a common mountain village wife. ¡°Thank you, Zijin!¡± Gu Youyou truly wanted to tiptoe and kiss him on the face like an ordinary wife would, but she hesitated several times and just couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it. It wasn¡¯t that she disliked his unkempt beard, it was mainly her thin skin, her timidity. ¡°I also have something to give you!¡± Uh¡­ As soon as she said this, Gu Youyou regretted it. Couldn¡¯t she have waited a bit later to give it to him? He gives you a flower, and you hand him a pair of underwear in return¡ªcould it get any more bizarre? ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Since Jin Zijin asked, it was too late for regrets. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou bravely retrieved the briefs she had tucked under the quilt, and just as bravely handed them to Jin Zijin. ¡°Here, these are the trousers I made for you!¡± Gu Youyou glanced up at him as she handed them over, only to see Jin Zijin unfold the so-called trousers and struggle to understand why Gu Youyou would make them so¡­ short? It wasn¡¯t until Jin Zijin noticed the intentionally different design at the front that he understood. Gu Youyou saw Jin Zijin¡¯s face remain calm and collected, but the roots of his ears turned obviously red, almost rivaling the fragrance of the cold plum. She knew that at this moment, Jin Zijin must have had a thousand thoughts racing through his mind, yet he stubbornly kept a straight face, unsure whether to toss or keep the briefs. After a standoff, Gu Youyou broke the silence first. ¡°Zijin, aren¡¯t you going to try them on?¡± Chapter 79 Trying to Cook 79: Chapter 79 Trying to Cook 79 -79 Trying to Cook Having said that, Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but give herself two big slaps, hurriedly and flusteredly saying, ¡°Ah, no, that¡¯s not it, I just think that wearing these things under long pants would be more comfortable, so¡­¡± From what Shunzi told her, this dynasty wasn¡¯t any that was recorded in history, but after so long with Jin Zijin, she knew he didn¡¯t wear those kind of short underpants. His trousers were relatively long, and for the sake of convenience while working, the lower parts were bound up; there simply weren¡¯t those kind of long underpants inside. The long underpants that showed up on television were something that only rich families from the Ming and Qing dynasties had, it seemed that this era¡¯s were just like this as well. Jin Zijin kept a straight face, slightly nodded, and stowed the pants away in the box for clothes at the corner of the wall. Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t tell whether he was satisfied or dissatisfied. Thinking about how embarrassing this situation was, she quickly changed the subject. ¡­ In the warm days of early spring, March, the weather gradually became warmer. The mulberry trees planted on the ridges of the fields were covered with lush green leaves, and the peach tree outside the courtyard was blooming brilliantly. On the mountains, peach blossoms, pear blossoms, cherry blossoms, and many wild flowers were all competing to bloom. The spring-filled countryside fields were the most beautiful season of the year. Gu Youyou was getting more agile by the day; despite Jin Zijin never letting her do anything, she knew that she couldn¡¯t rely on him for everything. Now that her health had improved and the weather was warming, she had to do something within her capabilities. The first thing she wanted to do was to cook a nice meal for Jin Zijin. Anticipating Jin Zijin¡¯s return, she started the cooking ahead of time. Recalling how Jin Zijin cooked, she first washed the rice, put it into the big pot to cook, and after it boiled, she transferred it to a smaller pot. While cooking vegetables in the big pot, by the time the vegetables were done, the rice in the small pot would be just perfectly cooked. Having figured out the details, Gu Youyou began to get to work. ¡°Activate all living skills, I can do this!¡± Gu Youyou rolled up her sleeves to cheer herself on. If Jin Zijin, a rough man, could master all living skills, then as a woman, what was so difficult about making a meal? After putting the rice and water into the pot, Gu Youyou started to make a fire. Without matches at that time, getting the flint to spark had been quite an ordeal for her. Watching the tiny flame finally catch on the dry grass, she was as excited as the first time she saw the sun, her movements incredibly careful, even her breathing subdued for fear of accidentally snuffing out the hard-earned flame. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Contrary to her wishes, the little flame that had just caught light extinguished after a short while. Gu Youyou slapped her forehead, lamenting, ¡°Oh heavens, how could I forget to add more firewood!¡± She was so caught up in her excitement that once the dry grass burned out, of course, the flame went out. Having succeeded in lighting it once, the second time proved much easier. The small flame flickered gently, and Gu Youyou quickly added another prepared bunch of firewood to feed it. The fire blazed up fiercely before long, and Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. ¡°I knew I could do it, haha¡­¡± It always seemed easy when Jin Zijin lit a fire; she never expected it to be so difficult when she tried it. Being a modern person, this was the first time she experienced the difficulty of ancient cooking. Lighting a fire was not something just anyone could do, without a bit of patience, it truly was impossible to light. The fire burned more and more vigorously, and Gu Youyou also put some thicker sticks into the hearth to catch light. There was a sound of boiling water in the pot, signaling that it must have started to boil. Chapter 80 Set the House on Fire 80: Chapter 80 Set the House on Fire 80 -80 Set the House on Fire Gu Youyou stood up excitedly, lifting the sorghum stalk lid from the pot. Inside, milky-white rice and rice soup were tumbling, it had indeed begun to boil ¡ª a fierce fire made it quick! Gu Youyou found a gourd ladle to scoop water and put the boiled rice into a small pot nearby; there was a bit too much water, which would create a clear soup, so she poured the excess rice soup into another gourd ladle. This gourd ladle was made from a big gourd cut in half, making a perfect pair. All this rice soup was good stuff ¡ª drinkable and nutritious! Huh, wait, such thick smoke! Gu Youyou turned her head and saw that the biggest log she had stuffed into the stove had somehow fallen out and into the pile of kindling behind it. The dried kindling caught fire instantly, and by the time Gu Youyou noticed, the blaze was already quite fierce. Gu Youyou was alarmed and hurriedly splashed the rice soup from the gourd over the flames. But the fire was too strong, her efforts barely made a difference ¡ª it was like throwing a cup of water on a cartload of firewood. She was frantic and quickly threw the nearly half bucket of water from the other side of the stove onto the fire, but the back and forth, although short, visibly caused the fire to intensify significantly, and the half bucket of water was no help at all. The fire rapidly climbed up to the roof; the house was built from mud-plastered bamboo, the beams were made of wood, and the roof was thatched. Flammable materials were everywhere, and it had been a long time since the last rain. With each day recently being sunny, once the fire started, it was uncontrollable. Seeing the entire house catch fire, Gu Youyou could no longer worry about anything else and ran out the door with the wooden bucket in tow. The house was on the hillside, and to find water, she had to run down to the river at the bottom of the mountain ¡ª which was a tough task for Gu Youyou. But she couldn¡¯t just watch her house burn, could she? She had to at least fetch a couple of buckets of water to attempt to douse the fire, right? One advantage of the house¡¯s height was apparent: the villagers working below saw Jin Zijin¡¯s house on fire and had already started shouting, with the quick-acting ones already carrying water to put out the flames. ¡°Hurry, there¡¯s a fire over there, quick, put it out!¡± ¡°That¡¯s Hunter Jin¡¯s house, Hunter Jin isn¡¯t home, and his wife is there alone.¡± ¡°His wife is none other than Gu Youyou, that sickly member of the Gu Family, let¡¯s hope she doesn¡¯t get burned to death in that thatched cottage!¡± The villagers discussed while they acted without pause; those who had utensils at hand were busy fetching water, and those without hastened home to get them. Seeing the genuine villagers, warmth spread through Gu Youyou like a sunny beam; she had never felt so warmed before. The rural villagers, who usually haggled over every little thing, might fight bloodily over a bunch of vegetables, but when it came to a major incident like a house fire, their solidarity was truly heart-wrenching. Everyone fought the fire as if it was their own home burning, sparing no effort! S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou wiped the ash off her face and genuinely thanked them! From a distance, she could hear her grandfather Gu Feng¡¯s voice. Today, grandfather had been out planting rice with her two uncles. When he saw Jin Zijin¡¯s house on fire, he panicked, scrambling up the rice ridge, and inadvertently trampled many newly planted seedlings. ¡°Youyou, Youyou is still inside, what are you second and third uncles waiting for? Hurry and save Youyou!¡± In his urgency, Gu Feng fell while running on the rice ridge. With wet and slippery mud on his feet, it was easy to slip on such a narrow ridge, let alone when frantically running. Chapter 81 Self-Blame Chapter 81: Chapter 81 Self-BlameThankfully, this time, our own family¡¯s newly sprouted rice was spared, while others weren¡¯t so fortunate. The second and third Gu sons quickly helped Gu Feng up from the paddy field and said, "Dad, don¡¯t worry. Look, the villagers have gone to put out the fire. Youyou is lucky; nothing will happen to her." The second Gu son also added, "Yes, Dad, Youyou almost died ten years ago but she didn¡¯t, did she? She has a strong fate and won¡¯t come to harm. You can¡¯t afford to take a fall at your age. Just sit here and wait; the third and I promise to bring Youyou back safely." Upon hearing this, Gu Feng nodded helplessly. He was old and his eyes weren¡¯t as sharp as they used to be; he could only see the fierce fire burning in the direction of the Jin Zijin¡¯s house, under the billowing smoke, numerous figures were busily moving about. Bucket after bucket of water was hauled up, and the fire seemed to finally be coming under control. Gu Youyou stood by the side, trembling uncontrollably. Both of her uncles arrived as well, and seeing that Gu Youyou was unharmed, they, too, joined the firefighting brigade. Before long, Gu Feng rolled up his trouser-legs and approached, his heart aching at the sight of the dispirited Gu Youyou standing to one side. He went up to her, gently patted her shoulder, and said, "Youyou, don¡¯t be afraid. As long as the people are safe, that¡¯s what matters. We can always rebuild the house!" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wang Shun had already gone into the mountains to look for Jin Zijin, knowing the places Jin usually hunted. Wang Shun¡¯s mother was the only woman in the village who had dealings with Gu Youyou, as others shunned her for bringing bad luck. Thus, as Gu Youyou stood there petrified, pale-faced, watching the raging fire, Wang Shun¡¯s aunt stayed by her side to comfort her. "Youyou, don¡¯t be afraid. We can rebuild the house that¡¯s been lost; do not take it to heart. Your health isn¡¯t good, and it would be a real concern if something happened to you." Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t utter a single word, her clear eyes fixated on the burning house. How could she have been so foolish? She set out to make a meal, and not only did she not get to eat, but she also set the house on fire. No matter how shabby that house was, it was their sanctuary, a place where she and Jin Zijin settled and made a life. That straw hut had shielded them from the wind and rain, allowing them to survive this harsh winter. This was where they met. For all her time in this world, this place bore the marks of all her precious memories. Now it was gone, burnt away by her own hands. How could she have been so foolish? Most importantly, this was Jin Zijin¡¯s house. He had lived in this small mountain village for five years, and this was his only possession, which she had incinerated with a single fire. Since she entered this house, she had been nothing but a burden to him. After he had taken care of her for so long and she was nearly well, she could offer nothing in return, and instead, she burned down his only property. How could she have been so foolish? No, no, she couldn¡¯t accept this. The ever-capable Gu Youyou could not accept that she couldn¡¯t even cook without burning down the house. If this were the modern Gu Youyou, it wouldn¡¯t matter if she burned down a straw house or even if she set fire to several of the Gu Family¡¯s villas¡ªno one would dare to blame her. But things were different here; this straw hut was the only place she and Jin Zijin could call their own. What was she to do now? Without a house, she couldn¡¯t possibly return to the Gu Family home, could she? Grandma Huangshi would never let her live it down. Besides, apart from that little dark room, the Gu Family had no place for her to stay. She never wanted to go back to that little dark room in this lifetime¡ªeven with Jin Zijin¡¯s company, she would be unwilling to live in such a place. Gu Feng watched as Gu Youyou remained silent, motionless, despite his attempts at consoling her, and he grew increasingly anxious. Chapter 82 Living in a Cave Chapter 82: Chapter 82 Living in a CaveEveryone was busy at the moment, and he looked around to see Gu Family¡¯s second son passing by with a bucket of water, he hurriedly called out, "Second son, come here." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu¡¯s second son was puzzled but still put down the bucket and ran over quickly. "Dad, what¡¯s up? I¡¯m putting out the fire." Gu Feng was frantic, "Stop putting out the fire, and run to doctor Sun¡¯s place at once." "What¡¯s wrong?" Gu¡¯s second son was startled and asked anxiously, "Dad, did you hurt yourself just now?" Gu Feng glared at him and scolded, "What nonsense are you guessing? It¡¯s not for me, it¡¯s for Youyou. I think Youyou was scared by what happened; she hasn¡¯t spoken for a long time. Go and fetch Doctor Sun to check on her." "Ah, for Youyou?" Gu¡¯s second son was very reluctant and glanced at Gu Youyou, then said with a forced laugh, "No... no need for that, she looks fine to me. Besides, she¡¯s married off now, calling Doctor Sun costs Silver Coin, that money..." He couldn¡¯t finish his words before being cut off by the furious Gu Feng, "Money, money, money, all you lot ever think about is money. I¡¯ll pay with my coffin money if it¡¯s so terrible. When I die, just wrap me in a straw mat and throw me up the mountain; you won¡¯t have to spend a penny." "Ah? Dad, I didn¡¯t mean that!" Gu¡¯s second son was shocked, his face turning pale. "Then go now!" Gu Feng kicked him on the leg, making him stagger. Seeing the old man was truly angry, Gu¡¯s second son finally went, albeit reluctantly. "Hey, the hunter Jin has returned!" Someone shouted, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. On hearing this, Gu¡¯s second son stopped in his tracks, his mood slightly improving upon seeing the approaching man. Now that hunter Jin had returned, there was no need to call for doctor Sun. Even if it was still necessary, he needed to make it clear to hunter Jin that the Gu Family shouldn¡¯t bear the cost. Gu Youyou stood still for a long while, watching the tall man hastily approaching her, and was suddenly pulled back to reality. Her face was smeared with a lot of soot, making her look disheveled, and the soot made her complexion even paler. Gu Youyou opened her mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say. It was Jin Zijin who spoke first, "Youyou!" He merely called her name, calmly uttering the two syllables and then fell silent. His eyes were deep, as if drawing her in, she couldn¡¯t make out the expression in his eyes, nor could she guess his thoughts. Gu Youyou blinked, finally squeezing out some teary shimmer. She sniffed, looked at the ruin still smoking in the distance, and said, "I¡¯m sorry, I just wanted to cook you a meal, but I didn¡¯t expect... didn¡¯t expect to set the house on fire!" After speaking, Gu Youyou¡¯s head hung in shame, while Jin Zijin sighed, reached out his hand, and with his rough fingertips, gently wiped the tear from the corner of her eye. ... Finally, they arrived at the cave Jin Zijin had mentioned. After a long hike through the mountain paths, Gu Youyou felt weak all over. Her health was too poor; although she had improved a lot over the past few months, she still couldn¡¯t compare to a healthy person. Jin Zijin had already entered the cave and waved at Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou stood timidly outside the cave, her brows furrowing and unfurrowing, and eventually, she entered helplessly. With the house burned down and without a single complaint from Jin, she absolutely refused to go to the Gu Family¡¯s, so Jin took her to the cave where he used to live. Without a house, they at least needed a place to shelter from the wind and rain, so they had to live in the cave for now. Chapter 83: Blame Me? Chapter 83: Chapter 83: Blame Me?In transmigration novels, heroines are supposed to turn their lives around for the better, moving from thatched huts to spacious mansions. So why did things go in reverse for her? At the very least, she started off in a small, dark tile-roofed house and then, after marrying Jin Zijin, moved into a thatched hut. Now, she¡¯d hit rock bottom, without even a hut to live in, resorting to a cave like some primitive human! Embarrassing... Jin Zijin¡¯s silence was making Gu Youyou¡¯s heart grow colder. As she watched him lay out a bed on a smooth, large rock, she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and blurted out a question. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Zijin, why do you keep silent?" Jin Zijin didn¡¯t answer her but instead sat down by the bed, gazing at her. Gu Youyou, growing anxious, pressed on, "If you¡¯re not happy, scold me, okay? Just don¡¯t be like this. If it¡¯s really necessary, I¡¯ll compensate you with a house." Their brief months together had cemented his irreplaceable place in her heart. With nowhere else to go for the moment, she didn¡¯t want a simple thatched hut to drive a wedge between them! It was just a house, after all. With her lifetime¡¯s medical skills, she would be able to earn enough to buy him a house sooner or later. Gu Youyou, pale with illness, looked pitiful as she stared at him, awaiting his response like a little abandoned creature. Even she would be startled by such a sight. Gu Youyou grew up without parents, always more mature than her siblings and never learned to act spoiled. Yet, here she was, displaying such a girlish demeanor in front of Jin Zijin. Could it be that these past few months of being ill had even eroded her proud character? She used to believe that no one in this world was indispensable to anyone else. Besides herself, there was no one else she could truly rely on. Her grandfather was good to her, but he had always taught her that he couldn¡¯t protect her forever. To have firm control over the Gu Family, she had to rely on herself. Pondering this, Gu Youyou¡¯s expression flickered, teetering on the edge of withdrawal, yet she couldn¡¯t bear to pull away. Perhaps she truly couldn¡¯t bear to part with Jin Zijin... This seemingly disheveled man. "What is there for me to scold you about?" When Gu Youyou thought Jin Zijin wouldn¡¯t speak, he finally did just as she was about to withdraw. His question left her speechless. After a long pause, she said, "I burned down your house, the only property you had. Now you have no place to live, only this cave." "Hmm?" "Aren¡¯t you supposed to scold me? Call me a spendthrift who does more harm than good, someone who can¡¯t even cook without burning the house down. What use do I have for you? I should divorce you..." Jin Zijin: "..." "Uh..." Gu Youyou paused, then added, "Perhaps I judged a gentleman¡¯s heart with a petty mind. If you¡¯re more open-minded and think it¡¯s just a house that burned down and we can rebuild it later. Then you could say to me... ¡¯Youyou, don¡¯t be too sad. As long as you¡¯re safe, it¡¯s all that matters. A home has nothing to do with a house. Remember, where you are is home!¡¯" Jin Zijin: "..." Jin Zijin¡¯s face was contorted with discomfort, feeling that if Gu Youyou continued, he might lose his composure. Wanting to get some fresh air, Jin Zijin started walking out of the cave, leaving Gu Youyou so startled that she immediately clammed up. Disappointment filled her face, along with barely concealed panic as she watched his retreating figure. Without a second thought, she grabbed him from behind, holding on for dear life. This time, her anxiety was genuine, and her heartbeat raced. She wanted to live and was unsure if she could survive without Jin Zijin at this point. The person responsible for poisoning her was still a mystery, but since Jin Zijin was willing to take her out, he must know something. Chapter 84: Are You Afraid? Chapter 84: Chapter 84: Are You Afraid?It was she who was scared, yet she spoke in a forceful tone, "Jin Zijin, you better scold me! But you can¡¯t leave me here alone, I¡¯m a patient, and it¡¯s not right to abandon a sick family member. Otherwise, I¡¯ll go to the Governor¡¯s Office and sue you!" She was determined to cling to him, even though she knew it was selfish. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He didn¡¯t owe her anything, did he? On the contrary, it was her who had burned down someone¡¯s house and been taken care of by him for so long, so she was the one in debt to him, right? Of course, deep down, Gu Youyou did not harbor the idea that husbands must support their wives, a notion which would be deemed perfectly normal in the eyes of others, but Gu Youyou didn¡¯t think the same way. In her eyes, men and women are equal, and the effort put in must be equal as well. Others could owe her, and she would remember it, but she couldn¡¯t owe others, that was the assertiveness she developed from a young age. So Gu Youyou was feeling very uneasy now. Jin Zijin was also uncomfortable with her clinging to him, his back stiff, not daring to move a muscle. He could feel the slight tremble of the soft body behind him, its coldness seeping into his heart, chilling his core. That sensation made him feel so comfortable, as though he had found an oasis in the scorching desert, making it impossible for him to leave. He needed that oasis of water to relieve the dry heat encompassing his body and his parched throat. The ice-cold, ostensibly boneless little hands climbed around his waist, touching his hot skin, its coldness shocking him awake. He pried her hands off, turned around to look at her, and asked in a low voice, "Are you scared?" Gu Youyou was stunned, then glared at him angrily, "Nonsense, how could I possibly be scared?" If Gu Youyou were scared, could she have survived this long? "But you are trembling!" "I¡¯m cold, haven¡¯t you noticed I¡¯m warming myself on you?" What a stubborn mouth, Jin Zijin thought. After a moment¡¯s consideration, Jin Zijin said softly, "Where did your mind go? I¡¯m not blaming you. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s going to be dark soon, and I need to gather some firewood to bring back, otherwise, it will be very cold tonight." Upon hearing this, Gu Youyou blinked her eyes, looking at him with delight yet with a touch of uncertainty in her slight frown. After a moment, she said, "I¡¯ll go with you!" She might not know how to make a fire, but surely she could gather firewood? Her body was almost fully recovered, she could move freely, so she didn¡¯t want to be looked after by him any longer, doing nothing. She was no longer the superior head of the Gu Family from before, was she? Jin Zijin didn¡¯t object, but simply nodded slightly and let her follow. The mountain path was rough, but thankfully, there were plenty of dry branches and firewood not far from the cave. Gu Youyou followed clumsily, with some difficulty. Climbing mountains and picking herbs used to be fine for her; her previous body had great physical fitness, and she could manage two or three days in the mountains with no issues, but this body was far too weak; just gathering some firewood left her exhausted! Jin Zijin took the bundle of firewood she had gathered and then led her back. "We might live here for a while until the new house is ready, so if you¡¯re not comfortable, you can go back to the Gu Family first." "No way!" Gu Youyou negated without a second thought, "I don¡¯t want to go back there, I¡¯ll just stay in the cave with you!" Back when she used to gather herbs in the mountains, she had spent nights in the wilderness too. But she was wealthy and had hired two locals to guide her and carry her luggage, tent, and so forth; living in a cave was indeed a first for her. Jin Zijin nodded and began to start the fire. The cave was small but very dry, and the fire started quickly. Chapter 85: The Deal Chapter 85: Chapter 85: The DealThe night was almost completely dark, and through the scattered shadows of the trees, a bright moon vaguely ascended into the sky. Only when the fire rose and she watched the flickering flames and felt the scorching heat, did Gu Youyou finally feel at ease. She had been frightened all day long; during dinner at the Gu Family¡¯s, Grandma Huangshi kept muttering criticisms about her which she ignored. After dinner, she followed Jin Zijin up into the mountains. Now, her nerves, tense all-day, finally relaxed, and she felt utterly drained. Jin Zijin observed this and said, "I¡¯ve prepared the bedding; you¡¯ve been tired all day, go to sleep first!" Truly exhausted and sleepy, Gu Youyou didn¡¯t even bother to wash up and laid down on the bedding placed upon the rock, still in her clothes. The wood crackled in the fire, and in its light, Jin Zijin¡¯s expression remained mysteriously unfathomable, like a vast enigma. Gu Youyou lay there in her clothes, watching his profile for a long while without speaking. Despite being tired and sleepy, once she lay down, Gu Youyou felt she couldn¡¯t sleep. She tossed and turned, flipping over and back again. Jin Zijin remained seated by the fire, occasionally stirring it and adding a log. His profile, illuminated by the firelight, had sharp and distinct features, his chiseled face hidden behind that disarrayed beard. Gu Youyou was extremely curious; what did the face hidden beneath those disordered whiskers look like? Just by looking at the contours of his face, Gu Youyou thought he must be a handsome man of impressive appearance. After a long while, she suddenly spoke up, "Did you use to live in this cave before?" She remembered Wang Shun once saying that when Jin Zijin first arrived he didn¡¯t even have a thatched hut, that he was so poor he lived in a cave. The village women admired him, but none wanted to live in a cave with him, so he remained single. Jin Zijin did not deny it; he nodded slightly and said, "Yes, it is this cave." Gu Youyou suddenly laughed a little and asked, "Where are you from? No matter how poor your family was, it couldn¡¯t have been so bad that you didn¡¯t even have a thatched hut and had to live in the mountains like a wild man?" Jin Zijin froze as if reminded of something; he gripped the firewood tighter, and the starry hue of his eyes grew much darker. A flicker of fierceness crossed his resolute face. When the fire reached a scarred branch, a crisp pop echoed in the silent cave, pulling his thoughts back to reality. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He looked up at Gu Youyou, his expression slightly grave, and he said in a low voice, "You¡¯ve forgotten our agreement. I don¡¯t ask you, and you don¡¯t ask me." Gu Youyou tightened the blanket wrapped around her and blinked as though she hadn¡¯t heard, to cover the awkwardness, she turned over and muttered, "Fine, don¡¯t ask. If you won¡¯t tell, I¡¯m not eager to ask." Turning this way and that, Gu Youyou felt suffocated. She had secrets, but to outsiders, she was just the fragile Gu Youyou from the Gu Family. It seemed Jin Zijin knew everything, whereas she knew nothing about him. This face might be real or fake, the name might be true or false, and she had no idea what he was even doing in this little mountain village. To marry a frail woman like herself was beyond comprehension! Restlessly tossing again, Gu Youyou spoke in a low voice towards Jin Zijin by the fire, "I think it¡¯s unfair; we both have secrets, but clearly, you have more. How about we make a trade? You tell me one, and I tell you one." Chapter 86 In Dreams Chapter 86: Chapter 86 In DreamsJin Zijin answered unhurriedly, "How can it count as a secret if it can be used for a trade? You¡¯d better hurry up and sleep!" Gu Youyou: "..." She glanced at him sideways and hummed, "You¡¯re really no fun at all!" Exchanging secrets was her favorite game to play with her besties as a teenager. Why was it so dull with him? In a daze, Gu Youyou didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep. She dreamed that she had just attended a party. In the dead of winter, she wore a super short cocktail dress. Her car broke down, and after she called her family driver, he didn¡¯t show up for a long time. In the middle of the night, she couldn¡¯t get a taxi and was shaking from the cold. Gu Youyou felt like she was about to die, about to freeze to death. The coldness inside her body came not only from the chilly outside air but also a strange coldness emanating from deep within her bones. As a doctor, she had seen many complicated cases over the years, but she had never seen anything like this? "Ice-cold skin and jade-like bones" are used to describe beauties, okay, she was also a beauty. But when she indeed had this bone-chilling coldness of "ice-cold skin and jade-like bones," it wasn¡¯t pleasant at all. Later, her bestie found her and said she would get sick like this unless she immediately went to a sauna. Her bestie¡¯s theory about preventing colds by going to the sauna was something Gu Youyou rarely cared about, but as soon as she heard the word "sauna," she longed for it. She hurriedly said, "Yes, yes, let¡¯s not be picky. Just find the nearest one, quick!" So, without a second thought, she ran straight into the nearest sauna shop. Stripping off her clothes, the warm water enveloped her entire body, and she finally felt relief. Every pore was breathing, and she felt herself sweating profusely. The only words left in her heart were "so satisfying!!" ... Day broke, and the fish belly white appeared on the eastern mountainsides; Gu Youyou woke up. Her whole body was sore and aching, and the stone bed was indeed not comfortable to sleep on. What¡¯s worse, Gu Youyou was pressed down by Jin Zijin¡¯s arms and legs, which was extremely uncomfortable. For some reason, he always liked to hold her while sleeping. It was common for his arm to lie on her, but it was the first time his leg joined in, at least in her memory. Sometimes she really didn¡¯t understand this man. Aside from their wedding night, it seemed like he had never been intimate with her. It was just... even though he was clearly so good to her, he still wouldn¡¯t tell her his personal matters, and always seemed to be guarding against her. It wasn¡¯t seemed; Jin Zijin was indeed on guard against her, as well as everyone else. This mysterious man was dangerous yet filled with temptation. She thought it was like that, slowly being lured into his warm embrace, not wanting to leave. Leaning against his chest, she could feel his higher-than-normal body temperature and the strong, steady beating of his heart. Gu Youyou carefully pulled at the blanket, and a cool breeze slipped through the gap, which was when she discovered she wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes. She was so startled that she hardly dared to breathe. Thinking back to last night... Wait a minute, she remembered she went to sleep fully clothed, so who took off her clothes? Gu Youyou was shocked. She reached out to touch the person next to her; he was also... naked? Oh my god! Her brain short-circuited in an instant, Just now she was thinking how strange Jin Zijin was, her health had improved a lot, and she wasn¡¯t bad looking, so why hadn¡¯t he been intimate with her? And there it was! Her whole body was sore and aching, and she felt that must¡¯ve been it. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 87 You Got Tanned. Chapter 87: Chapter 87 You Got Tanned.Adding up her two lifetimes, Gu Youyou had lived for quite a number of years, but when it came to affairs between men and women, she was still in the stage of theoretical knowledge. With all her clothes taken off, it must have been... done, right? After some thought, she felt she was at a disadvantage! On her wedding night, she passed out, so there was nothing to say about that. But what about this time, why didn¡¯t he wake her up? Could it be that he had some kind of fetish? Gu Youyou was holding back a surge of anger, and she forcefully pushed him away. This time Jin Zijin was also pushed awake by her, his eyes somewhat swollen, looking very tired. The corner of Gu Youyou¡¯s mouth twitched, no, she was going to start wildly guessing again. "What¡¯s going on with you, why did you take off my clothes?" Her face was clearly blushing with embarrassment, but she questioned him with righteous indignation, her neck stiff. Jin Zijin was silent for a moment, then said, "You were sweating all over, I was afraid you would catch a cold, so I took them off for you." ...That excuse! Gu Youyou looked at him suspiciously, seeing nothing but a serious face on him. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She snorted and said, "You think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to? We¡¯re both adults, and we¡¯re husband and wife, nothing to be ashamed of, so stop pretending to be so pure with me. The excuse you¡¯re using, can¡¯t you come up with something plausible? This cave is cold, my body is inherently weakened, how could I possibly be sweating?" "Why would I lie to you?" Jin Zijin still had a serious expression, his gaze too sincere. Gu Youyou was taken aback for a moment, then scornfully said to him, "Fine, let¡¯s not admit anything, but don¡¯t think you can fool me with your serious look. Forget it, I ain¡¯t going to argue with you over this, get up quickly!" The cave could only shelter them from wind and rain, figuring out their daily meals was still an issue! Now was not a good time for Gu Youyou¡¯s body to go hungry! Gu Youyou grabbed her clothes and put them on one by one, the innermost garment felt a bit damp, she sniffed it, and there was a smell of sweat. She suddenly froze, incredulously looking at him. "I really sweated?" Remembering the dream she had last night, soaking in a sauna and breaking out in a heavy sweat, it seemed the dream wasn¡¯t without reason after all! Jin Zijin didn¡¯t say anything, the answer was already clear. Gu Youyou was shocked, and quickly took her own pulse. There was no major issue with her pulse, she took her own pulse every day, and it was more or less the same as yesterday. This body seemed to have been poisoned by some unidentified toxin, anyhow, it was beyond her scope of knowledge. Sigh, never mind for now, as long as there was no major issue with her body, she would ignore the minor non-lethal poison for the time being. Jin Zijin on the side had put on his pants and now was dressing himself. The sky grew brighter, and Gu Youyou got a clear look at Jin Zijin¡¯s upper body for the first time. His body fit and strong, his skin very pale, in stark contrast to his face, as if the head was put on the wrong body. Jin Zijin acted swiftly, and within the blink of an eye, he was fully dressed. Turning around, his gaze met Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes. Gu Youyou froze awkwardly on the spot and said, "Did you get tanned over these years?" Jin Zijin: "..." "Wang Shun said when you arrived, you looked like a genteel scholar, but now... you really look like an ordinary hunter!" Jin Zijin withdrew his gaze and made an ¡¯oh¡¯ sound in his throat, said, "Yes! I got darker." Gu Youyou: "..." He said, "You wait here for me, don¡¯t go anywhere, I¡¯ll go down the mountain to get some things and will be back soon." Chapter 88: Danger in the Mountains Chapter 88: Chapter 88: Danger in the MountainsIt was not easy to go in and out of the mountains, so Gu Youyou nodded. "Alright, but be careful! And be quick." Having taken the opportunity to enter the mountains, Gu Youyou decided to look for medicinal herbs there. Early in the spring, many herbs were best when harvested for their tender young leaves. ... After getting dressed appropriately, Gu Youyou found a stick of suitable thickness near the cave and ventured into the mountain. In her previous life, she was a rich young lady, but not the pampered type; she was no stranger to climbing mountains and wading through water. It was just that her current body was weaker, so she didn¡¯t dare to go too far. The mountain was home to a vast variety of plants. Before long, she spotted some honeysuckle. It was only early March, and the honeysuckle couldn¡¯t be harvested yet; it was best to wait until the end of March or ideally, early April. Seeing that there were quite a few, Gu Youyou silently noted the location, planning to return later to harvest them. Longdan grass had just begun to sprout its tender shoots. Now was the perfect time to harvest them, so she carefully dug up all that she found, storing them in the outer layer of her skirt. The big fire had destroyed the bamboo basket Jin Zijin made for her, which was a pity. It would have been so useful for carrying the harvested herbs! Atractylodes, Anemarrhena, Solomon¡¯s Seal ¡ª seeing so many familiar herbs delighted Gu Youyou. Seeing these familiar little guys made the emotional build-up within her slowly dissipate. She had finally found her calling. So what if she couldn¡¯t cook? She could gather herbs, she could heal! With Gu Youyou around, the doctor from the neighboring village might as well be out of a job. Determined to gather as much as she could, with thoughts of earning silver to build a house, Gu Youyou collected a large pile until her skirt could barely hold any more. There was some rustling in the nearby bushes. Her ears were sharp, and she caught even the faintest sounds, Gu Youyou immediately became cautious. There were many wild animals in the mountains, and not a few of them were man-eaters. Unsure of what was in the bushes, she didn¡¯t dare to make any rash moves. Gu Youyou crouched down, doing her best not to make a sound, focusing all her attention on the noises coming from the bushes. The rustling sound continued; whatever it was, it wasn¡¯t a small creature like a rabbit or a masked palm civet. Judging by the noise, it was at least as big as a large dog. So... could it be a leopard, a wolf, or something of the sort? No way, how unlucky would that be? Cold sweat broke out on Gu Youyou¡¯s cheeks as she tightly gripped the stick she had taken when leaving the cave, her only available weapon. She was extremely nervous; with her current physique, climbing trees... was hardly possible, and running... she could forget about that. No matter how swift she might be, could she really outrun a creature with four legs? The creature stopped for a moment, then started moving again. The sound was getting closer; it was heading in her direction! S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou thought to herself that it was all over¡ªif it was indeed coming for her, she might have had a chance to escape with her old body, but now, the likelihood of surviving was almost none. As the noise drew closer and closer, Gu Youyou dared not move, afraid to make any sound. But even if she remained still, the creature would eventually find her. Watching through the gaps in the bushes, a dark shadow approached. Gu Youyou had no time to think further, she gripped the stick with both hands and swung it with all her might, intending to strike first. Whatever happened, she would at least get one good hit in, even if she ended up being the creature¡¯s meal. The creature on the other side staggered from her blow, tumbling forward. Chapter 89: He’s a Savage Chapter 89: Chapter 89: He¡¯s a SavageSeeing the great effect of that stick, Gu Youyou¡¯s heart leapt with joy, and she grew bolder. Clutching the stick tightly, she chased after it and swung another blow. But she wasn¡¯t able to land this blow as intended, because the dark shape in front of her looked so much like... a person? She froze mid-swing, staring at him in shock. The person opposite also looked at her with a shocked expression. After a few seconds of eye contact, Gu Youyou gripped the stick tighter and stammered, "You... what are you? Why are you in the mountains looking like a wild man?" The person opposite swallowed hard but said nothing. He seemed to be a man in his forties. Gu Youyou had previously thought Jin Zijin was unkempt, but this man was far worse in comparison. He looked like he hadn¡¯t taken care of himself in a long time, with tattered, dirty clothes, a beard, and hair all matted and dirty. But his eyes, they were like those of a beast of the mountains, fixed on Gu Youyou with a bloodthirsty glint. Gu Youyou instinctively shrank back and gripped the stick in her hand tighter. "Don¡¯t come any closer," Gu Youyou hastened to assert her advantage. "You¡¯re unarmed, and I have a stick!" The man was unfazed; instead, he got up and began walking step by step towards Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou saw that one of his legs seemed to be limping; perhaps it was an injury she had inflicted moments earlier. She swung wildly, hitting him somewhere, but she had no idea where. As he continued to advance slowly, Gu Youyou swung the stick vigorously a couple of times and threatened, "Don¡¯t come any closer. I¡¯m just a villager from below the mountain, here gathering herbs. I¡¯m a doctor and don¡¯t want to harm anyone; don¡¯t force me!" This man must have lived in the mountains for who knows how long. Surviving in the wilds, he surely wasn¡¯t any less capable than a hunter. With Gu Youyou¡¯s small stature, it hardly mattered that she was wielding a stick; even if she had a machete, it was unlikely to intimidate him. The man continued to approach her, his gaze fierce and unwavering. Gu Youyou took a few steps back, her heart racing with fear. "I¡¯m not alone," she said. "My husband is a hunter from the village. He¡¯s nearby hunting. You better leave, or he¡¯ll surely take you for a wild man and shoot you!" As soon as the words left her mouth, Gu Youyou heard a noise in the distance, like something rapidly approaching. Her first thought was of Jin Zijin; it must be him, he had arrived. Joy spread across her face; it was like speaking of Cao Cao and him appearing. The man across her seemed to have highly sensitive ears, and only a moment after Gu Youyou, he detected someone approaching. Hearing the sound, he furrowed his brow and, like a wild animal, used his hands and feet to run swiftly into the distance. Gu Youyou watched in amazement as the man, like a monkey, disappeared from her line of sight. He really was like a monkey, not only running on the ground but also jumping into trees, more spectacular than any parkour she¡¯d seen. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Could the human body truly reach such limits? Could this man really be... a wild man? "Youyou!" Jin Zijin¡¯s voice, tinged with urgency, came from behind her. Gu Youyou turned around to see Jin Zijin standing there, a bow and arrow in his hands, strong and powerful. Seeing her unharmed, Jin Zijin¡¯s rapidly beating heart slowly calmed down. Suppressing the panic and a hint of anger in his heart, he asked calmly, "How did you end up here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait for me in the cave and not to go anywhere?" Chapter 90 His Purpose for Coming to Lotus Village Chapter 90: Chapter 90 His Purpose for Coming to Lotus VillageGu Youyou was still unsettled as she finally took several deep breaths. The incident just now had indeed left her feeling scared. If Jin Zijin hadn¡¯t happened to arrive, she didn¡¯t know what the wild man would have done to her. He had become something inhuman, she thought. Perhaps he really might eat people. Gu Youyou took a deep breath, patted her chest, and said in a low voice, "I¡¯m sorry, I came out to gather herbs, but I didn¡¯t expect..." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hmm? Didn¡¯t expect what?" Gu Youyou¡¯s face was somewhat pale. Seeing this, Jin Zijin knew she had encountered something. Jin Zijin was unaware of the wild man¡¯s existence. He had just realized Gu Youyou was missing after returning, so he anxiously searched everywhere for her. Gu Youyou looked in the direction where the wild man had left and said, "I just encountered a... wild man. He ran so fast, like a monkey, and also..." "Where?" Before Gu Youyou could finish, Jin Zijin had already stepped quickly to her side, grabbing her hand forcefully. Gu Youyou yelped in pain, but Jin Zijin didn¡¯t loosen his grip at all. Disregarding the pain in Gu Youyou¡¯s wrist, he continued to insist, "Where, where is that person?" Due to his agitation, his face looked somewhat ferocious. Yes, ferocious. Gu Youyou was seeing this expression on Jin Zijin¡¯s face for the first time, and it threw her into a panic. "Who... is he? Why are you so anxious?" Gu Youyou didn¡¯t understand why she felt this way, but seeing Jin Zijin treat her like this over a wild man she had never even seen, her heart hurt! Jin Zijin seemed to notice something and tried to suppress the intense agitation in his heart, and his grip finally loosened a bit. He softened his voice and said, "Youyou, where is that person?" Still the same question, yet he didn¡¯t answer Gu Youyou¡¯s. Gu Youyou replied with a bitter smile, "He¡¯s already gone! He might have sensed you approaching, so he ran. He ran very fast, a speed that surpassed human limits. You wouldn¡¯t catch up." Having said that, she pointed in a direction. Jin Zijin looked in the direction Gu Youyou was pointing. In the distance within a mountain hollow, birds took flight in alarm. Jin Zijin¡¯s expression darkened sharply and he let go of Gu Youyou¡¯s wrist to chase after the sight. Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes widened. She felt that the so-called human limit was being reset once again in her mind. What exactly are human limits, and why could Jin Zijin run so fast through the woods? It was as if he was not even touching the ground. Such movements, she had only seen in martial arts television shows! Dumbfounded for quite some time, Gu Youyou finally came to her senses from the shock. She figured out that maybe the life into which she had transmigrated was not one of simple farmers, but of a martial arts world. Gu Youyou returned near the cave and spread the collected herbs out to dry on a large rock next to it. By the time she was done, she was so hungry she could eat a horse. She hadn¡¯t had anything to eat that morning and hadn¡¯t even had a drink of water. It was already past noon, and by the time the sun leaned west, it would be dinner time. The farm families didn¡¯t have lunch, so they always ate dinner early. And Jin Zijin? He had gone to pursue the wild man and still hadn¡¯t come back. She sat on the rock with a bitter smile, recalling how she once wondered if Jin Zijin might have come for her. Although unlikely, she had held on to a sliver of hope. Now, things had become clear. It turned out he had come for the wild man in the mountains, perhaps having noticed something, and then coincidentally rescued her from the haunted house. Then what? What did it mean to be husband and wife? Chapter 91 Once Again Chapter 91: Chapter 91 Once AgainGu Youyou sat on the rock at the mouth of the cave for an entire afternoon, and as the sun set behind the mountains, Jin Zijin finally returned. He looked very dejected, his lips chapped and his complexion flushed. His walk was somewhat erratic; he appeared to be in great pain. Seeing him in such a rundown state, all of her afternoon resentment towards him vanished in an instant. Gu Youyou quickly got to her feet, steadying his faltering form. Jin Zijin seemed to be running on his last breath to make it back to the cave, and as soon as Gu Youyou supported him, the last string of tension snapped, and he collapsed onto her. Gu Youyou¡¯s slight frame could hardly support Jin Zijin¡¯s tall and burly figure, and unsteady, they both toppled to the ground. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ground was littered with small stones and tree branches. Gu Youyou felt a piercing pain in her hand, and upon lifting it, she saw a striking wound on the outside of her thumb, caused by a tree branch. Jin Zijin, who had fallen beside her, seemingly summoned some strength from nowhere, fiercely grabbed her hand, his eyes fixated on the bleeding wound. "Zijin, what¡¯s wrong with you?" Jin Zijin¡¯s intense gaze on his own bleeding hand was frightening, and Gu Youyou began to feel inexplicably anxious. Perhaps it was Gu Youyou¡¯s crisp voice that snapped Jin Zijin back to his senses, as he gently lifted his head to look at her. After a moment¡¯s pause, he said, "Why aren¡¯t you more careful? Does it hurt?" Gu Youyou felt the cold blood from her body being sucked into his mouth, and her icy hand began to warm up. He was cleaning the wound on her hand, but he was also drinking her blood. She was very aware of it. Let him drink, she thought. If he gently sucked all the cold blood from her body, she would never feel cold again... ... Gu Youyou did not know when she had fallen into a deep sleep, nor when she had groggily awakened. When she woke up, the sun was high in the sky, and she was lying on Jin Zijin¡¯s back as he carried her, hurrying along the path. She was grateful that there had been no persistent spring rains lately; the weather had been good every day. Otherwise, with her lack of a fixed abode, she wouldn¡¯t know where to seek shelter from the rain. The broad expanse of his back was warm and strong, comforting and satisfying to her. She shifted slightly, and the person in front seemed to sense it. Jin Zijin tensed his back, paused, and then lifted his feet to continue walking. He said, "You¡¯ve awakened!" Gu Youyou felt warm and sunny inside and out. She gently leaned her head against Jin Zijin¡¯s broad back and said with a voice clear as jade dropping onto a plate, "Mm, where are you taking me?" Regardless of why he had come, he took her out of that tiny dark room and saved her life; that was a fact. And no matter where he went, he had not yet left her behind; that was also true. As for the future, well, she would worry about that later! Chapter 92 I Never Lie Chapter 92: Chapter 92 I Never LieShe was his wife, rightfully wedded and acknowledged by the rules of this world. She had grown accustomed to the warmth of his body, to falling asleep nestled in the crook of his warm arm... Jin Zijin¡¯s pace did not slow, and after a while, she heard Jin Zijin say, "Let¡¯s go down the mountain." Gu Youyou was startled, her clear eyes flickering as she asked, "Aren¡¯t we staying on the mountain anymore?" "No, we¡¯re not." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Then where are we going? I... I won¡¯t go back to that haunted house!" Gu Youyou said, somewhat agitated, clinging tightly to Jin Zijin¡¯s shoulders like a wounded animal afraid of being thrown back to the tiger¡¯s mouth, desperately grasping at her only lifeline. "We¡¯re not going to the Gu Family!" Jin Zijin said. "If you don¡¯t want to go back to the Gu Family, then we won¡¯t go." "Then where are we going?" "Let¡¯s move into the town, I¡¯ve found a house there." "..." Gu Youyou was silent for a moment before asking, "Did you go down the mountain to find the house yesterday?" "Not yesterday, the day before yesterday." "The day before yesterday?" Gu Youyou was slightly startled. Jin Zijin said, "Yes, you were unconscious all of yesterday!" Just then, Gu Youyou¡¯s stomach growled twice, making her sharply aware of her immense hunger. It turned out she had slept for two days. Jin Zijin moved quickly, effortlessly carrying her on his back, and it wasn¡¯t long before they saw the familiar village. Jin Zijin said, "We need to reach the town before we can find something to eat! It¡¯s still a bit far, so bear with it." What else could she do but bear it? After all, she didn¡¯t want to face the scorn of the women at the Gu Family. "How much blood did you take from me?" After a moment of silence, Gu Youyou suddenly asked. It must have been a lot for her to have passed out. Jin Zijin stiffened for a moment before replying, "Not much!" Gu Youyou: "..." Yeah, right! "Then... that person, who is he to you? Did you come to Lotus Village just to find him? Your hunting trips in the mountains were also just a ruse, weren¡¯t they? You were mainly trying to find him in the mountains, weren¡¯t you?" "No!" Jin Zijin said calmly. Gu Youyou did not expect him to answer like that. The whole situation couldn¡¯t be clearer, and Gu Youyou scoffed disdainfully, "If you didn¡¯t come here for that wild man that day, could it be for me? I don¡¯t believe it." Gu Youyou scoffed again and continued to berate him, "You¡¯re such a dull man. There are only a few people in this world I could even recognize, so how could I possibly spread the word? You are my husband, I wouldn¡¯t harm you! If it wasn¡¯t for that wild man, why would you chase after him with such desperation? Huh?" In the face of Gu Youyou¡¯s scornful questioning, all he replied was, "I never lie!" Gu Youyou: "..." After a while, Jin Zijin chuckled and shook his head, saying, "I didn¡¯t tell you because I feared you¡¯d be scared! Not knowing everything is the only way to truly live well. I wasn¡¯t looking for that person, but... it might be related to him." Gu Youyou blinked, stunned for a long while, not expecting Jin Zijin to reveal so much to her all at once. Although he hadn¡¯t gotten to the crux of the matter, these words were somewhat of an explanation to her, at least showing that his trust in her was growing, wasn¡¯t it? Suddenly, Gu Youyou felt very happy, and she lay on his back, giggling softly. "Why are you laughing?" Jin Zijin asked, puzzled. Gu Youyou covered her mouth, murmuring, "Nothing much, just happy, so I laughed." She asked again, "So, did you catch that wild man the day before yesterday?" "No, he got away!" Chapter 93 Living in the Town Chapter 93: Chapter 93 Living in the TownGu Youyou exclaimed, "Then how do you know he¡¯s not the person you¡¯re looking for!" Jin Zijin said, "The person I¡¯m looking for wouldn¡¯t come out during the broad daylight." Gu Youyou burst into laughter, "If he doesn¡¯t come out during the day, could it be that he comes out at night? Is he a bat or something?" Hearing Gu Youyou¡¯s joking, Jin Zijin¡¯s expression gradually darkened. After a long while, he sighed softly, "He probably wouldn¡¯t come out at night either!" "Ah...? Why?" This time Jin Zijin didn¡¯t explain, and the two remained silent until they reached the town. As they saw more people around, Gu Youyou said, "You can put me down now, I can walk on my own." Jin Zijin, however, said, "It¡¯s okay, the place we¡¯re staying is secluded." Uh... Upon reaching the town, Jin Zijin turned into an alley, indeed choosing the most secluded paths, until they arrived at a remote courtyard. Gu Youyou, having struggled to recover for so long, was drained by Jin Zijin in one go. Her body felt sore and weak, as if she had gone back to several months earlier. Gu Youyou checked her own pulse and found no serious problems; it was just excessive blood loss, coupled with her already frail body, that caused her to faint. A few days of good rest should see her recovery. The courtyard was small but neatly organized. After setting down Gu Youyou, Jin Zijin went out. Not long after, he returned with some food. A large basket full of food, Jin Zijin skillfully took out the contents, dish after dish, which made Gu Youyou¡¯s mouth water. My goodness, three meat and three vegetarian dishes! And a soup. Heaven knows that since she had arrived in this poor and isolated place, her pursuit of food had been reduced to just satisfying hunger. She didn¡¯t even dare to think about taste. She never thought she¡¯d get to eat such delicate dishes so soon! Picking up a piece of tender white fish and put it in her mouth, the long-missed flavor burst across her taste buds! She loved fish! Gu Youyou said moved, "I almost forgot what fish tastes like, Zijin. Why are you suddenly so generous, treating me to a good meal?" Jin Zijin, unlike his food-grabbing, ghastly demeanor in the thatched cottage, was eating with elegance. His manners were even more proper than Gu Youyou¡¯s before she traveled back in time, leaving her staring in astonishment. When they had nearly finished eating, he put down his chopsticks, picked up a napkin to wipe his mouth, and then spoke to Gu Youyou in a relaxed manner, "Last time, the Lin Family¡¯s butler came and gave fifty pieces of silver. You no longer need medicine, so isn¡¯t it great to use it for meat?" Gu Youyou¡¯s heart, full of emotion, deflated like a pricked balloon, instantly drained. It turns out she was eating the money her uncle had sent for her treatment and medicine! S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hehe... that is great!" Gu Youyou forced a laugh and continued eating heartily. Gu Youyou suddenly remembered something and asked urgently, "What about the herbs I picked last time?" Jin Zijin froze for a moment and asked, "Do you need those herbs?" "No, we could sell them to get silver. We have a lot of expenses!" Jin Zijin nodded and said, "Alright, I¡¯ll make a trip into the mountains tomorrow, collect them and exchange them for silver at the herbal shop." Only then did Gu Youyou nod in relief. Jin Zijin said he needed to repair the house and asked Gu Youyou to stay here for now. He would go back to the village during the day to work on the house and return in the evening to take care of her. As for Gu Youyou, she had to recuperate alone anyway, so it didn¡¯t matter! Two or three days later, Gu Youyou could romp and jump about again. A weak body was unacceptable to her. She adhered to the principle of standing when she could stand, sitting when she could sit, and only lying down when absolutely necessary. Chapter 94 Just One Doctor Chapter 94: Chapter 94 Just One DoctorOf course, if she could go out, she would insist on not staying at home. In the purse of her clothes were five taels of silver, leftover from when she had sold her dowry. Health was more important than anything else, so Gu Youyou decided to use the remaining money to buy some simple herbs to recuperate. The excessive blood loss from a few days ago had weakened her again, and her poisonous qi was rather restless and uneasy, which was not a good sign. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For the first time since she had arrived, she went to town. This town, named Qingshui Town, had a clear river running through it, originating from the mountain behind Jin Zijin¡¯s house. Although it was just an inconspicuous little town in Zhuzhao Country, it was bustling with activity. The town was small, but it had everything it needed. Following the street, Gu Youyou soon found a pharmacy in the town. There was a crowd gathered at the entrance of the pharmacy, clamoring and blocking the doorway. Gu Youyou heard a young boy patiently explaining, "Fellow townsfolk, my master Doctor Zhou is really not at home. If he were, he would certainly treat everyone. Ah, please believe my words and seek medical help elsewhere quickly!" "When on earth is Doctor Zhou coming back? It¡¯s been over half a month now. Everything can be delayed, but can illness be delayed?" "Exactly, if Doctor Zhou doesn¡¯t return, what are we supposed to do? Qin Changlin, when is Doctor Zhou coming back? Give us a straight answer!" "This... this..." The attendant Qin Changlin was clearly in a difficult position and said, "Where can I give you a straight answer? Everyone knows my master Doctor Zhou¡¯s medical skills are outstanding. He was invited by someone important in Beijing to give treatment. How could we offend that person of high rank? Only after the nobleperson¡¯s illness is cured can my master return!" Dissatisfaction arose from the crowd, "Oh, who knows what illness that nobleperson has caught, how long will it take to heal? If it drags on for a year and a half, what will we do then?" "That¡¯s right, my mother is still lying in bed waiting; what do we do if Doctor Zhou doesn¡¯t come back?" At that moment, the sound of crying and shouting came from the back of the crowd; it was the speaker¡¯s wife. She cried out, "Husband, stop waiting for Doctor Zhou here. Mother... Mother has passed away..." "What? What did you say?" The man glared at the woman with wide eyes full of rage. The woman, covering her mouth with a handkerchief, cried out, "Mother is gone. Even if Doctor Zhou returns, it won¡¯t matter anymore. You should come back with me quickly!" "Ah, my mother..." The man wailed loudly and left with the woman, while the crowd was filled with sighs and a chorus of breaths of pity. "Who knows when Doctor Zhou will return, what are we to do?" Gu Youyou squeezed into the crowd and casually asked an old lady, "Old lady, is Doctor Zhou the only doctor in Qingshui Town? If he doesn¡¯t come back, does it mean that when people get sick, there¡¯s no doctor available?" The old lady sighed, "Originally, there was another Doctor Li in the west of the town, but Doctor Li passed away two months ago. His son took his wife and children to the larger Yangguan City to open a medical hall, so now our town is left with only Doctor Zhou as a doctor! And now, Doctor Zhou has also gone to Beijing half a month ago with no known return date. We... we just don¡¯t know what to do!" "Then... what about Qin Changlin? He is called Doctor Zhou¡¯s disciple, so he must know some medical skills, right?" "Ah..." The old lady sighed deeply and said, "This Qin Changlin is a new disciple that Doctor Zhou only took in a few months ago. Previously, he had other disciples, but those disciples were ambitious; after learning Doctor Zhou¡¯s skills, they did not stay to inherit his mantle and also went to Yangguan City to open medical halls." Chapter 95: You are the Doctor! Chapter 95: Chapter 95: You are the Doctor!Although Qin Changlin was not bad, his time spent learning was short. He could handle minor injuries and illnesses, but as for the more serious ones, he was unable to cope. He suggested that we should go to other towns, or to Yangguan City to see a doctor, but the journey was far, and those who could go had already gone. Those who remained were the ones who could withstand the hardship!" Gu Youyou nodded, understanding that this was indeed the case. This was an ancient era with backward transportation, how could a sick person withstand such a journey? Anyway, since Doctor Zhou wasn¡¯t around, the ailing neighbors had no choice but to disperse slowly. Of course, some left and new patients kept arriving one after another, leaving Qin Changlin busy explaining to them. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He furrowed his brow into a ¡¯´¨¡¯ character, wailing in pain, "Master ah! When will you return, elder?" Gu Youyou came to buy medicine and watched for a while. Then, she squeezed through the crowd to Qin Changlin¡¯s side. "Doctor Qin, if you¡¯re not treating patients, you¡¯re still selling medicine, right?" Seeing a young and beautiful girl approach and also calling him doctor, Qin Changlin immediately became bashful and stuttered, "I... I haven¡¯t graduated yet, miss. Please don¡¯t call me doctor, just Xiaoqin is fine." "Oh, alright, Xiaoqin, do you sell medicine?" Qin Changlin, who appeared to be around fourteen or fifteen years old, was dressed in short-sleeved shirt and long trousers, with all his hair tied up and bound with a long cloth on top of his head. When Gu Youyou asked again, he nodded repeatedly, saying, "We do sell, miss. Where¡¯s your prescription?" "Prescription?" Gu Youyou had forgotten to write down the prescription beforehand. She glanced at the room¡¯s table, which had an abacus, a small scale, thick yellow paper, and items like an inkstone and brushes, and asked in a low voice with some embarrassment, "I didn¡¯t bring the prescription; may I... borrow your ink and paper?" "This..." Qin Changlin looked at Gu Youyou somewhat embarrassedly. Gu Youyou quickly said, "I¡¯ll pay for it, could it be included in the medicine charge?" "Ah...?" Seeing that Gu Youyou misunderstood him, he hurriedly waved his hands and said, "No, no, miss, that¡¯s not what I meant. What I mean is, without a prescription I daren¡¯t just sell you medicine, even if you remember the prescription it still won¡¯t do. Medicine for treating illnesses isn¡¯t to be taken lightly, what if you remembered it wrong?" "Don¡¯t worry, I have a good memory, I won¡¯t remember it wrong!" Gu Youyou said. "This..." "Hey, you know some medical theory too, right? I¡¯ll write it down, and you can check it. If it¡¯s wrong, then don¡¯t sell it to me. How about that?" After thinking for a bit, Qin Changlin said, "Well... Alright! Miss, this way please!" Gu Youyou thanked him and followed Qin Changlin to the table. After grinding some ink, she stood there and wrote out a prescription. Gu Youyou blew on the ink to dry it and handed the prescription to Qin Changlin, saying, "Please take a look, can you sell the medicine?" Qin Changlin skeptically took the prescription from Gu Youyou, and just by looking at the writing, he was stunned. He glanced at Gu Youyou, then looked down at the prescription again, murmuring to himself, "Atractylodes, Poria, Dong Quai, Cinnamon... You... you are the doctor who made the detoxification prescription?" "Huh? What?" Gu Youyou was puzzled. Her recipe was a common one for nourishing qi and blood, and it could also relieve cold toxins! Qin Changlin, thrilled, exclaimed, "Right, right, it must be you. Lotus Village¡¯s Wang Shun, every time he came to buy medicine I prepared it for him. I remember this handwriting very clearly. You¡¯re that doctor, aren¡¯t you?" "Ah? I... " Qin Changlin was so excited he gave Gu Youyou no chance to speak, "Yes, yes, it¡¯s definitely you. Ah, I never thought that the one who could create that prescription would be a young woman. Miss, my master, Doctor Zhou, never stopped praising that prescription..." Chapter 96 Seeing a Doctor Chapter 96: Chapter 96 Seeing a DoctorWhen Qin Changlin saw her, he acted as if he had met his idol, leaving Gu Youyou at a loss for words. Gu Youyou touched her forehead and pondered for a moment before asking, "Are you actually going to sell the medicine or not?" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Qin Changlin was startled and slowly calmed down from his excitement, saying, "Yes, of course I will sell it. Miss, please come this way, it will be ready in a moment." Qin Changlin invited Gu Youyou to sit beside the consultation desk, then he went to the back to prepare the medicine. Normally, this task would be performed by an attendant, but his personal involvement showed the respect he had for Gu Youyou. After getting the medicine, Gu Youyou paid and was about to leave when Qin Changlin stopped her. "Miss, please wait a moment!" "Hmm, what is it?" Gu Youyou asked, looking at him suspiciously. Qin Changlin looked troubled, glanced at the people gathered in front of the pharmacy waiting for treatment, and still spoke, "Miss, this... I would like to ask you for a favor. Judging by the prescription you wrote, you are clearly an expert here, and you must have been trained by a master. This... " Gu Youyou, growing impatient, said, "Speak plainly. Anything but asking me to treat your patients is fine." Gu Youyou could clearly see through the praise just what he was aiming to do. For Gu Youyou, her own health was the top priority; she did not want to overexert herself and revert to her previous condition. Only someone who had been bedridden for half a year could appreciate how difficult it was to get back on their feet. However, the favor Qin Changlin wanted to ask of Gu Youyou was exactly to treat the patients outside. Gu Youyou was obviously not inclined to grant this favor, and he began to feel distressed. Gu Youyou frowned and said, "Xiaoqin, please step aside. I need to go home and prepare the medicine." Looking up, Qin Changlin saw Gu Youyou¡¯s frail frame and unusually pale face and realized that she was both the one who had written the prescription and the patient herself. He said, "Miss, I¡¯ll have the attendant prepare the medicine for you. Why don¡¯t you wait to drink it before going home?" "Oh...?" He scratched his head sheepishly and said, "Miss, you could... use this time to treat our neighbors, which won¡¯t delay your business. Is that acceptable?" Qin Changlin asked cautiously and looked at Gu Youyou with concern in case she rejected the idea. Gu Youyou felt uneasy; she did not know when Jin Zijin would return and was worried that he would be concerned if he came back and did not find her. Seeing Gu Youyou still hesitant, Qin Changlin hurriedly said, "Miss, we won¡¯t charge you for the consultation fee. Just... please take pity on these neighbors. Everything can wait, but illness can¡¯t!" Looking through the door frame at the neighbors tormented by illness, Gu Youyou¡¯s heart softened. As a healer, if she wasn¡¯t treating people, what else could she do? Since someone was offering to prepare her medicine, staying for an hour or so would not be too much trouble. Of course, her willingness to stay was mostly because she could keep the consultation fee. She and Jin Zijin only had fifty silver pieces. Jin Zijin had rented a place in town, which must have been costly, not to mention the money needed for repairs. Even if Jin Zijin had some savings, they couldn¡¯t have been much, and their current spending was unsustainable. If she could earn some silver by treating people, wouldn¡¯t that lessen the burden on Jin Zijin? Gu Youyou nodded slightly and said, "Alright, but you see that my health isn¡¯t good, so I agree, but I will only see patients for one hour." Since Gu Youyou had agreed, no matter how long she would stay, Qin Changlin was overjoyed and quickly agreed with a smile. "However long you say, Miss. Please follow me!" Chapter 97 Seeing a Doctor Part 2 Chapter 97: Chapter 97 Seeing a Doctor Part 2Qin Changlin arranged Doctor Zhou¡¯s consultation table for Gu Youyou and suddenly asked, "By the way, Miss, how should we address you?" "My surname is Gu!" Gu Youyou, fearing to cause trouble, did not reveal her full name and simply mentioned her surname. Qin Changlin understood Gu Youyou¡¯s intention and hastily called her Miss Gu with a smile. Then, he turned his head to the neighbors who hadn¡¯t left yet and said, "Neighbors, this Miss Gu is the physician we have invited to Jisheng Hall today. Please form a queue, and Miss Gu will diagnose you one by one." The crowd, seeing Gu Youyou¡¯s youthful appearance and her seemingly frail disposition, hesitated to step forward. Her medical skills were absolutely in question! "Will this work, such a young girl?" "Right, she looks ill herself, with her pale complexion and her frailness..." Facing everyone¡¯s skepticism, Gu Youyou could understand. Seeking medical advice was no trivial matter; she would have doubted too! Gu Youyou lifted her head, looking helplessly at Qin Changlin. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This is not my fault; they don¡¯t trust me. You sort it out." Qin Changlin nodded lightly and said to the crowd, "Neighbors, though young, Miss Gu has studied under a renowned doctor and has been practicing medicine for many years. Even if you don¡¯t trust her, you should trust Jisheng Hall. We would never take your lives lightly by employing an unreliable doctor, would we? That would be detrimental to our own reputation!" Gu Youyou looked at Qin Changlin in surprise as he fabricated the story with a calm face. How did he deduce that she had studied under a famous doctor and had practiced medicine for many years? Was it really okay to deceive the good people using Jisheng Hall¡¯s reputation? Regardless of whether it was okay or not, Qin Changlin managed to reassure the masses using Jisheng Hall¡¯s name. Even though the neighbors still distrusted Gu Youyou, they felt compelled to let her examine them after Qin Changlin had persuaded them. After all, she was the only doctor in this town for now! The first was a woman in her thirties with a little boy, about five or six years old. The child looked lively but was coughing severely. In March, bigger children like him are prone to catch colds. Listening to the cough, it seemed like a common respiratory infection. Gu Youyou glanced at him and asked, "How long has your child been coughing?" The woman, anxious, replied, "For five or six days now. It wasn¡¯t this bad at the start, just these past two days it¡¯s gotten worse." "Has the child not been given any medicine at all?" The woman nodded and said, "Right, with Doctor Zhou away, we have just been waiting." Gu Youyou understood the situation, had the boy open his mouth to look at his throat, checked his pulse, and began to write a prescription. After writing the prescription, she handed it to the attendant to fetch the medicine, and then instructed the woman, "Drink plenty of water, avoid sweets, and give him some radish to eat!" "Okay, okay!" the woman hurriedly agreed. Gu Youyou smiled at the child and added, "Go on, wait over there for the medicine. Xiaoqin will tell you how to prepare and take it!" "Next!" The second patient was an elderly man who walked with difficulty, and it appeared that his problem was with his legs. As soon as the old man sat down, he pointed to his leg in pain and said, "Doctor, my leg hurts. It aches whenever it¡¯s windy or rainy. Look, it might rain tonight, and my leg has started hurting again!" Gu Youyou looked at the sky, which was indeed less sunny than the previous few days. Chapter 98 Escorting Each Other Chapter 98: Chapter 98 Escorting Each OtherMany cases of rheumatism ache when it gets windy or rainy, some are even more accurate than the weather forecast. This elder¡¯s leg pain is mostly caused by rheumatism! Gu Youyou nodded her head and looked at his leg again, noting that it had become somewhat deformed. She said, "How long have you had this leg pain?" "It¡¯s been over twenty years, I believe. I endured the cold to work in the paddy fields when I was younger!" Having been so long and seeing the severity of it, she feared there was little chance of a cure. Gu Youyou quickly prescribed a formula and handed it to the attendant, then told the old man, "Your pain has lasted too long and is quite severe, making it almost impossible to cure. The prescription I¡¯m giving you cannot completely heal your leg pain, but it can lessen the suffering. Make sure you brew and drink it as soon as you get home, or else the pain could get even worse at night!" Upon hearing this, the elder nodded repeatedly, then said, "Doctor Zhou told me the same thing, ah! It¡¯s my fault for being stubborn in the past. By the time I couldn¡¯t bear it and sought help, it was already too late!" Rheumatism is quite difficult to treat; even in its early and milder stages, treatment is very challenging, let alone for an older person with such a severe case! Gu Youyou advised, "Keep warm on usual days, and don¡¯t let your leg get cold; it will fare much better." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. An afternoon, four hours had passed! Gu Youyou had originally planned to stay only for two hours, but it took four to see all the patients who had come. After seeing off the last patient, she felt her head spinning slightly. Leaning back in her chair with her eyes closed to recuperate, Gu Youyou felt somewhat better, so she asked Qin Changlin to bring her medicine over. Qin Changlin hurriedly instructed the attendant to bring the warm medicine to Gu Youyou and asked with concern, "Miss Gu, are you all right?" Gu Youyou pinched her nose and drank the bowl of dark, bitter medicine, then said in a low voice, "I¡¯m fine, I can walk home on my own." In those four hours, the consultation fees totaled twelve taels, which Qin Changlin put into a small cloth bag and handed to Gu Youyou. His face expressed gratitude and admiration as he said to Gu Youyou, "Miss Gu, this is your consultation fee, please count it." Without looking, Gu Youyou took it and replied, "I trust you, so there¡¯s no need to count it." Feeling rested enough, she stood up and said, "I¡¯ve seen all the patients I needed to, so I won¡¯t disturb you any longer, farewell!" "Ah, Miss Gu..." Gu Youyou had walked a distance when Qin Changlin stopped her again. He smiled and said, "Your health isn¡¯t good, Miss Gu. Perhaps I should escort you home?" Gu Youyou waved her hand and said, "No need, you should stay and mind the shop. Someone might come to buy medicine in a while!" "It¡¯s getting dark, we¡¯re about to close anyway, and I have no other business. It¡¯s better that I escort you!" Gu Youyou paused, then smiled and said, "I live close by, it¡¯s really not necessary. You should go back!" "Miss Gu, you¡¯ve been a great help to us. Please, don¡¯t be so polite. With your health condition, what if something happens along the way? I insist on escorting you!" Qin Changlin persisted in following Gu Youyou, and she, unable to decline further, let him accompany her. After turning down a street, Gu Youyou suddenly asked, "Do you really trust me that much?" Qin Changlin scratched his head and said, "To be honest with you, my master praised your prescription for a long time. He was curious about who prescribed the formula for Wang Shun of Lotus Village, but he was told it was given by a ¡¯Great Fairy¡¯ a decade ago. My master thought this ¡¯Great Fairy¡¯ must be an extraordinary recluse and did not pursue the matter further." Chapter 99: Real or Fake? Chapter 99: Chapter 99: Real or Fake?He looked at Gu Youyou with infinite admiration in his eyes, mixed with some envy and jealousy, and said, "I really didn¡¯t expect her to be such a young lady. Sigh! My master still says I have the makings of a physician, but compared to Miss Gu... I¡¯m truly ashamed!" Gu Youyou laughed and said, "Didn¡¯t you say that I apprenticed under a famous doctor and have been practicing medicine for many years? If that¡¯s the case, how can you compare yourself to me when you¡¯ve just started learning a few months ago?" Qin Changlin laughed awkwardly, "Miss Gu, please don¡¯t make fun of me, I was just bluffing." He looked at Gu Youyou again with a puzzled expression and asked, "Miss Gu looks so young, how did you acquire such skills..." Before he could finish, Gu Youyou nodded with a smile and said, "Indeed, I learned from a reputed doctor, a hermit of the world!" Since it was a hermit of the world, the implication was, don¡¯t ask anymore, even if you ask, I won¡¯t tell you! Qin Changlin, being a perceptive man, nodded his head slightly with a trace of regret upon hearing what Gu Youyou said. "Will Miss Gu come again tomorrow?" "Come again?" Gu Youyou¡¯s face darkened. She thought to herself: agreed on one hour, and I¡¯ve been busy for four hours, now you want me to be busy again, is that it? Qin Changlin cracked a smile, pulling out the prescription that Gu Youyou wrote, waving it and saying, "This prescription for replenishing energy and blood, I¡¯m afraid one day¡¯s dosage isn¡¯t enough for you, Miss Gu, right?" Gu Youyou: "..." She hummed, "I¡¯m not coming to your house tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to another." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But ours is the only medical house in the town!" "Then I¡¯ll go to Yangguan City!" "Yangguan City is eighty li from here; I¡¯m afraid it would be too much for Miss Gu¡¯s constitution." "Are you threatening me now?" Gu Youyou retorted coldly. Qin Changlin hastily replied, "No, no, how dare I threaten Miss Gu. I¡¯m just thinking of the sick neighbors. I don¡¯t know when my master will return, and their illnesses cannot be delayed..." Alright, that sounds more reasonable. Gu Youyou looked around; they were almost at the house rented by Jin Zijin, and she said, "Fine, but you have to provide meals, including lunch." Upon Gu Youyou¡¯s agreement, Qin Changlin, not knowing where to put his hands in his delight, hurriedly said, "Hey, not just meals, we can provide lodging too! Thank you, Miss Gu, for agreeing to help us!" "Fine, but I must have meat!" Gu Youyou did her best to negotiate better treatment for herself. "No problem, whatever Jisheng Hall has, you can have whatever you want to eat!" "And one more thing, I will not be sitting outside for consultations tomorrow. Arrange a screen to enclose the area." "Ah...?" Qin Changlin looked at Gu Youyou in surprise, faltering, "This... wouldn¡¯t that be inappropriate?" Gu Youyou¡¯s face became stern as she said, "If it¡¯s not okay, then forget it. I just won¡¯t go tomorrow!" Gu Youyou wanted to avoid trouble; what if someone from Lotus Village happened to come in for a consultation? She, Gu Youyou, was well-known in Lotus Village; if someone saw her, they would certainly recognize her at a glance. Qin Changlin was thinking of his master Doctor Zhou¡¯s teaching, ¡¯look, listen, question, and feel the pulse,¡¯ none of which should be skipped. If they used a screen, could he be certain of his diagnosis? The villagers already had their doubts about Gu Youyou¡¯s abilities. Gu Youyou seemed to perceive his concerns, raised her chin with confidence, and said, "When the fake appears real, the real also becomes fake; when the fake becomes real, the real also becomes fake. Only when the real and the fake are indistinguishable is the illusion most convincing. Perhaps if people see me behind a screen, they might think I am a hermit of the world!" Perhaps the Great Fairy who had fooled Grandfather Gu in that legend had done just that, deceiving poor Old Mister Gu and also causing trouble for Gu Youyou. Chapter 100: Starting to Build a New House Chapter 100: Chapter 100: Starting to Build a New HouseGu Youyou paused for a moment and said, "Besides, your sister is essentially a hermit from another realm, how about it? Don¡¯t you believe me?" Qin Changlin seemed to have an epiphany and chuckled mischievously, saying, "Exactly as sister said, you¡¯re right, Changlin understands now!" Looking at his expression, Gu Youyou felt as though she was seeing a charlatan peddling fake medicine! It wasn¡¯t until the next day that she learned Qin Changlin had indeed boasted about her as if she were a fairy from the beyond, and Gu Youyou had felt her face burn with how he praised her. She thought that making Qin Changlin a doctor was a waste of his talent. He had chosen the wrong profession; it was such a misplacement of his abilities. ... That evening, Jin Zijin came back a bit late. It was already pitch dark when he returned, carrying a food container. Gu Youyou had heard his footsteps from afar and hurried out to open the door. "Zijin, you¡¯ve had a hard day, let me do it!" Gu Youyou reached out to take the food container. Jin Zijin was slightly startled but didn¡¯t refuse, although there was a trace of surprise in his eyes. Having been alone for so many years, it seemed he had never before received such consideration for his hardships! After setting the table, they sat opposite each other, eating their separation without speaking, and it wasn¡¯t until they were almost finished that Jin Zijin couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Aren¡¯t you going to ask why I came back so late today?" He felt she should ask, given that she was usually quite talkative, especially during meals. Even when she had just arrived at his home in a poor state of health, she would still manage to speak a few sentences while eating. Today, her silence made Jin Zijin feel uncomfortable. Gu Youyou had almost finished eating when she heard Jin Zijin¡¯s question. She wiped her mouth, nodded, and said, "Didn¡¯t you say you were going to build a house? Wasn¡¯t that why you came back late?" Jin Zijin was taken aback for a moment, then smiled faintly, "Yeah, it looks like it might rain tonight. I covered the building materials before coming back, so I was a bit late. Are you hungry?" "Not too bad!" She was used to being hungry with this dreadful two-meal-a-day regimen. Gu Youyou narrowed her eyes and smiled, "Have we started building our house?" "Didn¡¯t you just say I came back late because of the house?" Gu Youyou was momentarily taken aback and replied, "I was asking whether the construction has begun? Or are we still in the phase of preparing materials?" "We¡¯re preparing materials and building at the same time!" Jin Zijin¡¯s expression darkened, "The things we need... are all in the back mountain!" The back mountain! Every time the back mountain was mentioned, Jin Zijin became especially sensitive. What exactly was he looking for that was so important to him, making him hide in Lotus Village for five years? This year must be the sixth, right? Gu Youyou licked her lips and pulled out a cloth package, handing it to Jin Zijin. Jin Zijin took the package with a skeptical look. After opening it, he appeared mildly astonished and asked, "Is this the money leftover from selling your dowry?" Gu Youyou smiled and shook her head, "No, this is what I earned today from treating the residents of Qingshui Town. Sigh! That¡¯s all I got for an afternoon of work. I¡¯m getting worse off as I live on, turned into cheap labor. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m..." Gu Youyou continued talking to herself but finally noticed Jin Zijin¡¯s increasingly unpleasant countenance across from her. Startled, she cautiously asked, "Zijin, what¡¯s wrong?" There was a coldness in Jin Zijin¡¯s eyes, revealing emotions he rarely showed. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If you¡¯re not well, you should rest at home, and it¡¯s best not to go out!" His voice was calm, betraying no hint of his emotions, but Gu Youyou knew he was angry. Chapter 101: Leave When the Illness Is Cured Chapter 101: Chapter 101: Leave When the Illness Is CuredHearing that ancient men were all rather chauvinistic, Gu Youyou thought Jin Zijin might be the same. With that thought, Gu Youyou suddenly smiled and said, "We have only a little silver left, we can¡¯t just sit around until it¡¯s all gone, right? I know you¡¯re very capable, but I don¡¯t want to be a burden to others all the time. Treating the sick is something within my ability. Besides... the only doctor in Qingshui Town is gone, and when the residents fall ill, they have nowhere to turn for help. They can¡¯t just stay sick!" Jin Zijin looked at her calmly as she spoke earnestly, explaining her reasons. She was right, but... he paused for a moment, then said in a deep voice, "Have you thought about yourself?" "What?" Gu Youyou was somewhat confused. Jin Zijin gave a bitter smile and said, "Forget it, do what you like! You¡¯re right, you always have to take care of yourself, and that¡¯s good, too!" Gu Youyou didn¡¯t say a word for a long time after Jin Zijin finished speaking. Reflecting on Jin Zijin¡¯s words, Gu Youyou suddenly shivered! His words... were telling her to take care of herself! Yes, once her illness was cured, she would have to take care of herself, but what about him? Gu Youyou tentatively asked, "If my illness is cured, does that mean... you won¡¯t take care of me anymore?" Upon hearing this, Jin Zijin raised his head, but his eyes didn¡¯t meet hers; instead, he stared at the dishes on the table and sighed, "The future... I don¡¯t know!" Gu Youyou became anxious, suddenly stood up, and looking down from a higher position at Jin Zijin across the table, she said excitedly, "That won¡¯t do, you are my husband, from the moment you carried me into your thatched cottage, you shouldn¡¯t even think about getting rid of me, unless I die!" Gu Youyou finished shouting resolutely, then felt that she was somewhat being unreasonable, even a bit strange! Was she clinging to him? But how could Gu Youyou cling to someone else? As long as Gu Youyou was alive, as long as she had breath in her body, no matter where she was, she didn¡¯t need anyone and could live well. That¡¯s what her modern-day grandfather used to say to her. Yet the thought that Jin Zijin might leave Lotus Village after taking care of her for some reasons, that he might disappear from her life forever once he has completed those things, made her feel extremely uncomfortable! She even thought that her illness had indeed recovered too quickly. "Zijin!" Seeing that Jin Zijin remained silent for a long time, Gu Youyou softly called his name! "Is that so?" she asked. "Is it that once I¡¯m cured, you¡¯re going to leave?" Jin Zijin avoided the topic, looked down, and started eating his rice, mumbling, "Don¡¯t think too much, let¡¯s talk about it once you¡¯re cured!" Gu Youyou closed her eyes in disappointment, feeling a sudden pang in her heart! It seemed to be the case. A moment later, as if she had come to an understanding, when she opened her eyes again, they had returned to normal, with a faint smile on her face! She said, "Alright, your matters aren¡¯t settled, and you won¡¯t be leaving anytime soon. We¡¯ll talk about it later!" Whether it was Gu Youyou of the past or the Gu Youyou of now, there was a pride in her bones! It¡¯s just a man, after all. He took care of her for so long, she was grateful to him, and unwittingly, she admitted to herself that she liked him. But it wasn¡¯t as if he was irreplaceable, right? S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even if she wanted to keep him, there was plenty of time ahead; she had plenty of opportunities. Once she recovered, she would open her own doctor¡¯s office, and once she earned enough silver... she would support him! Chapter 102 The Stranger in the Rain Chapter 102: Chapter 102 The Stranger in the RainHeh heh... If it weren¡¯t for her time-traveling, she had planned to marry a man and have children. At night, Gu Youyou felt cold, as if falling into an ice cave. She tightened the quilt around her, and in her drowsy state, she heard the sound of spring thunder and rain outside, mixed with voices that sounded somewhat familiar. Jin Zijin? Gu Youyou was startled and hurriedly reached out beside her. There was no one beside her, just empty space. No wonder she felt cold. Gu Youyou turned on her side, listening intently to the noises outside. The rain that night was not light, accompanied by bursts of spring thunder. The voices of people talking in the yard were not loud, and had Gu Youyou¡¯s ears not been exceptionally gifted, she wouldn¡¯t have noticed at all. "Is everything taken care of over there?" Jin Zijin¡¯s voice was colder and calmer than she had ever heard, an unfamiliar feeling for Gu Youyou. If she wasn¡¯t certain the man was Jin Zijin, she might have thought he was someone else. "All is ready, just waiting for you to return!" A strange man¡¯s voice, respectful in tone, which seemed young, probably about the same age as Jin Zijin. Gu Youyou listened somberly, this stranger was likely tied to Jin Zijin¡¯s true identity. So late at night, under thunderous weather, they met and had this cryptic conversation. Definitely up to no good! Was this his secret? Gu Youyou silently got up and lay beside the window, peering through the slightly open window to observe the situation outside. Two men stood in the courtyard, indifferent to the rain pouring down on them. With thunder and lightning intermingling, standing in the courtyard was truly unsafe, they seemed not to fear accidentally being struck by lightning. The man opposite Jin Zijin was dressed in black, wearing a straw raincoat and a bamboo hat, obscuring his face. He was slightly shorter than Jin Zijin. Gu Youyou saw him pat Jin Zijin on the shoulder and murmured in a low voice, "If there is nothing else, I should leave. Take care!" The stranger¡¯s words sounded somewhat helpless, treating Jin Zijin like a friend rather than the respectful tone of a subordinate as before. This only compounded Gu Youyou¡¯s confusion about their identities. "Alright, we¡¯ll talk about everything when I return," Jin Zijin¡¯s voice softened too. The stranger turned to leave, but Jin Zijin called him back. "Hold on!" The man stopped and turned back. "Something else?" "Yes," Jin Zijin nodded slightly and said, "Doctor Zhou from Jisheng Hall in Qingshui Town has gone to Beijing. Find a way to get him back as soon as possible!" The man looked surprised and paused, but without asking further, he nodded slightly. Just then, a powerful flash of lightning streaked across the sky, illuminating the secluded little courtyard as if it were daylight, startling Gu Youyou, who also glimpsed the man under the bamboo hat. It seemed the man also saw Gu Youyou inside the house behind Jin Zijin. In just a glance, darkness fell again. But at that moment, Gu Youyou saw a silver object flying rapidly towards her. Startled, she saw it was something thrown by the stranger, and intuition told her it was dangerous and should be avoided. However, the silver object flew so fast, there was no time to dodge. She could only watch as it flew towards her. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou¡¯s heart jumped to her throat. But just then, the color in Jin Zijin¡¯s eyes darkened, and he kicked a puddle on the ground. Chapter 103: Discovered Chapter 103: Chapter 103: DiscoveredThe string of water droplets flew towards Gu Youyou ahead of the silver dots launched by the strange man, striking the window where she was. With a plop, the window fell shut in response. At the same time, a small silver bead shot out by the man also lodged in that door and window. Gu Youyou was so frightened that her face turned pale, and she fell to the ground. When she saw Jin Zijin chasing after the wild man on the back mountain and running faster than a rabbit, she knew that the place she had traveled to contained things like martial arts. Now, seeing that strange man using something shot from his fingers, comparable to a modern gun, once again confirmed her suspicion. Of course, the man who hugged her to sleep every night was even more terrifying; the water droplets he kicked with his feet actually plopped the window shut. One should know that this window was broken, long-neglected, somewhat deformed. During the day, with all her might, Gu Youyou wasn¡¯t able to close it, so she had no choice but to give up. But now, it was shut with a plop by the water droplet kicked up by Jin Zijin¡¯s foot! Separated by a wall, a dispute arose between two men in the pouring rain. "She has discovered us, she must be killed!" "The rain is too heavy, she won¡¯t hear, hurry and go!" "No, that flash of lightning, she saw me! Get out of the way!" Jin Zijin extended his strong arm, blocking the path of that strange man, and said with a deep voice, "I can¡¯t let you touch her, this is an order!" "You..." The strange man seemed somewhat angry but powerless, he sighed deeply, "I don¡¯t understand why you would marry a completely useless village girl?" "That¡¯s none of your concern." "But by doing so, you¡¯re putting me in danger. Who is she exactly, to be worth such risk?" Jin Zijin didn¡¯t speak further, and the other man fell silent too. The stalemate persisted for a while until the stranger eventually said, "Fine, I trust you." As he turned to leave, the strange man paused, adding, "That Taoist is not to be trusted!" After dropping this cryptic remark, he left without lingering, striding away! Jin Zijin still did not speak! The conversation between the two men in the pouring rain did not miss a single word as it fell into Gu Youyou¡¯s ears, unknown to anyone, her hearing was much keener than the average person, this was her own secret. So even though she was frightened by what she heard, she could only pretend to be unaware of anything. She heard the man rapidly leave, heard the sound of his footsteps on the roof tiles; he was leaving via the rooftop, very quickly. She also heard Jin Zijin lifting his heavy footsteps, stepping in the water, slowly approaching the door! Each step, as if stepping into her heart, caused her a start! Gu Youyou suddenly missed her bodyguard team from modern times, which protected her from those who didn¡¯t want to see her in power, making her feel secure with their high-quality service. But now she was alone. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Zijin returned, and seeing Gu Youyou sitting on the ground, he stopped by the door and didn¡¯t move forward. Instead, he went to a corner and took off his soaked clothes. Gu Youyou glanced at him out of the corner of her eye, not daring to turn her head. Her vision was also quite good; although she couldn¡¯t see clearly in such a night, she could make out a blurry silhouette. This, like the secret of her ears, was unknown to anyone. Gu Youyou could not let him know these secrets of hers. He said she didn¡¯t hear the conversation with the strange man in the rain, then she didn¡¯t hear it. After a while, Jin Zijin changed his clothes, and Gu Youyou also stood up. Chapter 104: We Can Go Back Now Chapter 104: Chapter 104: We Can Go Back NowShe trembled with cold, yet she still had to keep acting! Gu Youyou took one step at a time, gradually quickening her pace, groping her way to Jin Zijin, before hugging his waist and resting her head on his chest. She took a deep breath, trembling as she said, "In the dead of night, who were you out with? That person was wrapped in black, not even coming inside. It scared me to death!" Jin Zijin gently stroked her hair, whispering, "You were sleeping, I was afraid of disturbing you, so we didn¡¯t come in!" Gu Youyou nodded in submission, allowing him to hold her as they returned to bed to sleep. ... In the following days, Gu Youyou worked as a resident doctor at Jisheng Hall. She cured the neighboring illnesses, and her reputation began to grow. More and more people sought her medical attention, and she no longer lacked silver. These days, Jisheng Hall provided her with free meals and the medicine she needed. After eating well for a few days, her discriminating taste returned. The dominant queenly temperament from her previous life also came back to some extent; she least liked disobedient subordinates! At noon, frowning at the squab pigeon on the dining table, her tone less than pleasant, she said sternly, "The squab I asked for should be steamed with herbs, not stewed ..." Qin Changlin hastened to explain, "I thought, with the weather still cold, drinking some soup would be good for warming the stomach and the health. Sister Youyou, look, could you make do with this for now?" Now, Gu Youyou was not only the lifesaver for Jisheng Hall but also for the whole Qingshui Town. If they did not secure her well, what would happen to the many patients? Seeing his cautious manner, Gu Youyou suddenly felt she was being a bit unreasonable. She was no longer the old Gu Youyou, after all, she was in someone else¡¯s place and, although she was there to help, it wasn¡¯t right for her to be too demanding. She laughed, "Steaming ensures the medicinal properties are preserved to the fullest, allowing me to drink fewer bowls of bitter medicine. Did you think I really wanted to eat these things just because I¡¯m craving them? Fine, stew it then, but keep stewing that medicine for me tomorrow!" Realizing he had inadvertently made a mistake, Qin Changlin¡¯s face showed his distress as he hurriedly said, "Oh no! I¡¯ve been so foolish. Now I understand Sister Youyou¡¯s intentions. I won¡¯t make the same mistake again!" ... Half a month flew by, and today Jin Zijin came back, saying he was there to take Gu Youyou back to Lotus Village. It just so happened that the other day Qin Changlin mentioned that Doctor Zhou was already on his way back and should arrive in a day or two. The journey from Beijing to Qingshui Town usually took about ten days, but Doctor Zhou, being older, might take a couple of days longer. So soon? She hadn¡¯t even said goodbye to her colleagues at Jisheng Hall yet. Gu Youyou said, "I¡¯ll go to Jisheng Hall tomorrow morning to inform them!" Jin Zijin, however, said, "You don¡¯t have to go, I¡¯ll do it!" Gu Youyou: "..." When she came to town, Jin Zijin carried her, but she wouldn¡¯t need that on the way back. After recuperating for half a month, Gu Youyou¡¯s health was excellent! But what Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t understand was why he chose to leave at dusk; by the time she returned to Lotus Village at her pace, it would surely be dark. Jin Zijin walked very fast, and Gu Youyou found it extremely difficult to keep up with his pace. But she gritted her teeth and bore it, not allowing him to slow down and wait for her. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With their quick pace, by the time they reached Lotus Village, it was indeed dark. In ancient times, without even a flashlight, people like them living on the edge of subsistence couldn¡¯t afford lanterns, so they went in the dark. Chapter 105 Still the Thatched Cottage. Chapter 105: Chapter 105 Still the Thatched Cottage.Under the pale moonlight, she could vaguely see that a new straw hut had risen in the place where their previous one stood, as if the shape hadn¡¯t changed at all. Embarrassing... After all this time, it was still a straw hut. Why was he so keen on straw huts? Gu Youyou, having traveled a long way and out of breath, was too weary to bother anymore and simply followed Jin Zijin directly into the hut. Once inside, Jin Zijin lit an oil lamp, and by its faint glow, Gu Youyou saw that the inside of the hut had undergone substantial changes. From the outside, it looked almost identical to the old straw hut, but the inside was vastly different. Not to mention anything else, just take the floor for instance. In the past, it was all mud. It was fine on sunny days, but once it rained, everything was ruined. The whole hut would be full of sludge, and one could easily slip and get covered in mud. Gu Youyou had never seen such a hut before and was so shocked that she dared not step inside. It took her a long time to adapt. Now, fortunately, the ground was covered with wood and raised about a foot off the ground, so even on rainy days, the inside of the hut wouldn¡¯t get damp. Gu Youyou looked at Jin Zijin with complex emotions in her eyes! He must have put a lot of effort into making the floorboards just to make her stay more comfortable. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Zijin always made her want to get closer to him when she thought about it, yet he also made her feel the need to keep her distance and be cautious. And when she was being wary of him, he made her unable to resist the desire to get close to him. Seeing him now, Gu Youyou¡¯s heart was a mess, truly fitting the saying, "The heart is like a net of silk threads, filled with countless knots!" Sensing her unusual behavior, Jin Zijin couldn¡¯t help but ask, "What¡¯s wrong?" Gu Youyou collected her thoughts and replied with a helpless smile, "You are truly difficult to understand, causing me some... troubles I¡¯ve never had before!" Jin Zijin¡¯s expression was always enigmatic, hard to decipher. He seemed to understand her words, yet also as if he didn¡¯t. Gu Youyou didn¡¯t want to probe further. She simply gestured towards the cold stove and said, "I¡¯m hungry. Are we going to have dinner?" Jin Zijin smiled, nodded, and headed toward the stove. ... Ever since that night when she encountered that strange man, Gu Youyou had become more cautious, afraid to sleep too deeply at night, and intermittently alert to the surroundings of the house. With her keen hearing, she would definitely be aware of anyone approaching. However, since that night, she hadn¡¯t noticed anyone coming to see Jin Zijin at midnight again. But that didn¡¯t mean he hadn¡¯t been in touch with those people. He had plenty of opportunities to contact outsiders, while hunting or going into town. That stranger had wanted to kill her that night, and Gu Youyou didn¡¯t want to die for no apparent reason. And then there was Jin Zijin by her side. She didn¡¯t know his intentions; whether he was trustworthy was also a question. For the time being, she was of use to him, so he probably wouldn¡¯t harm her, but what about when she was no longer useful? That was hard to say! Thinking that Jin Zijin might one day turn on her, Gu Youyou felt deeply sorrowful. Looking back on her life in this world, the only one who had truly been kind to her was one person, Grandpa Gu! Time flew, and the weather had warmed up. The peach and plum trees in the distance were bearing fruit, but the peach tree in front of the house was withering and close to death. There would be no peaches to eat this year! Because at the time when its blossoms were in full glory, Gu Youyou had set the house on fire. The tree, being close to the house, had not escaped unscathed and was half-dead from the heat, suggesting that even next year¡¯s blossoms might not flourish. In Jin Zijin¡¯s yard, there was plenty of open space, and under the guidance of Auntie Wang, Gu Youyou also planted some fresh vegetables! Chapter 106: Encountering the Savage Again Chapter 106: Chapter 106: Encountering the Savage AgainWhenever she had free time, she dug up the entire open space in the backyard, firstly to exercise, and secondly, to grow some herbs to sell for silver. In the three years Gu Youyou had lived at her aunt¡¯s place in modern times, her uncle¡¯s family made their living growing medicinal herbs. The weather in early March, the Grain Rain season, with its long daylight hours, was the best time to plant various herbs. Gu Youyou didn¡¯t have any seeds and could only stroll around the mountain. Whatever seemed suitable for planting, she would dig some up! sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the rainy season, there were plenty of different mushrooms on the mountain after the rain, and she could also pick up some mushrooms to bring back! Jin Zijin made Gu Youyou a basket for gathering herbs. He didn¡¯t object to her earning some silver in her own way; this was how mountain people lived. When Jin Zijin went up the mountain to hunt, or rather, used hunting as a cover, actually going up the mountain to look for someone, Gu Youyou also went up the mountain. Of course, before this, Gu Youyou had asked Aunt Wang from the town to help her buy some herbs from Jisheng Hall; she prepared some things for self-defense. There were wild men on the mountain, and she had to be wary in case she was unlucky enough to encounter that guy again! Better safe than sorry, right? Being careful never hurts! Gu Youyou had a good memory. Although the mountain paths were hard to remember, she found the cave she had stayed in before. There was a broken quilt still there, neatly folded, and a burnt-out campfire¡ªit seemed that Jin Zijin had been there too. This area was particularly rich in herbs! Dandelions, Motherwort, Lysimachia, Sterculia lychnophora... And various mushrooms? The Honeysuckle she had seen last time was also nearing its harvesting season; in about ten days, it would be just right to come back for it. Gu Youyou filled a basket full, overjoyed with her collection! These wild-grown things were simply better; she felt these herbs tasted much better than the ones her uncle grew. With her basket brimming, Gu Youyou, on her way down the mountain, encountered that wild man again! It had to be said, she was just too unlucky! Jin Zijin had been looking for him for years without success, yet she encountered him twice in just two visits. Gu Youyou slipped her hand into her sleeve, gripping the item she had prepared, as she watched the wild man approach closer. He moved quickly, and only when he got closer did she realize he wasn¡¯t chasing her, but a rabbit! Such bad luck! Gu Youyou grimaced, not knowing what to say anymore. This darned rabbit! Where did it come from and why did it have to run in her direction? And the wild man, following the rabbit, was quickly drawing near her too! The rabbit ran into the brush behind Gu Youyou, burrowed with a dive, and was gone; in the brush, there seemed to be a rabbit hole! Gu Youyou: "..." The wild man had already seen Gu Youyou behind the tree, and she couldn¡¯t help but give a bitter smile, saying with a wide grin, "Hey! Long time no see! The rabbit you were chasing has gone into its burrow!" The wild man paused, then stared at Gu Youyou, his mouth curving into a bloodthirsty smile. Gu Youyou tightly clutched the object in her hand, her back to him, but her hand was trembling slightly! It was her first time doing something like this, and she hadn¡¯t expected to be so nervous! The wild man slowly approached Gu Youyou, his gaze as that of a bloodthirsty predator! Gu Youyou appeared calm on the surface, her lips curling into a slow smile. Her pounding heart reminded her just how nervous and scared she really was! He was close now, three steps, two steps. The wild man kept his focus on her, as if she were a helpless rabbit! Oh no, not a rabbit, rabbits at least could run on their four legs, but she couldn¡¯t flee; she was like meat on the chopping block, ready to be butchered! One step... The wild man made his move towards Gu Youyou, his hand reaching out to grab her throat directly! Chapter 107 I Caught Him Chapter 107: Chapter 107 I Caught HimHe probably felt that Gu Youyou no longer had the strength to resist, the smile at the corner of his mouth deepening, a depth that was terrifying. But Gu Youyou was also smiling, the curve of her lips turning into an ever-deeper smirk! The savage showed a slight expression of surprise. At that moment, Gu Youyou¡¯s hand hidden behind her back stretched out, clutching a fist that smashed toward the savage! Within that fist, a thin needle was unexpectedly clutched. Soundlessly, the fine needle easily pierced into the savage¡¯s waist! The smile on the savage¡¯s face froze, then instantly became rigid! His grip loosened, unable to exert any force, and the hand that had been on Gu Youyou¡¯s neck also went limp. Bending his head down, he looked at his waist in shock! Then, he fell straight to the ground! It turned out he had met his match, luckily she was well-prepared. Gu Youyou broke into a cold sweat, and slumped to the ground! This was the only life-saving measure she could think of at the moment, the first use of it turning out to be even more nerve-wracking than she had imagined. She comforted herself, "The first time is always tough, the second will be easier. Next time, I must act more naturally." Once her nerves had settled, Gu Youyou scrutinized the savage more closely! Though his clothes were dirty and tattered, they were not the coarse cloth commonly worn by peasants but rather consisted of seldom-seen fine silks and satins, upon closer inspection, even embroidered with patterns. Only the rich or noble could afford such garments; this man¡¯s identity was no simple matter, and if Jin Zijin was seeking him out, Jin Zijin¡¯s identity couldn¡¯t be simple either! The more complicated it became, the more Gu Youyou learned about him, the more uneasy she felt in her heart! Gu Youyou tied the unconscious savage to a tree behind her, noticing it was getting late, she took her basket and went down the mountain to find Jin Zijin! No matter what Jin Zijin¡¯s secret was, since he helped her out of the little black room and brought her back to life, she should also help him finish the business in Lotus Village, right? Jin Zijin had already returned and was cooking! He seemed to be a genuinely good man! Especially in this male-dominated ancient society! Seeing Gu Youyou return, he finally looked up. "Did you go up the mountain today?" Gu Youyou set down the basket and said urgently, "I¡¯ve caught the man you were chasing that day; I¡¯ve tied him up on a tree on the mountain!" Upon hearing this, Jin Zijin immediately stood up, looking at her incredulously, and asked, "Really?" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Would I lie to you? Of course it¡¯s true, he¡¯s near the cave we used to live in!" Jin Zijin looked at Gu Youyou with a cold expression, which again made her puzzled! Having caught the man you¡¯ve been looking for years, shouldn¡¯t you be rushing to the mountain? Why are you glaring at me? Moments later, Jin Zijin grabbed the half bucket of water and poured it directly into the burning stove, extinguishing the fire instantly, with a hissing sound! Then, he grabbed Gu Youyou and ran toward the mountain! Gu Youyou was slow to react; once they were out of the village, he tucked her under his arm like a briefcase, sprinting through the mountains with unbelievable speed! Gu Youyou had never experienced anything like this; terrified, she clung tightly to his clothes, afraid to let go. The speed was too fast, more thrilling than a roller coaster ride, making her feel as if her stomach was churning. Aside from the sound of the wind, Jin Zijin¡¯s pleased laughter reached her ears: "Don¡¯t be so nervous, you need to get used to it!" Gu Youyou felt like crying without tears; she realized there were indeed many things she still had to get used to! They quickly reached the spot, but upon seeing the severed ropes, Gu Youyou felt even more like crying without tears! Picking up the broken rope, Gu Youyou frowned and said, "He was drugged with an anesthetic, I didn¡¯t expect him to wake up so soon. If I had known, I would¡¯ve tied several more knots. Zijin?" Chapter 108 I Have No Time Left Chapter 108: Chapter 108 I Have No Time LeftGu Youyou turned around and saw Jin Zijin completely stunned, with an expression of despair which she had never encountered before! She sighed, figuring that the person must be really important to him! Not knowing how to comfort him, she whispered, "Anyway, he¡¯s still in this mountain. We let him escape this time, but there¡¯ll be a next time. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll catch him sooner or later..." "No..." Jin Zijin suddenly growled angrily: "Six years, I¡¯ve been searching here for six years. The mountain is so vast, and he¡¯s so good at hiding..." Gu Youyou stood frozen in shock, staring blankly at the ferocity in Jin Zijin¡¯s eyes. His hands gripped her shoulders like iron bands as he growled lowly, "You don¡¯t understand because I don¡¯t know how much time I have left!" Gu Youyou looked at him in shock, feeling that such a beast-like expression did not belong on his face¡ªhe was always so calm, and such a disposition couldn¡¯t be cultivated overnight. She asked softly, "What do you mean you don¡¯t have much time? If we can¡¯t find him in a day, we¡¯ll search for a year, and if not in a year... If this really matters to you, then we¡¯ll search for ten years, and keep searching! No matter how long it takes, I¡¯ll search with you... Isn¡¯t that alright?" Gu Youyou suddenly felt that if finding that person was their endpoint, she¡¯d rather they never find him! That would be good, she had recovered from her illness, she could earn money, and she could make them rich! He could spend more time on that important thing. She suddenly felt that this was quite nice! But Jin Zijin didn¡¯t think so. He stared blankly at Gu Youyou, suddenly feeling a fire burning in his chest, his gaze heating up as he looked at her! Indeed, with her presence, as long as she was there, he would still have some time. But those searching for her were closing in! Furthermore, his life wasn¡¯t meant to be wasted in this small mountain village; he had many things to do, and six wasted years had almost reached his limit, so his temper had become increasingly difficult to suppress! Jin Zijin¡¯s intense gaze scared Gu Youyou, making her heart thump wildly! As her heart nearly leapt into her throat, he suddenly cradled the back of her head, his calloused, large palm rubbing against her neck, making her tense and flustered! Then, he lowered his head, his breath growing closer to her, and he leaned down to kiss her. The unique warm breath of a man neared her, his hot lips pressing down, and Gu Youyou felt her heart was about to burst out! Having lived twice, this was her first kiss... Her mind went blank, with no time to ponder why Jin Zijin would treat her this way! "Mmm..." Just as Gu Youyou¡¯s brain shut down, Jin Zijin suddenly pushed her away, looking at her in shock, his face filled with horror. "I..." He opened his mouth, trying to explain something, but after uttering a single word, he swallowed back the rest of his words. Jin Zijin took a few deep breaths, the unnatural flush on his face slowly subsiding as he said, "Since he¡¯s escaped, let¡¯s go back." Gu Youyou came to her senses from her daze, just about to say something, when he swiftly scooped her up and dashed down the mountain! It was indeed more thrilling than a roller coaster ride! Adjusting to it seemed quite difficult, and she felt like vomiting! Gu Youyou endured the discomfort, cursing non-stop internally! Thinking: You¡¯ve already kissed, so why act like nothing happened? sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 109 The Best Relatives Come Knocking Chapter 109: Chapter 109 The Best Relatives Come KnockingJin Zijin was such a killjoy, sleeping with her as if nothing had happened; after all, it had occurred both times without her knowledge. But this kiss¡ªshe was entirely lucid for it! Are you trying to deceive me, or yourself? If it was about pretending, nobody could probably beat Jin Zijin! After he returned, he really didn¡¯t say anything and just honestly went to cook! The entire evening passed without a word between them, and even when it came to sleep at night, they turned in opposite directions! ... Gu Youyou sorted the herbs that could survive planting, with the majority being Atractylodes and Rehmannia; both of these herbs bloomed with small purple flowers, which would look very pretty! S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fearing their medicinal properties might conflict, Gu Youyou allocated two separate plots to plant them! She had fewer of the other herbs and was too lazy to plant them, so she processed them all, waiting to sell them in the market. When Jin Zijin came back in the evening, Gu Youyou discussed with him whether they should make a few bamboo winnowing baskets, which could be useful for drying mushrooms, herbs, and making pickled vegetables! Jin Zijin agreed readily, and the next day, he didn¡¯t go into the mountains but fetched Shunzi instead; the two went to cut some bamboo and also a tree. Jin Zijin left the task of making winnowing baskets to Shunzi, while he himself crafted a drying rack out of wood. Gu Youyou watched in amazement¡ªcould it be that he was also skilled in carpentry? How could there be such a man in the world, with all life skills leveled up? She just didn¡¯t know whether he could embroider! As evening approached, the sound of footsteps and hushed voices traveled up from the foot of the mountain, and Gu Youyou¡¯s cheerful mood from the day instantly soured. It was Grandma Huangshi leading her Huang Family¡¯s second aunt here! These two unbearable relatives hadn¡¯t bothered her in quite a while, and she wondered why they were here again. Whenever they came, it was never with good intentions. Wang Shun was weaving the fourth winnowing basket when he saw the Huang women arriving¡ªone old and one young¡ªbusily he smiled and greeted them, "Gu Family¡¯s Grandma, Gu¡¯s second aunt! Have you come to visit Brother Jin¡¯s home?" Wang Shun was rather naive, always greeting everyone with a smile. Unfortunately, his warm greeting met with a cold response! Grandma Huangshi glanced at him coldly and then huffed at Gu Youyou and Jin Zijin, "Even an outsider knows how to greet people, yet you two say nothing. Gu Youyou, with your mother dying early and no one teaching you, is it that you¡¯re waiting for this old lady to teach you?" Gu Youyou, who had been collecting the dried mushrooms, heard Grandma Huangshi scold her for having no manners, and her face fell instantly as she retorted with a sneer, "Right, everyone in the village knows my mother died early, so I can only learn from Grandma here! What do you think of how I¡¯m doing?" Well, you¡¯ve come spouting sarcasm and insults, so I might as well learn right now! Grandma Huangshi¡¯s face fell in shock, and behind her, Huang Xiangwen, eager to show off, scolded Gu Youyou, "Youyou, how can you speak to your grandma like that? Is this how you talk? So disrespectful. Your grandma is teaching you, you must greet people when you see them!" Gu Youyou responded with a faint smile, "Alright then, Huang Xiangwen, what brings you here?" "You... how can you call me by my name?" Huang Xiangwen was so agitated that she stamped her foot; she had never expected Gu Youyou to address her by her full name directly, and she looked at her in surprise and anger! The others hadn¡¯t anticipated Gu Youyou addressing Huang Xiangwen by her name either and were equally taken aback for a moment. Jin Zijin merely glanced at Gu Youyou indifferently before lowering his head once more, continuing to thump away at the wood. Wang Shun put down his work, hesitating to speak. But upon receiving a meaningful look from Jin Zijin, he bowed his head in complexity and continued weaving the winnowing basket! Chapter 110: Conscience? Chapter 110: Chapter 110: Conscience?Other families¡¯ matters, especially with Old Madam Gu present here, everyone knows she¡¯s not easy to speak with, and they dare not say too much. Old Madam Huang was infuriated beyond words, she hadn¡¯t even spoken yet when Gu Youyou made her so angry she couldn¡¯t even get the words out. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With Gu Youyou¡¯s mannerisms, they would be lucky to get even a winnowing basket from her! In the afternoon, when she heard from the neighbors that Gu Youyou¡¯s family was making winnowing baskets today, quite a few of them at that, she thought her own family was in need of winnowing baskets, so she took the opportunity to come and ask in the evening. But just as she arrived, before she even said anything, she could feel Gu Youyou was not easy to talk to; what was she to do? Huang Xiangwen, both ashamed and enraged, her neck reddening, shouted, "You little wretched girl, have your wings grown strong? Daring to call me by my name, I am your Second Aunt!" "Oh, so you know you¡¯re the Second Aunt?" Gu Youyou mocked as she looked at her. Huang Xiangwen was taken aback, and then wailed, her voice filled with sobbing accusations, "You ungrateful little wretch, you were sick for ten years, and all this decade, I took care of you, pouring my heart and soul into it. Ah, now you¡¯re married and cured, I didn¡¯t ask for anything from you. But look at you, as soon as you turn your back, your conscience got eaten by a dog, not even calling me Second Aunt anymore, but directly calling me Huang Xiangwen! Are you even entitled to address me by those three words, Huang Xiangwen? Mother, look at this, the eldest granddaughter of the Gu Family, cherished and doted on by our father, does she have any respect for us elders? It¡¯s more like our family raised an ungrateful mutt!" Old Madam Huang felt Huang Xiangwen¡¯s words made sense, and thinking of the many years she spent taking care of the sickly girl, only for her to act this way once she was better, was trembling with fury. She patted Huang Xiangwen¡¯s hand, comforted her in a low voice, then turned to roar at Gu Youyou, "Gu Youyou, are you revolting? Apologize to your Second Aunt at once." The roar of Old Madam Huang was like that of a lion, incredibly loud, startling Shunzi so much that the green bamboo strips he was holding fell to the ground. Gu Youyou looked indifferently at the two women opposite her, with an unexpectedly calm voice, she said, "My uncle provided the silver, you looked after me, it was a deal agreed upon by us both, nobody forced anybody. Huang Xiangwen, if you were unwilling, you could have said so earlier. As long as there is silver, plenty of people would be willing to do it, so don¡¯t feel like I owe you anything. It¡¯s rather you, taking the silver yet secretly betraying me, do I need to air all the things you did to me over those years? And that medicine on the morning of my wedding day... how did it taste, I wonder?" What concern did she have to be polite to an aunt who had once harbored murderous intent toward her, who displayed not a scrap of familial affection? Gu Youyou struck right at where Huang Xiangwen felt guilty, causing her to halt her wails and stare blankly at Gu Youyou! The matter of mixing in Rat Poison was only known to her and Gu¡¯s Second Uncle, and he would never speak of it, so how could Gu Youyou have known about the Rat Poison in that medicine? Recalling the day Gu Youyou got married, it all seemed so strange to her. She dared to spill the medicine on herself, saying such bizarre things... Did she know? At that thought, Huang Xiangwen felt overwhelmingly guilty and hid behind Old Madam Huang, stammering, "That bit of silver was taken by father and mother, I didn¡¯t get anything! It might even have gone into your dowry! Regardless, I took care of you for over a decade, that¡¯s the truth. Even if you¡¯re unsatisfied with how I looked after you, you can¡¯t treat me like this!" She saw Gu Youyou, looking clean and fair, dressed in neat, pretty clothes, and her stomach filled with fire again. Chapter 111 Giving Two Dustpans Chapter 111: Chapter 111 Giving Two DustpansHuang Xiangwen¡¯s eyes burst with malevolence as she dragged the old Huang with her, "Mother, look, Youyou has grown up looking like a rich young lady from the city, not at all like a rural child! Isn¡¯t this all thanks to our Gu Family that she was raised so well? But she¡¯s so ungrateful, not even remembering our kindness, and instead blames us for treating her poorly." Uh... as if the meat on her bones grew in the Gu Family¡¯s home? Gu Youyou sneered! "Mother, you tell me, isn¡¯t father always talking about sending the best food to Youyou¡¯s room for every meal? At your and father¡¯s advanced age, you¡¯ve never had a meal better than hers!" Heh, the food brought to her might have been fine, but whether it was fine once eaten, that remained to be seen. However, Huang Xiangwen¡¯s last few words did strike a chord with the old Huang. Indeed, that old fool at home is so biased, always favoring this sickly child with anything good. Now that she¡¯s recovered, she doesn¡¯t show any gratitude at all. She, Huang Xiangwen, nodded in agreement and looked at Gu Youyou with a fierce light in her eyes, "Your second aunt is right, our family has given you anything good we had. And how do you repay us? You get married and then disown us, don¡¯t you? Such ingratitude is a curse from heaven itself!" Gu Youyou sneered and looked at Huang Xiangwen, who stood behind the old Huang, "Grandmother, you¡¯re mistaken, I won¡¯t be struck by lightning from heaven, it¡¯s liars who get struck by lightning! Isn¡¯t that right, Huang Xiangwen?" Huang Xiangwen stomped her foot and cursed, "You little wretch, what do you mean by that?" Gu Youyou spoke unhurriedly, "You know very well what I mean, there¡¯s no point in pretending otherwise. It¡¯s all in the past now, you wouldn¡¯t want to spell things out too clearly, would you!" "You..." The old Huang knew that her daughters-in-law outwardly obeyed but secretly opposed, skimping on Gu Youyou¡¯s food, but she did not know about Huang Xiangwen giving Gu Youyou rat poison, nor did she know the extent of the skimping. So when Gu Youyou voiced these words, she just snorted and put on an elder¡¯s airs, "There¡¯s a saying, ¡¯At the bedside of a chronic illness, there is no filial child¡¯, and you¡¯re just a niece. After looking after you for so many years, it¡¯s understandable that your aunt has some complaints, and sometimes may not do things quite right, but your total lack of recognition, isn¡¯t that a bit too much?" "Heh heh..." Gu Youyou let out a dry laugh! She could understand the saying, ¡¯At the bedside of a chronic illness, there is no filial child¡¯. She could understand when the family was poor and hungry, they would steal her portion of the meal. They got tired of looking after her and wished she would die sooner, even giving her rat poison she could comprehend! But how could you, Huang Xiangwen, explain the numerous times you poured out the food rather than giving it to me? Why would you administer rat poison neither early nor late, but just before my wedding? How do you explain that? Plainly speaking, you have no conscience, after all those years of service, what you coveted was the silver from the Lin Family and the possessions left by my parents. Giving me a bowl of rat poison on my way out, what you eyed was nothing more than those dowries! Even if everything you, Huang Xiangwen, did could be understood, that doesn¡¯t stop me¡ªthat Gu Youyou¡ªfrom hating you all. Had it not been for your deliberate humiliations, she could have held on for another half a year, persisted until she could leave that haunted house! The old Huang, her eyes gleaming at the sight of the new winnowing baskets, was already putting aside the recent unpleasantness, busily saying, "Since you¡¯ve said so yourself, it¡¯s all in the past now, let¡¯s not bring up those matters. I came today to take two winnowing baskets! All the baskets at our house are broken, and we have so much land and so much work, and no time for repairs. I see you¡¯ve got plenty of baskets here, surely you can spare one or two, right?" "No way!" Gu Youyou refused without hesitation! S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 112: I sent it away Chapter 112: Chapter 112: I sent it away"What? You won¡¯t give it?" Old Lady Huang knew that Gu Youyou would refuse, but she hadn¡¯t expected the refusal to be so forthright. Glaring at Gu Youyou with her triangular eyes, she said harshly, "That¡¯s because I care about your grandfather. He¡¯s the only one in our family who knows how to make these dustpans. Our dustpans have broken, and with all the farm work he has to do, he doesn¡¯t have time to fix them. If you don¡¯t give us one, he¡¯ll have to repair them by the light of an oil lamp. He¡¯s old and can¡¯t afford to stay up late!" Old man Gu was fond of Gu Youyou, and Old Lady Huang was well aware of this; however, Gu Youyou, intractable as she was, cared deeply for her grandfather. Just consider when old master Gu was working in the fields, she even boiled water to make tea and personally brought it out to him! S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of the whole family working in the fields, who other than the old master could have tea provided by this stubborn girl? Gu Youyou did indeed care for Gu Feng, the only one in the world who treated her well, but she was not willing to simply give things to Old Lady Huang. Gu Youyou had no idea whether the Gu Family¡¯s dustpans were really broken, but if Gu Feng needed one, she would certainly provide it. Gu Youyou¡¯s expression softened, and the two women from the Huang Family also began to smile. They thought to themselves: If a cord of hemp breaks, replace it with a chain of iron¡ªI refuse to believe I can¡¯t hold onto you! Wang Shun, ever so straightforward, upon hearing Old Lady Huang speak like this, casually took a finished dustpan and asked Gu Youyou, "Sister, why don¡¯t... you just give one to Granny Gu?" Gu Youyou waved her hand, "It¡¯s yours anyway; take it if you want to." "Eh!" he stood up, pleased, taking the dustpan to Old Lady Huang and simultaneously feeling relieved. He was afraid of women quarreling, especially the two Huang women sitting across from him. He knew he had to build a good relationship with them! "Hold on!" Just as Huang Xiangwen was about to take the smiling dustpan, Gu Youyou swiftly reached out and grabbed it first, saying with a smile to Old Lady Huang, "Granny, how could we let you fetch it yourself? I¡¯ll make a trip tomorrow and bring it over to you!" The expression on Old Lady Huang¡¯s face stiffened as she coldly said, "If you¡¯re unwell, just rest up at home. I can take it back myself!" She had already made the trip over; how could she leave empty-handed? Moreover, seeing Gu Youyou¡¯s behavior, Old Lady Huang feared that she was up to no good! In the past, with Gu Youyou spending all day in bed, Old Lady Huang hadn¡¯t realized just how cunning the girl could be. Then she thought, if someone could survive ten years of illness without dying, subsisting as a mere bag of bones and still endure, how could her cunning be matched by that of ordinary people? This girl frightened her! Still, she was unwilling to just leave like this, so she reached out to take the dustpan from Gu Youyou¡¯s hand. With a clever turn, Gu Youyou took the dustpan straight into the house and then stood at the doorway, "Granny, let me take it. It¡¯s been so long since I visited the Gu Family, I should go and see how they are doing!" Gu Youyou said this meaningfully, causing the two women from the Huang Family to grow even more uneasy. Could Gu Youyou truly be so kind-hearted? But Gu Youyou, without any rush, gathered up the finished dustpans into the house, leaving Old Lady Huang looking worse than ever. Huang Xiangwen whispered to Old Lady Huang, "Mother, I think this girl is up to no good. Let¡¯s just go into her room and take it!" Old Lady Huang narrowed her triangular eyes thoughtfully, then waved her hand dismissively, "Forget it. If she dares not to bring it tomorrow, I¡¯ll come looking for trouble. I refuse to believe that this wretched girl can turn the world upside down!" She glanced at Jin Zijin, who sat there quietly, and somehow felt that this hunter, who seemed so honest and simple, was even more unsettling than Gu Youyou! ... The next day, Gu Youyou packed up some dry mushrooms she had picked and one dustpan and went to the Gu Family¡¯s home! She timed her visit perfectly, arriving just as Gu Feng and the others were returning from the fields! Chapter 113: Return to the Gu Family Chapter 113: Chapter 113: Return to the Gu FamilyHaving waited all day, the old woman from the Huang Family¡¯s face finally looked better when she saw Gu Youyou had at last arrived. Latter, Gu Youyou heard from Dabao that grandma had been cursing at home all afternoon! Of course, that was a later story. "Youyou, why have you come?" Gu Feng had just changed into clean clothes and came out to wash his hands, ready to eat dinner. Seeing Gu Youyou, he was quite surprised! Gu Youyou, holding a winnowing basket, entered the yard of the Gu Family and said, "Grandpa, I¡¯ve brought you a winnowing basket!" "Winnowing basket?" Gu Feng certainly didn¡¯t understand why Gu Youyou was inexplicably bringing a winnowing basket! The old woman from the Huang Family heard Gu Youyou talking in the kitchen, hurried out, took the winnowing basket from Gu Youyou¡¯s hand, and said to Gu Feng with a smile and a wink, "Yesterday, Youyou¡¯s family was making winnowing baskets, they made quite a few! Our winnowing basket is broken, and your eyes aren¡¯t good at night because of your age. You care about Youyou so much, and naturally, she also cares about you. What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t she give you a winnowing basket?" Completely baffled, Gu Feng exclaimed, "When did our winnowing basket break? Aren¡¯t there two new ones hanging on the wall that haven¡¯t been used? I made them last year!" Seeing that Gu Feng was not reacting as she wanted, the old woman from the Huang Family, wishing she could knock some sense into his head, scolded, "You old fool, this is your granddaughter¡¯s way of showing her respect. Her family can¡¯t offer anything else, so what if it¡¯s just a winnowing basket, can¡¯t you just accept it?" "I...?" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sigh, this is Youyou¡¯s goodwill; she has brought it all the way here, you surely can¡¯t make her take it back now? Youyou¡¯s not well, it wasn¡¯t easy for her to carry it here, and she doesn¡¯t have the strength to take it back!" Gu Youyou just smiled faintly without saying a word! After listening to so much from the old woman of the Huang Family, Gu Feng realized what was going on. Having been husband and wife for decades, how could he not know what his old lady was like? She definitely demanded it from Youyou. He glowered and angrily said, "Old woman, did you go to Youyou¡¯s place yesterday? Did you ask her for this winnowing basket?" The woman¡¯s face changed as she said, "Don¡¯t talk nonsense; I did nothing of the sort!" She didn¡¯t care; holding the winnowing basket, she hummed and returned to the house! I¡¯ll just accept it no matter what you say! "Just go ahead!" Gu Feng was exasperated with the woman from the Huang Family and could do nothing about her. He turned to Gu Youyou and said, "Tell grandpa, what is this about? Your family doesn¡¯t have fields to farm, what are you doing making so many winnowing baskets for?" Gu Youyou replied, "I use them to dry shiitake mushrooms and also some medicinal herbs! Grandpa, my illness requires long-term medication, and buying them from the pharmacy is too expensive. The game that Zijin catches is just enough for us to eat, we can¡¯t afford the cost of my medicine. So when he goes hunting, I go with him into the mountains to collect some mountain goods for money, and it¡¯s even better when I find herbs that I can use! It saves us from having to buy them." Gu Feng was shocked and said, "You¡¯re gathering medicinal herbs yourself? Youyou, these herbs are not like other things, don¡¯t make a mistake and eat something that causes problems!" "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t!" Dismissing her assurances, Gu Feng said, "If you lack money for medicine, just tell grandpa. I can skip a few meals, but it won¡¯t reduce the money for your medicine! You used to be sick all the time and never left the house, how did you suddenly learn about medicinal plants?" Gu Youyou shook her head gently saying, "Zijin teaches me! He runs around the mountains all day long; he knows everything in there!" Gu Youyou brought up Jin Zijin, watching carefully for the old man Gu¡¯s reaction! She wanted to know, what exactly was the relationship between Gu Feng and Jin Zijin? Indeed, upon mentioning Jin Zijin, Gu Feng¡¯s face took on an unnatural look, and he merely said, "Since it was Zijin¡¯s idea, then let it be so!" Chapter 114: Eating a Meal with Meat Chapter 114: Chapter 114: Eating a Meal with MeatHe actually trusted Jin Zijin so much that he never doubted why a hunter would know so much, or find any issue with that! sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This made Gu Youyou increasingly uneasy. She did not know how much Gu Feng understood about Jin Zijin, or what kind of dealings they had with each other. Regardless, Gu Feng would never harm her, Gu Youyou was very clear about this, so no matter how many secrets about Jin Zijin she discovered, she still dared to stay by his side peacefully. Gu Youyou took out the dried mushrooms she had prepared earlier and handed them to Gu Feng, saying, "Grandfather, these are the mushrooms I picked on the mountain. Keep them and stew them to eat!" "Mushrooms?" Gu Feng opened the coarse cloth bundle, casually taking out some dried mushrooms. He only recognized a few and knew they were edible, but most of them were unfamiliar to him. He looked at Gu Youyou somewhat surprised and asked, "These mushrooms can really be eaten?" Gu Youyou smiled and said, "Of course, they can be eaten. Would I dare to give grandfather something inedible?" There were all sorts of mushrooms on the mountain, and many were poisonous. People from ancient times did not recognize many types of mushrooms or know which could be eaten. Unlike other plants, if mushrooms were poisonous, eating them could result in death, so they never touched mushrooms they did not recognize. Since most of the mushrooms Gu Youyou brought were unfamiliar to them, Gu Feng naturally did not dare to try them hastily. He picked up one and asked Gu Youyou, "What is this? I think I¡¯ve seen this kind of mushroom before, can it be eaten?" "This is a pine mushroom, very fragrant. However, they are best when fresh. Next time I find some, I won¡¯t dry them; I¡¯ll bring them directly to grandfather!" Pine mushrooms did not grow just anywhere, and Gu Youyou was also quite surprised to have found so many in the back mountain! Such mushrooms were rare and precious in and of themselves, and it was fortunate that the people here did not recognize them or know their value! Gu Feng¡¯s face was filled with satisfaction. Seeing Gu Youyou had recovered and was so capable, he finally felt at ease. In the future, when his time came, and he had to face his eldest son and daughter-in-law, he would have something to account for! "Youyou, don¡¯t go back for dinner tonight. Stay and have a meal with us!" he said. "This..." Gu Youyou looked toward the kitchen with difficulty, saying, "Better not, Zijin is cooking dinner!" Gu Feng knew what Gu Youyou was worried about, but at that moment, he became stubborn, huffing, "What¡¯s wrong with my granddaughter having dinner at home? I¡¯d like to see that old woman say something about it!" Without further discussion, he pushed Gu Youyou into the house. At the dining table, the Gu family stared at each other with big eyes and small eyes until finally, all eyes turned to Gu Youyou. The grandmother¡¯s eyeballs nearly popped out of her head, but Gu Feng kept a stern face and, in the end, she held back and said nothing. Today, the Gu family was having meat, a rare luxury for a farming family, and Gu Youyou just happened to have arrived on such a day. There wasn¡¯t much meat to begin with, and now with one more person sharing, how could they not be angry? Before the meat was served, they were all gulping down saliva, waiting for Huang Xiangwen to bring a bowl of meat to the table. The younger ones even couldn¡¯t help but reach out their hands. The old Mrs. Huang was seething with anger and had nowhere to vent. Seeing these youngsters reaching out before she even made a move, she found her opening and hit Gu Erbao and Gu Sanbao on the back of their hands with her chopsticks. The children¡¯s hands were tender, and immediately, red marks appeared on their little hands. Gu Sanya, who was just about to stand up and join in, was fortunately seated far enough away to avoid being hit as well. Chapter 115 Argument Chapter 115: Chapter 115 ArgumentHuang Xiangwen hurriedly pulled Sanya back to her seat, warning her with a stern look. "You heartless little wretches, my old lady hasn¡¯t even started eating yet, and here you are, reaching for the food! One after another, all you do is freeload without working a bit, a bunch of thankless wretches," bellowed Mother Huang in fury. The one being indirectly scolded was clearly Gu Youyou! Gu Erbao, feeling wronged, said, "Grandma, I did work!" Gu Sanbao also blinked back tears of grievance and said, "I worked too, I herded the cattle!" She sneered disdainfully at Gu Youyou and said, "Not one of you has any conscience, all of you are heartless, ungrateful wretches!" "Enough!" Gu Feng slammed his chopsticks onto the table with a slap, and now even less so did anyone dare to eat, just staring at the meat on the table with drooling mouths! Gu Feng glared at Mother Huang, his anger evident as he snorted, "Who are you implying with that roundabout criticism? Youyou is your granddaughter too. Yes, she doesn¡¯t work, but is it because she doesn¡¯t want to? If she were in good health, would she lie in bed all day waiting to be fed and watered? When you¡¯re so old you can¡¯t get up anymore and you lie in bed every day waiting to be fed and watered, I won¡¯t say a word about you either!" Mother Huang did not like this at all and retorted angrily at Gu Feng, "You old fool, who are you saying spends all day in bed waiting to be waited on hand and foot? I¡¯m as fit as a fiddle, and I¡¯ll still be in fine fettle when you¡¯re buried and rotting to bits!" "You..." That was cursing him to an early grave, and Gu Feng, overwhelmed by rage, couldn¡¯t catch his breath and collapsed to the floor with his eyes rolling back. The whole family was stunned, especially Gu Youyou! She had been thinking that since Grandpa had offered the food so kindly, it was a good time to eat her fill and annoy Grandma, but it would be a loss if Grandpa were really to be angered into a bad state. "Oh dear, Dad, what¡¯s happened to you!" Gu¡¯s second son, who was sitting next to him, immediately crouched down and helped him up. Mother Huang, too, was taken aback, standing there speechless for quite some time. The whole family gathered around, and Gu Youyou, who was squeezed to the outside, also made a strenuous effort to push her way in. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Grandpa was in distress, and she was more anxious than anyone else. But there was Huang Xiangwen, still pushing her away and yelling, "It¡¯s all because of you, you jinx! If it wasn¡¯t for you, would Mom and Dad have quarreled? Would Dad have fainted?" "Right, it¡¯s all your fault. Our family doesn¡¯t welcome you; we don¡¯t like you coming to steal our meat. Get out!" Gu Erbao also chimed in with his mother and forcefully pushed Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou was furious. Even at this critical moment, they were more concerned with shifting the blame than with helping. To scold her was one thing, but this certainly wasn¡¯t the time! She said urgently, "Please understand the situation. My grandpa is still sick. If you¡¯re really worried about him, you should go to the next village and fetch the doctor immediately, not waste time holding onto me here!" Huang Xiangwen snapped, "You should be the one to go. If it wasn¡¯t for you, would Dad have ended up like this?" ...There was really no reasoning with these village women. Gu Youyou glared coldly at her and said sternly, "Step aside; I need to see my Grandpa!" "Aren¡¯t you worried about your Grandpa? Then you go get the doctor now!" Gu Youyou scoffed. With so many people around, none went, but they expected me, the sickly one, to go? Such filial piety they all had. Were they not afraid the sickly one would faint on the way and delay things even more? Gu Youyou, furious, scanned the Gu Family members and exclaimed, "I am unwell and can¡¯t move quickly. Grandpa can¡¯t afford the delay. No matter what, it shouldn¡¯t be me who goes!" Chapter 116: Trouble Caused by Scrounging Chapter 116: Chapter 116: Trouble Caused by ScroungingMoreover, she was a doctor and had to stay to see what was going on with Grandpa! The elder Mrs. Huang was stunned for a moment before realizing what happened and then flung herself onto Gu Feng, wailing, "Old man, you immortal, what¡¯s happened to you? Don¡¯t scare me, our family can¡¯t be without you..." After all, they had been husband and wife for decades; no matter how much they argued, the affection remained. Seeing that Gu Feng really had been angered by her, she was both worried and afraid. Gu Youyou was anxious to check on Gu Feng¡¯s condition, while Huang Xiangwen yelled at the top of her lungs. The grandchildren and two younger daughters were all crying and wailing. Two sons were supporting their father, one on each side. The third son¡¯s wife had been sent to the kitchen to boil water by her son. The whole Huang Family was in chaos, and it was only then that elder Mrs. Huang started to appreciate Gu Feng¡¯s goodness. In this family, no one but him really held authority. She glared at Huang Xiangwen, who was relentlessly pestering Gu Youyou, and scolded furiously, "What¡¯s with all the useless yelling? Are you the only one sitting idle? Go fetch Doctor Sun from the next village at once." "Ah...? Me?" Huang Xiangwen was reluctant and looked incredulously at the elder Mrs. Huang. Having been married into the family for so many years, elder Mrs. Huang had always sided with her, and over time, Huang Xiangwen had come to understand elder Mrs. Huang¡¯s temperament very clear. She thought that elder Mrs. Huang would agree with her to scold the troublemaker Gu Youyou excessively. But what was with elder Mrs. Huang¡¯s attitude now, as if she was blaming her? S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Mrs. Huang scolded, "Who else but you? Are you really depending on Gu Youyou to go? By the time she gets there, the old man might be out of breath." They were his own father after all, and both Gu Feng¡¯s second and third sons were extremely anxious, pinching his acupressure points and patting his face, trying to wake him up. Gu Feng¡¯s second son cursed at his wife Huang Xiangwen, "Doctor Sun is lecherous, if Youyou goes looking like this and doesn¡¯t bring him back, she might very well fall into the wolf¡¯s den. And you¡¯re still not moving?" Elder Mrs. Huang scolded her, and she bore it, but what right did Gu Feng¡¯s second son have to scold her? She stamped her foot and retorted, "You heartless man, you know Doctor Sun is a lecher, yet you send me? Oh, so your niece is a woman, but I¡¯m not? Are you hoping that I get taken advantage of by that Doctor Sun?" "You, with that wrinkly face? Rest assured and go, you¡¯ll be very safe!" "What? Gu Feng¡¯s second son, are you saying I¡¯m old? You heartless man! I married you when I was still a young girl, bore you several children, and now you despise my old age..." The couple was in the middle of a fierce argument, and no one was stopping Gu Youyou, so she finally reached Gu Feng. After feeling Gu Feng¡¯s pulse and prying open his tightly shut eyes to look, Gu Youyou also felt relieved. Grandpa had simply been overcome with anger and blood rush, nothing more. She unobtrusively manipulated various pressure points to calm her grandfather. As their quarrel went on endlessly, elder Mrs. Huang had no choice but to send her third son off to find Doctor Sun. Gu Youyou¡¯s unusual actions finally caught elder Mrs. Huang¡¯s attention. "Gu Youyou, what are you doing?" Gu Youyou ignored her and couldn¡¯t explain, simply hastening her actions. "I¡¯m asking you, what are you doing?" Elder Mrs. Huang suddenly pushed Gu Youyou away. Huang Xiangwen wasn¡¯t wrong yesterday; it was all because of this wretched girl. If it hadn¡¯t been for her coming to freeload during meal times, she wouldn¡¯t have made the old man so angry. If anything happened to the old man, she would fight this wretched girl to the death. The star of doom; it could be said that it was her who had caused the death of her own parents. Just at that moment, Gu Feng came to. Chapter 117 Going Back Chapter 117: Chapter 117 Going BackHe grunted, his eyes still closed, only to be greeted by the surrounding clamor, which caused him a terrible headache. "Dad, are you awake?" "Grandpa is awake!" With sounds of joy erupting, the old Huang Family finally let go of Gu Youyou and looked toward Gu Feng. "Old man, are you alright? How do you feel now? If there¡¯s any discomfort, you must tell me." Gu Youyou made a hushing gesture to the children, and they stopped their crying! In the quiet environment, Gu Feng started to feel more comfortable and slowly opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was the wrinkled face of the old Huang Family, covering his entire view. Her concerned expression warmed his heart. No matter how noisy or troublesome the old lady was, they shared decades of affection after all. He opened his mouth and said, "Bring me some water!" Meng Qiuju, the third son¡¯s wife, standing nearby with warm water, hurried to bring it to his lips when she heard Gu Feng ask for it. After Gu Feng had a sip of water, he finally felt relieved. Looking at his anxious family, he felt disconcerted but still managed to scold with a stern face, "I¡¯m not dying, what are you all crying for? Go have dinner already!" Grandpa had aged, perhaps due to constant worries. He was only one year older than the old lady Huang, yet he looked much older than her. Even his eyes were cloudy. Such eyes, in modern times, would belong to someone over seventy, but Grandpa... Gu Youyou sighed softly and said, "Grandpa, Youyou is not hungry. I won¡¯t eat, I¡¯ll head back first!" Making the women of the Gu Family upset was one thing, but upsetting Grandpa was something she was unwilling to do. "Youyou!" Gu Feng struggled to stand up. Gu Wen, the second uncle, quickly helped him up and settled him on a stool. Gu Youyou smiled and said, "Zijin said he would hunt a palm civet for dinner today; he should be back by now. If he doesn¡¯t see me, he¡¯ll worry." Assuming that the doctor Sun would arrive soon, and knowing Grandpa¡¯s condition was not serious, just needing less anger and more rest, there was no need for her to say more. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The doctor Sun would surely notice this as well, so she didn¡¯t need to dwell on it. "Ah!" Gu Feng heaved a long sigh, waving his hand, his tone filled with endless vicissitudes. "Leave it, go back! Walk slowly, don¡¯t tire yourself." "Yes!" It had been a while since sunset, the sky was not yet fully dark, but the moon had already climbed high into the treetops! A faint mist drifted along the country lane, making the world seem blurry like the hearts of people; the more you try to see clearly, the less you can... ... "Youyou, we¡¯re having palm civet tonight!" Jin Zijin held up the skinned palm civet and told her. Gu Youyou was startled, then smiled again. She had mentioned it casually at the Gu Family; she hadn¡¯t expected that their meal tonight would indeed be palm civet! "Sounds good, let¡¯s see your cooking skills!" Heh, it was always Jin Zijin¡¯s cooking skills on display at mealtime. In fact, his cooking wasn¡¯t great, but as peasants, they didn¡¯t have lunch and were hungry after a whole day, so who cared if it tasted good? As long as there was food, that was enough. Seeing Gu Youyou¡¯s forced and bizarre smile, Jin Zijin asked with a gentle smile, "Did you get upset again at the Gu Family?" "Hm?" Gu Youyou touched her face and chuckled, "Is it that obvious?" "Yes, it¡¯s written all over your face!" Jin Zijin said bluntly. Gu Youyou: "..." Gu Youyou had become quite adept at managing the fire, and recently when cooking, it was always Gu Youyou tending to the fire while Jin Zijin handled the wok! Chapter 118: Exchange Fish Chapter 118: Chapter 118: Exchange FishHaving experienced the incident of nearly setting the house on fire last time, Gu Youyou got into the habit of keeping a bucket full of water close by the stove so that if an accident were to happen again, she could put out the fire with sufficient water and prevent a tragedy. After having her meal, Gu Youyou gathered up the dried herbs, wrapped them in coarse cloth, and handed them over to Jin Zijin, saying, "You should take a trip to town tomorrow, sell these things, and bring back some oil, either rapeseed oil or soy oil will do." People in this era would press oil from rapeseeds, soybeans, and such, and she had tried it at Jisheng Hall; vegetable oils were much healthier than the traditional animal fats used by rural families. Jin Zijin simply gave her a detached look and agreed. As always, Jin Zijin had the habit of sleeping with her in his arms, yet he never made a move on her. Since the time they kissed last, they hadn¡¯t made any other intimate gestures besides sleeping together. With Jin Zijin by her side, the bed was always very warm. ... Gu Youyou visited her grandfather at Gu Family¡¯s home, mainly wanting to secretly check his pulse. On her way back, she saw Wang Shun fishing in the river. In his basket, there were already several fish, big and small ones alike. Jin Zijin only knew how to hunt in the mountains and had never fished in the river, so although Youyou had eaten plenty of mountain delicacies, she had yet to try the fish from Lotus Village¡¯s river. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looking at the lively jumping fish made her eyes and mouth crave. She said to Wang Shun, "Hey, Shunzi, how about I trade you half a masked palm civet for a fish, ok?" Wang Shun climbed out of the river, awkwardly dressing under Gu Youyou¡¯s watchful gaze. He wore clothes when he was in the river, just an undergarment, rather thin and hardly any different from being naked once it got wet. But Gu Youyou seemed to be a curious kind of woman; had it been any other woman, they would¡¯ve likely gotten embarrassed and run off, but she just stood there, as if completely unaware of any awkwardness, eagerly waiting for his response. His face flushed, he hurried to the basket, grabbed the biggest fish, tied its mouth with grass from the roadside, and handed it over to Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou gladly accepted it and said, "Wait here for me, I¡¯ll bring you the masked palm civet!" "No, don¡¯t!" Wang Shun quickly said, "If you like my fish, I¡¯ll give it to you to eat, how could I take your masked palm civet?" "I insist, I can¡¯t just take it for nothing! Just wait here, if you leave, I¡¯ll deliver it to your house." With that, Gu Youyou ran home with the fish in hand! Wang Shun called out loudly from behind, "Really, there¡¯s no need, I can go into the mountains with Brother Jin if I want to eat a masked palm civet." Gu Youyou quickened her pace, "Anyway, if you don¡¯t wait, I¡¯ll take it to your house!" How could Wang Shun let Gu Youyou make the trip again? So, he had no choice but to wait. Gu Youyou quickly returned, with half of a salted masked palm civet in her hand, prepared the night before. Wang Shun scratched his head, extremely embarrassed, but under Gu Youyou¡¯s insistence, he finally accepted it. As Gu Youyou walked away, he still looked in the direction she left, muttering softly, "Sister is really nice, are all Gu Family¡¯s girls like this?" With keen ears, Gu Youyou heard Wang Shun¡¯s words, which weren¡¯t meant for her, but she couldn¡¯t help but smile knowingly. When she was in modern times, Gu Youyou had lived by herself for a long while. She liked to cook for herself after work, and she loved fish, especially the heavily seasoned dishes¡ªa real pleasure only to be found in the fiery numbing spiciness! Chapter 119: The Professional Chef Chapter 119: Chapter 119: The Professional ChefSuch a pity that the people here don¡¯t yet eat chili peppers. In this era, the main spices were Sichuan pepper, ginger, and cornelian cherry, with chili peppers only used as ornamental plants and medicine. Such a good thing, utterly wasted! Gu Youyou found some wild chilies not far from the hill behind her house. At this time of the year, the chilies were still tender and not as spicy as the ripe red ones, so she picked a few more. She started by gutting and cleaning the fish, then salted it for marinating, and stuffed the fish belly with Sichuan pepper, chili, and ginger. Start the fire for cooking rice first! When Jin Zijin returned, he could see the smoke rising from his house from a distance, and he quickened his pace in slight surprise. At this moment, Gu Youyou was putting the fish into the pan, and a thick enticing fragrance wafted from the pot¡ªit was the aroma of various spices she had saut¨¦ed in oil! "Zijin is back, have a seat for a while, we¡¯ll be eating soon. We¡¯re having fish today, and you can also taste my cooking skills!" Was this the first time Gu Youyou cooked alone, and the first time she took charge of the wok, and she chose to cook fish which is the most difficult? This fish had a strong fishy smell, hard to make palatable if not handled properly. Not many in the farming community were good cooks, so they rarely ate fish. Yet there were plenty of fish in the river, as long as one was willing to eat, there would be more than enough! Jin Zijin put down his tools and the newly bought soybean oil, looking intrigued, and then sat by the stove to stoke the fire! "You know how to cook fish?" Gu Youyou was taken aback, feeling slighted, and said, "Are you the only one allowed to be capable? Can¡¯t I be capable as well?" Jin Zijin: "..." Was her way of speaking always so pointed? In fact, Gu Youyou was just concerned about Jin Zijin¡¯s own secrets, and his continual, subtle attempts to coax information out of her! Never did she expect Jin Zijin to say, "I can¡¯t cook fish!" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Well... no wonder she had never tasted fish cooked by him. "Fish is very fishy, I don¡¯t like that smell!" Gu Youyou turned to look at him, smiling slightly and said, "The fish I cook isn¡¯t fishy!" Jin Zijin said, "To make fish that isn¡¯t fishy, one must be a professional chef!" Hearing this, Gu Youyou¡¯s expression darkened. After a while, she said, "Alright then, I am a professional chef!" Jin Zijin looked at her and inexplicably chuckled! Gu Youyou knew what he meant, always trying to pry words out of her and not allowing her to get annoyed! "Make the fire a little smaller!" Gu Youyou said irritably. After smelling the aroma, which was spicy and delightful, she sprinkled a little sugar into the pot to enhance the umami taste of the fish! This sugar had been secretly given to Gu Youyou by Gu Feng, who said her medicine was too bitter, and a little sugar would make it more bearable. She hadn¡¯t taken her medicine for a long time, and as sugar was a valuable commodity, she had kept it. But to use sugar for cooking fish... Jin Zijin seemed to have never seen this, so he asked curiously, "Is the sugar for removing the fishy smell?" "No!" Gu Youyou shook her head and said, "Adding some sugar makes the fish taste better!" Jin Zijin frowned and said, "The sugar Grandfather bought you was to ease the bitterness of your medicine after drinking it. Are you wasting it on fish?" Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t stand to hear this and justified herself, "This isn¡¯t wasting, it¡¯s to make the fish tastier!" "Being able to eat one¡¯s fill is enough, what¡¯s the need for fussing over taste? Look at the villagers of Lotus Village, who cares whether their food tastes good or not?" Gu Youyou was left speechless! She never expected that Jin Zijin would be such a miser. It was just a bit of sugar, was it worth making such a fuss over? Chapter 120 What End Chapter 120: Chapter 120 What EndShe used to speculate that Jin Zijin might have some clout in Beijing; otherwise, how could he have brought back Doctor Zhou so quickly? But seeing his stingy manner now, she was unsure again. Perhaps he was a fallen noble or even a criminal sanctioned by the Imperial Court. Fine, if he won¡¯t let me add sugar, I¡¯ll do it just to spite him, and even add a bit more. As the pot was almost ready, Gu Youyou sprinkled a bit more sugar into it. She smugly turned her head towards Jin Zijin, who was frowning, and said, "Someone like you, whose pursuit of food stops at merely getting full, will never understand the wonderful intricacies of gourmet cuisine!" Jin Zijin: "..." In fact, he didn¡¯t even like sweet things! The fragrant fish was served, and Gu Youyou swallowed her saliva! It wasn¡¯t her first time eating fish, but it was her first time eating fish with chili peppers! With a mouthful of fish, that long-missed sensation of numbness and spiciness filled her mouth, and she wanted to shout ¡¯How refreshing!¡¯ If only she could pair it with a little wine, it would be even better. But, alas, wine was something she could only think about. Jin Zijin just pushed the rice around in his bowl, hesitating to pick up his chopsticks to eat the fish. Watching Gu Youyou deliberately savoring her meal, he couldn¡¯t help but want to try it too. But what were those strange things inside...? Gu Youyou had chopped the chili peppers very finely, and Jin Zijin noticed that, aside from the common ingredients, there seemed to be things he had never seen on the dining table before. Seeing his confusion, Gu Youyou took the initiative to place a piece of fish into his bowl, smiling and saying, "This is a new type of spice, very aromatic. I guarantee that after you try it once, you¡¯ll never forget it! You might even find yourself unable to do without it in every dish you cook in the future!" After extolling its virtues with a hint of secrecy, Jin Zijin, still doubtful, nevertheless brought the piece of fish to his mouth. This taste... For someone trying chili peppers for the first time, it was simply unbearable! Jin Zijin¡¯s face stiffened, and he turned his head, ready to spit it out. Gu Youyou quickly covered his mouth with her hand, saying, "Wasting food is shameful. Swallow this bite, and you¡¯ll definitely fall in love with it!" Jin Zijin¡¯s face was beet red. Trying to hold back her laughter, Gu Youyou gently consoled, "Be good, my husband. Whether or not we can make money may depend on this. If you don¡¯t eat it, how can others fall in love with it?" Gu Youyou was also thinking of making chili powder and chili sauce to exchange for silver. The people here didn¡¯t eat chili peppers, and wild chili peppers weren¡¯t plentiful, but she could save seeds to plant herself, which to her, was a business opportunity! Gu Youyou firmly covered his mouth, and Jin Zijin looked at her with wide, surprised eyes but ended up swallowing it with a gulp. His complexion was indescribably awful. Jin Zijin ran to the water bucket, poured himself half a ladle of water and drank it down, before sitting back at the table. He glared at Gu Youyou, as if she had just fed him poison. He seemed angry, and Gu Youyou blinked, asking cautiously, "Is it really that bad?" Jin Zijin replied coldly, "Do you know the consequences of forcing me to eat something?" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I..." Gu Youyou was taken aback, and after a moment¡¯s confrontation, she forced a smile, "You are a strong and healthy man, and I am but a weak woman, long confined to illness. If you did not wish it, how could I have forced you to eat that fish?" Jin Zijin¡¯s gaze flickered, and his expression gradually softened. He said, "It¡¯s not that the fish isn¡¯t delicious, it¡¯s just when I tasted that weird flavor..." He paused. Chapter 121: Giving the Scented Sachet Chapter 121: Chapter 121: Giving the Scented SachetHe was simply accustomed to being cautious, instinctively holding a defensive attitude toward anything with a strange taste, ready to spit it out. "I don¡¯t like being forced to eat by others." Having said that, Jin Zijin actually took the initiative to pick up some fish with his chopsticks. Once he slowly got used to the taste, he began to eat it with relish. Gu Youyou knew he had a large appetite, well, he had to for his size! S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was only one fish, and it wasn¡¯t easy to prepare; she quickly set aside those weird thoughts in her mind and hurried to eat as well. Jin Zijin tentatively picked up some of those minced chili pieces, which were indeed what created that unique taste. As soon as he ate them, they were so spicy he almost spit them out. "Chili?" he said. Though he spoke with an inquiring tone, it was affirmative. She hadn¡¯t expected him to recognize it. Gu Youyou smiled and replied, "Yes, chili!" Jin Zijin frowned and spit out the food in his mouth. Eating chilies directly was indeed too spicy, and this time Gu Youyou did not say anything. But Jin Zijin said, "You have a cold constitution; if you can, eating more chilies might be good for you." Yet after that, Jin Zijin didn¡¯t touch fish or chili again, just single-mindedly scooping rice! Jin Zijin¡¯s body had problems, which he was very clear about. But he didn¡¯t trust Gu Youyou, so he didn¡¯t let her examine him. Gu Youyou also had her pride; after being refused the last time she offered to take his pulse, she never brought it up again. Gu Youyou enjoyed her meal alone, when Jin Zijin suddenly took out a delicate sachet and handed it to her. Gu Youyou swallowed a mouthful of fish and looked at the small sachet lying on Jin Zijin¡¯s broad palm, tentatively asking, "You wouldn¡¯t be giving this to me, would you?" Jin Zijin said matter-of-factly, "Who else would I give it to? Is there anyone else here?" "No!" said Gu Youyou, shaking her head, she accepted the small sachet, still finding it incredible. She turned it over and over in her hands; the sachet was palm-sized, embroidered with a plum blossom pattern, very exquisitely made. Just as Gu Youyou was about to ask where it came from, Jin Zijin spoke up first. "I saw it when I went to town to buy grains. Remembering that you¡¯ve been married all this time and I¡¯ve never even bought you a red hair string, I decided to buy it for you." Gu Youyou looked at Jin Zijin and then down at the sachet, suddenly feeling a mix of amusement and disbelief! This delicate object didn¡¯t seem like something a rough-looking guy like Jin Zijin would buy. The kind of gift he ought to give should be a piece of coarse cloth, right? And besides, wasn¡¯t he stingy? Yet, it was rare for him to be so thoughtful. No matter what, as Gu Youyou held the small sachet, the softest part of her heart was touched. Inside was just ordinary plum scent, its faint aroma quite pleasant. She had received many gifts since she was young, but whether those people were trying to please her or had ulterior motives, none of the gifts, though more valuable than this small sachet, made her genuinely happy. After secretly delighting for a while, Gu Youyou teased, "You¡¯re not begrudging the silver, are you?" Jin Zijin said, "It does hurt, it cost two wild chickens and a masked palm civet. So you¡¯d better take good care of it and don¡¯t lose it! Remember, the shopkeeper said it shouldn¡¯t get wet." Gu Youyou stiffened, watching him speak so earnestly, she really wanted to peel off his face to see if it was actually that thick or just a facade. Chapter 122: Selling Hot Peppers Chapter 122: Chapter 122: Selling Hot PeppersWhat should be a blush-inducing compliment sounded oddly mundane coming from his lips, as if he was discussing salt, soy sauce, vinegar, and tea. Gu Youyou responded irritably, "I know, look at how much you care, huh, it¡¯s just a sachet!" Anyone who didn¡¯t know better would think you were giving away a diamond ring. Despite her sharp tongue, Youyou was secretly thrilled. She had heard that in these parts, a woman gifting a man a sachet was like a token of love, but a man giving one to a woman... well, let¡¯s just say it could serve the same purpose. ... Lately, Gu Youyou had been very busy, gathering herbs in the mountains and picking chili peppers to make sauce at home. The mountains stretched for thousands of miles, with occasional appearances from wild men. Given Youyou¡¯s extraordinary luck, she dared not venture too deep alone, limiting her chances of finding good herbs and leaving her to collect only wild peppers to take home. Ever since she successfully made a bowl of chili sauce, she had started picking large quantities of peppers. When June rolled around, the weather turned hot, marking the perfect season for harvesting red chili peppers. Freshly picked, the peppers only needed a day or two of sun to dry out. In those times, without a specialized agricultural system, the handful of peppers on the mountain wasn¡¯t much; even after collecting all she could, she only managed to make a potful. Youyou planned to save some seeds to grow her own next year. After all, "clothes make the man as gold makes the Buddha," and without decent packaging, even the best products won¡¯t fetch a good price. She couldn¡¯t very well sell her sauce by the spoonful in a basin¡ªthat would cheapen the whole affair. So after much consideration, she decided to make a trip to town to see if she could find some nice clay pots. Since her last visit to Lotus Village from Qingshui Town, Youyou hadn¡¯t gone back. The herbs she usually picked were sold by Jin Zijin, so this was only her second trip to Qingshui. Youyou casually approached a woman selling insoles and asked, "Excuse me, ma¡¯am, where can I find clay pots for sale in this town?" The woman pointed and said, "Turn left at the junction up front¡ªit¡¯s the third shop." "Ah, thank you so much!" Just as the woman had directed, Youyou easily found the shop selling clay pots. The shop mainly featured various fired clay jars and bowls. The type of pot she needed was not in abundance, so after some looking, she selected a few with decent appearances. Covered in dust, she wiped them down to reveal their true form. Apart from being a bit heavy, they were quite nice, some even decorated with patterns. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Shopkeeper, how much for these pots?" she inquired. The shopkeeper glanced at them casually. Those small pots weren¡¯t in high demand and weren¡¯t worth much. He said, "Take all six for fifty wen." Youyou was surprised by how cheap they were! She paid the money, tied the six pots together with the straw ropes the shopkeeper used for bundling bowls, and carried them off. Back home, she washed them clean, dried them outside, and then filled them with chili sauce. After filling the six small pots, there was some sauce left over for personal use. The next day, she left the house early again, even before Jin Zijin had a chance to get going. Zijin, who was washing dishes, saw Youyou leave mysteriously with a bamboo basket on her back. He sped up his work and soon followed her out. This year, Youyou wasn¡¯t making these few jars of chili sauce to sell for money, but rather to penetrate the market¡ªprimarily targeting the wealthy. The real earning would begin next year once she started growing chili peppers on a large scale. In that era, chili peppers were considered as rare as Chinese herbs for treating weak stomachs and cold spleens¡ªand her business was the first of its kind. Chapter 123 From Medicinal Treatment to Dietary Therapy Chapter 123: Chapter 123 From Medicinal Treatment to Dietary TherapyHaving not seen her for so long, Qin Changlin was clearly taken aback when he arrived at Jisheng Hall. Hurriedly, he pulled Gu Youyou into the inner courtyard and said, "Sister Youyou, where have you been these past few months? We¡¯ve been looking everywhere for you!" Gu Youyou felt puzzled and asked, "Didn¡¯t anyone tell you I went back home?" "No, not at all!" Qin Changlin was utterly confused! This was strange. Jin Zijin had clearly said he would mention it! The man really was unreliable, not even bothering to let her know. Gu Youyou gave a dry laugh and said, "Perhaps my family forgot to mention it!" She set down the basket on her back and took out a small jar of chili sauce. Looking around, she lowered her voice and asked, "Where is your master, Doctor Zhou? Isn¡¯t he supposed to be back?" Qin Changlin replied, "Master went on a house call today, to the Ma family in the neighboring town! If he had known that you would come today, he would have said nothing could make him go! It¡¯s such a pity he missed you!" Gu Youyou was amused to herself, thinking it wasn¡¯t a pity at all. It was fortunate that Doctor Zhou wasn¡¯t there, or she would have felt awkward asking Qin Changlin for help. Gu Youyou handed the jar to Qin Changlin and said, "It¡¯s an emergency, brother. I¡¯m nearly broke, you have to help me sell these things!" When it came to persuading people, Qin Changlin was second to none. He looked just like Wang Shun, a simple and honest fellow. But while Wang Shun was genuinely simple, Qin Changlin was the type to wear an innocuous expression while harboring clever schemes. Qin Changlin accepted the small jar Gu Youyou handed him with a surprised look, opened it to take a whiff, and was greeted by a spicy and pungent aroma, yet fragrant! Being a medical student, he immediately recognized what it was. "Chili?" Gu Youyou nodded and said, "That¡¯s right, making them into sauce took a lot of effort. Are you confident you can sell them?" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well," Qin Changlin looked over the several jars and said with difficulty, "It won¡¯t be easy... Chili is warm and disperses heat, it warms the stomach and induces sweating. We understand its medicinal properties, but you need to find patients with the right symptoms to prescribe this. With so much here... I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t sell quickly!" Gu Youyou clicked her tongue twice and said loudly, "Come, let me give you a lesson on what it means to turn medicinal therapy into food therapy!" With that, Gu Youyou entered the kitchen of Jisheng Hall and asked the old cooking maid to step aside for a moment. The old cooking maid was in the middle of preparing a chicken, which meant they were planning to enjoy a chicken dish that day. Seeing no other ingredients she could use, Gu Youyou personally went to the kitchen to prepare a dish... Spicy Chicken using the chili sauce! Of course, although the Spicy Chicken wasn¡¯t quite authentic, it was enough to astonish them. "Can you really eat more of this?" As a medical student of not long standing, Qin Changlin wasn¡¯t sure if this medicinally infused ingredient could be consumed in this manner! Despite his words, he didn¡¯t stop eating, gorging down the dish and exclaiming how satisfying it was! Gu Youyou laughed and said, "Aren¡¯t you continuously eating it? You tell me, can you eat more or not?" "Hehe," Qin Changlin chuckled and said, "Can this really replace cornelian cherries?" In ancient times, people would use cornelian cherries instead of chilies for spicier dishes. However, with the introduction of a wider variety of chili types, people stopped eating cornelian cherries and switched to chilies. Gu Youyou said, "Actually, chilies have more value as a food ingredient than as a medicinal one. So those chilies... I think you understand what I¡¯m getting at!" Qin Changlin slowed his chewing of the chicken, thoughtfully pondering Gu Youyou¡¯s words. Chapter 124: Hoodwinked the Rich Man Chapter 124: Chapter 124: Hoodwinked the Rich ManGu Youyou said with a faint smile, "Remember, this stuff is a hassle to make, and it¡¯s not cheap!" Qin Changlin¡¯s amber eyes suddenly brightened as he blinked thoughtfully, then he nodded vigorously, "I get it, Sister Youyou, I understand now..." Gu Youyou laughed, handed over the remaining five jars of chili sauce to Qin Changlin, and said, "Then it¡¯s settled; I¡¯ll leave these things with you. I¡¯m counting on you and look forward to the good news in three days!" Gu Youyou had long decided that Qin Changlin had chosen the wrong profession by becoming a doctor, and when she had sixty taels of silver in hand, she could hardly believe her eyes. She quickly did some math in her head. The value of silver in this era was about the same as during the Wanli period of the Ming dynasty¡ªone tael of silver could buy two shi of ordinary rice, with one shi being around ninety-five kilograms. That meant one tael could buy about one hundred ninety kilograms of rice, or three hundred and eighty catties. Considering that the price of family rice ranged from two and a half to three and a tenth yuan per catty, one tael of silver would be roughly equivalent to a thousand yuan. Uh... After crunching the numbers, she realized that silver was quite a bit more valuable back then than it is now, inflation really has a far-reaching impact! Six jars of chili sauce traded for sixty thousand yuan? The Gu Family was far stronger than Lao Gan Ma! Gu Youyou almost couldn¡¯t resist grabbing Qin Changlin by the neck to ask him how he achieved it. Had he swindled some rich tycoon? Qin Changlin was grinning like a cunning merchant, yet Gu Youyou found him adorably foolish and cute at that moment! "Sister Youyou, are you satisfied?" Indeed, surpassingly satisfied! But Gu Youyou didn¡¯t let her excitement show right away, and she asked calmly, "It¡¯s fine! But I¡¯m curious about how you did it?" Qin Changlin took Gu Youyou aside, and in a low voice, he said, "My master has been out on a call and hasn¡¯t returned, so I¡¯ve been seeing all the recent patients." "Mhm!" Gu Youyou could understand that. He went on mysteriously, "Do you know about Master Fu from our town?" Gu Youyou nodded her head; she didn¡¯t get out much, so how could she know? Wait, that sounded familiar! Ah, right, her family¡¯s eldest aunt used to belittle her by suggesting she become Master Fu¡¯s concubine. That must be the same Master Fu, right? Gu Youyou asked, "How many Master Fus are there in town?" "Just one!" That was him then, Gu Youyou¡¯s mouth twitched. "Did you sell them all to him?" "Yeah!" Qin Changlin laughed and nodded, saying, "That Master Fu is in his forties, quite overweight, and also suffers from some deficiency-cold syndrome! I prescribed him over a dozen bitter prescriptions, but they were so bitter he couldn¡¯t stand it and came back the next day, asking if he could change a few herbs or if there was another way to treat it. So, I took out Sister Youyou¡¯s chili sauce and made him a dish with it. Master Fu himself is a food lover, especially fond of spicy food, and once he ate it, he couldn¡¯t stop. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I told him that forgoing medicine was not an option, but I could decrease the number of prescriptions he had to take if we added medicinal food therapy. The food therapy was to add Sister Youyou¡¯s chili sauce to his meals every day. He realized he could cure his illness while enjoying such a tasty treat, and was overjoyed. He bought all six jars on the spot." Oh boy, this was not in line with Gu Youyou¡¯s initial plan. She had wanted to attract more wealthy customers. After all, she couldn¡¯t possibly sell her chili sauce to only Master Fu next year. Well, never mind, in the end, Qin Changlin was a help after all. Chapter 125: There’s also a Commission Chapter 125: Chapter 125: There¡¯s also a CommissionGu Youyou asked, "So, is he really willing to spend that six thousand? Oh no, sixty taels of silver?" Qin Changlin confirmed, "Of course, he¡¯s willing. That Fu, the wealthy patron, is the richest man in the nearby towns. I told him that this medicinal herb is hard to find and the production process is complex. I only have these few bottles left, and he won¡¯t be able to buy them again. Fu has more money than he fears death. As long as it can make him live a few more years, he¡¯s willing to spend whatever it takes!" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hehe, since it¡¯s a case of more money than sense, then we can¡¯t be blamed!" Gu Youyou said, beaming with delight. Qin Changlin, who was sitting across from her, asked with a puzzled look, "Sister Youyou, there isn¡¯t something wrong with that stuff, is there?" Why did she sound like a swindler? Gu Youyou was taken aback and her face turned stern as she said, "What nonsense are you spouting? Could there possibly be a problem with what I make? If there was a problem, would I let you sell it? This year, I only made these few bottles, originally intending to use them to break into the market. Now look, you¡¯ve sold them all to that Fu. Next year when I make them, you will have to take responsibility for selling them! Of course, you won¡¯t miss out on your share of the benefits!" Gu Youyou took out ten taels of silver and handed them to Qin Changlin, saying, "I¡¯m quite satisfied with this price. It¡¯s not easy for you, an apprentice. Consider this silver your commission! Ah, if you manage to sell more, that¡¯s all on you. I won¡¯t ask!" "Oh my, Sister Youyou, if I took even one extra tael, I¡¯d never be able to complete my apprenticeship!" Gu Youyou laughed and said, "Alright, I¡¯m being serious. What we make is high-end goods. In the future, I¡¯ll sell them in a drugstore, placed alongside ginseng and deer antler. It¡¯s a top-notch dietary supplement!" Gu Youyou decided to sell only to the wealthy. Although it wasn¡¯t very honorable, wasn¡¯t there a saying, ¡¯no merchant gets ahead without being savvy¡¯? Those ancient rich people, if you didn¡¯t take them for a ride, how would they be willing to part with their silver? Qin Changlin smiled naively, scratching his head while repeatedly nodding in agreement. "I understand, Sister. From now on, I¡¯ll follow you!" Suddenly, he seemed to remember something and asked, "Right, Sister, where do you live? In case I need something, I should know how to find you." Gu Youyou said, "Forget it, as long as I know where you live, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t go spreading my business around; I have too many poor relatives at home!" Qin Changlin was a sharp one, and with just a hint from Gu Youyou, he understood completely and didn¡¯t pursue the matter any further. ... Gu Dabao from the Gu Family had reached the age to get married, and Erya was also at the age to be wed. The Gu Family was, after all, the rich among the poor in Lotus Village. Not to mention anything else, they certainly had enough to eat, so the prospects for Gu Dabao, as the eldest grandson, were quite good. Many matchmakers came to propose potential brides for him, but Huang Xiangwen, Dabao¡¯s mother, was quite picky and wasn¡¯t satisfied with any. It seemed she was even boasting about marrying him to a girl from the town! In the end, the one who came to make the match for the Gu Family was Matchmaker Zhang! Matchmaker Zhang was familiar with both of the old folks at the Gu Family. She had successfully arranged the matches for several of the Gu aunts, two uncles, as well as for Daya and Gu Youyou herself, so they couldn¡¯t treat her like they did the other matchmakers; they had to give her some respect. Matchmaker Zhang wiped her heavily powdered face, which looked as white as flour, and with a handkerchief embroidered with coarse cloth, she twisted her way to the door. "Thump thump... Is anyone home?" Huang Xiangwen had just returned from the field, her clothes still covered in mud that she hadn¡¯t changed out of yet. She had come back early to cook, so she was the first one at home. Hearing Matchmaker Zhang¡¯s voice, she immediately guessed why she was there. What else could it be, if not to make a match? What decent marriage prospects could a village matchmaker bring? It was always just someone from the nearby villages! Chapter 126 - 125: Talking about Marriage Proposal Chapter 126: Chapter 125: Talking about Marriage ProposalHuang Xiangwen wouldn¡¯t stand for it. In recent days, she had been trying to find someone in town to introduce a good family, so why would it be the turn of a village girl? She called Gu Xiaomei, Sanya, in a low voice, "Sanya, would you like your big brother to find you a sister-in-law from town?" Gu Xiaomei was only five years old, the youngest child in the family, what could such a small child understand? She only knew that there were delicious things to eat; beautiful clothes to wear; that everything from town was the best. Naturally, she was happy. She hopped and said excitedly, "Yes, Mom, I want a sister-in-law from town!" "Oh, my dear girl," Huang Xiangwen¡¯s laughter was so full she could barely close her mouth. "You also know a sister-in-law from town is good! Alright, Mom will find a wife from town for your big brother, and then you¡¯ll have a sister-in-law from town!" "Good, I want a sister-in-law from town, a sister-in-law from town!" "Alright, Sanya, you need to help Mom with something!" "What do I need to help with?" Sanya asked, tilting her little head. "Go, open the front door a crack, and tell the matchmaker who¡¯s knocking outside that our family has only you at home, and the others have all gone to work in the fields." Sanya thought for a moment with her head down. Afraid she wouldn¡¯t remember, Huang Xiangwen repeated it. Then Sanya went bouncing off to the front yard to open the door. Matchmaker Zhang¡¯s expression immediately sank when she saw a little girl open the door, but she still managed a smile, "Oh, it¡¯s Sanya, where are the adults of your family?" Sanya raised her head and said crisply, "My mom says that I¡¯m the only one home, everyone else has gone down to the fields to work!" "What?" Matchmaker Zhang¡¯s face fell, her white powder almost sliding off as she craned her neck to look through the crack in the door, muttering under her breath, "What nonsense, thinking they can put on airs just because they are a big family in Lotus Village?" Huang Xiangwen inside the house wanted desperately to drag the little girl back in and give her a good scolding on her little bottom! She can¡¯t even pass a message properly! "Where did your mother tell you this?" Matchmaker Zhang continued to ask with a fake smile. Sanya pointed back into the house and said, "In the backyard!" "Stupid girl!" Huang Xiangwen cursed through gritted teeth. Matchmaker Zhang gave a sinister sneer and raised her voice intentionally, "Madam Huang, are you really not in, or can you not make a decision regarding Dabao? If you can¡¯t make a decision, I¡¯ll just go directly to Old Gu in the fields!" How could Huang Xiangwen let Matchmaker Zhang go to Gu Feng? If the old man agreed, her dream of a daughter-in-law from town would be shattered. Reluctantly, Huang Xiangwen had to feign a cheerful face and come out. "Oh! Auntie Zhang has arrived. Please come in, come in!" Huang Xiangwen roughly pulled five-year-old Sanya away, using so much force that it hurt the girl¡¯s little arm, and Sanya looked up at her pitifully. Huang Xiangwen opened the door wide and let Matchmaker Zhang inside. "Oh, Madam Huang, you are home? I thought you weren¡¯t." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Huang Xiangwen internally cursed Matchmaker Zhang from head to toe. She knew perfectly well what was going on and deliberately made Gu Yi speak disparagingly about her. Holding back her anger, Huang Xiangwen forced a smile and said, "I¡¯m here, Auntie Zhang. I was just in the outhouse earlier and didn¡¯t hear you, that¡¯s all!" Matchmaker Zhang sneered internally, kept a pleasant facade, and said, "Alright, I¡¯m here today to talk to you about an important matter, a joyful one..." Huang Xiangwen¡¯s heart skipped a beat¡ªhere it came, they were going to talk about the marriage proposal! She rapidly weighed her options. She couldn¡¯t let her say it. Matchmaker Zhang had some connections with the Gu Family and wouldn¡¯t be so easy to dismiss like the other matchmakers! Chapter 127 - 126: Fall by Oneself Chapter 127: Chapter 126: Fall by OneselfHuang Xiangwen turned her head and saw Sanya following behind her. Seizing the moment when Matchmaker Zhang wasn¡¯t looking, she stuck out her foot and tripped her. The little girl was small, and she lost her balance immediately after being tripped, falling to the ground. She hit the ground hard, and her nose struck the stone-paved path in the yard, immediately starting to bleed. Sanya cried bitterly from the pain, also interrupting what Matchmaker Zhang was about to say. "Oh no, Sanya, how could you walk like that?" Huang Xiangwen cried out in alarm and hurriedly crouched down to pick Sanya up. Upon closer look, Sanya¡¯s face was covered in blood, mixed with dirt and dust. She was startled and speechless with shock. Initially, Huang Xiangwen had not intended for Sanya to fall so badly; she just thought if the child fell, it could be a good excuse to coddle her and also prevent Matchmaker Zhang from speaking. She hadn¡¯t expected such a severe fall. Matchmaker Zhang took one look and was also startled, saying hastily, "Oh my, this is serious. Sanya has had a nasty fall, bleeding so much. We should quickly get Doctor Sun to look at her, a girl¡¯s face should not be marked like this." At first, Huang Xiangwen thought it was just a nosebleed, but upon a careful look, there was a large gash from Sanya¡¯s nose up to her forehead. And that indeed meant her face was marred. Sanya¡¯s crying was almost heart-wrenching, and only then did Huang Xiangwen truly become frightened, crying out, "This is terrible, my poor child, how could you fall so hard? This will be the death of me..." Huang Xiangwen lost her composure and sat on the ground holding Sanya and wept while Matchmaker Zhang hurriedly said, "Huang Second Sister-in-law, don¡¯t cry now, it¡¯s more important to see the doctor. Quickly bring the child out; I¡¯ll go call for help!" Matchmaker Zhang ran out of the Gu Family¡¯s gate in haste, coincidentally spotting Wang Shun from the village passing by, and she quickly called out, "Shunzi, go quickly to the fields and find Elder Gu, tell them Sanya¡¯s fallen and is covered in blood. They must hurry and think of something, or her face will be ruined!" At that moment, Wang Shun saw Huang Xiangwen holding the blood-covered Sanya, her face filled with anxiety. Huang Xiangwen also saw Wang Shun and cried out desperately, "Don¡¯t go to the fields now, Shunzi, hurry to the town and call for Doctor Zhou. We must have Doctor Zhou from Jisheng Hall come!" Sanya¡¯s fall was so severe that it truly scared her; right now, she couldn¡¯t care about anything else but to save the girl. Only the large households from several neighboring towns could afford to call for Doctor Zhou of Qingshui Town¡ªthe amount of silver required was substantial, and Wang Shun was well aware of this. But considering Sanya¡¯s condition, the neighboring village¡¯s Doctor Sun definitely wouldn¡¯t suffice, no matter what, they had to try! "Yeah!" Wang Shun responded and sprinted to the east end of the village to borrow a donkey cart, then rushed towards Qingshui Town. The child was crying so fiercely that the neighbors were drawn out. Someone had gone to the fields to look for the Gu Family, and soon enough, members of the Gu Family, both old and young, had all rushed back. "What happened to Sanya?" When everyone saw Sanya¡¯s wound, they were all shocked. Huang Xiangwen, feeling guilty and scared, could only continue wailing uncontrollably. Elder Huang, annoyed by the crying, scolded, "Are you mourning? I asked you what happened to the child!" Matchmaker Zhang was also present at the scene. Since she did not see Huang Xiangwen intentionally stick out her foot to trip Sanya, she said, "The child wasn¡¯t walking carefully and fell on her own. It just so happened that she hit her head on a stone. No one expected her to fall so badly." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Feng¡¯s face was stern as he said angrily, "Sanya is already five years old, could she really fall on her own like that?" Gu Second Brother, distressed for his daughter, called out loudly, "Oh, father, mother, what does it matter how Sanya fell at this point? We should be thinking about what to do!" Chapter 128 - 127: Qin Changlin Has Arrived Chapter 128: Chapter 127: Qin Changlin Has ArrivedHe was busy stopping the bleeding for Sanya; the wound was somewhat long, but not deep, making it not difficult to stop the bleeding. The real fear was that a scar might be left on her face. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Running from her nose all the way up to her forehead, a girl with such a long scar would find it hard to get married. Matchmaker Zhang said, "Luckily Shunzi happened to pass by and saw. He¡¯s already gone to Qingshui Town to look for Doctor Zhou. If only Doctor Zhou could be brought here, we might still be able to save this girl¡¯s face!" As soon as old Mrs. Huang heard this, her heart immediately sank into the Qingshui River. She let out a cry and wailed, "Oh, my poor Sanya. She might be destined to live as a girl with a scarred face! How can people like us afford to invite Doctor Zhou? Even if he were to come, we couldn¡¯t afford the consultation fee! Oh no, I can¡¯t let this be. Matchmaker Zhang, how long has Shunzi been gone? I need to chase him down and bring him back. I think it¡¯s better to go to the neighboring village and ask for Doctor Sun." Gu Feng¡¯s face darkened. How could he not understand what old Mrs. Huang meant? She wasn¡¯t worried about Sanya; she was clearly afraid of spending silver. "Money-grubbing old women, what¡¯s more important? The latter half of Sanya¡¯s life or the money? You¡¯re always scrimping and saving, yet have you ever gotten rich?" "Hey, you dead old man, what are you implying? Want to start a quarrel, do you?" Huffed and puffed with annoyance, Gu Feng couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with her and simply said to Gu Laosan, "Laosan, run to the neighboring village and also invite Doctor Sun over! We may not be able to get Doctor Zhou!" "Right away, Dad!" Gu Laosan was quick to leave. Gu Feng then instructed the other family members, telling Laosan¡¯s wife to take Dabao to the field and bring back the farm tools to prevent them from being stolen and creating a dispute. He told Erbao to bring home Sanya and the ox from the hillside, saying they would not graze the cattle today. He also asked the twin daughters to go and boil water inside the house, since it would be needed when the doctor arrived. Doctor Zhou couldn¡¯t be invited, but Qin Changlin came instead. When Qin Changlin saw that the person who came to find Doctor Zhou was Wang Shun, who used to help Gu Youyou gather medicines, he followed the clues and figured out who Gu Youyou really was. Since it was Gu Youyou¡¯s cousin who was injured, he naturally had to make a trip in person. First, to verify whether the Gu Youyou he knew was just an ordinary village girl from Lotus Village. Second... he thought, when Gu Youyou saw him, it would definitely be a surprise! Of course, whether it would be a pleasant surprise or a fright remained uncertain. Qin Changlin rode a horse, which was much faster than the donkey cart driven by Wang Shun. Considering Lotus Village wasn¡¯t too far from Qingshui Town, and the weather was good and the road was easy to travel, it didn¡¯t take him long to arrive. He had never been to Lotus Village before and didn¡¯t know where the Gu Family lived. It was only after asking around upon entering the village that he found out. Seeing that they hadn¡¯t managed to wait for Doctor Zhou, but instead, a young man had arrived, the faces of the Gu Family members weren¡¯t looking too good. Qin Changlin, being a perceptive man, quickly noticed this and smiled, introducing himself. "My name is Qin Changlin, and I¡¯m also a doctor at Jisheng Hall. Doctor Zhou is my master. He¡¯s getting on in years and moves slowly. Fearing the delay might worsen the child¡¯s injury, I came ahead!" Hearing this, Gu Feng ignited a spark of hope and hastily asked, "Does that mean Doctor Zhou might come, according to Doctor Qin?" Qin Changlin smiled and said, "It¡¯s hard to say in this hot weather. If my master is free, maybe he¡¯ll come!" "..." "Ah, let¡¯s not talk about that for now. Let me see how badly the child is injured." Based on Wang Shun¡¯s description, it sounded very severe, covered in blood, the face almost completely torn up. But when Qin Changlin saw the little girl lying on the bed, he couldn¡¯t help but show a wry smile! Chapter 129 - 128: Looking for Gu Youyou Chapter 129: Chapter 128: Looking for Gu YouyouIt wasn¡¯t as serious as they had said. The bleeding had stopped, and although the child was no longer crying, she still shuddered occasionally. He stepped forward to examine her and then quickly set down the medicine chest he was carrying, taking out the disinfectant to carefully clean the wound! Sanya started crying again from the pain, and Qin Changlin said, "Hold the child down firmly; don¡¯t let her wiggle around." Huang Xiangwen and Meng Qiuju held down Sanya¡¯s flailing arms, one on each side. The heart-wrenching cries were distressing to hear. The Huang Family matriarch kept lamenting about misfortune, exclaiming over the suffering of such a young child, while scolding Huang Xiangwen for not being able to care for a child properly and letting her fall like this. "And now we¡¯ve had to call a doctor from town. How much silver will this cost? It¡¯s like tearing her heart out!" If it were any other time, Huang Xiangwen would definitely argue back, reasoning that children¡¯s legs can run on their own, and it¡¯s not her fault if they fall. However, she was at a loss for words this time; it was her negligence that had led to the child¡¯s fall! Hearing the crying, Gu Hong got anxious and asked Qin Changlin in a hurry, "Doctor Qin, will the cut on Sanya¡¯s face leave a scar?" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Qin Changlin replied, "It¡¯s hard to say. I¡¯ll try to treat it as best as I can, but whether or not it will scar depends on how you take care of it afterward!" Gu Hong agreed earnestly, saying, "Just tell us how to take care of it, Doctor Qin, and we will follow your instructions!" Qin Changlin just smiled and continued to clean the wound. A moment later, he added, "Previously, a woman with the surname Gu used to sell herbs at our Jisheng Hall. Her name is Gu Youyou. Do you know her?" Gu Feng was aware of Gu Youyou selling the herbs she had picked, and he said, "Yes, I know her. That¡¯s my granddaughter, and she lives in our village!" Qin Changlin wasn¡¯t aware that Gu Youyou was already married and found it strange that she didn¡¯t live with them. But he didn¡¯t think it was polite to inquire further into someone else¡¯s family matters, so he merely said, "In the past, she sold an herb at Jisheng Hall called Macrolepiota, which is good for treating wounds and is less likely to leave scars. I¡¯ve run out of it, so I brought some other herbs, but they¡¯re not as effective as Macrolepiota. If you could get some from her, it would help the young girl¡¯s wound heal better." Upon hearing this, the Gu Family, without waiting for Gu Feng to speak, Gu Hong hurriedly instructed Gu Dabao, saying, "Dabao, go tell your elder sister to bring the Ma... what was it again?" "Macrolepiota!" Qin Changlin said. "Oh right, tell her to bring the Macrolepiota!" The matter-of-fact tone from Gu Hong made even Qin Changlin, an outsider, inwardly marvel. Did he really know Gu Youyou well enough to expect her to obey so readily? Of course, Qin Changlin had only wanted to find an excuse to see Gu Youyou, so the manner in which they fetched her wasn¡¯t his concern. Gu Youyou hadn¡¯t gone up the mountain for several days, now busying herself in the backyard with the two plots of medicinal herbs and in the front yard with the two plots of vegetables. Even if she went to the mountain, she didn¡¯t dare to venture deep, as Jin Zijin had his own business to attend to. He wasn¡¯t merely hunting, so it was not appropriate for her to accompany him. But she couldn¡¯t find anything worthwhile outside the mountain. When Gu Dabao and Gu Hong found her, she was pulling weeds in the vegetable garden. Without any fertilizer, the vegetables weren¡¯t growing very well, while the weeds were thriving vigorously! Gu Youyou had heard someone approaching. They were coming swiftly. Only when they were close did she look up to see who it was. "Dabao, is there an emergency?" Chapter 130 - 129: I’m Here to Collect Money Chapter 130: Chapter 129: I¡¯m Here to Collect MoneyGu Dabao, panting and out of breath, rushed up to Gu Youyou and said urgently, "Big sister, something¡¯s happened to Sanya; the doctor says we need Macrolepiota. Hurry, save Sanya with the Macrolepiota!" The main effect of Macrolepiota is to stop bleeding. Gu Youyou furrowed her brow and said, "Slow down and explain clearly, what happened to Sanya?" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sanya fell and she¡¯s bleeding a lot; the doctor said we need Macrolepiota!" Gu Youyou pursed her lips silently, What kind of quack doctor is this? Could it be a swindler we¡¯ve brought in? Although the hemorrhagic effect of Macrolepiota is good, what month is this? Where can we find Macrolepiota now? There are plenty of herbs that can stop bleeding; it doesn¡¯t have to be Macrolepiota. "Just wait!" Gu Youyou said. Then, she went to the winnowing basket at the edge of the yard to collect other herbs that could stop bleeding. Gu Youyou grabbed two or three kinds of hemostatic herbs. Gu Dabao, out of curiosity, asked, "Big sister, which one of these herbs is Macrolepiota?" "None of them!" Gu Youyou replied. Hearing this, Gu Dabao became anxious and stood in Gu Youyou¡¯s way, saying, "That won¡¯t do, big sister, the doctor said only Macrolepiota can properly treat Sanya¡¯s wound, other medicines will leave a scar." He was thinking that if his sister didn¡¯t use Macrolepiota but used other herbs instead, and if Sanya ended up with a scar on her face, their father and mother would blame the big sister again. Gu Youyou twisted her mouth and said, "Don¡¯t listen to that good-for-nothing doctor¡¯s nonsense. If big sister says it¡¯s okay, then it¡¯s okay!" "But..." "No buts. Having this is better than nothing. Do you want to save Sanya or not?" Upon hearing this, Gu Dabao nodded hurriedly and said, "Yes, we need to save her; come quickly with me, big sister!" Gu Dabao ran ahead quickly with the herbs Gu Youyou gave him, returning first to the Gu Family home, while Gu Youyou followed behind. Before she could enter the house, she heard her second uncle, Gu Wen, complaining from somewhere inside. "What? No Macrolepiota? The doctor asked specifically for Macrolepiota, didn¡¯t he make that very clear? What¡¯s the use of bringing back a handful of useless weeds? You can¡¯t even handle this simple thing, how can you be so incompetent?" Gu Dabao said aggrievedly, "Big sister said these herbs would work." Gu Wen snorted coldly, "It seems to me she is just too stingy to use it, right? That Macrolepiota must be valuable!" Gu Youyou, fuming with anger, pushed open the room door and said coldly, "These herbs cost five hundred Wen, Uncle. If you want them, pay me five hundred Wen, or give the herbs back to me. As for Macrolepiota, why don¡¯t you go harvest it yourself? It¡¯s only what month now? I¡¯d like to see if you¡¯ll be able to bring back any Macrolepiota." Gu Youyou walked into the Gu Family home as if she were conducting an inspection like a leader. Unfortunately, her frail and delicate physique robbed her of some of her imposing presence despite her beauty. Her cold gaze swept across the room, and upon spotting that quack doctor, Qin Changlin, she instantly understood why Macrolepiota was demanded ¨C they wanted to lure her out! Gu Wen was stunned for a moment upon hearing Gu Youyou¡¯s words before he realized what was happening. He had not expected Gu Youyou to arrive; he assumed his elder son would come back by himself with the medicine. He forced a chuckle and said, "Youyou is here, huh!" Gu Youyou responded with a grunt, "Hmm, I¡¯m here. I had to come to collect the silver, didn¡¯t I?" This comment infuriated Gu Wen enough, while Gu Wen¡¯s younger brother retreated to the side to enjoy the spectacle. Huang Xiangwen signaled Gu Dabao with her eyes. Hesitating for a moment, Gu Dabao then left the room and went to the backyard to look for his grandparents. Xiangwen had underestimated Gu Youyou; only the old lady and the old man might have a chance to intimidate her. Gu Youyou watched Gu Dabao leave without any expression, then turned her gaze to Huang Xiangwen. That look with a faint smile made Huang Xiangwen, who was already feeling guilty, quite uneasy. Chapter 131 - 130 Quack Doctor Chapter 131: Chapter 130 Quack DoctorHuang Xiangwen said, "We haven¡¯t divided our family estate, so where would the silver come from? All the silver we earn goes to the head of the family, and Mother is in charge of it. Youyou, if you want to collect silver, you need to ask your grandmother." Gu Youyou wasn¡¯t really trying to collect silver, let alone whether she could get any from her grandmother. Even if she managed to, her grandfather and grandmother might end up in a huge quarrel over it. For just a few coins, she felt it wasn¡¯t worth it. She said this only because she wanted to disgust her second uncle. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How dare you despise the things given to you? I certainly owe you nothing. Gu Youyou snorted and then said to Qin Changlin, "Oh, I thought some charlatan from the street had been brought here. But it turns out you¡¯re a doctor from Jisheng Hall. Doctor, even such a small wound could leave a scar! Your medical skills are not very impressive, are you even qualified yet?" Well done, Qin Changlin, plotting against me. I told you not to inquire about my background, yet you dared to show up at my doorstep. Qin Changlin chuckled and said, "I haven¡¯t completed my apprenticeship, still an apprentice!" Upon hearing this, the hearts of Huang Xiangwen and Gu Wen jumped to their throats. Once they came to their senses, they immediately started cursing at Qin Changlin, "You dare to practice without completing your apprenticeship? You damned incompetent doctor, this is tantamount to plotting for wealth and causing harm! If anything happens to my daughter, our Gu Family won¡¯t let you off! Come on, we¡¯re going to see the official, I¡¯m going to sue you!" "That¡¯s right, see the official, make him compensate!" Gu Wen grabbed Qin Changlin by the collar, ready to drag him to see the official. Huang Xiangwen also let go of Sanya¡¯s small hand and joined Gu Wen in subduing Qin Changlin. Qin Changlin looked helplessly at Gu Youyou, who was watching him with a smirk that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. At this moment, Gu Feng and Old Madam Huang entered from outside and were startled by the scene. "What on earth are you doing?" Gu Feng bellowed sternly. Old Madam Huang scolded Huang Xiangwen, "Sanya is still lying in bed suffering from pain, and you¡¯re causing a ruckus here? Let the doctor treat her quickly!" Gu Wen protested, "Mother, he is just an incompetent doctor; he won¡¯t be able to cure the injury. He himself said he hasn¡¯t even completed his apprenticeship." "What?" Old Madam Huang also grew anxious, her eyes widening as she looked at Qin Changlin. Qin Changlin, being held captive by Gu Wen and his wife, said in resignation, "I haven¡¯t completed my apprenticeship, true, but I never said that I couldn¡¯t treat the wound! My master is Doctor Zhou; even high-ranking officials in Beijing request my master¡¯s medical attention. Would I dare to tarnish my master¡¯s reputation?" On hearing this, it sounded somewhat reasonable. Who was Doctor Zhou? A famous doctor known far and wide. Would he let an apprentice with poor skills go out and disgrace himself? Gu Wen suddenly did not know where to put his hands that were holding Qin Changlin; to let go seemed improper, yet it didn¡¯t seem right to keep holding him either! But Gu Feng was quicker-witted and more adept at handling situations. He said, "You ungrateful son, release him at once and apologize to Doctor Qin!" Gu Wen and his wife immediately let go. Old Madam Huang also realized the situation and shot Huang Xiangwen a fierce glare. She then said to Qin Changlin with a placating smile, "That¡¯s right, what Doctor Qin said makes sense. If Doctor Qin has not yet completed his apprenticeship, it¡¯s certainly not because his skills are lacking, but because Doctor Zhou has high standards!" Now that¡¯s more like it. The medicine Gu Youyou brought had been ground into powder, and Meng Qiuju served it, breaking the awkward tension in the room. Qin Changlin was applying the medicine to Sanya, who cried out in pain again. Having cried too much, her voice had grown hoarse and she could only whimper, sounding heartbreaking! Gu Feng spoke affectionately to Gu Youyou on the side, "Youyou, you should have let Dabao bring the medicine; why did you come yourself? Your health has improved significantly, but you still shouldn¡¯t tire yourself. Stop standing; please sit down!" Chapter 132 - 131: Fighting for Candy to Eat Chapter 132: Chapter 131: Fighting for Candy to Eat"Thank you, Grandpa!" Gu Youyou wasn¡¯t shy in taking a seat. Matriarch Huang couldn¡¯t stand to see Gu Feng favor Gu Youyou, and her face showed her displeasure as she complained, "The little one is still lying in bed moaning, at least go upstairs and get a piece of candy to appease her, she¡¯s your granddaughter too, why such a difference?" Hearing there might be candy for Sanya, both Gu Wen and Huang Xiangwen¡¯s faces changed, looking at Gu Feng with anticipation. Meng Qiuju was slightly surprised, wondering since when the old lady become so generous? Gu Feng¡¯s face darkened as he barked at Matriarch Huang, "What are you doing here then? How would I know where you¡¯ve hidden those few pieces of candy? Why don¡¯t you go get them yourself?" Matriarch Huang retorted with defiance, unwilling to back down, "If you won¡¯t get it, forget it, let her keep moaning then!" The flicker of hope in the eyes of Gu¡¯s second son and his wife extinguished again. Gu Youyou saw it all and felt incredibly conflicted. It wasn¡¯t quite contempt, nor was it entirely sympathy. She just felt that life was perhaps too harsh, were things so tough that comforting a child in pain with a mere piece of candy caused such a struggle? It was just a few pieces of candy after all, and the grandmother was hoarding them, keeping it a family secret? She thought about the candy Gu Feng had secretly given her before, just a little. Surely candy must have been extremely precious in those days, no wonder Jin Zijin had that expression when she used candy to make fish. Upon reflection, Matriarch Huang decided to go get the candy. She thought that Gu Youyou cared, so she wanted to give a piece to Sanya, and let Gu Youyou just watch, drooling. Candy, how many children had ever tasted candy before? Luckily, Gu Youyou didn¡¯t know what was going through her mind, otherwise, she would have been both amused and frustrated. After Matriarch Huang left, Gu Feng followed her out. It wasn¡¯t long before they heard Matriarch Huang wailing like a slaughtered pig. "Ouch, you old geezer, you¡¯re stealing my candy, you¡¯re after my life..." "Let go, old woman, let go of me!" "I won¡¯t let go! You take everything, what are you planning to do? You want to give it to that devil girl in front of me? My daughter gave this to me in filial piety, I can¡¯t even bring myself to eat it!" "How many teeth do you even have left, do you think you can eat it, can you even chew?" "I can always suck on them... Ah, if you dare pass this door, I¡¯ll fight you to the end." Everyone inside was embarrassed, especially Gu Youyou! Having lived two lifetimes, this was the first time she had heard of people fighting to the death over a few pieces of candy! And those two were a couple who had been together for generations, with a house full of children and grandchildren. Soon after, amidst the shouts and curses of Matriarch Huang, they could hear the joyful voice of Gu Feng calling out like a child, "Dabao, Erbao, Sanya, and Erya, come out and get your candy!" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The children¡¯s laughter soon followed, and Huang Xiangwen couldn¡¯t sit still any longer, quickly making her way to the courtyard. She didn¡¯t know how many pieces of candy Gu Feng had snatched from Matriarch Huang, but if there were enough, maybe she could get a piece as well. "Oh my candy, you little brats, I hope it chokes you..." Matriarch Huang cried out over a few pieces of candy. When the children each received a piece, Gu Feng returned to the room and offered one to Gu Youyou. "Youyou, you should have one too!" Gu Youyou glanced at it; it was wrapped with peanuts and sesame, likely some peanut candy. In her previous life, she was the Gu Family¡¯s young miss, what candy hadn¡¯t she tasted? She certainly didn¡¯t need to fight Matriarch Huang over a piece. She shook her head and said, "No need, Grandpa, I¡¯m too old for candy. Give it to Sanya, she¡¯s the one in pain." Chapter 133 - 132: Don’t Charge for the Diagnosis Chapter 133: Chapter 132: Don¡¯t Charge for the DiagnosisGu Youyou was well aware that if the children in this room ate the candy, Grandma wouldn¡¯t really mind, but if she were the one to eat it, a commotion would surely start anew. Gu Feng, with three pieces still in hand, said, "Give her one piece, Sanya has suffered, let her have two." As Gu Feng reached out, Youyou pushed his hand back with a smile and said, "Grandpa eats one, Sanya gets two!" Madam Huang, with disheveled hair, stood in the doorway, her eyes fixed on the candy in Gu Feng¡¯s hand, as if ready to snatch it away the moment Youyou accepted it. Seeing that Youyou was so considerate, she felt somewhat relieved. Gu Feng, taken aback, sighed gently but chuckled, "Youyou has grown up, like a big sister. Alright, Sanya can have all three!" Sanya had been eyeing the candy in grandpa¡¯s hand, blinking eagerly. Finally, when he handed her all three pieces, a sweet smile spread across her face. It seemed as if getting three pieces of candy made the fall worthwhile. With Sanya¡¯s accident seemingly minor, and it still being early in the day, Gu Feng called the household laborers out to work in the fields and suggested that Youyou head back early. Youyou smiled and said, "I¡¯ll wait a bit longer, until Sanya¡¯s wound is properly dealt with!" Qin Changlin had dressed Sanya¡¯s wound and prepared the powder she¡¯d need for the next few days, dividing it into small packets. He handed them to Huang Xiangwen, instructing, "Change the dressing once a day, using one packet each time. Don¡¯t get it wrong!" "Yes, yes! I¡¯ll remember, thank you, Doctor Qin!" Huang Xiangwen replied eagerly and gratefully. Today was a windfall for her. Sanya got three pieces of candy, and in front of everyone, while nibbling on one, she had two more clenched in her hand. Once back inside, she would be able to enjoy a piece herself! As she watched the children eating candy, Old Madam Huang felt as though they were nibbling at her heart. Even if the kids had to eat, couldn¡¯t they just break off a little piece each? Now, all the candy was going to these little brats. The injury was treated, but would the doctor expect a fee, expecting her to pay? Old Madam Huang¡¯s face turned an indescribable shade of ugly. She grumbled at Qin Changlin, "We provided the Macrolepiota for the treatment ourselves, Doctor Qin, so perhaps the fee should be reduced a bit?" Qin Changlin nodded vigorously, but before he could speak, Huang Xiangwen cut in. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Youyou didn¡¯t bring any Macrolepiota; it¡¯s just a few random weeds treating Sanya. Who knows if it¡¯ll even work!" Upon hearing this, Old Madam Huang immediately glared at Gu Youyou and demanded, "Why didn¡¯t you bring the Macrolepiota? Wasn¡¯t it said that only Macrolepiota can cure it?" Gu Youyou snapped back unapologetically, "Didn¡¯t have it. Do you think Macrolepiota is like wild grass by the roadside, visible everywhere?" It was as if she owed them something. "Hey, watch your tone! What kind of attitude is that?" Qin Changlin, smiling, stepped in to diffuse the tension, "I never said that Macrolepiota was the only solution! Just that it might have been more effective. Ah, it¡¯s also my fault, I got the season wrong. You really can¡¯t find Macrolepiota this season, and even if you did, it wouldn¡¯t be fit to be used as medicine!" With a cold snort from Youyou, Old Madam Huang was once again infuriated. Knowing all too well how sharp Youyou¡¯s tongue could be, she directed her anger at Qin Changlin, snapping, "What kind of doctor are you, not bringing your own medicine for a house call? If you don¡¯t have it, just say so. Why beat around the bush? I bet you¡¯re nothing but a quack, and you will ruin the good name of Jisheng Hall sooner or later. We provided the herbs and even the water you drank. I reckon you shouldn¡¯t charge us a consultation fee at all." Chapter 134 - 133: Complaining Even When It’s Free Chapter 134: Chapter 133: Complaining Even When It¡¯s FreeOh, so not asking me for the water charge is generous, huh? Old Madam Huang turned her face and scolded Qin Changlin so much he was left dumbfounded. He truly experienced what it meant for someone to turn their face faster than flipping a book. It wasn¡¯t like this just a moment ago! Alright, his purpose for coming here was Gu Youyou after all. Otherwise, how could a small village afford a doctor from Jisheng Hall to make a house call? Since he had found out all there was to know about Gu Youyou, it didn¡¯t really matter whether he charged those few coins or not. Qin Changlin glanced at Gu Youyou and nodded, saying, "Alright, alright, the medicine was provided by you all, so consider the consultation fee as payment for that glass of tap water, farewell!" Qin Changlin left in a huff, and Gu Youyou, with a forced smile, followed closely behind him. Meanwhile, Old Madam Huang continued to mutter, "Really not going to take the money, huh? Could it be that he didn¡¯t cure our Sanya properly? That wouldn¡¯t be a doctor but an apprentice who hasn¡¯t graduated!" Her voice was not low, and both Gu Youyou and Qin Changlin heard it. Outside the Gu Family¡¯s gate, Qin Changlin indeed hadn¡¯t gone far. Gu Youyou sneered and walked up to him. "On purpose?" Gu Youyou cut to the chase and asked directly. Qin Changlin responded with a forced laugh, "Sister Youyou, what do you mean ¡¯on purpose¡¯? I really don¡¯t understand!" "You don¡¯t understand? How did you happen to come to make a house call in a small village?" "Isn¡¯t it because they invited me? We run clinics to make a bit of money, don¡¯t we? If there¡¯s business knocking on the door, why wouldn¡¯t I take it, right?" Gu Youyou¡¯s face turned cold, and she sneered, "So you¡¯re saying it was a coincidence?" "Hehe, it was just a coincidence!" "Coincidence my ass." Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but curse, "You didn¡¯t even take a consultation fee, and you still have the nerve to talk about making money?" Thinking of Old Madam Huang¡¯s face and those last patronizing words after taking advantage of the situation, Qin Changlin¡¯s expression immediately darkened. Gu Youyou, on the other hand, burst out laughing. She thought to herself: This is the typical loser mentality. Complain if you charge them, and if you don¡¯t, they suspect the quality of the service! She laughed and said, "Do you believe if Sanya¡¯s face ends up scarred, the label of ¡¯incompetent doctor¡¯ will be stuck on you for good?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Qin Changlin was startled and asked, "What do you mean?" As the words left his mouth, realization dawned on him. Considering the attitude of this mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, if the little girl ended up with a scar, they would likely make a fuss all the way to Jisheng Hall in the town. That would spell trouble. After all, he had made a house call without permission, and he really hadn¡¯t graduated yet! Gu Youyou chuckled contemptuously, gave him a look that said he was on his own, and briskly walked toward the thatched hut to the north. The location of that hut was quite unique. From below in Lotus Village, no matter which angle one looked from, the house on the hillside was almost invisible unless one looked very carefully. Yet, from the yard outside that house, the entire Lotus Village could be seen. Jin Zijin had chosen such a location, surely with a lot of thought! The doctor didn¡¯t take a single penny and left, and while Old Madam Huang was uneasy, she was also secretly pleased. Even though he was an apprentice, he was a doctor from Jisheng Hall. Using the services of a doctor from Jisheng Hall for free was something to brag about. But this Sanya... she¡¯s already five years old, a child who usually runs around haphazardly, how could she have fallen so terribly? This season everyone is busy in the fields, and since there¡¯s nothing much for Sanya to do, they all went out to work. Old Madam Huang stayed behind, keeping Sanya company in the house. Sanya¡¯s face was wrapped in cloth, fearing she might not see well and fall again. Huang Xiangwen was busy in the kitchen preparing dinner for the whole family; today, it was her turn. Chapter 135 - 134: The Trip Caused by Mother’s Foot Chapter 135: Chapter 134: The Trip Caused by Mother¡¯s FootSitting beside the bed with a little girl, Grandma Huang found it rather dull, so she started teasing Sanya in a joking manner. "Sanya, tell Grandma, how did you fall? Where did you hurt yourself?" With a sugar cube in her mouth, Sanya had stopped crying, but the white cloth wrapped around her face was painful to look at. Puffing her cheeks, she said crisply, "Grandma, I fell on a rock in the courtyard. It wasn¡¯t because I walked badly, it was my mom who tripped me with her foot." "What?" Grandma Huang was stunned for a second, and the next second she suddenly stood up, her face filled with surprise as she looked at Sanya. "Your mom tripped you with her foot? Why would she trip you?" Sanya tilted her head in thought then kept shaking it vigorously. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was too young to understand all the complex thoughts inside Huang Xiangwen¡¯s mind. Grandma Huang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her mind raced. Children don¡¯t lie, do they? But had Huang Xiangwen gone mad? Why would she trip Sanya? She glanced at the smoking kitchen opposite the window and suddenly bellowed out loud. "Huang Xiangwen, you heartless creature, you actually went through with it! Come here this instant!" Grandma Huang¡¯s voice was famously loud in Lotus Village. When she shouted intentionally like that, not only could Huang Xiangwen hear her from the opposite kitchen, but even the neighbors next door could hear. Upon hearing her mother-in-law¡¯s furious shout, Huang Xiangwen knew something was amiss. At that moment, she was nibbling on Sanya¡¯s sugar while making a fuss with the fire. The shout was so loud it nearly made her drop the fire tongs on her foot. Hurriedly using the fire tongs to snuff out the fire, she wolfed down the sugar in her mouth, dusted off her apron, and went to Grandma Huang¡¯s room. "Mother, did you call for me?" Huang Xiangwen asked with a forced smile, though her face was indescribably ugly. Grandma Huang hugged Sanya close, gently blowing on the little girl¡¯s face. Seeing Huang Xiangwen arrive, she yelled fiercely, "You actually had the nerve to do it, huh? She¡¯s your own daughter, I watched her crawl out from your belly. Tell me, how dark has your heart become to do such a cruel thing? You can even harm your own daughter, when I¡¯m old, who knows what you might do to me? I always wondered why that little girl always seemed to hold a grudge against you. Tell me, have you been doing something unspeakable to her behind our backs?" Huang Xiangwen¡¯s face turned deathly pale, and with a thud she knelt on the floor, wailing, "Mother, I didn¡¯t! How can you believe the word of a child?" "It¡¯s precisely because Sanya is young and doesn¡¯t know how to lie that her words are trustworthy." In her panic, Huang Xiangwen¡¯s hands rubbed her apron continuously as she said, "Dad favors that little ghost so much, I wouldn¡¯t dare. It¡¯s such a pity, but yes, I caused Sanya¡¯s injury. But I didn¡¯t mean it, I swear! Mother, you must believe me ¡ª I¡¯ve always been loyal to you." "Hmph, don¡¯t ¡ª for goodness¡¯ sake, don¡¯t say you¡¯re loyal to me, I don¡¯t have a heart as black as yours. Our Gu Family can¡¯t afford to keep a Buddha like you around. I think I¡¯ll talk to your brother-in-law. It¡¯s better if we send you back to the Huang Family Village!" "Ah, no, Mother... I¡¯m your own flesh and blood, our relationship isn¡¯t just mother-in-law and daughter-in-law; in terms of kinship, I even have to call you ¡¯aunt.¡¯ Please don¡¯t tell anyone about this, or who knows what Gu Wen might do to me!" Now Huang Xiangwen was truly frightened. Sent back to her family after being divorced? Unfavored by her brothers and unable to remarry, wouldn¡¯t that ruin the rest of her life? "Then tell me the truth, why did you do this to Sanya?" Chapter 136 - 135: Talking to Dabao about Marriage Chapter 136: Chapter 135: Talking to Dabao about MarriageIn a moment of desperation, she dared not hide anything anymore and confessed everything after old Madam Huang scared her. "Mother, it was today that matchmaker Zhang came over. I had to do this because I was afraid she would bring up Dabao¡¯s marriage proposal. What kind of marriage could matchmaker Zhang arrange for Dabao? It would just be some village girl from a nearby village. But our Dabao is the eldest grandson of the Gu Family. I want to find him a daughter-in-law from a good family background. In the future, when Erya and Sanya get married, and Erbao and Sanbao take wives, others will make comparisons, won¡¯t they? Even for a girl from the town, Dabao¡¯s father and I are already looking for someone suitable. There is a young lady from the Tao Bowl Shop who is quite good. We¡¯re planning to ask someone to check on that. As for Sanya, mother, I was thinking that a light fall wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. I didn¡¯t expect her to hit her head on a rock and fall so heavily! Mother, she¡¯s my own daughter, I wouldn¡¯t bear for her to suffer like this..." Seeing Huang Xiangwen crying so genuinely, old Madam Huang somewhat believed her, saying only, "I can understand your desire to find a good wife for Dabao, but currently, it is your father who calls the shots in our family. The person you favor won¡¯t do; we need his agreement!" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Then... what do you think I should do, mother?" Old Madam Huang snorted coldly, "In my opinion, you should save your effort, stop stirring up trouble with your clever schemes." Huang Xiangwen stood there, stunned, and then sat down on the ground with a thud, wailing, "Ah...? So my poor Sanya suffered for nothing!" ... Knowing that she couldn¡¯t discuss Gu Dabao¡¯s marriage with Huang Xiangwen, matchmaker Zhang, seeing Gu Feng heading to the fields with the family¡¯s laborers, followed them out as well. On the narrow ridges of the field, matchmaker Zhang lifted her trousers carefully, afraid of stepping into the mud. She was the most famous matchmaker among several nearby villages, and even some of the matches in the town were arranged by her. She made more money through matchmaking than the farming folks at home, which gave her a special status in their household; she didn¡¯t have to toil in the fields. Her responsibility was to keep a close watch on the eligible bachelors and bachelorettes of the villages, to understand their situations, and to arrange matches at the right time. Because she didn¡¯t work in the fields, she disdainfully thought of those who did as dirty. She took her time meandering along the half-meter-wide ridge before finally reaching the place where Gu Feng and the others were working. From a distance, matchmaker Zhang called out loudly, "Old Gu, you¡¯ve been busy all afternoon, why not take a rest? At your age, you shouldn¡¯t overexert yourself. Take care of your health!" Gu Feng raised his head in the field and, looking towards the person on the ridge, responded loudly, "Hey! I¡¯m old now; my body isn¡¯t what it used to be. It¡¯s time for me to rest a bit." It was obvious matchmaker Zhang had something to say to Gu Feng, and Gu Feng probably guessed what it was about. Seeing that both Dabao and Erya were of age, it was time to listen to what matchmaker Zhang had to say. After quickly washing the mud off himself with water, Gu Feng approached matchmaker Zhang. "The kids¡¯ grandmother is at home. Why have you come to the fields? I don¡¯t even have a cup of tea to offer you here," Gu Feng said politely. Matchmaker Zhang, shrewd as she was, immediately replied, "In the Gu Family, it¡¯s still Old Gu who makes the decisions. Even if you approached the old lady, it would ultimately come back to you. I came directly to you to avoid bothering with all that!" Gu Feng laughed heartily, finding the words to his liking. "So, should I just speak plainly?" "Of course, of course. Go ahead, is it about finding a match for my Dabao, or has someone shown interest in Erya?" Matchmaker Zhang waved her handkerchief and chuckled, "There is an order to these things; first, we¡¯ll talk about Dabao. Once that¡¯s settled, then we can discuss Erya. I hope you don¡¯t mind me knocking on your door so often!" Chapter 137 - 136, Experience the Matchmaker’s Mouth Chapter 137: Chapter 136, Experience the Matchmaker¡¯s MouthMatchmaker Zhang loved to powder her face, and ordinarily the fluttering of her handkerchief wouldn¡¯t have been an issue, but as she waved it, a pungent scent was released. Gu Feng deeply frowned, sneezed, and stepped aside. "Matchmaker Zhang, please don¡¯t stand too close, my old nose can¡¯t handle those strange scents." Matchmaker Zhang¡¯s face stiffened, and her complexion darkened. The previously pleasant atmosphere regarding the marriage proposal had been disrupted just like that. Ultimately not wanting to quarrel over money, Matchmaker Zhang quickly recovered her powdered chrysanthemum face. Without further ado, she got to the point, "It¡¯s like this, over in the east at Anqing Town, a Scholar passed away three years ago, and his family has a daughter, quite a looker and literate too, and not to mention knowledgeable and well-mannered. She was about to be proposed for marriage three years ago, but then the Scholar died, and things got delayed. By our customs, if there¡¯s a mourning period, one must observe three years of filial piety, and she has completed these three years by now, she¡¯s eighteen this year. Her age has held her back, making it harder to find a match in the town. Later, her mother came to me and asked to find a well-off farming household, and amongst all the farming families I know, yours, the Gu Family, is the most prosperous, and it just so happens that Dabao is seeking a match. Tell me, isn¡¯t this fate?" "The Scholar¡¯s Family¡¯s daughter?" Gu Feng was taken aback, then said, "But she¡¯s a full three years older than our Dabao. Besides, we farmers want wives who can work, what¡¯s the use for one that can read?" "Hey! That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong!" Matchmaker Zhang said somewhat excitedly: "Old man Gu, it¡¯s not that I mean to criticize you, you¡¯re good in every other aspect, but you are a bit too old-fashioned. Who decreed that farmers must till the land generation after generation? Tell me, with the wealth of the Gu Family, would it be difficult to support a scholar? You just lack the connections. Alas, despite your family¡¯s wealth, all the dozens in your household, not one is literate¡ªyour wealth alone won¡¯t earn respect. In the social hierarchy of scholars, farmers, artisans, and merchants, scholars are ranked above farmers, you..." "Hold on!" Matchmaker Zhang, ceaselessly chattering and causing Gu Feng a headache, was cut off as he sternly said, "Are you here to arrange a match for Dabao or to criticize that not a single person in my family is literate?" Matchmaker Zhang stiffened, then slapped her thigh, laughing, "Oh my, look at me, once I start talking, I just can¡¯t stop. Yes, yes, of course, I am here to arrange a marriage for Dabao, precisely with the girl I mentioned, who just happens to be three years older than him. There¡¯s a saying, ¡¯A woman three years older is like a piece of gold,¡¯ these three years are truly no issue. As for her literacy and whether she can work, those are even less of a concern. If she can¡¯t do farm work, she can learn¡ªshe¡¯s managed to learn to read, haven¡¯t she? Are you worried she can¡¯t learn to farm your crops? Being literate, well, that¡¯s only a good thing for your family. In the future, if there¡¯s ever a need to read some government decree or calculate some taxes, won¡¯t you have someone who can do it?" Not just that, if anyone else in your family ever wants to attend a private school, you¡¯ll have that connection, won¡¯t you? Worse comes to worst, she can even start to teach the children at home early on, and I¡¯ve heard that the earlier a child begins learning, the smarter they become. Other families might not have this opportunity, but if your family marries a literate granddaughter-in-law, you¡¯ll have it, and your great-grandchildren will surely be ahead of others..." Matchmaker Zhang was famously known as a master matchmaker for ten miles around, her smooth tongue was no trifle, and once she started talking, it flowed like water. On and on she went, not stopping until you nodded in agreement. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 138 - 137 What kind of wife do you want? Chapter 138: Chapter 137 What kind of wife do you want?In the fields, the other members of the Gu Family saw the matchmaker chattering away to Gu Feng from a distance, but they were too far away to hear anything. Gu Er asked Gu San, "What do you think Dad is talking about with the matchmaker? They¡¯ve been at it for so long and still haven¡¯t finished. Are we still supposed to work or what?" Gu San replied irritably, "What else could it be? It¡¯s about Dabao¡¯s marriage, of course!" Upon hearing this, Gu Er objected, "How do you know it¡¯s about my Dabao¡¯s marriage? Maybe it¡¯s about your Erya¡¯s. Didn¡¯t your wife say just the other day that you should settle Erya¡¯s marriage early, before the autumn harvest?" When he heard that, he sneered for quite a while. Gu San squinted his eyes and said in a deep voice, "Second brother, how do you know what my wife tells me?" Gu Er was startled and looked away unnaturally. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Could he tell Gu San that he had been eavesdropping by the wall? It wasn¡¯t really his fault; Gu San and his wife were such schemers, whispering to each other all day long in their room. The eldest couple had passed away, Youyou was married off, and it was just the two brothers in the house now. He had to guard against him, didn¡¯t he? "I... Our houses are separated by just a wall, and your wife has such a loud voice. You think I want to listen?" Having yelled at Gu San, Gu Er moved to the other side to work! Gu Dabao looked at his dad, then at his uncle with a gloomy face, and finally picked up his tools and went over to his dad¡¯s side. "Dad, Mom said she wanted to find me a wife from the town. What if Grandpa arranges someone from the village for me?" Gu Er was taken aback, looked up at his eldest son, and chuckled, "So do you want to marry a girl from the town or one from the village?" Gu Dabao thought for a moment and replied, "From the village!" Gu Er looked at his son with some surprise and asked, "Don¡¯t you want a pretty wife from the town? What¡¯s so good about village girls, ugly and crude like your mother!" Blushing, Gu Dabao said, "But Grandpa says village folks are honest and can work in the fields!" "Hey, you silly boy!" Gu Er lifted his hand in exasperation and smacked Gu Dabao on the head, muttering angrily, "Are you stupid? If you marry a girl from the town, why would you have her work in the fields? Does our family lack fieldworkers? She would bring a dowry, and we¡¯ll give her light tasks to do. Once you have a wife, you¡¯ll forget about your mother, no, your father, and won¡¯t bear to make her work at all!" Gu Dabao, with a head covered in mud, asked, "So should I listen to Grandpa or Mom?" "Of course, you should..." Gu Er turned his head and saw that Gu Feng and the matchmaker seemed to be having a great time talking; the deal was undoubtedly going through. The matchmaker always emphasized a suitable match, unless there were specific requests; if neither party had any, they would follow her lead, which likely meant the other party was from the village. Gu Feng, the head of the family, was in charge. Even if the mother made a fuss, it wouldn¡¯t change anything if he had already agreed. He sighed deeply and shook his head, "Just let it be..." Gu Dabao: "..." After a lot of persuasion, the matchmaker finally convinced Gu Feng. In the past, due to unpleasant relations with the Lin Family, he had considered sending the children to private school, but the Gu family weren¡¯t made for studying; the children were unwilling to continue after just a few days. Considering his family had been farmers generation after generation, maybe it was just their fate, so he never forced the issue. Chapter 139 - 138 Completed Chapter 139: Chapter 138 CompletedNow that Matchmaker Zhang had spoken such words, the thought of raising a scholar began to germinate in his heart. If neither his children nor grandchildren had succeeded, then it would have to be his great-grandchildren. By marrying a girl from the Lei Family, he could teach the child to read from a young age, certainly making him better than other children! Imagining a day when the descendants of the Gu Family could hold a position like the Lin Family, his heart bloomed with joy. Seeing Gu Feng¡¯s expression, Matchmaker Zhang knew the deal was sealed. She smiled and urged, "Old Master Gu, is it settled or not? If it is, I¡¯ll talk to the girl¡¯s family and we can pick a date for you to propose!" Gu Feng snapped out of his reverie and responded with a laugh, "Settled, how could it not be? I¡¯ll make the decision on this matter. Hurry and choose the date!" "Alright, I¡¯ll go tomorrow!" Matchmaker Zhang suddenly remembered something, took a few steps away, then turned back and said, "There¡¯s something I forgot to mention." "What is it?" Gu Feng felt a jolt of anxiety as the conversation took an unexpected turn. "Eh! It¡¯s nothing serious, just that the Lei Family originally came from Shishu Village. Lei the Scholar used to teach at a private school in Anqing Town, that¡¯s why they moved to the town. But after Lei the Scholar died, his widow and children couldn¡¯t stay in the town any longer and returned to Shishu Village. So now, by all accounts, they¡¯re not considered town folks anymore. They are villagers just like you all. What do you think... is that alright?" Gu Feng replied, "Of course, it¡¯s alright. Whether they¡¯re from the town or not, it doesn¡¯t make much of a difference. As long as you vouch for them, that¡¯s all that matters!" Matchmaker Zhang laughed in relief, "That¡¯s the spirit! Old Master Gu is a wise man. Since you¡¯ve said that, I can rest easy!" ... Gu Youyou was washing clothes by the river at the bottom of the hill when she saw Wang Shun catching fish. Gu Youyou¡¯s heart leaped with joy at the prospect of eating fish again. Should she trade some vegetables for it? Uh, that might be a bit unfair to him! They were out of game at home, so she¡¯d wait for Jin Zijin to return with some. After washing and hanging the clothes to dry on the bamboo poles in the courtyard, Gu Youyou quickly gathered several handfuls of vegetables and excitedly ran to the riverbank, only to find Wang Shun had already caught the fish and was running off with his basket at a swift pace. Gu Youyou shouted from behind, "Shunzi, wait for me!" Unexpectedly, hearing Gu Youyou¡¯s voice behind him, Wang Shun ran even faster, as if chased by a ghost. "Hey, why are you running? I won¡¯t cheat you!" Wang Shun shouted back as he ran, "Sister, I can¡¯t trade this fish with you. This is to honor my future mother-in-law!" Gu Youyou: "... What?" The words "future mother-in-law" struck Gu Youyou like a bolt from the blue. Wang Shun appeared honest and simple, and Gu Youyou had thought him the kind of man who would blush at the mention of a bride. She never expected him to speak of a future mother-in-law so casually. She hadn¡¯t heard Wang Shun¡¯s aunt mention any girl from another family that Wang Shun had taken a liking to. The next day, Gu Youyou saw Wang Shun¡¯s aunt and asked her about it. The aunt¡¯s expression was complicated as she sighed and then said, "I know about this. The girl he¡¯s taken a shine to is none other than your sister, Gu Xiaoqing." Gu Youyou was startled, "Erya?" She had heard nothing of this! But then again, Erya was of age to be discussed in marriage arrangements, being fifteen. She just hadn¡¯t expected Wang Shun to set his sights on Erya. Wang Shun¡¯s aunt nodded and confirmed, "Yes, Gu Erya!" Suddenly, Gu Youyou smiled and said, "Well, isn¡¯t that nice? Why the long face, Auntie? Have you gone to propose yet?" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 140 - 139 Ancient Marriage Customs Chapter 140: Chapter 139 Ancient Marriage CustomsWang Family¡¯s aunt shook her head and said, "There¡¯s a natural order to these things, we¡¯re waiting for Gu Dabao to settle down first. It¡¯s just... sigh!" "What happened?" Gu Youyou asked curiously when she saw the aunt sighing sadly. The aunt from the Wang Family looked somewhat distressed and lowered her voice to say, "I¡¯ve secretly inquired that your third uncle has found a son of the Bun Shop in town for Erya, just waiting for Dabao¡¯s marriage to be settled before asking the matchmaker to propose. Don¡¯t think your third uncle and third aunt are usually quiet, they have high hopes. With only one daughter Erya, naturally, they want her to marry well, how could they fancy my Shunzi? "Shunzi is honest and simple-hearted, and yet he spends all day trying to please them in a sneaky way. As for the girl, she can¡¯t have the final say in her own marriage matters, so isn¡¯t he just wasting his efforts for nothing?" "This..." Gu Youyou smiled awkwardly, not knowing what to say. In those days, parental say and matchmakers¡¯ words were the norm; if one sought their own match, that was considered a grave offense, especially for girls. This was deemed a private agreement, which was invalid; moreover, it could ruin one¡¯s reputation. Parents getting involved in arranging their children¡¯s marriages is not uncommon even in modern times, let alone in the old days when people were more conservative. Wang Shun, oh Wang Shun, you¡¯re calling for your future mother-in-law so confidently, yet it¡¯s still uncertain whose mother-in-law you¡¯ll be. You¡¯d better pray for good luck! ... Gu Xiaoqing was a fifteen-year-old maiden, the eldest daughter of her third uncle. This year, she would begin to discuss marriage prospects. Once Gu Dabao married and brought home his wife, she was supposed to be married off next. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. According to the village customs, a woman about to be married didn¡¯t have to do any chores; she would stay in her room and embroider her dowry. This period wasn¡¯t determined by age but by the date of engagement, naturally excluding those who had been betrothed as children. Meng Qiuju, feeling sorry for her only eldest daughter, had been keeping an eye out for a suitable family. She also urged Gu¡¯s third uncle to inquire in the neighboring village, hoping to finalize the date sooner so that Gu Xiaoqing could have a break as soon as possible. With the autumn harvest just two months away, work would increase; it was essential to have the marriage arranged before that. Through a friend, Gu¡¯s third uncle became acquainted with a family from the Bun Shop in town. That family had four daughters before finally having a son, who was their treasure. That Bun Shop was to be left to this treasured son, so as soon as Gu¡¯s third uncle heard about it, he immediately felt it was a good match. Their son was just fifteen this year, the same age as Gu Xiaoqing. He had already planned that once Gu Dabao¡¯s situation had settled, he¡¯d have the matchmaker who was dealing with it also speak for Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s marriage. But unexpectedly, just as the matchmaker Zhang was visiting the Gu Family today, with hopes of having Zhang take a good look at his own daughter, he couldn¡¯t find her. Gu¡¯s third uncle complained to Meng Qiuju, "Didn¡¯t I tell you not to let her go out today? Right now, matchmaker Zhang is discussing the betrothal to the Lei Family in our front yard. Where is Erya?" Meng Qiuju looked innocent and said, "I told her, indeed. Just a while ago, I saw her in the room embroidering handkerchiefs, then I went to the kitchen to boil water. When I came out, she was gone." "Do you know where she went?" "How would I know where she¡¯s gone?" Gu¡¯s third uncle suddenly thought of something, muttered to himself that it was bad, his entire face looking as though the sky had collapsed. "I know where she went!" "Where did she go?" Meng Qiuju asked. Gu¡¯s third uncle looked at Meng Qiuju and suddenly asked in a stern voice, "Do you know where that fish we ate the other day came from?" "My daughter honored me with it!" Meng Qiuju said. Chapter 141 - 140: Escaped Chapter 141: Chapter 140: Escaped"Ow! You silly woman!" Gu Laosan stomped his feet in anger, saying, "Her filial gesture? Have you never wondered where she gets the fish from?" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Caught from the river, right? Oh, how did she catch them?" Meng Qiuju finally remembered and exclaimed in shock, "Are you saying... this was given to her by someone else?" Gu Laosan, breathing heavily with anger, said, "How can you be so careless as a mother? Don¡¯t you care about Erya¡¯s affairs at all? Do you know how often she mingles with those people in the village?" Looking at Meng Qiuju¡¯s expression, it was clear she knew nothing. He suddenly shouted, "How did I end up marrying such a foolish woman? You can¡¯t even please your mother-in-law! You can¡¯t learn anything from your sister-in-law, and you can¡¯t even keep an eye on your own daughter. She¡¯s losing her way because of you. You don¡¯t know what she does all day long. Tell me, what do you know at all?" Meng Qiuju was rendered speechless and couldn¡¯t utter a word. Gu Laosan continued furiously, "All you do is eat and idle away. What are you boiling water for when you have nothing else to do? Didn¡¯t I tell you to keep a close eye on her these days? Sigh! Such an incorrigible woman." After the scolding, he stormed out in a rage. Meng Qiuju felt wronged after the scolding but quickly asked, "Where are you going?" "I¡¯m going out to find her!" It had been many years since she¡¯d been scolded like this since their son was born. The second year after she married into the Gu Family, she had a daughter, but no matter what, she couldn¡¯t get pregnant again. Huang Xiangwen, who had married into the family not many years before her, had several children, while she only had one daughter. She had not suffered lightly during those years. Indeed, it was during those years, without a son, that she couldn¡¯t hold her head high and developed a character of endurance, always being suppressed by the Gu Family members. It was only after Gu Sanbao was born eight years later that her life got somewhat better. After enjoying better days for a while, she had almost forgotten how ruthless her husband could be; back then, he had often threatened to divorce her. As her thoughts deepened, tears welled up in Meng Qiuju¡¯s eyes. Gu Sanbao, who saw this, quickly asked, "Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Are you crying?" Meng Qiuju pulled at the corner of her mouth, smiling and saying, "No, I just got smoke in my eyes while boiling water." Gu Sanbao, seven years old and not understanding the situation, uttered an "Oh" and then said, "Grandma told me to come and ask if the water is ready." Meng Qiuju hurriedly wiped her tears and replied, "It¡¯s ready, it¡¯s ready. Tell Grandma I¡¯ll bring the water over right away." Why do I have to boil water in the kitchen? You think I want to do it? ... Gu Youyou was picking herbs in the mountains. She didn¡¯t dare to venture deep and was picking in the areas where the villagers also frequented. Today, by accident, she walked a bit too far and could see the village below getting farther away. She quickly retraced her steps. Her hearing was much more sensitive than the average person¡¯s and she kept hearing strange noises every few steps. Gu Youyou was shocked, and her heart sank. Had she run into a wild man again? Could she be so unlucky? Jin Zijin searched the mountains every day without success and she, having entered the mountains only a few times, had encountered one again? If it really was a wild man, with his speed, it was no use for Gu Youyou to run. The best thing to do would be to hide quietly. She may have found him, but that didn¡¯t necessarily mean he would notice her. Gu Youyou crouched down and stealthily hid behind a bush, listening to the noises coming from that direction. Listening carefully, it was a man¡¯s and a woman¡¯s voices¡ªweren¡¯t they Wang Shun and Gu Xiaoqing? Just the other day, Auntie Wang had doubted their affair, and now here she was, overhearing their secret rendezvous? Chapter 142 - 141: There’s a Way Chapter 142: Chapter 141: There¡¯s a Way"Brother Shunzi, I have it all figured out. Tomorrow, my Brother Dabao will go with Second Uncle to the Lei Family to propose marriage, and the day after tomorrow, you must call the matchmaker to our house, do you understand? You can¡¯t let the person my father finds get ahead, otherwise there¡¯ll really be no chance left." Wang Shun¡¯s face was a picture of difficulty, as he had already discussed the matter with his family, even found a good matchmaker, and prepared the items needed for the proposal. But, none of his family members were optimistic about it. Although his parents were still supportive, they couldn¡¯t stand up to the sharp tongues of the aunts and uncles, or the grandparents in the family, who all said that the Gu Family would surely not agree, and that going there would only bring shame. "Brother Shunzi!" Seeing him lost in thought, Gu Xiaoqing tugged at the corner of his clothes. "I..." Wang Shun turned his head back, and then hurriedly gave a simplehearted smile, saying, "Alright, you just relax. Everything needed for the proposal is ready. The day after tomorrow, early in the morning, I¡¯ll come to your door. Our houses are close, I can guarantee no one will be faster than me." "That¡¯s good! You absolutely can¡¯t be late!" Gu Xiaoqing said with a smile. "But, what if your parents don¡¯t agree?" Wang Shun said with a worried face, "I¡¯ve heard that your father is considering the son of the Bun Shop in town for you." Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s face darkened as she said, "He must fancy their buns! Humph, I won¡¯t marry into the Bun Shop. I don¡¯t love buns, I love fish!" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But..." Wang Shun said hesitantly, "But you can¡¯t make decisions about your own marriage, can you?" Gu Xiaoqing suddenly smiled with a sly look on her face, "You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Just make sure that no matter what, you will marry me, and I¡¯ll have my own way of dealing with it!" "What way?" Wang Shun was a little more simple than Gu Xiaoqing, and these past few days, he¡¯d lost hair worrying without coming up with a solution. Apart from being more skilled than others at catching fish in the river, he seemed to have no other strengths. But not everyone in the Gu Family liked the fishy taste of fish like Gu Xiaoqing did! Now, hearing Gu Xiaoqing say she had a way, hope immediately flared up in him. Gu Xiaoqing lowered her voice and said, "If I can¡¯t marry anyone but you, do you think they would be willing or not?" "Can¡¯t marry, how could you not be able to marry?" Wang Shun scratched his head, pondered for a long time without figuring it out, and then asked, "What do you mean?" Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s face sank in annoyance, she pushed him slightly, pouted, and snorted angrily, "Why are you so dumb? How did you catch those clever fish?" "Xiaoqing, I really caught them!" Thinking that Gu Xiaoqing doubted where the fish came from, Wang Shun said grievously. Gu Xiaoqing said irritably, "Don¡¯t worry about it, just do as I say. The day after tomorrow, come early in the morning to propose at my house, and don¡¯t be late!" Gu Youyou, having listened for a while from a distance, couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. She could probably guess what method Gu Xiaoqing intended to use; it seems that people from ancient times also used this trick. She really is a bold girl! At this moment, Gu Youyou heard someone approaching. From her position, she could see Gu Wu, the Third Uncle from the Gu Family, hurrying up from the base of the mountain. She was struggling with whether to warn them, but in no time at all, he had already come up and found the two hidden in the bushes. Seeing his own daughter cozied up with that poor boy Wang Shun, Gu Wu exploded as if he had been stung by a hive of bees, completely losing the calm and composure he usually had when competing for favor in front of Grandfather! "You wretched girl, what are you doing? During broad daylight, messing around with this poor kid in the mountains, do you have no shame? Do you realize, this is grounds for drowning in a pig cage!" Gu Wu pulled Gu Xiaoqing behind him, then turned and started berating her furiously. Chapter 143 - 142: Soak in the Pig Cage Chapter 143: Chapter 142: Soak in the Pig CageGu Xiaoqing, a girl yet to be married, blushed and turned pale as she was scolded by those words. She shook off Gu Wu¡¯s arm and retorted, "Dad, what nonsense are you spouting? Why would I need to be dunked in a pig cage? What have you seen me do? Is it not okay for me to pick mushrooms on the mountain?" She was still holding a mushroom in her hand! Of course, Gu Wu was not buying any of it. After chewing out Gu Xiaoqing, he turned to point his finger at Wang Shun¡¯s nose and said, "Shunzi, let me make it clear to you today, you can forget about Erya. Even considering her is pointless. Considering your family¡¯s situation, it¡¯s debatable whether you can even get a wife. Yet you dare to fancy my Erya? You¡¯re a toad lusting after swan meat. Hmph, I¡¯ve already found a suitable match for her, and in a few days, it will be settled. Just give up on it!" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wang Shun¡¯s face turned ashen. Even a person without much cunning couldn¡¯t help but feel his self-esteem bruised by such scorn! His face flushed with embarrassment, he stammered for a while without being able to say a word. Gu Wu sneered disdainfully, "What virtuous behavior!" Gu Xiaoqing, with a stern face, said, "Dad, his family may be poor, but I like him. The son of the Bun Shop in town, I don¡¯t want to marry him!" Gu Wu scoffed coldly, "Marriage is the decree of the parents and the matchmaker¡¯s word. It¡¯s not up to you!" In desperation, Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s face turned red, and then she lowered her head in shame and said, "Then you might as well take me to be dunked in a pig cage! If I must die, I¡¯d rather die in the river outside the village; the water is clear, and it¡¯s closer to home. That way, if I die too far away in town, my soul won¡¯t be able to find its way back!" Hearing these words, Wang Shun became panicked, and his courage grew. He sidestepped Gu Wu and took hold of Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s arm, asking, "Xiaoqing, what¡¯s with this talk of dying? What are you saying?" "What do you mean?" Gu Wu was also alarmed. Gu Xiaoqing pinched Wang Shun¡¯s arm from behind, signaling him not to speak, and then she sighed with regret, "Dad, it¡¯s just like what you¡¯re thinking. Actually, I regret it too. I mean, look at his foolish appearance; how could he be a match for me, right? But it¡¯s already done. Now, what should we do? If you really want your daughter to die, I guess I have no choice!" As she spoke, tears began to swirl in her eyes. Wang Shun still didn¡¯t understand the meaning of her words, but Gu Wu, shrewd as he was, felt a storm inside his heart! How could this be? He was speechless for a moment. "How could this... Oh!!" Wang Shun wanted to say something else but was pinched again by Gu Xiaoqing, this time with more force, making him cry out in pain. "Xiaoqing..." He looked at her with a mix of pain and confusion. Gu Wu, his mind reeling as if he had been struck on the head, buzzed for a while before he could recover. He looked back and forth between Gu Xiaoqing and the stupefied Wang Shun and asked, "Did you really...?" "Of course, it¡¯s true!" Gu Xiaoqing interjected before Wang Shun could speak. Although Wang Shun didn¡¯t quite understand what "true" meant, when Gu Xiaoqing nodded, he naturally nodded along. Gu Wu felt his heart go cold. Stumbling, he had to steady himself on a nearby villager before he could remain upright. Had it been anyone else facing this situation, they would have exploded with curses by now. But Gu Wu was different. His mind was spinning rapidly. Once he had sorted out his thoughts, he took Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s hand and hurried down the mountain without another word. Gu Xiaoqing did not resist, letting him lead her. Wang Shun was anxious, following behind them. Gu Wu¡¯s barbaric demeanor was frighteningly intimidating, and Wang Shun feared for Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s well-being, so he hurriedly called out and chased after them. Gu Wu stopped, turned around, and glared furiously at Wang Shun, causing Wang Shun to instinctively shrink back. "Don¡¯t follow us. Go down the mountain separately!" Chapter 144 - 143: Captured by Savages to a Strange Place Chapter 144: Chapter 143: Captured by Savages to a Strange Placefreewe?nov¨¥l.co?Wang Shun didn¡¯t move, looking towards Gu Xiaoqing. Gu Xiaoqing whispered, "If I told you not to follow, then don¡¯t. He¡¯s my dad, he won¡¯t kill me, right?" Wang Shun remained standing in place, and it was only after Gu Wu and Gu Xiaoqing had walked far away that Gu Youyou stood up. It was so awkward, she definitely didn¡¯t want them to discover her. Crouching for too long had made her legs soft, and as Gu Youyou bent down to pat them, she suddenly felt someone approaching her at high speed from behind. She turned around sharply, seeing a blurry figure. Before she could react, she closed her eyes. In that moment of fuzzy consciousness, she still heard Wang Shun¡¯s voice in the distance from within the woods. "Who¡¯s there?" "Sis...?" ... Her mind was groggy, and she felt a nauseating tumult within her, as if she might vomit yet couldn¡¯t! In her daze, Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t distinguish between reality and dream. She felt as though she had returned to the Gu Family¡¯s villa. Her grandfather was practicing Tai Chi with a wooden sword, and Dahuang was squatting not far away, watching. As Gu Youyou walked over slowly, Dahuang dashed towards her on all fours, and she was caught off guard and knocked to the ground by it. It licked her incessantly with its tongue, frolicking around her and causing Gu Youyou to laugh out loud. But that was a little girl, only about seven or eight years old, apparently even younger than Dahuang. When did I become so small? Gu Youyou was suddenly alarmed inside, which jolted her awake. Her bright eyes snapped open, and in the darkness, she saw another pair of bright eyes staring back at her. Looking into each other¡¯s eyes, Gu Youyou screamed in fright. "Ah..." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She kicked the person lying on top of her with all her might. The person was kicked off her and rolled to one side, with a wall nearby, yet still uncomfortably close to her. "Who are you?" Gu Youyou asked warily, staring at the person. It was a man, appearing to be in his twenties, with very white skin, unnaturally pale, ghostly white and frightening. The sickly paleness of Gu Youyou was abnormal; she was two shades paler than the average person, yet the man was even paler than her. Almost transparently white! If not for the translucent whiteness, he could have been mistaken for a zombie from the movies. The man did not answer her, only staring blankly at Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou looked around and realized they were in a narrow space, like a stone box encased on all sides. The space above was vast, evidently crafted with care. It seemed that this stone box was within a very large area. Seeing that the strange man did not respond and made no move to approach her, she boldly stood up. She then carefully observed him, and seeing no reaction, she dared to clamber out of the stone box. The edge of the stone box was as high as her chest, and it took her an immense effort to climb out. Gu Youyou sat on the ground, resting against the stone, and took deep breaths. She wiped her face haphazardly, feeling some sticky substance, and the thought of what had just happened disgusted her utterly. Hadn¡¯t she just been dreaming, thinking she was licked by a dog? It turned out that it wasn¡¯t a dog that had licked her but this strange man. My God! I am a married woman! After catching her breath, she started to look around this strange place. A circular structure with several lamps on the walls emitted a green light; it couldn¡¯t be more eerie. The walls and ceiling bore many intricately carved decorations, just like the top. Chapter 145 - 144: The Man in the Coffin Chapter 145: Chapter 144: The Man in the CoffinAnd the stone box she had just struggled to climb out of... Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes widened, this was no stone box at all, it was clearly a giant stone coffin! So, was this place actually a tomb chamber? The coffin lid was leaning against the stone coffin, and the front of the lid was engraved with eight large traditional characters. "Attain the Way, Immortality in Heaven and Earth!" Gu Youyou¡¯s face turned pale with fright. She stepped back a few paces, looked around at the strange tomb chamber, and then at the even stranger man standing in the coffin, who kept staring at her without blinking. Is this... really a person? So young to reside in a tomb chamber, to sleep in a coffin, and with such a vacant stare, could he be a legendary zombie of some sort? But no, just now Gu Youyou had felt his breath on her face, and his body was soft; he was not a zombie. But what kind of world had she traveled to? She was a bit confused. This man wasn¡¯t a zombie, nor could he be a normal person. The murals in the tomb chamber depicted a fairyland shrouded in misty clouds, indicating that the owner of this place was a delusional individual obsessed with becoming an immortal. This place seemed quite old, certainly centuries old; therefore, the original owner couldn¡¯t possibly be this man before her. He appeared to be only in his twenties. Gu Youyou rolled her eyes. From her analysis, this man was definitely an even more twisted individual than the original owner of the tomb; most likely, he had disposed of the owner¡¯s body and taken over this place for himself. A place like this was hidden in the hills behind Lotus Village; she guessed that this place, this man, was probably the one Jin Zijin was looking for. Gu Youyou steadied herself, took a look around, and spotted the tomb¡¯s door. She tried to move towards the door. The man opposite her was still watching and stood in the coffin without any sign of stopping her. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou approached the tomb door, about to find out how to open it, when it suddenly opened on its own. An automatic sensor door? Gu Youyou was startled, but her heart jumped to her throat when the person who walked in from outside the tomb doorway. "A wild man?" This was the wild man. That¡¯s right, this place was the very place Jin Zijin had been searching for; the man in the coffin was probably the one Jin Zijin wanted to find. The wild man held a deliciously roasted wild rabbit in one hand, and a medicine jar in the other. The moment he opened the door and saw Gu Youyou, he too was taken aback. He opened his mouth but made no sound, yet his eyes were ominously dark. Without any observable action on his part, the stone tomb door automatically closed from above and sealed the tomb chamber once again. The wild man¡¯s gaze carried a warning. He pursed his lips, signaling Gu Youyou to go back. Gu Youyou snapped out of her shock and panic, quickly retreating several paces. In the hands of such a person, she had to be more careful than ever. She had barely escaped a haunted house, and she definitely didn¡¯t want to die inexplicably here. Gu Youyou tried to make herself as unobtrusive as possible, squatting obediently in a corner of the tomb chamber. Seeing that she was being sensible, the wild man turned his attention away and split the roasted rabbit, giving half to the man in the coffin, who began to tear at the meat and eat. Watching the man devour the food gleefully, the wild man even cracked a smile. Similarly silent, but Gu Youyou could clearly see a loving glint in the wild man¡¯s eyes, like a father contentedly watching his obedient child eat. Chapter 146 - 145 Warning Chapter 146: Chapter 145 WarningGu Youyou hid in a corner, watching the strange interaction between two people, but no sound of speaking came from her mouth, only the sound of the man tearing and chewing the roasted rabbit meat. Judging by their ages, Gu Youyou thought there was a good chance these two were father and son. The man ate quickly and soon finished half of the rabbit. The wild man then handed him the medicine pot again, and he took it without hesitation and started drinking from it. A pungent medicinal smell filled the air in the tomb chamber, which wasn¡¯t ventilated. Gu Youyou sniffed, recognizing a familiar scent. As she carefully discerned it, she realized the medicine... it smelled so much like the one she had been forced to drink all year in the little black room. Oh no, that was a poisonous medicine that couldn¡¯t be consumed! Having previously guessed that they were father and son, Gu Youyou now began to doubt it. If they were father and son, why would the wild man feed his own son a poisonous medicine? Could it be... this wild man was deceived just like Gu Feng had been? Considering this possibility, she looked at the two men across from her with a sense of sympathy. They were both victims, why make it hard for another victim? Gu Youyou was quickly weighing her options. Jin Zijin had searched for several years without finding this place; relying on him to arrive soon was obviously unrealistic, and waiting for his rescue was clearly unreliable. So, she had to find a way to save herself. She wasn¡¯t sure why the wild man had captured her, but no matter the purpose, it was certainly right to establish a good relationship first and gain his trust. Having clarified all this, she mustered up the courage to speak to the two men, "Don¡¯t drink that medicine anymore, it¡¯s too cold." She didn¡¯t directly state that the medicine contained a strange cold poison; that would have to wait until she understood these two men better. The man in the coffin continued to drink from the medicine pot as if he hadn¡¯t heard her, but the wild man suddenly turned his head around, looking menacingly at Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou continued bravely, forcing out a smile uglier than crying, and said, "I¡¯m the doctor from the village down the mountain; I mentioned it the first time we met, do you remember?" The wild man¡¯s gaze was sharp like a knife, causing her to be so frightened that she dared not breathe too loudly. The other side remained silent, glaring at Gu Youyou with a look full of severe warning. After a while, he tore off a leg from the remaining half of the rabbit and threw it to Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou was both startled and astonished; she looked down at the rabbit leg, then back up at the wild man who was devouring large chunks of rabbit meat. Her heart was filled with complex emotions! What did that glare just now mean? Was he really the father of the man in the coffin? Did he know what that medicine was? She couldn¡¯t make sense of the various mysteries, and as she wondered, her stomach growled with hunger. Gu Youyou picked up the rabbit leg, about to take a bite, but then recalled that the rabbit was roasted by the wild man, who was filthy beyond measure, probably not having washed himself in at least a decade; could eating this... cause diarrhea? What a dilemma, as she looked at the rabbit leg with increasing worry. The wild man across from her had finished the rabbit. Seeing Gu Youyou staring blankly at the rabbit meat, he suddenly threw a gnawed bone at her. The bone hit Gu Youyou¡¯s arm, causing a sharp pain. She cried out, drawing the attention of the man in the coffin who was quietly drinking his medicine. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You... elder... what are you doing?" she asked. The wild man eyed the rabbit leg in Gu Youyou¡¯s hand and snorted through his nose, seeming to warn her to hurry up and eat. Chapter 147 - 146: A Fool Chapter 147: Chapter 146: A FoolGu Youyou swallowed hard, her stomach growling loudly from hunger at that moment. Eventually, her ravenous stomach won over her reason, and she ate the piece of rabbit meat. A while later, the wild man went out, and Gu Youyou squatted on one side without daring to move. Once he had left, she finally dared to slowly come out. The man in the coffin still stood there, not coming out. But in those dull eyes, there seemed to be a hint of curiosity as he continued to stare at Gu Youyou. Feeling uncomfortable under his gaze, Youyou mustered the courage to approach him a bit and said, "Hey, can you understand what I¡¯m saying or not?" The man¡¯s expression grew more curious, his head tilted, his dull gaze occasionally showing a simplicity and clarity only found in children. Feeling a bit bolder, Gu Youyou thought this guy must have something wrong with his brain; she wondered if it was related to the medicine he had drunk. After all, when she had first arrived, she had only drunk the medicine once, and had secretly poured the rest away, not knowing what condition the previous Gu Youyou had been in. But one thing she was sure of was that the previous Gu Youyou could talk. Standing outside the coffin, Gu Youyou smiled at the man and said, "If you can understand me, nod your head, if not, shake your head, alright?" Err... if he couldn¡¯t understand, there was no need for him to shake his head either. "Do you understand?" The man didn¡¯t react, still staring at Gu Youyou as if she were a novel object. "Why don¡¯t you speak? And... that person outside doesn¡¯t speak either. Are you two mute by any chance?" "You¡¯re a mute, and an idiot too?" After trying to speak more with him, Gu Youyou gave up, disappointed! This guy was simply a fool! Soon, the stone door of the tomb chamber opened again, and the wild man came in carrying a wooden basin covered with coarse cloth. He glared at Gu Youyou, who hastily retreated to a corner, trying to minimize her presence. Then, Gu Youyou saw the wild man bring the wooden basin, filled halfway with water, to the side of the coffin, and after wringing out the cloth, he began to wash the man¡¯s face. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The loving look in his eyes was unmistakable. Even if they weren¡¯t father and son, they were certainly close. After washing his face, he wiped the man¡¯s body. Gu Youyou, unlike typical ancient women, turned her head away, feeling a bit embarrassed. She couldn¡¯t understand why the wild man, who was dirty himself, possibly covered in lice, insisted on keeping the man who stayed in the coffin all day clean. Who was it for? The entire process was silent, yet they cooperated well. Gu Youyou had no idea how these two mutes communicated with each other. There was no way to tell the time outside in the tomb chamber. After the wild man had completed his tasks, he patted the man¡¯s shoulder, and the man obediently lay down to sleep. In the coffin! He got up, walked over to Gu Youyou, and stared down at her from his greater height. Gu Youyou, who had been quietly squatting in the corner like a mural, had no choice but to respond. She said with a smile, "Elder, what brings you to me?" Heaven knows how awkward Gu Youyou¡¯s smile was. The wild man glared at Gu Youyou with fury and pointed at the coffin in the center of the tomb chamber! Gu Youyou¡¯s face stiffened, thinking to herself: He couldn¡¯t possibly want me to sleep in the coffin, could he? With a wry smile, Gu Youyou said, "This... Elder, that¡¯s not quite appropriate, is it? The coffin is narrow; I¡¯m afraid it would make the young master uncomfortable!" Hearing Gu Youyou say this, the wild man¡¯s gaze became even more ferocious, and with a grunt of anger, he still pointed at the coffin! Chapter 148 - 147: Thrown into the Coffin Chapter 148: Chapter 147: Thrown into the CoffinI¡¯d rather die than sleep in a coffin. Pretending to be clueless, Gu Youyou earnestly promised, "Ah, elder, you want me to guard this for you, right? Go ahead and take care of your business, I¡¯ll make sure to keep an eye on it, no way he¡¯s getting out!" Having said this, it seemed she had thoroughly enraged the wild man. His eyes, big as if ready to devour someone, suddenly reached out to grab Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou was like a helpless little chick, picked up by the wild man, who strode towards the coffin with her in hand. Gu Youyou yelled and cursed loudly, "You pervert, let me down! I¡¯m a living person, not someone who sleeps in coffins. Hey, why don¡¯t you go sleep in it? Let go of me, my husband is the hunter on this mountain, and he¡¯s bound to catch you and sell you off..." Ultimately, Gu Youyou was still thrown into the coffin by the wild man. She hit her head so hard that she saw stars; scrambling up, she tried to climb out of the coffin. But her small stature was little use, as the wild man quickly pushed her back in. This time the fall was hard, and her bottom ached terribly! She could hear the sound of heavy stones being moved from outside. Before long, Gu Youyou saw a lid being added to the massive stone coffin. It was that very lid leaning against the coffin! Now she truly felt like crying but had no tears¡ªhow on earth the wild man managed to lift that massive coffin lid, she had no idea. One thing was for sure, once it was covered, there was no way she could push it off. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the coffin lid moved, a heavy sound echoed, and Gu Youyou¡¯s heart sank deeper, heavy as if stuck in a mire. When the lid was entirely in place, darkness engulfed the space to the point where she couldn¡¯t see her hand before her face. Even after her eyes had completely adjusted, with Gu Youyou¡¯s vision, she could only make out a vague silhouette of the man beside her! It looked as if he was crawling towards her. Gu Youyou huddled in the corner, unsure if the man could see her. He had been in this coffin all this time and surely knew it inside and out¡ªit was his domain! In this pitch-black environment, Gu Youyou felt as if she had returned to the haunted House of the Gu Family, suffocating in the sealed darkness. She was frightened, very frightened. Gu Youyou had no clue what these two were up to, nor did she understand why the wild man had thrown her in here! Suddenly, she considered a possibility that made her heart leap to her throat. Could it be that they were using her as food to feed the creature in the coffin? No, that couldn¡¯t be right¡ªif they wanted to kill her, why would they have wasted a rabbit leg earlier? With nowhere to retreat, Gu Youyou had no choice but to shout at the man, "Hey, hey, don¡¯t come over here, don¡¯t move!" As soon as she spoke, the man seemed to understand and, indeed, didn¡¯t come any closer. He just sat across from her, perfectly still. Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t see him clearly and thought about reaching out to touch him, but decided against it after some thought. It was pitch black in the coffin, and pushing it open was impossible. Gu Youyou heard footsteps growing fainter and then, after a while, the sound of the tomb door moving. She was shocked; the wild man was about to leave. If he left, she would have to remain cramped up like this. In desperation, Gu Youyou shouted, "Uncle, elder, can we talk this out nicely? I¡¯ll sleep, okay? I¡¯m ready to sleep, just don¡¯t put the lid on. Once the lid¡¯s on, it¡¯s pitch dark in here, and I don¡¯t sleep well. If by accident I hurt your honored son, it wouldn¡¯t be good." The person outside paused for a moment, and Gu Youyou heard the door falling back into place, followed by the heavy footsteps of the wild man approaching. Not long after, several muffled thuds sounded on the coffin lid, like thunder, making Gu Youyou¡¯s ears painfully ring! Chapter 149 - 148 Notify the Gu Family Members Chapter 149: Chapter 148 Notify the Gu Family MembersThe wild man Uncle vented his frustration by hitting the coffin lid several times before he headed towards the grave entrance again. After a while, when no more sounds could be heard from outside, Gu Youyou¡¯s heart, which seemed to be in her throat, finally settled down. He must have gone out. My goodness, had I known this would be the outcome, I might as well have said less. Talking to a mute really is¡ª the more you say, the more it irritates! S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the pitch-dark coffin, it was just Gu Youyou and the man sitting opposite her. Although she couldn¡¯t see, Gu Youyou knew he must be staring right at her. She struggled to pull up the corners of her mouth, trying to communicate with him! "The coffin¡¯s actually not that small, let¡¯s make a deal, eh? One half for each of us, look! If anyone crosses the line, they¡¯re responsible for opening the coffin lid." She didn¡¯t know whether the man opposite could understand or would agree, but Gu Youyou was trying her last resort, chattering away regardless. "Can¡¯t see anything in this pitch black anyway, so here¡¯s the deal; if you bump into me, you lose; if I actively bump into you, I lose. Agreed?!" Perhaps it was somewhat effective, as the man opposite really didn¡¯t come closer again; instead, he stayed in a corner of the coffin, like Gu Youyou. Not knowing what time it was, Gu Youyou¡¯s eyelids grew heavier and heavier. Although she pinched herself several times to stay awake, she still fell asleep inadvertently. ... Wang Shun saw a strange thing carrying Gu Youyou on the run, darting swiftly through the forest, all black and as agile as a monkey, he too thought it was a wild man! He chased for a while, but as an ordinary man, how could he catch up when it was carrying a person and still shook him off by a long shot; in the end, he had to give up. Upon returning to the village, Wang Shun hurried to the Gu Family, because Jin Zijin was in the mountains at this hour, and with the mountains being so vast, he might not find him right away; going to the Gu Family to report was the best option! A series of urgent knocking sounds startled everyone in the house. Today, matchmaker Zhang paid the Gu Family a visit to discuss the proposal to the Lei Family for tomorrow, so no one from the Gu Family went to the fields, making it a rare occasion where everyone was home! Matchmaker Zhang clutched her chest as if scared, saying, "Oh my, who¡¯s that, knocking like this in broad daylight!" Gu Feng, with a look of surprise on his face, turned to Gu Feng¡¯s second brother and urged, "Second brother, go see who it is!" "Is Grandfather Gu home? Please open the door quickly!" "Coming, coming, who¡¯s summoning spirits in broad daylight!" Gu¡¯s second brother responded while walking to the door. Wang Shun, anxious, called out loudly, and everyone in the courtyard heard his voice. Gu¡¯s third brother, who had just brought his daughter back home and was in his room lecturing her behind closed doors, heard the voice, his face turning suddenly dark, and muttered to the world outside, "That persistent nuisance, we had just taken care of one thing, and he¡¯s on our doorstep a moment later, hmph, watch me not kick him out!" Gu¡¯s third brother emerged from the room, grabbing a stick used for washing clothes by the door! This stick wasn¡¯t meant for play when it struck a person¡¯s body; Gu Xiaoqing, startled, hurriedly stood up and chased after him. "Dad, you can¡¯t, ah! One hit with that stick and it¡¯s all over! Why would you beat someone for no reason? What will the neighbors think?" Meng Qiuju, on the other hand, pulled her daughter back, shut the door, and blocked it, not allowing her to open it, saying, "Let him be beaten, he deserves it. Isn¡¯t it all because of you, bringing trouble upon us? I must have owed you in a past life; if it weren¡¯t for having you, my life wouldn¡¯t be like this. Look, is there any place for me in this house? It¡¯s all because of you, you troublesome girl!" Chapter 150 - 149 Strike Out Chapter 150: Chapter 149 Strike OutMeng Qiuju had never spared words calling Gu Xiaoqing a loss for the family, and Gu Xiaoqing had long understood what made Meng Qiuju harbor a thorn in her heart. At first, she might have been a bit hurt, but later, she came to understand that no matter how Meng Qiuju cursed, she still cared for her in her heart, and hearing such words became easier to dismiss. In the village, wasn¡¯t it common for people to call their daughters a financial loss? The more one heard it, the more accustomed one became. But this time was different. Her dad had stormed out with a stick, and even though he wouldn¡¯t kill Wang Shun, if by chance he injured him and delayed the marriage proposal, that would be terrible. So no matter what, she had to go out and see for herself! "Mom, step aside, I can¡¯t listen to you this time!" Gu Xiaoqing forcefully pulled away Meng Qiuju¡¯s arm, which was blocking the door! S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meng Qiuju cursed angrily, "When have you ever listened to me? Didn¡¯t I tell you just this morning? I told you not to go out, but look at you, running off while I was boiling water, and even... even making your dad drag you back. You won¡¯t be staying in this house much longer, can¡¯t you just give it a rest?" "I... sigh! I can¡¯t explain it to you, just let me through. You all may have no shame, but I still have dignity!" "You have dignity? If you had dignity, would you have done such a thing with that poor boy?" Outside, Gu Lao¡¯er had opened the door, and before Wang Shun could even speak, Gu Lao¡¯san, who came up behind with a stick, swung at him without a word. Thankfully, Wang Shun dodged quickly, turning his head to avoid the blow. The stick still hit his shoulder hard, causing intense pain. "Gu... Uncle Gu, why are you hitting me?" Wang Shun rubbed his shoulder as he stepped back outside. Seeing Gu Lao¡¯san raise his stick for another strike, Gu Lao¡¯er quickly stepped forward to stop him. He said, "Lao¡¯san, what are you doing? Why are you hitting Shunzi?" The last time Gu Lao¡¯er¡¯s daughter had a face injury, it was Shunzi who had gone to the town to fetch the doctor, and they hadn¡¯t even thanked him yet. "Brother, step aside. I must beat him to death to see if he dares to come to our house again!" "Hey! Lao¡¯san," Gu Lao¡¯er yanked the stick from Gu Lao¡¯san¡¯s hand and looked around cautiously. Fortunately, it was the busy farming season, and everyone was out picking corn in the fields. Otherwise, the commotion would have drawn the neighbors. "If you have something to say, just say it. Why hit someone for no reason? If you injured him badly, wouldn¡¯t the medical expenses have to come out of the public fund?" Hearing the noise outside, Gu Feng also came out and, seeing Gu Lao¡¯er and Gu Lao¡¯san fighting over a stick, thought they were brawling and scolded, "What are you two doing? I¡¯m still alive. Are you trying to kill one another to fight over the inheritance?" Both were startled and immediately let go of the stick, which fell to the ground. Gu Lao¡¯er hurriedly explained, "No, Dad, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m fighting with Lao¡¯san. He just started beating Shunzi without any explanation. Shunzi came to us in such a hurry, he must have something important, and before he could even open his mouth, Lao¡¯san went at him with the stick. I was afraid Shunzi might really get hurt, so I snatched the stick away." Gu Feng frowned and asked, "Lao¡¯san, why did you hit Shunzi?" "I..." Gu Lao¡¯san didn¡¯t know what to say. Elsewhere, seeing the head of the Gu Family come out, Shunzi hurriedly said, "Grandfather Gu, I have urgent business with your family." Everyone looked at Wang Shun, who seized the moment to speak. Gu Lao¡¯san¡¯s face darkened, and he quickly took a few steps forward to stop him but was intercepted by Gu Lao¡¯er. Sensing something, since he had heard some rumors about Xiaoqing but couldn¡¯t be certain until now, seeing Gu Lao¡¯san¡¯s demeanor, he figured it was probably true. Seeing a commotion involving Gu Lao¡¯san was rare, and Gu Lao¡¯er couldn¡¯t help feeling very smug about it. Chapter 151 - 150: A Complete Mess Chapter 151: Chapter 150: A Complete MessHe patted Gu Lao San¡¯s shoulder and said, "Ah, Lao San, I think we should listen to what urgent matter Shunzi has to say, if we delay the urgent business of father, you wouldn¡¯t be able to bear that responsibility." "Second brother, this is none of your business!" Gu Lao San¡¯s eyes flashed with a fierce light, shooting out an undeniable ferocity! Wang Shun, with an anxious look, hurriedly said, "Uncle Gu San, I came here for Sister Youyou¡¯s matter. After you left, I saw Sister Youyou being carried away by a wild man into the mountains!" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah...?" Everyone at the scene was stunned into silence. Gu Lao San had thought that Wang Shun had come about his issue with Gu Xiaoqing, but now, hearing that it was something else, his tension relaxed, yet he was astonished! Gu Lao Er had a vague understanding of what was going on between Gu Xiaoqing and Wang Shun, and his intention was to enjoy the spectacle. Now that Wang Shun had spoken up, although it wasn¡¯t about Gu Xiaoqing but Gu Youyou instead, he was still keen on watching the excitement. As long as it wasn¡¯t a matter concerning his own Gu Lao Er¡¯s household, it was all the same to him. Gu Feng¡¯s heart tightened, and his face turned deathly pale as he staggered a step, urgently asking, "Shunzi, what are you talking about? What do you mean Youyou has been taken away by a wild man." Wang Shun said in a hurry, "Ah, it was... it was in the back mountain, I¡¯m sure Sister Youyou was picking mushrooms in the back mountain when she caught the attention of a wild man. I heard noises and chased after them, and I saw a wild man, pitch black all over, carrying Sister Youyou off. I chased after them, but that wild man moved like a monkey, leaping and bounding away until he disappeared without a trace." The women from behind also came out, with Old Mrs. Huang and matchmaker Zhang Luo at the forefront. When Old Mrs. Huang heard this, she stopped in her tracks and said, "There are many hunters in our back mountain, but I¡¯ve never heard of any wild men there. Are you sure you didn¡¯t see wrong?" Wang Shun thought for a moment but then nodded with certainty, saying, "I can¡¯t be wrong, it was definitely a wild man. A monkey isn¡¯t that big, and a human... can¡¯t run that fast!" "Ah!" Matchmaker Zhang Yi exclaimed, "It¡¯s really possible there are wild men. I remember a few years ago, people from the neighboring Li Family village also said that when their hunters went hunting in the mountains, they encountered wild men with long body hair, pitch black, able to leap up and down in trees, and running incredibly fast. Old Master Gu, your Youyou might really have been taken by that wild man!" "What?" Gu Feng¡¯s head buzzed, overcome with anxiety, he couldn¡¯t catch his breath and fell straight backwards. "Ah, old man, what¡¯s happened to you again? At your age, you can¡¯t afford to be so agitated!" With Gu Feng¡¯s fall, the Gu family was thrown into chaos, rushing to help the old man on the ground. Old Mrs. Huang was so anxious that she didn¡¯t know what to do, while it was the outsider, matchmaker Zhang Luo, who took charge in the situation. "Shunzi, you¡¯re young and fast, go quickly and fetch a good doctor, Old Master Gu is elderly, let¡¯s hope nothing serious happens." "Yes, I¡¯m heading to the town right now!" Wang Shun was also startled, not expecting Old Master Gu to be so fragile; if something bad really happened because of the shock, it would be even harder for him to marry Erya from their family. "Gu Lao Er, Gu Lao San, you two help your father into the house first. Da Shuang, Xiao Shuang, go inform the village head, say that there is a wild man in the back mountain and that he has taken away a living person, see what he has to say. Sister Huang, you help Old Lady Gu! Oh my, Old Lady Gu, you¡¯re also not young, don¡¯t get too upset, what will we do if you fall ill too?" Old Mrs. Huang was crying her eyes out. "That¡¯s a debt collector, oh, cursed her parents to death, and even troubled our family for so many years, now she may well have worried the old man to death. I tell you, my old man is likely to lose his life because of her one of these days!" Chapter 152 - 151: The Main Force Enters the Mountains Chapter 152: Chapter 151: The Main Force Enters the Mountains"Madam Gu, please don¡¯t say that. No matter what, Youyou still bears the Gu surname. She has been taken care of through many years of illness, and now that she has recovered, you will still enjoy her blessings in the future!" "Humph... enjoy blessings? Forget it, this old woman doesn¡¯t have such luck. I just hope that debt-collecting ghost stops plaguing us!" After a good deal of bustling, everyone finally settled down. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The village chief arrived, and the villagers who had been working in the fields also returned. For Lotus Village, this was not just about Gu Youyou being kidnapped by the wild man; it also concerned the safety of everyone in the village. The village chief was a man in his fifties, who spoke with a strong and powerful voice. "Now it¡¯s one person who has been taken, but this wild man, though he carries the word ¡¯human,¡¯ is much like the beasts in the mountains¡ªwolves, tigers, and leopards¡ªhe lacks humanity. After taking one, there will be a second, a third, countless more. This wild man in the mountains threatens the safety of our entire village. If we don¡¯t take action now, he will surely intensify his actions and come to kidnap more people. So we must form a team to comb the mountains, and even if we can¡¯t catch that wild man, we need to scare him, right? We can¡¯t let him think we have no way to deal with him. Isn¡¯t that right?" Below, a hunter quickly responded: "Yes, many men from our village go hunting in the mountains during the slack farming season. If there¡¯s always a wild man snatching people there, how can we continue to hunt?" Organizing a hunting party to deal with the wild man was met with unanimous response, and soon several teams of men from Lotus Village were ready to head into the mountains while the sky was still light. Jin Zijin was in the mountains and only realized something had happened when he heard the collective shouting from below upon his return. He hurried down and grabbed a villager to ask, "Why are so many of you heading into the mountains? Has something happened?" The villager quickly replied: "Oh, Hunter Jin, you don¡¯t know? There¡¯s been trouble. Your wife was taken by a wild man, Shunzi saw it with his own eyes. That¡¯s why we¡¯re all going up to help you search!" Jin Zijin¡¯s expression darkened, and his face showed little change as he simply asked, "Where¡¯s Shunzi?" "At the Gu Family¡¯s house. Old Master Gu fainted when he heard about it." "Hmm, thank you!!" Jin Zijin gave a nod of thanks and continued to head down the mountain with his gear. The group of villagers he encountered along the way was secretly amazed; they shook their heads and sighed as they watched him walk away. "I told you, Hunter Jin didn¡¯t marry that sickly girl for love; he was after her dowry. It¡¯s said that everything Gu Youyou brought into Jin Zijin¡¯s thatched hut as a dowry has been sold by him." Another person added, "That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s rumored that he even grabbed the silver the Lin Family brought, and when the old lady from the Gu Family went to ask for it, she got a good scolding!" "Sigh, what a shame for Gu Youyou, having recovered from her illness only to end up with such a heartless man. Look at him, hearing that his wife was taken by a wild man, he had no reaction at all, just keeps going down the mountain as if nothing happened. I bet he wishes Gu Youyou were dead!" "Exactly, it¡¯s really disheartening!" "Come on, let¡¯s hurry up the mountain while it¡¯s still early!" ... Gu Feng had already woken up, and the rest of the Gu Family had been called away by him, leaving only Jin Zijin. Worried, Gu Feng¡¯s already aged face seemed even older now. His eyes had begun to grow cloudy, making it difficult to discern objects right in front of him, let alone make out Jin Zijin¡¯s face. Chapter 153 - 152: Licked Again Chapter 153: Chapter 152: Licked AgainBut he knew that Jin Zijin had arrived. Tears streaked the old man¡¯s face, and his lips trembled as he said, "Zijin, although I don¡¯t know why you came here or how you figured out Youyou¡¯s illness, I know you¡¯re no ordinary person. You told me not to ask, and I haven¡¯t. As long as Youyou is well, I¡¯ll listen to anything you say. But this time Youyou has been taken by that wild man, and I hope you can tell me the truth. Is that wild man you spoke of related to you?" Jin Zijin¡¯s resolute face always bore an inch of stubble, his skin color no different from the local farmers, making him appear like any ordinary hunter. Yet it was those eyes, the deep color within them, that contrasted starkly with his simple and unpretentious appearance. It was as if his eyes held an expansive sea of stars, concealing secrets unknown to anyone else. Gu Feng could not see his face clearly, but he could distinctly feel the unique light emanating from those extraordinary eyes. He tightened inside, not asking about his own matters, for his duty was to rescue Gu Youyou. That was the agreement they had made initially. Gu Feng knew his question was overstepping, and it might displease Jin Zijin, yet he still longed for an answer! "Yes!" After a long while, a faint word finally echoed in the room from Jin Zijin. "Then..." Hearing Jin Zijin¡¯s affirmative answer, Gu Feng¡¯s expression became agitated. "What about Youyou? You promised me, you would keep Youyou safe." "Yes, I promised you!" Jin Zijin turned his head slightly, looking out the window. There, a black-haired head seemed to sense something and quickly darted aside. He coldly curled his lip and said in a low voice, "You take care of the Gu Family, and I will be responsible for rescuing her." Gu Feng was startled and followed Jin Zijin¡¯s gaze toward the door, his face slowly darkening. ... Gu Youyou had another dream where she fell into a mud pit that exerted enormous pressure on her, leaving her struggling in vain to escape as the air in her chest was slowly compressed. The sticky substance around her covered her face, causing tremendous discomfort, and when she woke up with a start, she found someone lying on top of her, their cold tongue licking her face again and again as though savoring some delicious treat. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou rolled her eyes, disgust making her want to smash her head against a wall. Why was he licking her again? Hadn¡¯t they agreed not to cross that line? Now she couldn¡¯t even sleep peacefully in her coffin. The person on top sensed her awakening and paused, his profound gaze emitting a captivating light in the darkness. Gu Youyou clearly saw him. She turned her head and noticed that the coffin lid was slightly ajar, allowing a faint light to seep in. This sliver of light was enough for Gu Youyou to clearly see the face of the man so close to her. In that moment, he looked like a normal person, his eyes not vacant and lifeless. Gu Youyou was briefly taken aback. But it was only for an instant; the man reverted to his foolish state. That brief moment of lucidity seemed but an illusion. The position was indeed uncomfortable. Gu Youyou pushed at the man, but he remained as immobile as a rigid stone. Annoyed, she glared and shouted, "Get up, push the coffin lid." Hearing Gu Youyou¡¯s command, the man indeed got up, knelt in the coffin, and stretched out his hands to push against the coffin lid. Chapter 154 - 153 Missed the Opportunity to Escape Chapter 154: Chapter 153 Missed the Opportunity to EscapeThe man looked much weaker than an ordinary person; due to his thinness, the bones of his face were unusually prominent. However, he still seemed somewhat better than Gu Youyou when she first emerged from that dark room. Gu Youyou, observing his frail appearance, was very doubtful whether he could push open the heavy coffin lid. While she was holding her doubts, to her surprise, he moved it. The coffin lid made a heavy muffled sound as it slowly slid to one side under Gu Youyou¡¯s astonished gaze, and within a short while, it had already been moved a third of the way. A gap of that size was enough. Gu Youyou waved her hand at him and said, "That¡¯s good, you can rest now!" With an ecstatic struggle, she climbed over the edge of the coffin and laboriously crawled out. Gu Youyou looked around but did not see Uncle Wild Man. She didn¡¯t know if he had not returned or if he had come back and left again. Finding the man in the room easy to fool, Gu Youyou was delighted and hurried towards the tomb door. Standing in front of the tomb door, she turned back to look at the man in the coffin; he was still standing there, his clear eyes watching her. Gu Youyou paused for a moment, thought, and then said to him, "Whether you understand me or not, I still have to say this. Do not drink that medicine!" Having said that, she began to carefully search for the mechanism of the tomb door! Within this tomb chamber, there were intricate murals extending from the ceiling onto the walls and down to the floor. Gu Youyou took quite a while to find an abstract painting of a tree signifying a connection between heaven and earth. One of the leaves on that tree seemed cleaner than the others, smoother to the touch among the rough stones, as if it had often been touched! Yes, that was it. Gu Youyou joyfully pressed her hand onto it, and before she could even touch the stone leaf, the tomb door started rumbling again. Startled, Gu Youyou hastily retreated and, turning around, bypassed the tomb door to squat dutifully in a corner of the chamber. The tomb door opened, and Uncle Wild Man came in. Gu Youyou rolled her eyes and muttered to herself about her bad luck, having encountered him both times she had tried to leave. Upon entering, Uncle Wild Man first glanced at the man standing in the coffin, then followed his gaze to Gu Youyou, who was sitting obediently on the ground. Though there was no sound, Gu Youyou distinctly saw him snort dismissively. In his left hand, he carried a dead wild mountain chicken, while in his right, he held a whimpering wolf cub. But Gu Youyou quickly realized that the creature wasn¡¯t a puppy; it was a wolf cub. The mountain did have wolves, that much was true, although they typically lived in packs. She wondered how he had managed to catch one. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The wolf cub looked much like a typical puppy and was quite endearing, especially since Gu Youyou had been a dog lover in her past life, having raised quite a few dogs. Looking down, Gu Youyou noticed its leg was injured, staining its white fur red. The Uncle Wild Man held it in his hand, and it struggled ineffectually from time to time, seemingly growing weaker. The two mute men, one standing outside the coffin and the other inside, faced each other, engaging in a silent exchange. Naturally, Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t understand and just treated it as a spectacle. She observed Uncle Wild Man holding the wild chicken and the wolf cub, gesturing back and forth¡ªshe guessed he was asking which one to eat. Seeing the pitiful little wolf cub, and wanting to save a living creature, Gu Youyou suddenly wanted to rescue it. Not knowing how long she would have to stay in this tomb chamber, keeping another living being, one that could make noise, might alleviate some of the loneliness. Chapter 155 - 154: The Wild Man Uncle with Manic Syndrome Chapter 155: Chapter 154: The Wild Man Uncle with Manic SyndromeGu Youyou saw the man in the coffin shift his gaze to the live wolf cub, and her heart skipped a beat. Is he going to eat the wolf cub? Suddenly, she stood up, ran in front of them in a few steps, split her mouth into an ingratiating smile, and said, "Today, we should eat the mountain... The pheasant is dead, and it won¡¯t taste good if it sits for too long. This wolf cub is still alive, keeping it a few more days will keep it fresh!" The wild man Uncle squinted his eyes slightly, scrutinizing Gu Youyou with a gaze so piercing it felt like it could see through one¡¯s heart, sending shivers down her spine. She stepped back, but then she shockingly discovered that this wild man Uncle¡¯s eyes somewhat resembled Jin Zijin¡¯s, both of which had the kind of pupils so dark they seemed to suck one in! Thud, the wild pheasant in the wild man Uncle¡¯s left hand dropped to the ground. The awkward smile on Gu Youyou¡¯s face could no longer be maintained. So he¡¯s still going to eat the wolf cub, isn¡¯t he? She looked at the injured wolf cub with sympathy, suddenly feeling a sense of sorrow for the doomed. Here she was, already meat on the chopping board, uncertain of when her turn would come. Unable to save herself, she couldn¡¯t save this poor little fellow either. "Fine, young master, eat it if you want! Just leave me a wolf leg!" However, wild man Uncle also cast the wolf cub aside, and with a snap, the cub whimpered pitifully from the pain. Then he grabbed Gu Youyou and gave her a hard push, causing her to fall unsteadily next to the dead pheasant. Gu Youyou tensed up, warily watching the wild man Uncle. "What are you going to do?" Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s not eating the pheasant or the wolf cub but contemplating human flesh now? At that thought, she shuddered in disgust, fear apparent in her eyes. The wild man Uncle stood with a stern face, taking two steps toward Gu Youyou, looming over her. Gu Youyou¡¯s heart leaped to her throat as her hand quietly reached behind her back to where she had her sleeping drug. Last time, she had used this method to knock out the wild man Uncle. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was the only way she had, and she had to rely on it for now. The wild man Uncle seemed to see through her plan, his split mouth showing a disdainful sneer. Without making a sound, Gu Youyou could clearly see that his mouth had no tongue! She was once again startled but discreetly held a needle in her hand. Knowing he had been fooled once and wouldn¡¯t let her succeed again, she still pinned her last hope on that medicated needle. If he dared to bend over, she would stab him with the needle. Unexpectedly, the wild man Uncle had no intention of bending over. He kicked the pheasant with his foot, then grunted threateningly at Gu Youyou. Now Gu Youyou understood and also let out a sigh of relief. He wasn¡¯t planning to deal with her; he wanted her to handle the pheasant! Picking up the pheasant from the ground, Gu Youyou managed a wretched smile, her heart filled with infinite desolation! Eating the pheasant would be nice, but she didn¡¯t know how! "Uncle, I..." Gu Youyou looked toward the wild man Uncle, but before she could finish speaking, she was frightened back by his cannibalistic stare. He glared at her as if warning her, then restlessly slapped the coffin lid, acting completely manic. After several encounters, Gu Youyou felt the wild man Uncle was quick-tempered and easily irritated, best not to be provoked without reason. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a certain sympathy for these two individuals, both mute, one a fool, and the other suffering from mania, hidden away in these deep mountains and remote ridges, surely having their own compelling reasons. Resigned to her fate, she grabbed the pheasant and went to a corner of the tomb chamber to pluck its feathers, a task that was far from easy when it was done dry. Chapter 156 - 155 A Pile of Bones Chapter 156: Chapter 155 A Pile of BonesIf you don¡¯t use enough force, you can¡¯t get the feathers off; but if you use too much, you tear the skin and flesh apart, which is both disgusting and terrifying, not to mention it affects the taste. As two mutes were expressing their affections by the coffin, Gu Youyou was left alone to pluck chicken feathers. She plucked them one by one, disdainfully tossing each one aside after pulling it out, and it took her half an hour just to pluck both wings of that wild chicken! Finally, the two opposite her completed their emotional exchange and turned their heads to find that Gu Youyou still hadn¡¯t finished plucking the chicken clean. The wild man uncle¡¯s restlessness instantly flared up. He strode over to Gu Youyou with a dark face, grabbed her arm, and forcefully threw her aside, causing Gu Youyou to cry out in pain. I¡¯m not a punching bag! The wild man uncle glared fiercely at Gu Youyou, picked up the pitiful wild chicken, and strode towards the tomb entrance. The entire process happened in one fluid motion, leaving Gu Youyou stunned for a moment, unable to react. Did the wild man uncle get so mad that he went outside to eat alone? Gu Youyou smiled at the man in the coffin and said, "I was thinking that you guys love chicken skin, and I was afraid of damaging it, so I was going a bit slower." Obviously, the fool opposite her wouldn¡¯t give her any response, just staring at her dumbfounded. However, the wolf cub that might be put in the pot tomorrow was bravely, though limpingly, attempting to approach Gu Youyou. Its cautious demeanor mirrored her own, didn¡¯t it? Perhaps it was a sense of shared suffering, but Gu Youyou felt a pang of pity. She sighed, crouched down, gestured to it, and whispered, "Come here, I¡¯ll take a look at your leg!" Sensing her goodwill, the wolf cub, after a few tentative attempts, indeed drew closer to Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou smiled, gently stroking its head, just as she would pet the big dogs at her modern-day home. The wolf cub gradually lowered its guard with Gu Youyou, rubbing purposefully and inadvertently into the palm of her hand, its pair of wet, amber eyes nearly brimming with tears. Gu Youyou knew its leg was in pain and that it was scared! Her heart softened, and she picked it up to examine the injured foot. Even if it was to be eaten tomorrow, it deserved to be treated well today! The skin was torn, and the bones were somewhat misplaced, but it wasn¡¯t too serious. Setting the wolf cub down, Gu Youyou softly said to it, "I¡¯m going to find something to stabilize your leg, so just sit here and don¡¯t move. If you move, your leg will really become crippled." It was unclear whether the little wolf cub understood her words or whether it was simply too tired to move, but it truly stayed put, without stirring. However, those amber eyes followed Gu Youyou¡¯s movements as constantly as the man in the coffin did. Perhaps the wolf cub saw Gu Youyou as a lifeline, fearing she would ignore it, so it kept its gaze fixed on her. As for why the man in the coffin was watching her, that was a mystery. There were two ear chambers in the tomb, and Gu Youyou headed towards one of them, stepping down the stairs, only to discover several decaying corpses turned into white bones. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sudden sight caught her off guard, and she instinctively let out a shriek. As a doctor, she had seen her share of dead bodies and more. But this was the first time she had come across a pile of bones. It was unclear which of these skeletons was the original owner of the tomb, who ended up naked and discarded like trash here after having their coffin stolen by others. While Gu Youyou was not superstitious, she also felt the two mutes outside had been somewhat indecent. After taking over someone¡¯s resting place, the least they could have done was to dig a pit and bury these bones properly; didn¡¯t the ancients value a peaceful resting place in the earth? Just leaving them here, what was that about! Chapter 157 - 156: Eat You Tomorrow Chapter 157: Chapter 156: Eat You TomorrowShe sighed and whispered to the several ferocious skulls baring their white teeth, "Grievances have heads, debts have owners. The ones who stole your territory are the two mute guys outside. I was captured by them, just like you, a victim as well. If you have any awareness beneath these springs, please bless me to leave this place alive. If I can ever return, I promise to properly gather your bones again!" Gu Youyou rambled on for a while, then bent down to pick and choose a arm bone of suitable length and said, "The enemy of my enemy is my friend; we, after all, share a common enemy and can be considered friends. So I¡¯m looking to borrow a bone from you to save another one of our allies; you wouldn¡¯t object to that, right?" "Ah, if you don¡¯t speak up, I¡¯ll take that as your agreement, and I¡¯ll come to see you again another day!" Returning to the main chamber, the four eyes, belonging to the man and the wolf cub, fell back on her. Gu Youyou straightened up and went over to help the wolf cub stabilize its leg bone. The wolf cub was very small, looking to be about two or three months old; the bone was somewhat long for it. But there was no other way; this was the shortest one available. She certainly couldn¡¯t use someone¡¯s rib, as those ribs weren¡¯t straight. Gu Youyou tore off a strip of cloth from her clothing, bandaged the wolf cub¡¯s wound, and then secured it. "It might hurt a bit soon, so you can cry out, but you must not bite me! Otherwise, I¡¯ll let them eat you today," Gu Youyou warned fiercely. The dislocation of the little wolf cub¡¯s leg wasn¡¯t too severe and was easily set right. Indeed, it was painful, and the cub howled with pain, tears welling in its eyes as it turned around, yet it obediently refrained from biting Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou smiled with satisfaction, her mouth just parting when she heard a booming sound from the direction of the tomb¡¯s entrance. Her smile vanished, and her heart started to tense up again. The unpredictable savage had returned. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The roasted chicken he brought back smelled delicious; a famished Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva. Trapped in the chamber with no sight of day, she didn¡¯t know if it was day or night outside, nor how long she had been held inside. Up to now, this was only the second meal, so it didn¡¯t seem like a long time had passed. This time, she didn¡¯t get the chicken leg; the savage uncle weirdly grinned, rewarding her with a pair of chicken wings. Gu Youyou felt so frustrated inside. Had she known, she would have plucked the feathers from the chicken leg first. It wasn¡¯t that the chicken leg was especially tasty, but rather that it had a lot more meat than wings, which were mostly bone and skin and were thus less filling. Gu Youyou morosely retreated to a corner to eat her chicken wings, while the wolf cub lay beside her, yearningly watching. After a painful internal struggle looking at the not-so-meaty wing in her hand, she decided to give one to the little wolf cub. The cub enjoyed the wing immensely, having never eaten cooked meat before; it devoured it voraciously. Gu Youyou mumbled under her breath, "Today you¡¯re eating its meat, tomorrow we may be eating yours." The wild man noticed the bandaged leg of the little wolf cub and a complex expression crossed his face. He glanced at Gu Youyou but said nothing before heading out again. Before long, another jar of medicine came in; he handed it to the man in the coffin, who downed it without a word. As bitter as the medicine was, he drank it as if it were water. Gu Youyou sniffed hard, feeling that this medicine was somehow different from yesterday¡¯s. She didn¡¯t know if it was a different batch or if he had changed the medicine. The wild uncle left with the empty jar, and this time, she waited a long time without seeing him return. Chapter 158 - 157: Carrying Watermelon Rind in Mouth Chapter 158: Chapter 157: Carrying Watermelon Rind in MouthGu Youyou wasn¡¯t sure if the wild man uncle was still outside guarding, so she didn¡¯t dare to open the tomb door. Instead, she idly teased the wolf and lay beside the coffin chatting with the idiot. "Hey, what¡¯s your relationship with him?" The other party ignored her. She asked again, "When did you start taking this medicine? Let me tell you a secret, I¡¯ve also taken it, but ever since I knew it was poison, I stopped drinking it. Look, I¡¯m all better now!" The man still didn¡¯t react! It was not until much later that the wild man uncle finally came back. This time he didn¡¯t have any meat with him, but he was holding a big watermelon. In the sweltering heat of July and August, eating watermelon could cool you down. Gu Youyou watched eagerly, but didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Even if it was for cooling down, it certainly wasn¡¯t meant for her. It must be for the man in the coffin. She and the little wolf cub could only watch enviously. A human and a wolf, both starving, listened to the slurpy noise coming from the two silent figures eating the watermelon¡ªthis added to the discomfort. She could only try to take the little wolf cub and squat a bit farther away. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When the wild man uncle finished eating, he threw the watermelon on the ground and gestured to the little wolf cub, which immediately betrayed its own integrity and scampered over to nibble on the watermelon rind. Gu Youyou felt a surge of frustration inside her! There¡¯s no difference between a wolf¡¯s leg and a dog¡¯s leg¡ªgo to whoever offers you food! Gu Youyou spent many anxious days in the tomb, always at the brink of survival with just enough food to hang on to life. During this time, she was locked in the coffin to sleep three times; she reckoned it must¡¯ve been three days. The man in the coffin still took advantage of her sleep to lick her face like it was jelly, so these past three days, she had barely slept properly; now she could almost fall asleep standing up. Without daylight, the wild man uncle would always appear in the tomb chamber unexpectedly. His routines were a puzzle, and Gu Youyou had thought several times about trying to open the door when he wasn¡¯t around, but she never dared. At least now she could keep her life; if the wild man uncle found out she wanted to run, whether she could stay alive was another matter. Gu Youyou sat in a corner, staring at the stone door and sighing over and over again. She was torn between whether to open it or not. The little wolf cub dragged its injured leg over to Gu Youyou with a small piece of dried-out watermelon rind in its mouth and dropped it at her feet, as if offering her the watermelon rind to eat. Gu Youyou¡¯s face was full of dismay. Why didn¡¯t it bring her some when the watermelon was fresh a couple of days ago? Of course, even when it was fresh, she wouldn¡¯t eat it; she wouldn¡¯t eat watermelon rinds nibbled by others. "Come here," Gu Youyou gestured to the little wolf cub, and the little guy, very understanding, dragged its lame leg over to her. Gu Youyou picked it up and while pulling its leg said, "Be good, okay? I¡¯m going to see if I can take off the bone that¡¯s been tied on." She gently moved the leg and seeing that the little thing wasn¡¯t in too much discomfort, she figured the leg was mostly healed. Since the injury wasn¡¯t severe to begin with, and she had corrected it in time, it naturally healed quickly. After removing the human bone, she put it back in the ossuary room, warning the little wolf cub, "You must not eat the bones there, okay? No matter how hungry you get, you have to endure. You can¡¯t eat them." Gu Youyou had thought that the little wolf cub would sacrifice itself in its hunger, but it turned out the wild man uncle ignored it, without any indication that he wanted to eat it, and it simply survived. The little wolf cub looked at Gu Youyou with its big watery eyes, tilting its head, not quite understanding, perhaps. After removing the bone, its foot was still slightly limping due to the wound on its thigh not being fully healed, but it was no longer a significant problem! Chapter 159 - 158 Escape Chapter 159: Chapter 158 EscapeGu Youyou replaced the cloth wrap for it, even tying a beautiful bowknot. Seeing it, Gu Youyou suddenly had an idea, her eyes lighting up. "You..." She started to speak, then quickly silenced herself, glancing over toward the coffin. Seeing the man was still standing there in a daze, she mustered up the courage to whisper to the wolf cub, "When that wild man uncle comes in later, run outside as soon as the door is about to close. Do you remember the way home? Run as far as you can, as fast as you can, understand?" Well... regardless of whether it understood or not, Gu Youyou sighed, picked it up, carried it close to the door, and then set it down. She crouched down, pointed toward the door, and said, "Remember, wait until it¡¯s about to close before you go out, just squat here and don¡¯t move!" She wouldn¡¯t be able to escape, but there was still hope for the wolf cub. It had a bowknot made from her own clothes tied around its leg, and if it was lucky enough to encounter Jin Zijin, perhaps she would be saved. With this thought, excitement was hard to hide on Gu Youyou¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t know if the wolf cub would succeed, but she crouched on the ground, gently smoothing its fur, repeating the gestures over and over as if she were training a puppy. "If you don¡¯t want to be stewed and eaten, you must run fast!" S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The wild man uncle had been gone for quite a while, and Gu Youyou estimated that he was about to return. She waited both excitedly and nervously, too hungry to feel her rumbling stomach. Time seemed to pass exceedingly slowly, feeling as though a century had gone by before the tall tomb door finally began to open with a rumble. To get the wild man uncle¡¯s attention, and to make him overlook the wolf cub running out at his feet, she hurriedly climbed into the coffin along with the man in it, standing together. The moment the stone door opened, the wild man uncle saw Gu Youyou standing in the coffin, smiling cheerfully and waving at him. He was truly taken aback. After all, she had been thrown in by someone else these past few days. How could she willingly climb in herself? Gu Youyou chuckles and said, "Uncle, you must have a special hobby of keeping people in coffins, don¡¯t you?" The wild man uncle had caught a half-grown roe deer today, carrying it on his shoulder. The roe deer was already dead, a bloody hole in its body, fresh blood dripping from that hole to the ground. The starved wolf cub¡¯s eyes darkly watched the drooping head of the roe deer, hardly able to resist the urge to pounce and take a bite. Watching the door slowly close, Gu Youyou felt her heart go cold, thinking to herself: You can¡¯t blame Little Beast, in these mountains full of jackals, wolves, tigers, and leopards, who could withstand such a temptation! The wild man uncle¡¯s attention was indeed captured by Gu Youyou, completely unaware of the wolf cub at his feet, salivating at the sight of the roe deer. He walked a few steps forward, dropped the roe deer from his shoulder, and began gesticulating to Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou could clearly see that he wanted her to help deal with the roe deer, which was too large for them to eat in one day. The heavy stone door made a dull sound as it closed. Gu Youyou glanced in that direction, only to discover that the wolf cub was gone. She was both alarmed and delighted in her heart. Had the little fellow ultimately resisted the great temptation and run out at the last moment the door closed? It is most difficult for humans to be self-disciplined, yet for a wolf to do so, this creature must have a limitless future ahead! Chapter 160 - 159: The Mechanism Holds the Universe Chapter 160: Chapter 159: The Mechanism Holds the UniverseThe wild man uncle seemed to have noticed something as well. He turned his head abruptly and saw that the little wolf cub, previously squatting by the tomb entrance drooling over the deer, was gone. His expression changed instantly. The tomb chamber was large yet empty, and could be surveyed in a single glance. Without the Little Beast in the tomb chamber, he turned his fierce gaze towards Gu Youyou, baring his teeth with an expression more hideous than that of jackals and leopards. Gu Youyou felt fear in her heart, but still stood calmly opposite him. With an innocent face, she shook her head at the wild man uncle, "Maybe it ran out, this wolf meat soup... Ah!" Before Gu Youyou could finish her sentence, the wild man uncle had already pushed her into the coffin and, with a swift move, had lifted the coffin lid to cover it. He was in such a hurry that he didn¡¯t seal it completely, leaving a gap the size of a finger. Dim light shone through that tiny gap, and Gu Youyou stared at those beams of light, speechless for a long moment. The wild man uncle had already gone to chase after the little wolf cub, whose legs were not yet fully nimble. It was uncertain if it could escape. But she couldn¡¯t just sit there waiting to die! She tried to pry at the gap with her hands, but the heavy stone coffin lid weighed at least several hundred pounds¡ªis this something someone with her meager strength could move? Obviously not. But the man locked in the coffin with her, since the first time he opened the lid under her seduction, hadn¡¯t opened it again. No matter what she did or said, he wouldn¡¯t open it. She thought it must be because the wild man uncle didn¡¯t allow him to. Gu Youyou looked at the dazed man and let out a long sigh, then whispered lowly, "Do you like the wolf cub?" The man remained bewildered, only staring at her. Gu Youyou, not understanding why, felt irritated and cursed, "Can¡¯t you even nod or shake your head? You¡¯re both freaks! Here, let Granny teach you." She pushed on his head, perhaps to vent the unhappiness in her heart for the past few days, insisting that he nod several times. She continued to grumble, "This is for bullying me, for your dad bullying me, you old pervert. I¡¯m bullying your son now, how about that? If you dare, come kill me!" After forcing the man to nod several times by grabbing his hair, Gu Youyou didn¡¯t expect the man to get angry and resist. He shoved her away and turned to look at the gap in the coffin lid. His slender, pale fingers reached in and firmly pulled¡ªit moved the lid. Gu Youyou was both shocked and overjoyed. For the past two days, she had tried every means and failed to make him lift the coffin lid. Yet today, in a burst of anger at him, he had done it, a surprise indeed. She thought to herself: You¡¯re angry, aren¡¯t you? If you dare, throw me out! Hurry, throw me out! Sure enough, the man obliged her wish. After opening the coffin lid, he scooped her up and tossed her straight out. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Joy came so suddenly that Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. The man glared at her with a fierce expression, which, compared to his typically dull appearance, seemed almost endearing. Gu Youyou quickly scrambled up from the ground and ran towards the stone door. This was her perfect chance to escape. She immediately spotted the distinct leaf and without hesitation pushed hard on it. However... the door didn¡¯t open right away. Instead, there was a thunderous noise as a round stone the size of a washbasin emerged from the other side. It was carved with the Five Elements and Eight Trigrams Plate, and in Chinese medicine, everything is classified by Yin and Yang and the Five Elements. This was not something unfamiliar to Gu Youyou. But what she didn¡¯t understand was why, when others pressed a switch to open a door, she ended up with this thing instead? Chapter 161 - 160 The Gate of Life of the Innate Eight Trigrams Chapter 161: Chapter 160 The Gate of Life of the Innate Eight TrigramsGu Youyou looked at the stone disk and deduced that all she needed to do was to find a Life Gate immediately! Kun is Death, Gen is Life, Li above and Kan below, Kun and Xun signify shoulders, Zhen and Dui mark the central path, while Gen and Qian are situated to the left and right respectively. "Found it!" exulted Gu Youyou, her eyes shining with excited light. She rotated the stone disk to position the Gen trigram at the Life Gate. Soon, a rumbling sound echoed through the tomb chamber. But contrary to Gu Youyou¡¯s expectations of the tomb door opening, the top of the tomb chamber started making increasingly loud thumping sounds, as if it could collapse at any moment. As the noise grew louder, chunks of stone mixed with dust began to fall, and the chamber¡¯s walls started to show web-like cracks! Gu Youyou was terrified! What was happening? She had clearly found the correct Life Gate. Suddenly, Gu Youyou had a realization. She muttered softly to herself, "No, this isn¡¯t right!" She had calculated the Life Gate of Chen according to the Acquired Bagua, but the owner of this tomb had otherworldly ambitions; he intended to become a fairy, so he must have used the Innate Eight Trigrams instead. Instantly, two Eight Trigrams appeared in Gu Youyou¡¯s mind, and she compared them. In the Changtian Eight Trigrams, Qian is above and Kun below, with the Life Gate of Chen located at the lower right, while she had opened the lower left, which according to the Innate Eight Trigrams would be the Gate of Zhen. Gu Youyou quickly adjusted the Bagua to the correct position. She patted her chest, relieved that at least it wasn¡¯t the Death Gate; otherwise, the tomb door would never open! The tomb chamber¡¯s door did open, revealing a narrow and long corridor. Yet the shaking of the chamber did not stop. Stones kept falling and the man inside the coffin still stood there. Gu Youyou, startled, wrestled with her conscience momentarily, not wanting to see a living person die before her eyes. With gritted teeth, she dashed into the shaking chamber and vigorously pulled the man¡¯s hand, dragging him out. "Come with me, quickly, this place is collapsing." The chamber shook violently, but the man remained unmoved, making Gu Youyou both anxious and angry. What a fool! "Hurry up, do you want to be buried alive?" Although she had eventually found the Life Gate, the Gate of Zhen she had previously triggered had already begun to activate¡ªsooner or later, the chamber was doomed to be destroyed. The man still looked dazed, and in her urgency, Gu Youyou grabbed his hand and bit it hard. Out of anger and haste, she bit fiercely, immediately drawing blood. The intense pain shocked the man, coursing through his brain. His mind sharply cleared, and he grunted in pain. "Who are you?" the man asked in surprise, looking at the woman currently biting his arm. Gu Youyou lifted her head abruptly and exclaimed, "You¡¯re not dumb? Nor mute?" This was the first time Gu Youyou had heard the man¡¯s voice, which sounded raw and husky, perhaps from not speaking for a long time. "What?" A larger stone fell from above, hitting Gu Youyou¡¯s shoulder. It didn¡¯t strike bone but scraped her skin, causing such pain that she gritted her teeth. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Summer clothes are thin, and this impact tore the fabric off her arm, even ripping off a patch of skin, causing beads of blood to emerge. Against her fair skin, it looked particularly horrific. In agony, Gu Youyou furiously cursed at the man responsible. "Come out now! Don¡¯t you see this place is collapsing?" The man¡¯s eyes darkened just as an even bigger stone fell. With a nimble turn, he dodged the large stone and used the momentum to leap out of the coffin. As Gu Youyou clumsily dodged the falling stones from the ceiling, she suddenly felt lighter. A whirlwind seemed to engulf her, and the next moment, she was in the arms of the man, who was sprinting towards the open tomb entrance. ... Chapter 162 - 161: Finding the Entrance Chapter 162: Chapter 161: Finding the EntranceJin Zijin rapidly darted through the woods, gripping a sachet in his hand identical to the one given to Gu Youyou. The sachet trembled violently, signaling to him that he was getting ever closer to that place. However, it was this very place he had visited countless times over the year, turning over every stone without finding what he was searching for. Jin Zijin stopped and stood still, looking down at the sachet in his hand, then taking in the terrain around him. It was no different from any other part of the mountain, ordinary rocks and trees. Had he not been certain that she was here, he probably wouldn¡¯t have lingered at all. He chuckled wryly, "The dubious tombs set by the hermit Xuanzong, how could they be so easily found?" At the foot of the mountain, a tree shook violently, startling the birds perched above and catching Jin Zijin¡¯s attention. His gaze darkened as he raced toward that direction! From the hollow of the giant tree emerged a small wolf cub, covered in green moss and looking utterly bedraggled. Jin Zijin felt a tinge of disappointment, but in the next moment, his eyes widened. The cloth around the wolf cub¡¯s leg... the blue fabric with the tiny floral pattern. Wasn¡¯t that the very same clothes Gu Youyou was wearing the day she was taken? So, the tomb entrance was beneath this tree. Despite its impressive size, the tree appeared to be no more than a hundred years old. Who could have imagined that this tree, as if planned hundreds of years ago, would grow right at the mouth of the tomb, conveniently concealing the entrance? The little wolf cub struggled to run off into the distance. Jin Zijin paid no mind to it and approached the tomb entrance instead. A rusted Feather Arrow shot out from the opening, causing Jin Zijin¡¯s face to register shock as he swiftly dodged to the side. The arrow struck the tree branch, dislodging one as thick as an arm that crashed down behind Jin Zijin with a thunderous fall. Cool as ever, Jin Zijin¡¯s eyes, eagle-like, stared intently at the tree hollow. He drew a palm-sized dagger from behind his leg, its blade not the usual glaring white but a fiery red color. Another Feather Arrow shot from the hollow, but with a swift flick of his dagger, Jin Zijin sliced the arrow in two. His gaze fixed and intense, Jin Zijin gripped the dagger tightly and jumped into the tree hollow. Beneath was another world, the exact tomb passage he had been searching for. Soon, he spotted a figure flashing past at the end of the passage. Without hesitation, he pursued where the shadow had vanished. He then realized that what had seemed to be the end of the tomb passage was actually a three-way fork, with paths diverging to the left and right. Jin Zijin had seen the figure flee down the left path, but he didn¡¯t chase after it immediately, instead carefully scanning the area ahead. The passage was narrow, wide enough for only one person to move through with outstretched arms. There was nowhere to run. Tiny particles of dust drifted from above, gently landing on the tip of his nose. Jin Zijin¡¯s expression darkened, and as he suddenly looked up, he caught sight of a dark silhouette swiftly making its way toward the direction of the tree hollow. He had been outmaneuvered. Tightening his grip on the dagger, Jin Zijin immediately went after the shadow. Sounds of clashing weapons echoed through the tomb passage, their shrillness amplified in the confined space. The wild man, wielding a rusty knife, fought while retreating. Struggling against Jin Zijin¡¯s rapid and accurate strikes, he was ultimately overpowered. Thankfully, the exit was just above. Mouth split in a grotesque, silent laugh, the wild man, who lacked a tongue, appeared frightening. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was the first time Jin Zijin had seen the man¡¯s face clearly. Although it was nearly unrecognizable beneath the grime, he still made out a striking resemblance to the other man! Chapter 163 - 162 Finally Out Chapter 163: Chapter 162 Finally OutEspecially those eyes. Who was he? Jin Zijin startled, paused slightly, and his movements slowed a bit. And during that moment of distraction, the wild man uncle quickly escaped through the tree hole. Having spent years in these desolate mountains, he moved like a monkey, which had allowed him to escape Jin Zijin¡¯s clutches numerous times. But this time... Jin Zijin was determined, hell-bent on capturing him. So, in the rarely trodden wilds, their figures darted swiftly, startling flocks of birds along the way. Until... from a mountain far behind them, a rumbling sound echoed. The wild man uncle stopped, and so did Jin Zijin. After the shock, they both ran back like madmen! ... The tomb passage was even longer than Gu Youyou had imagined, and the idiot with her had gone halfway and zoned out again. Gu Youyou had no choice but to drag him forward with all her might. "I¡¯m exhausted, hurry up! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you didn¡¯t abandon me at a critical moment, I wouldn¡¯t bother dragging you!" It was simply more tiring than pulling the old ox her grandfather raised. The rumbling noise deep in the tomb passage indicated that the chamber was likely collapsing. They hadn¡¯t run far when the tomb passage began to tremble, spider web-like cracks appearing, and it probably wouldn¡¯t hold much longer. Fortunately, the end was in sight. Gu Youyou let go of the man¡¯s arm and looked down. There was mud, and muddy footprints, which must mean the exit was near. She looked up and saw a vine hanging down from the hole above, with a hint of white light barely visible. No mistake, that was the long-missed daylight. Gu Youyou, overjoyed, turned back and pulled the man behind her, saying, "We have to climb out from here, can you do it?" The man just stared at her blankly, leaving her feeling like she was talking to a wall. Stones had begun to fall in the tomb passage, and there was no time left to waste. Gu Youyou shouted at the man, "Climbing up there is already the limit of what I can do. If you don¡¯t want to climb by yourself, I can¡¯t save you. I¡¯m going up first, suit yourself!" Having said that, Gu Youyou gritted her teeth and, grabbing the vine, used all her strength to climb upwards. After emerging from the tree hole, Gu Youyou took a long breath. Relieved to have survived, she finally saw the daylight again, the long-missed sunlight, incredibly beautiful. Gu Youyou lay on the ground, forming the character "°Ë" with her limbs, and laughed heartily. Until her sunlight was blocked by a face overhead, causing Gu Youyou to sit up in fright. Seeing the dazed man emerge, she laughed awkwardly, "So, you climbed up after all, huh?" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man had an angry expression on his stern face, and Gu Youyou noticed his right arm trembling slightly, blood dripping down. Gu Youyou, alarmed, said, "You¡¯re injured?" The man suddenly grasped Gu Youyou¡¯s neck with his other hand and snorted, "I saved you, and you left me behind? Are all women so heartless?" "What? You¡¯re not acting dumb now?" How are these two things related? Gu Youyou was convinced that this man had intermittent dementia; pain seemed to bring him briefly back to his senses. Fearing he might actually strangle her, Gu Youyou hurriedly explained, "I didn¡¯t leave you; I... Look at me, just a weak woman, managing to climb out was already impressive. How could I have pulled you out? I told you to climb first, but you didn¡¯t! Hey, you made it out alright, didn¡¯t you? It¡¯s just a minor injury; I can treat it for you!" Chapter 164 - 163: Ran into Chapter 164: Chapter 163: Ran intoThe tomb chamber in the mountains finally reached its limit. With a loud bang, it completely collapsed. Gu Youyou looked behind her and suddenly felt, as the chamber fell, an era had come to an end. She had said before that if they got out, she would properly bury those discarded bones. Now it seemed unnecessary. The ground trembled violently, and a haze of dust billowed out rapidly from the woods behind them as the collapse spread ever wider. They had no time to think and hurriedly fled towards the front at breakneck speed. In the distance, a group of villagers who were searching the mountain had assembled, and from afar, they saw a mountain top sink, followed by sky-filled smoke. After a while, they finally heard the deafening roar. From across the mountain, the villagers stood agape! "Why has the mountain collapsed all of a sudden?" Indeed, who had such power to make a mountain collapse? A villager suddenly cried out ¡¯Aiya!¡¯, startling everyone. "Chen San, what are you shouting about?" "When I was a kid, my old hunter grandfather mentioned that there¡¯s an Immortal¡¯s Tomb in our back mountain woods. That must be the Immortal¡¯s Tomb there!" "Really? How can there be fairies in this world?" The head village official, who was most superstitious about gods and ghosts, hastily said, "Hey! Without a fairy, who else casts thunder in the sky? Without a fairy, how does the rain fall? Of course they exist, it¡¯s just that you laymen have never seen one!" Someone in agreement said, "With such a momentous event, apart from those heaven-reaching fairies, who else could have caused it?" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That¡¯s right, let¡¯s go and take a look quickly; the fairy might not have gone far!" A large crowd was heading their way, unbeknownst to them! Gu Youyou and the man with intermittent dementia scrambled out of the collapsing mountain, and locked eyes with Jin Zijin and the wild man uncle who had come running back. When Gu Youyou saw Jin Zijin, she was overjoyed as if she had found her organization, and hobbled towards him. "Zijin..." The man behind her must have been seriously injured; his arm hung limp, and he remained conscious throughout. He picked up Gu Youyou single-handedly like grabbing a chick and pulled her back, then stared at the people in front of him and said, "Those who have seen me cannot live to leave." He grinned, chillingly continued, "Would you rather gouge out your own eyes, or leave your lives behind?" The chill emanating from deep within that person was even more frightening than the cold seeping from his bones; Gu Youyou felt the coldness touch her whole body through the back of her collar. It was a kind of unidentifiable familiar cold poison; he was much more deeply poisoned than she was. Gu Youyou wanted to say something, but at that moment, she was too shocked to speak. On the other hand, she also wanted to see Jin Zijin¡¯s reaction! Without a doubt, this man was the one Jin Zijin had always been looking for, and now that he had found him, where would he place himself? The wild man uncle kept his distance from Jin Zijin. He took a look at Jin Zijin, then at Gu Youyou and the man holding her on the other side. He then took a few steps back. Waiting for the opportune moment! Jin Zijin did not regard him, holding a translucent red dagger in his hand, his eyes fixed on the man holding Gu Youyou. Despite the seemingly placid surface of his deep, dark eyes, Gu Youyou knew he was making a choice. Her heart was extremely tense; she both anticipated and feared the answer. Gu Youyou felt like she was standing on the edge of a high cliff, thrilled and terrified. Chapter 165 - 164 She is Just a Pawn Chapter 165: Chapter 164 She is Just a PawnShe wasn¡¯t nervous about whether the man behind her would kill her, but about Jin Zijin¡¯s attitude! His attitude would determine whether the view below the cliff was a breathtaking panorama or a landscape of horror strewn with corpses! Since she had been with him, she felt as though she had involuntarily become someone else¡¯s chess piece, her utility and disposal not hers to control. Perhaps she belonged to him, or perhaps to someone else. Whose it was didn¡¯t matter, as long as it wasn¡¯t Jin Zijin¡¯s. Gu Youyou clenched her fist as she looked at Jin Zijin, the hope in her eyes so clear to him that for a moment, the softer part of his heart controlled his will, wanting to prioritize her. But could he really rescue her at all costs? He didn¡¯t have much time left. He was suddenly startled, then quickly allowed that mercy to recede, his heart as hard as iron. A moment later, he looked at the man and said with an unnerving calm, "I was looking for you. Now that I¡¯ve found you, what need do I have for her?" "Oh? It seems you are no ordinary hunter!" said the man with an interested sneer. "I¡¯m certainly a hunter, but my prey is somewhat special!" Listening to their casual conversation, waves of shock surged in Gu Youyou¡¯s heart, like a lonely boat suddenly lifted and then dropped by towering waves. That intense power thrummed in her chest, unable to settle for a long time. What need did they have for her? Gu Youyou repeated the phrase in her mind and felt her own uselessness. The truth was so obvious¡ªwhat was there to ponder? Then suddenly, as if a bomb had gone off in her head, her body felt like it had plunged into an abyssal ice cave, an asphyxiating coldness burst from deep within her soul, quickly invading her entire body. Her face ashen, she tried to speak to Jin Zijin but couldn¡¯t utter a single word. It was possible that he was the person behind it all, he had poisoned her from the start with a specific purpose¡ªto draw out the people in the mountains. The cold poison that had long been suppressed within her body broke out like a flood, rushing through every one of her meridians. The man behind Gu Youyou frowned in surprise, realizing up close what was happening to her. He seemed to suddenly realize something, looking at Gu Youyou with even greater astonishment. The man¡¯s eyes darkened as he caught Gu Youyou¡¯s collapsing body in his arms; her body colder than his, he instantly understood the situation. Looking at Jin Zijin across from him, he felt a sudden urge to burst into laughter. "Hahaha..." Finally, he couldn¡¯t contain himself and laughed out loud. He didn¡¯t know, this person must not know. What a brilliant deception! He couldn¡¯t help but admire it! After a few laughs, he suddenly tore a small sachet off of Gu Youyou, looking at it with an even deeper smile, shaking his head as if sighing sorrowfully, and muttered lowly, "You are just a chess piece too! How pitiful!! We¡¯re all the same!" With that, he pushed Gu Youyou away and scolded her quietly, "Get lost to the side, you¡¯re just a useless piece!" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still in shock, Gu Youyou was tossed aside like trash, her forehead striking a rock on the ground, immediately breaking the skin and bleeding down her cheek, a startling sight. What was the pain of the body compared to the despair of the heart? Gu Youyou felt nothing. A sachet? Gu Youyou looked in surprise at the sachet that had also been cast aside, then at Jin Zijin, her eyes suddenly widening. She knew it, how could Jin Zijin suddenly give her a sachet? So it turned out that with that sachet... she could become bait with a line attached, and with that line, he could reel in the big fish. Chapter 166 - 165: Which Prince Are You? Chapter 166: Chapter 165: Which Prince Are You?He calculated everything with such precision that she felt the life of little Gu Youyou was a tragedy. And now, living in her stead, she continued that tragedy. So, it was because of this sachet that he had come! She felt thoroughly used by him, a ripping pain in her chest! Why was it him? Gu Youyou, clutching her chest, asked with all her strength, "So from beginning to end, I was just bait, wasn¡¯t I?" To raise bait for decades, what a cunning plan! Jin Zijin¡¯s expression remained calm without a ripple, not even glancing at Gu Youyou as he grasped the dagger tightly and rushed towards the man opposite him. "Haha, if you want to obtain that item, you¡¯ll have to see if you have the skill!" The dagger seemed specifically designed to counter that man, leaving a scorching trail wherever it went. The sky of July was already scorching, and with this, the surrounding trees burst into flames. Gu Youyou, who always enjoyed a sense of warmth, didn¡¯t know why, but at that moment, she found the heatwave assaulting her face utterly unbearable. The harsh noon sunlight made her feel irritable and restless. She liked the feeling of being ice-cold all over, curling up alone in an ice cave was what made her feel safe. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Zijin fought the man for dozens of rounds, and the surrounding trees burned and were extinguished, extinguished and then reignited, twisted beyond recognition. But his opponent seemed stronger than he had anticipated. He had never expected the puppet-like shadowy medicine man to be raised so mightily. His complexion darkened slightly before he took out a seemingly ordinary bell. Upon seeing the bell, the man¡¯s face suddenly changed dramatically, losing the will to continue fighting with Jin Zijin and turning to flee. Jin Zijin pursued with the bell in a usual manner, only to be suddenly pounced upon and pinned to the ground by a wild man who had been lurking in the shadows, waiting for an opportunity. He had no tongue, and he opened his mouth in anger, making strange sounds from his throat. "Let go, I don¡¯t want to kill you!" Jin Zijin had originally intended to kill these two people, but upon discovering that one had a special identity, he felt a sense of compassion. He needed to keep him alive to figure out what was going on. But the wild man ignored him completely, angrily glaring at him, crazily gnashing his teeth, and tightly gripping Jin Zijin¡¯s leg, preventing him from pursuing the fleeing man. As the man got further away, this person clung tenaciously to his leg, not allowing him to move an inch. Jin Zijin grew anxious and forcefully struck the back of the wild man¡¯s spine with the hilt of his knife. If he didn¡¯t let go, he would continue! Blood, vivid as a vermillion rainbow, flowed from the furiously wide-open mouth, and yet he raised his head to Jin Zijin, baring his teeth in a frenzied laugh. But those crazed eyes were clearly filled with deep resentment and unwillingness. Jin Zijin stared into these eyes and asked in a deep voice, "Who exactly are you?" The wild man paused for a moment, squinting his eyes to examine Jin Zijin¡¯s face, thinking about his purpose for being here, and seemed to realize something, abruptly stopping his laughter and widening his eyes. A moment later, he laughed proudly at him again, a laugh filled with bitter sadness, laughing until tears streamed from the corners of his eyes. Jin Zijin was startled and suddenly grabbed the dirty, unrecognizable collar of his garment. The pattern on it... not many could wear such designs; he was... "Which Prince are you?" Jin Zijin asked in surprise. He had no tongue and could not speak. Even if he could, he would not tell him. Chapter 167 - 166: Catch Up Chapter 167: Chapter 166: Catch UpHe stared at Jin Zijin¡¯s triumphant smile, his split teeth, and the blood filling his mouth making him look exceptionally ferocious. Jin Zijin¡¯s eyes darkened, and he scoffed coldly, "Your tongue has been cut, but it¡¯s an easy task to find out who you are. Let go, and I won¡¯t kill you." The wild man uncle was dead set on not letting go, glaring at Jin Zijin with eyes full of hatred, wishing he could drink his blood and eat his flesh. Such a gaze made Jin Zijin feel increasingly heavy-hearted. He recalled those few... It seemed they all could have ended up like this! He lifted his other leg and kicked fiercely at the wild man uncle, who was hit in the chest, spit out a mouthful of blood, and was sent flying a good distance. Having freed himself, Jin Zijin turned back and took a deep look at Gu Youyou before turning without hesitation and chasing after the man who was fleeing. This day, the quiet mountain forest was destined to be unrestful. The wild man uncle didn¡¯t give up just because Jin Zijin had kicked him away, but struggled to stand up, looking into the distance of the forest, he leveraged the advantage he had from years of living in the woods to quickly find a shortcut and catch up. Gu Youyou also chased after them! Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t bear being used by him; she needed to find out if the person behind all this was him or not. She thought it was him just now, but now she wasn¡¯t so sure. Jin Zijin had only been in Lotus Village for five years, which didn¡¯t match the timeline. Moreover, if he had drugged her, he wouldn¡¯t have helped her hide her physical condition. All this half year, he had clearly been trying to deceive everyone. With too many unanswered questions, she was not satisfied! Gu Youyou was not content to be manipulated by the person behind the poisoning; she followed closely behind the wild man uncle, moving swiftly through the mountain forest. She was surprised at the potential this body could unleash, matching the wild man uncle¡¯s speed. The wind whistled past her ears, the trees around her swayed with their deep green branches, and startled animals scattered in all directions with their cries... There was no path left at the opposite cliff. That guy seemed to have another bout of his dementia, standing there foolishly. Meanwhile, Jin Zijin had him tied up nicely and hoisted him onto his shoulder to carry away. During his bout of dementia, he had no reaction, just foolishly watching Jin Zijin, letting him do as he wished. The wild man uncle, summoning strength from who knows where, upon seeing this scene, recklessly leaped forward like an enraged monkey, jumping high and throwing his whole body¡¯s strength into a lunge at Jin Zijin. Jin Zijin had to let go of the man he had tied up to dodge the wild man uncle¡¯s lunge. When he missed, the wild man uncle jumped up again. He opened his mouth wide to a silent roar, his bloody teeth frightfully red, as if trying to exhaust all his strength in these desperate attacks on Jin Zijin. He dodged, he lunged again, he dodged, he continued to lunge, as if he had endless energy. If one didn¡¯t know the wild man uncle was human, they might truly think he was an enormous wild monkey with agile movements! Gu Youyou trailed behind them; they had already gone up ahead. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She ran forward a few steps, then came back, standing by the side of the foolish man. Seeing him, Gu Youyou felt a kind of empathy for him. They both suffered from the same strange cold poison; she had been raised in a small dark room resembling a grave since she was young, while he was locked in an ancient tomb. The person behind them, even if not the same individual, surely had an unusual connection. Chapter 168 - 167: Jumping Off the Cliff Chapter 168: Chapter 167: Jumping Off the CliffPerhaps, just like he said, you¡¯re also nothing but a pawn, pitiful indeed! Yes, Gu Youyou felt a pang of pain in her heart, furrowing her brows and scoffing softly, "You are also nothing more than a pawn, how pitiful! You¡¯re even more miserable than I am, at least I¡¯m conscious, while you... If I¡¯m not mistaken, the extra bowl of medicine you drank must be the one that clouded your mind!" Gu Youyou looked at that wild man struggling desperately with Jin Zijin, then turned to face this man. She sighed, deftly undoing his ropes, and said, "No matter who he is or what kind of relationship you have with him, you need to get as far away from him as possible. What¡¯s the use of him desperately protecting you? Isn¡¯t letting you live in a daze crueler than killing you?" This silly man, clearly not understanding anything, but at this moment, he seemed to vaguely comprehend, tilting his head and looking at Gu Youyou, even giving a slight nod! Gu Youyou was startled, managing to force a smile, and said softly, "I don¡¯t know if you understood me or not, but anyway... now that I¡¯ve freed you, you should run. Run as far as you can, and if you manage to survive... and get even luckier to one day come to your senses, then go find the person who harmed you! One can¡¯t live a cowering life. Whoever owes you, you go and demand it back from them..." The ropes were already undone, Gu Youyou pushed the man, but he just curiously looked at Gu Youyou, completely unmoved. Gu Youyou grew somewhat annoyed, shoving him hard, and scolded, "Well, aren¡¯t you going to run? What are those long legs for, to pose with?" From a distance, Jin Zijin noticed that Gu Youyou had released the man, his gaze gradually darkening, he struck the wild man again and started running in this direction. But at this moment, the wild man was like a crazed monkey, utterly disregarding the multiple wounds on his body, at all costs to stop Jin Zijin. Ahead was a deep cliff that plummeted into nothingness, the wild man¡¯s eyes filled with frenzied excitement. With this leap, he finally caught Jin Zijin, taking his body with him, he roared silently as he flung himself towards the cliff behind him. Jin Zijin¡¯s gaze was deep as ink, astonished by his actions. Reduced to a state neither human nor ghost, he was still clawing at life; such tenacity, yet he aimed to perish together with him for the sake of saving the drug-induced phantom? No, it wasn¡¯t just that, there was another reason. Right, it was hatred, the intense hatred in his eyes couldn¡¯t deceive anyone. From a noble to this state, he surely had reasons to hate, but... it seemed like he was hating the wrong person. Jin Zijin gave a bitter smile, his body suspended in the air, he and the wild man plummeted down the cliff together, he said, "When I die, no one will know, no one will mourn. And the person you hate, he will still be untouchable, high above!" After speaking, Jin Zijin hesitated no more, the flame-red dagger slid silently into the wild man¡¯s heart, blood spraying out and staining his face red! The wild man¡¯s eyes bulged, no longer having the strength to hold on to Jin Zijin, his hands fell away, powerless, and his body followed suit, plummeting down. "Jin Zijin..." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Atop the cliff came the heart-wrenching cries of a woman. Seeing him fall down the cliff, Gu Youyou then knew just how much a heart could ache; it was a pain a thousand, no, ten thousand times more intense than when he had used her, when he had hurt her! She hated him for using her, hated that after he was done using her, he tossed her aside like a worthless discarded piece, without so much as a glance back. Chapter 169 - 168: Jump Down Together Chapter 169: Chapter 168: Jump Down TogetherBut she had to admit, in this game she had become serious, and so she lost thoroughly. She had lived for decades and always thought she understood the affairs between men and women clearer than anything else. Once upon a time, when she casually discussed men with her best friend, she would boldly proclaim, "Men are of only two types, one is after Miss¡¯s money, the other is after Miss¡¯s face. No matter which type he is, they share one name, scumbag, and Miss couldn¡¯t care less!" Now, Jin Zijin had used and calculated her in such a way; such a piece of trash, shouldn¡¯t she have thrown a rock down on him as he fell off the cliff? To not kill him with the fall would have been to crush him with the stone! That would have been right! That¡¯s how it should have been, at least. But why did she leap after him without a second thought? Tears blinded her eyes; as she plummeted off the cliff, her mind was filled with his tall stature, his broad back that gave her a sense of security, and those arms warmer than the summer sun... Atop the cliff, there was also a voice filled with wailing and screaming. He lay stretched over the edge, hands clawing into the ground, scratching until bloodied without realizing it. His face, emaciated, made his eye sockets seem large; he stared into the fog-covered depths of the cliff and cried out in heartbreaking sobs! Not knowing what to shout, he could only emit prolonged howls of grief! Tears spilled from his eyes, squinting his eyeballs so that he couldn¡¯t even see the fog clearly. He wept, perhaps for the person who had looked after him for many years in this deep mountain, someone who should have been revered but was gasping for breath like a wild beast. Or perhaps... it was for the woman who reminded him of someone with a fate similar to his own. People were making their way up the mountain, many of them! The man stopped yelling, remembering the last words Gu Youyou had said to him. He resolutely wiped away his tears, stood up, and fled quickly in another direction. ... Atop the cliff, Jin Zijin held a dagger in one hand, its blade wedged into a crack in the hard rock of the cliff wall, with one foot on a narrow protruding stone, and his other arm holding onto Gu Youyou who had suddenly fallen from above! He had never been as furious as he was at that moment, shouting at Gu Youyou with a harsh voice, "What are you doing jumping down? Do you think I¡¯m dying too slowly?" Gu Youyou stared back at him blankly, overwhelmed by a torrent of emotions, her whole body trembling uncontrollably as she clung tightly to him. Jin Zijin¡¯s frown softened a bit, his anger subsiding by half. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you fall! Knowing you¡¯re scared, why did you jump down?" No one knew that the trembling of Gu Youyou¡¯s body was not because she feared falling. God knows why she jumped; since they were both alive for the moment, she had to voice the curses she held back¡ªin case she fell down and died, she wouldn¡¯t have the chance. "I was afraid smashing you with a rock wouldn¡¯t be fatal, so I jumped down to crush you myself! Heh, sending a sachet, right? Were you feeling proud watching me happily accept that sachet, thinking I¡¯m a stupid and obedient bait, so easily helping you to find something you¡¯ve been incessantly searching for? You must have been so proud that you forgot, a chess piece, if not used wisely, can turn on you." "You?" Jin Zijin¡¯s anger flared again at her sharp words, his scornful gaze piercing her as he sneered, "Switching peaches with plums, swapping beams with pillars, you think nobody knows? Isn¡¯t what you¡¯re enduring the result of your own seeking? There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch in this world, for anything you do... there¡¯s a price to Chapter 170 - 169: Substitute Chapter 170: Chapter 169: SubstituteGu Youyou¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she stared at him, her heart filled with astonishment. She was, after all, a soul that had traversed through time. Could he even know that? No, no, that¡¯s impossible! Gu Youyou looked at him and pondered for quite a while before she openly smiled and said, "How could Gu Youyou be so easily replaced? What nonsense are you talking about? I am indeed Gu Youyou!" "Indeed, how could a Four Yin Woman be so easily replaced?" Jin Zijin scoffed coldly. "I also wonder where they found a Four Yin Woman of similar age to replace her, just a niece, hardly worth the risk for him. So I guess... you might be another pawn planted here with some other purpose! But it doesn¡¯t matter, if you don¡¯t tell me, I will find out sooner or later." Gu Youyou was stunned for a moment, then lowered her head, shifted her gaze away, and also let out a sigh of relief! What is this all about? So he doesn¡¯t know after all. Heh, then keep guessing! But this Four Yin Woman... Gu Youyou could not help but give a wry smile. She neither understood nor believed in the ghostly and powerful doctrines of the Feudal Divine Association. In their belief, a woman born in a Yin year, Yin month, Yin day, and Yin hour was what they called a Four Yin Woman, but to her, a Four Pillars Pure Yin woman was nothing more than a coincidence of birth, no different from an ordinary person. Unfortunately, she was born into an era of feudal superstition. People here believe in the mystical powers, thus that poor girl was schemed against at the age of seven and met such a tragic fate. Perhaps, Jin Zijin was right¡ªnothing in this world comes for free, especially not life. Gu Youyou, you¡¯ve picked up a life for nothing, shouldn¡¯t you pay a price for it? With that thought, Gu Youyou had a sudden realization. All the accusations she wanted to make against him, the love and hatred from before, now seemed unimportant. The previous Gu Youyou was not her, and the current Gu Youyou was not a woman who fretted over every little thing. This leap had indeed allowed her to clear away the grievances that had accumulated in her heart. She laughed bitterly under her breath, raised her head to look at him, her eyes now extraordinarily serene. Aside from the detached and calmly indifferent smile in those clear eyes, there was nothing else. She said, "Jin Zijin, thank you for rescuing me from the Gu Family and for looking after me! No matter what, the fact that I can speak here with ease today, run freely in the woods, and see the warm sunshine, it¡¯s all thanks to you. I¡¯ve always kept in mind the kindness you¡¯ve shown me. I may be a little too proud, allowing others to owe me but not wanting to owe others. So, I don¡¯t hate you for using me to find those two strange people; consider it repayment of my debt. So from now on, we are even, and in the future, you don¡¯t need to think about using me anymore..." She laughed bitterly; after all, what did she have left for him to use? S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing this, a unreadable look flashed across the depths of Jin Zijin¡¯s eyes. He¡¯d suspected she was planted by someone intentionally, perhaps targeting him or maybe someone else. But no matter who had arranged for her to be there, shouldn¡¯t she be doing everything possible to stay by his side? Why the rush to disassociate herself from him? "Pretending to escape to lure one¡¯s prey? Heh heh..." Jin Zijin sneered with a frozen laugh. She wanted to retort, ¡¯Do you think you¡¯re worthy of my pretending to escape to lure you?¡¯ However, getting into an argument right now seemed like a bad idea, so she thought better of it. "Let me go!" Gu Youyou suddenly shouted at Jin Zijin in anger. She had found a larger protruding rock nearby, and nestled in the crevices of that rock was a sizable pine tree. Grasping onto it would surely provide her with more security than relying on the unpredictable Jin Zijin. Chapter 171 - 170 You’re Fired Chapter 171: Chapter 170 You¡¯re FiredWhether his words had a mocking tone or not, Gu Youyou took it as a joke at her expense, as if he was relishing her misfortune. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since she was now a person of no use, she didn¡¯t believe that Jin Zijin would genuinely worry about her falling at this point. Having clearly severed their ties, with nothing to do with each other, he actually dared to mock her? Well, Gu Youyou wasn¡¯t one to be bullied easily. Gu Youyou swiftly untied her belt and secured it around the tree trunk with a sturdy knot. As she turned around, she met Jin Zijin¡¯s eyes head-on. That face was meaningful and carried a mocking smile. Gu Youyou¡¯s face turned cold in an instant, and with a biting tone, she said, "Now that the gloves are off, you don¡¯t even bother to pretend anymore, huh? ... This actually suits you better than pretending to be honest and cute. It¡¯s honest. Because with that face, sheep¡¯s head and rat¡¯s eyes, pointed mouth and monkey cheeks, rooster fight triangle eyes, you¡¯re not born with a face of a good person! Showing your true colors seems more straightforward!" Jin Zijin furrowed his brows, subconsciously touching his face. Rough it might be, but was it as ugly as she described? Knowing she was intentionally disparaging him, Jin Zijin couldn¡¯t help but find it somewhat amusing; his arms were getting sore from hanging for so long. He surveyed the surroundings, noting several upside-down pines on the cliff face where he could temporarily rest his feet. He picked one he thought was sturdy enough and leapt up with agility, landing gracefully¡ªa far more impressive display than Gu Youyou¡¯s cautious climb earlier. Sitting on the trunk, Zijin finally said, "Bringing you out here wasn¡¯t solely my decision; your grandfather agreed to it." Gu Youyou found it laughable, responding with a cold laugh, "Did he know you were placing me in danger, using me as bait? Do you have any idea what it¡¯s like to share a coffin with someone insane? You never know what crazy things they might do - they could strangle you in your sleep, or you wake up in the middle of the night to find yourself lying among a pile of abandoned skeletons..." Thinking back on the experiences of the past few days, a nameless hatred welled up inside her. Gu Youyou took a deep breath, closed her eyes, turned her head away, and looked at him no more. In a low voice, she said, "Forget it, I¡¯ve said it before¡ªwe¡¯re even. I don¡¯t owe you anything!" Rather than waste time arguing with him about all this nonsense, it was better to figure out whether it was easier to go up the mountain or down. They couldn¡¯t very well just hang there forever! The clouds were thick in the mountains, with no sign of the top above or the bottom below. Even the sun couldn¡¯t penetrate the depths of this gorge. She couldn¡¯t help but complain, of all places to jump, why this damned spot? There were plenty of places to climb on the cliff face, but Gu Youyou didn¡¯t dare to climb. Without any climbing equipment, a single slip could mean death. She glanced unintentionally at Jin Zijin, thinking that he should be able to climb up on his own, but he hadn¡¯t made the attempt and was instead looking at her thoughtfully. Gu Youyou glared at him irritably and threw a rock she picked from the cliff face at him, cursing in anger, "The thing I regret most in this life is jumping down here! If you want to leave, then go quickly!" "Finally admitting you jumped down yourself?" Gu Youyou: "..." "Do you really want to sever ties with me?" Zijin said with an open smile, "Don¡¯t forget, I am your husband!" He still dared to mention that damned husband? Gu Youyou picked up another rock and hurled it, seething with rage, "...Then from this moment on, you¡¯re fired!" "Fired?" Chapter 172 - 171: A Dream in Nanke Chapter 172: Chapter 171: A Dream in NankeIt must be said that Gu Youyou sometimes exhibits very peculiar behavior. Besides her expected sickly appearance and her four yin constitution, she doesn¡¯t have a single trait that matches what Gu Youyou should be like, especially her temperament! She had medical skills and her techniques were mature; he had known this for some time, so he was certain that this woman couldn¡¯t be the one who was confined to that room all year long. But he had also investigated and found that over the years, she had not left that room, except for the two aunts from the Gu Family and the occasional visits from old Lady Huang, no other people had gone in. If it was a case of switching places, the people of the Gu Family couldn¡¯t possibly have been unaware. The two fell silent for a moment, and Jin Zijin¡¯s eyes darkened as he said, "Are you really Gu Youyou?" "Of course I am!" Gu Youyou said. "Then how can you explain the fact that you write such good calligraphy and possess advanced medical skills?" Clinging tightly to the pine tree, Youyou furrowed her brow slightly but said with a smiling face, "Have you ever heard of the ¡¯Southern branch one dream¡¯?" "A dream?" "Things in dreams are not real, but that doesn¡¯t mean they are completely joyless! I was locked in that specially made tomb as a child, thinking it would bury me for life. In a confused state, I experienced many dreams, and those dreams brought significant changes to my life. In the world within one of those dreams, I was a normal, healthy person. Do you think all these things that defy logic were learned by me in that dream world? So, I am still me, Gu Youyou. Do you believe it?" Jin Zijin¡¯s unfathomably deep gaze didn¡¯t reveal whether he believed or disbelieved her. Having been around each other for a long time, his pretense might not work on Gu Youyou, who knew he was half-doubtful. She was incredibly pleased with herself, thinking that no matter how capable you are, you¡¯ll never fully guess my origins in this lifetime. A ¡¯Southern branch one dream¡¯ is enough to keep you pondering. In the valley, the sky darkened quickly as night approached. The weather in July was still hot, so there was no need to worry about it being too cold at night, but spending the night on a cliff was not a wise decision. Even if this tender sapling could withstand another night of her hanging on, there was no guarantee she wouldn¡¯t fall off while dozing. It seemed she understood why that detestable man had not climbed up but instead sat leisurely with his eyes closed on that tree trunk, meditating. He is probably waiting for her to ask for help, isn¡¯t he? If that were the case, wouldn¡¯t she owe him her life again? That wouldn¡¯t do; Gu Youyou prioritized her dignity above all else. Humph, then just you wait; I¡¯d rather fall and die than ask you for help. Previously, Gu Youyou had injured her arm, and because she had already torn her dress into a half-skirt to save a wolf pup, tearing off another piece to wrap her injury would completely reduce it to a half skirt. Luckily, she still wore half-length leggings underneath. Fatigued and hungry, and having to remain fully alert, it was an uncomfortable situation. She wished simultaneously for darkness to fall slower and for it to come more quickly. The landslides and the collapse were such major events, the villagers from the neighboring areas would know, and once they came into the mountain to investigate, they might find this place. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Speaking of the devil, she had not expected that the villagers searching the mountain would arrive so quickly. They must have seen the bloodstains on the cliff and thought that someone might have fallen down. "Is there anyone down there?" The dense fog obscured the view, and the people on the mountain had no idea how high the cliff was, so they could only stand on the edge of the cliff and shout down! Chapter 173 - 172: Rescued Chapter 173: Chapter 172: RescuedGu Youyou, upon hearing the voice, is overjoyed, hastily calling back loudly, "Someone¡¯s here, I¡¯m hanging down here, Shunzi, quickly throw the rope down." Judging by the voice, thankfully, the fall was not too deep, and with a rope tied around, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to climb back up. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were many villagers on the mountain, and under the organization of the village head, they split into several teams. It was Wang Shun¡¯s team who discovered this part of the cliff, and hearing Gu Youyou¡¯s voice, he was ecstatic, saying, "It¡¯s Sister Youyou, she¡¯s still alive, quickly get the rope out, and pull Sister Youyou up." The others also never expected Gu Youyou to be alive; having been taken by wildmen for several days and still surviving was nothing short of a miracle! In order to catch wildmen, they had brought plenty of ropes, tied them together, and threw them down, which was more than enough. "Sister Youyou, the rope¡¯s coming down, grab onto it." The valley was already very dark at this time, and the rope being thrown down was truly a lifesaver! Seeing the rope not far away, Gu Youyou was overjoyed, she pouted towards Jin Zijin¡¯s direction and said, "I¡¯ll go up first, you see to yourself!" "Shunzi, move a bit more to the right." Gu Youyou tied the rope around herself, gave it a tug, it felt sturdy, and she called out loudly, "I¡¯m ready, you can pull me up!" Unexpectedly, there were so many people on top of the cliff, and all of them were men from the village. They probably had never seen Gu Youyou dressed quite like this, staring blankly at her fair and tender legs. Gu Youyou also didn¡¯t look too pleased; in modern times, wearing a mini skirt was nothing unusual, and she was even wearing mid-length leggings. But in these ancient times, it was not the same, it was like being some rare animal. People in ancient times were too feudal. She quickly raised her arms, explaining, "My arm is injured, I can¡¯t just do nothing." Wang Shun was full of concern, asking, "Sister, are you alright?" "Hmm? Something¡¯s wrong, my arm¡¯s injured." "I mean the wildman. He didn¡¯t do anything to you, did he?" Gu Youyou narrowed her eyes, reflecting on his words, and then she realized what he was worried about. In ancient times, the most important thing for a woman was her reputation, and he probably thought she had been violated by that wildman. Gu Youyou chuckled dryly, pointing towards the cliff, "The wildman fell off, he must have died from the fall, I was lucky, I got snagged in a tree." "It was I who caught you!" The sentence that followed was intercepted by Jin Zijin; turning around, she saw a man with agile movements leaping up from below the cliff, unflustered. Seeing her surrounded by a group of men, his face turned dark in an instant, and he quickly took off his clothes to wrap her in them. "Youyou, how could you forget about me after getting up, didn¡¯t we agree you¡¯d go up first, then throw the rope down to pull me up?" Gu Youyou: "..." When did I ever say that? "It¡¯s getting dark, let¡¯s hurry down the mountain. Shunzi, fellow villagers, thank you so much." This man who suddenly leaped up from the bottom of the cliff was obviously beyond everyone¡¯s expectations, Wang Shun chuckled and said, "I was just wondering where Brother Jin had gone, turns out he had already found Sister Youyou. I knew it, how could Brother Jin not care for Sister Youyou, and see, he¡¯s the one who found her first!" Jin Zijin succeeded in snatching his wife back from the wildman¡¯s grasp and even killed the wildman; this news spread quickly in the village. Previously, there were rumors that Jin Zijin was indifferent to his wife and had married her intending to absorb her dowry, but this event disproved those rumors as he had rescued Gu Youyou. This secluded little mountain village, once again, returned to its usual tranquility! ... Chapter 174 - 173 Can’t Wait Anymore Chapter 174: Chapter 173 Can¡¯t Wait AnymoreThe day the Gu Family had agreed upon to propose marriage to the Lei Family had to be postponed due to the disappearance of Gu Youyou. The girl from the Lei Family was already eighteen, and the family was worried that the Gu Family might change their minds. In the past few days, they had asked Matchmaker Zhang to inquire several times. With a hint of helplessness, Matchmaker Zhang explained, "Lei Family¡¯s lady, there have been no changes on the part of the Gu Family, and I believe in Old Master Gu¡¯s character. What he has promised, he won¡¯t change, so you can rest assured and just wait for your daughter to get married this time." "But how much longer do we have to wait? You know my daughter has already been delayed for three years because she was mourning her father. We can¡¯t afford any more delays." "Oh, that¡¯s not up to me to decide. Haven¡¯t I already told you? Their eldest granddaughter had an accident while picking mushrooms in the mountains. Everyone in the village has gone up to search. Imagine, at this critical juncture, if they were preoccupied with matchmaking for their grandson, what would others think of them? If the entire village is helping to search, and their own family doesn¡¯t show concern, they would be criticized by their neighbors, wouldn¡¯t you agree? You wouldn¡¯t feel assured marrying your daughter into such a family, would you?" This lady from the Lei Family didn¡¯t care who had an accident; she was only worried about her daughter who couldn¡¯t wait any longer. But Matchmaker Zhang had made things so clear that she had nothing more to say, only responding, "Then I must trouble you, Matchmaker Zhang, to visit Lotus Village when you have the time. See if the Gu Family¡¯s eldest granddaughter has been found. If you manage to finalize my daughter¡¯s marriage match, you¡¯ll certainly receive a generous gratitude gift!" Upon hearing the mention of a gratitude gift, Matchmaker Zhang¡¯s face bloomed like a chrysanthemum, and she repeatedly assured, "I understand, I understand..." Over at the Gu Family, Gu Feng had been in bed for several days, not until Gu Youyou appeared before him in good health. In just a few days, Gu Feng seemed to have aged greatly, and his head full of white hair startled Gu Youyou. "Grandfather, Youyou has worried you again!" Gu Youyou felt a pang of guilt and stealthily checked Gu Feng¡¯s pulse as she grasped his withered arm. Jin Zijin had accompanied Gu Youyou on her return, and seeing Gu Feng distraught over her disappearance, she glared at him furiously. ¡¯It¡¯s all your fault!¡¯ Gu Youyou communicated silently with her lips. Struggling to sit up from the bed, Gu Feng finally recognized that the person before him was indeed Gu Youyou, and with tears streaming down his face, he cried, "Youyou, is that really you? Have you come back?" "It¡¯s me, Grandfather, Youyou has returned. Don¡¯t be sad anymore; harming your health isn¡¯t worth it!" Gu Feng¡¯s aged eyes showed a glint of life again as he sighed deeply, "You, my child, why do you have to suffer so much? The Gu Family hasn¡¯t done anything to deserve this. Why does my eldest granddaughter have to endure such hardship? If Heaven has any complaints, let them come at me. What kind of Heaven is this, that constantly torments a young girl..." "Oh dear, old man, have you gone mad, daring to curse Heaven?" Old Mrs. Huang, who had rushed in from the outside, happened to hear Gu Feng cursing Heaven. She spat twice and quickly ran back into the yard. Kneeling down, she began kowtowing and praying incessantly. "Oh, Lord of Heaven, my old man is out of his mind; please don¡¯t take his words seriously. Don¡¯t blame him..." Ancient people were superstitious, and rural villagers in ancient times even more so. Thus, Gu Feng speaking ill of Heaven was committing a great taboo! When Matchmaker Zhang arrived and saw that the gate to the Gu Family¡¯s courtyard was open, she walked right in, only to witness this scene. "Oh my, Old Madam Gu, what occasion is it today that has you bowing and praying to Heaven?" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 175 - 174 Every Family Has Its Problems Chapter 175: Chapter 174 Every Family Has Its ProblemsOld Mistress Huang stood up, not in a good mood, and said, "When have I ever needed to notify you before making vows to the heavens?" Matchmaker Zhang was choked by the rebuff and, realizing Old Mistress Huang¡¯s prickly demeanor, knew she was unhappy. Still, she approached with a smile, "Madame Gu, who has upset you so? Why are you in such a bad temper?" "Hmph..." Old Mistress Huang snorted coldly at Matchmaker Zhang, dusted off her knees, and went into the backyard. Soon after, her muttering and cursing could be heard coming from there. "Who have I offended, that everyone should give me such aggravation? Was it easy for me to birth this bunch of you, only to suffer such humiliation in my old age!" Huang Xiangwen stuck her head out of the window, then swiftly pulled back and said, "What¡¯s Mother so mad about? We wouldn¡¯t dare give her trouble." Gu Feng gestured towards the master house and whispered, "Who else could it be? The debt collector came today!" All these words fell clearly upon Gu Youyou¡¯s ears. She was speechless. Wasn¡¯t she also a victim? If there was someone to scold, it should be that person standing at the gate pretending to be a door god! Outside the door, Matchmaker Zhang called out in her thin voice, "Patriarch Gu, are you feeling any better? Could you come out for a moment?" "Ah! Please go to the main hall and wait for a bit!" Gu Feng naturally meant to get up. Gu Youyou frowned and said, "Grandfather, you should rest if you¡¯re not feeling well; let my uncle and aunt handle it." "No, I must get up!" Gu Feng was obstinate as he rose from his bed, with Jin Zijin coming over to support him. He said, "Youyou, as head of this family, I must take care of your brother and sister¡¯s affairs. Your second and third uncles have already accused me of favoritism. Dabao is our eldest grandson, and if I don¡¯t preside over his matrimonial matters, they will grumble again." It¡¯s said that every family has its own difficult scripture to chant, and the more people there are, the more issues arise. This saying couldn¡¯t be more true. Gu Youyou had no choice but to flank Gu Feng on either side with Jin Zijin and help him to the main hall. Matchmaker Zhang was already waiting there. Hearing that she had arrived, the second uncle and aunt also came out of their room and were waiting for Gu Feng in the main hall ahead of time. Old Mistress Huang, filled with anger, did not show up. Gu Dabao, Gu Hong, stood bashfully behind his second uncle like a shy maiden. Upon seeing Gu Youyou, Matchmaker Zhang exclaimed in shock, "Oh my! I heard your Youyou was found, after a few days on the mountain, you must¡¯ve suffered a lot, eh?" On Jin Zijin¡¯s side, he quickly took over the conversation, "During those days on the mountain, I was taking care of her all along. How much hardship could she have faced?" Gu Youyou hadn¡¯t realized the implication behind Matchmaker Zhang¡¯s words until she heard Jin Zijin¡¯s response, and then she was shocked to catch the undercurrent in Zhang¡¯s words. She had been taken by a savage, and anyone uninformed might think she¡¯d been violated. For ancient women, reputation was more important than life. If such rumors were confirmed, it would be a catastrophe. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Feng, of course, also picked up on the subtext in Matchmaker Zhang¡¯s words and said displeased, "Matchmaker Zhang, what are you implying with your words today? If you¡¯re here to discuss Dabao¡¯s marriage, then please stick to the matter at hand. If you¡¯re here to check on Youyou, you¡¯ve seen that she is perfectly fine. But if you¡¯re here to talk about Dabao¡¯s marriage with the Lei Family girl, then I would thank you to focus on the matter at hand and not stray into other topics." "Patriarch Gu, look at what you¡¯re saying!" Matchmaker Zhang laughed and, fidgeting with her red flowered handkerchief, said, "Naturally, I came to inquire about the marriage between Gu Dabao and the Lei Family girl. Now that your Youyou has also returned, wouldn¡¯t it be appropriate to pick a date to visit the Lei Chapter 176 - 175 Preparing to Move Out Chapter 176: Chapter 175 Preparing to Move Out"Hmm!" Gu Feng nodded and said, "Everything has been prepared early on. Instead of choosing a day, it¡¯s better to just take today, so let¡¯s make it tomorrow. Please trouble Matchmaker Zhang to make another trip to notify the Lei Family!" "Ah, of course!" Matchmaker Zhang busily said with a smile. ... She had thought that coming back would sever all ties with him, but to her surprise, days passed without much change. Jin Zijin still went hunting in the mountains every day, and at night, he still firmly imprisoned her in his embrace. Gu Youyou often felt quite suffocated; she couldn¡¯t push him away, couldn¡¯t beat him, and when she scolded him, he would just snore, really coming off as a rascal. "Can you be more serious? Didn¡¯t we agree to separate amicably? You know better than anyone why we were tied together. Now that we¡¯ve settled everything, we should stop sleeping together!" "I¡¯m just worried you would feel cold!" Jin Zijin said earnestly. His hot breath gently exhaled on her neck, feeling somewhat scorching. Gu Youyou pushed his hands away, stating righteously, "It¡¯s July. Do you think I would feel cold?" "Then it¡¯s because I feel hot!" Gu Youyou: "..." Gu Youyou truly didn¡¯t want to continue this vague and unclear entanglement. At this point, she still couldn¡¯t pry a single word out about his affairs. After counting her silver, Gu Youyou had nearly a hundred taels saved up. Ten taels were enough for her to rent a quiet courtyard in Qingshui Town for a year. She couldn¡¯t return to the Gu Family, nor stay beside Jin Zijin, this dangerous person. She decided to become self-reliant and move out first. In the summer heat, women in the village liked to wear cloth-wrapped conical hats to shade them from the sun; blending in with the locals, she also picked a breathable fabric to make one for herself. In town, there were few people around at noon, and many homes had smoke rising from their cooking. This was the difference between townfolk and villagers. Villagers were busy working, eating more in the morning and evening, not at noon. In town, only those too poor to cover their expenses skipped lunch, while most others did eat. When Gu Youyou arrived at Jisheng Hall, it happened to coincide with mealtime, and she felt a bit embarrassed. Embarrassed, she truly hadn¡¯t intended to drop by at lunchtime! Qin Changlin invited her for lunch, and she shamelessly accepted. Inside Jisheng Hall, she still didn¡¯t see that legendary Doctor Zhou. Qin Changlin said, "My master has been quite busy lately with endless patient calls. Just now he headed to the Lu Family in Lu Town!" Gu Youyou said, "Doctor Zhou dedicates himself to the welfare of others; people trust his medical skills and ethics, that¡¯s why they come from far and wide to request his services." Qin Changlin proudly declared, "That¡¯s true. My master¡¯s medical skills are recognized even by wealthy families in Beijing, comparable to an Imperial Physician!" At the mention of the Imperial Court, Gu Youyou was slightly surprised! S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She wondered about the medical skills of the Imperial Physician in the palace and even what level of medical expertise existed in this world; she had no idea, only knowing that the person who had poisoned her had used something beyond her knowledge. Then there were those incidents she encountered in the mountains a few days ago... Ah! There was really quite a lot she couldn¡¯t figure out. "Alright, I didn¡¯t come today to see your master nor for the meal. You know this town well, help me out, find a house with good conditions and a fair price." Qin Changlin was taken aback for a moment, then suddenly overjoyed, saying, "Sister Youyou, have you finally decided? Are you planning to open a medical practice in town?" Chapter 177 - 176: Becoming a Doctor at Jisheng Hall Chapter 177: Chapter 176: Becoming a Doctor at Jisheng HallGu Youyou was stunned for a moment before nodding and saying, "Hm? Ah! I¡¯m opening a clinic! Colleague, why are you so happy about that, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll steal your business?" Qin Changlin was both shocked and delighted, saying, "Afraid? Not at all, I¡¯d be thrilled if you opened a clinic in town. You don¡¯t know, ever since my teacher returned to the town, he¡¯s hardly ever in Jisheng Hall. I, having taken up this profession halfway, am simply like a duck being forced onto a perch. I¡¯m scared of prescribing the wrong remedies and then having the patients report me to the county office. If you really come, don¡¯t open a clinic on your own. First, a new clinic doesn¡¯t have a reputation, the neighbors won¡¯t trust it, and besides, the silver needed... it¡¯s not a small sum. How about this? I¡¯ll talk to my teacher and have you join us at Jisheng Hall as a consulting doctor, how does that sound?" This proposition somewhat tempted Gu Youyou. She suppressed the excitement in her heart and said, "Is that possible? A female doctor?" Qin Changlin assured her, "Yes, of course, it¡¯s possible. A female doctor is perfect, after all, many women who fall ill feel too embarrassed to seek out a male doctor, it¡¯s more convenient for them. Only...," His tone shifted, revealing his dilemma, "Last time, it was temporary, and deceiving everyone by sitting behind a curtain worked fine, but if you¡¯re going to consult permanently, sitting behind a curtain won¡¯t do. And... in our Zhuzhao Country, female doctors are indeed a pitiful sight. Occasionally, there are female doctors with decent medical skills who wind up having no patients to treat, and in the end, they can only go to Yanliu Lane to treat the sick girls there. So generally, women don¡¯t study medicine." Gu Youyou raised an eyebrow, slightly astonished, and said, "Why is that?" Qin Changlin explained, "Most medics are males, and it¡¯s inconvenient for a male teacher to take on a female apprentice, unless it¡¯s a wealthy family that hires a doctor specifically to teach at home. But the wealthy wouldn¡¯t let their daughters learn these things, thinking it¡¯s useless! Generally, female doctors are those girls from Yanliu Lane. Their skill levels are average; when they pass on their skills, they only teach how to treat diseases specific to girls! Such illnesses are inconvenient for a male doctor to treat, you see!" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After hearing this, Gu Youyou was dumbfounded; given the feudal society they lived in, it all made perfect sense. So, with all my medical skills, I could only end up as a gynecologist? And in this world, gynecological diseases were synonymous with sexually transmitted diseases, making me an unpopular kind of gynecologist? The gender discrimination in feudal society was simply too inhumane. "So, in your opinion... I can only join Jisheng Hall?" Qin Changlin chuckled dryly and said, "Sister Youyou, you can¡¯t put it that way. We, as healers, strive to help the world. As long as we can treat patients, what does it matter who we are, right?" Gu Youyou looked at him with a forced smile and said, "Don¡¯t give me that nonsense, patients are also ranked by importance, whoever pays more gets treated first. Fine then, you¡¯ve already figured out everything about me, and I can¡¯t afford to open a clinic by myself. Since your place happens to need a consulting doctor who can actually treat patients, I¡¯ll just join you!" She emphasized the words "can actually treat" heavily, as if to remind Qin Changlin that although she was on his turf, he still relied on her. You, an apprentice who can¡¯t treat patients! "Haha, that¡¯s fantastic, when my teacher comes back tonight, I¡¯ll tell him about you joining our Jisheng Hall, and he will surely be delighted!" "Hmm, how will the silver be divided?" "Hehe, same old rules, your consultation fee is yours, and Jisheng Hall only takes the money for the medicine!" ... Chapter 178 - 177 Being Followed Chapter 178: Chapter 177 Being FollowedRegarding the house, Qin Changlin said he needed a few more days to find a comfortable place at a reasonable price. Since Gu Youyou planned to settle in the town for the long term, she wasn¡¯t in a hurry and went back. But the road back didn¡¯t seem too peaceful. In the scorching heat, people either visited the town very early or very late, but not under the blazing sun like her. So even though it was broad daylight, the road was deserted. Yet Gu Youyou¡¯s hearing was much sharper than average, and she had already picked up rustling sounds from the nearby bushes as if someone was following her. She felt a bit scared, thinking it would be terrible if a malefactor had targeted her. With her body neither able to fight nor flee, wouldn¡¯t she be utterly at their mercy? Remembering her extraordinary performance in the mountains before, she still found it inexplicably dizzying. She had tried to replicate it afterwards, obviously in vain; after running only a few steps, she would be panting. Later, she attributed that burst of energy to being so infuriated by Jin Zijin that it unlocked her body¡¯s potential. She wondered if she could trigger her body¡¯s potential again in the face of real danger. That thing had followed Gu Youyou all the way, and now they were close to Lotus Village, but it still maintained a steady distance, never rushing nor lagging behind, which baffled her. If it was indeed a villain trailing her, the hollow in the mountains had offered a perfect opportunity: no village in front, no shop behind¡ªrobbing her would be met with no aid from heaven or earth. Now that they were nearing residences, could a robbery still be possible? Clearly, whoever was following her was no malefactor! sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Who could it be? Upon entering Lotus Village, Gu Youyou felt it was safe and finally stopped. Turning around, she looked at the bush where the noises were coming from and coldly said, "Come out now, you¡¯ve followed me all this way, and we¡¯re finally here!" The rustling in the bushes ceased, as if something were lying in wait. Gu Youyou frowned, focusing on that spot. Such low bushes couldn¡¯t hide a person; was it an animal? Being too far away, she naturally couldn¡¯t see. Gu Youyou summoned her courage and took a few steps forward. The bushes moved again, and this time she saw a white object running back. Indeed, it was an animal, and a small one at that. Gu Youyou smiled, curious to learn what spirited little creature had followed her for so long. She squatted down, gestured toward it, and softly chuckled, "Do you want to come home with me? If so, better hurry over, we¡¯ll be home soon!" The little creature in the bushes hesitated and fell silent; after a moment, a fuzzy little head poked out, gazing at Gu Youyou with its large amber eyes. So it was that one. Gu Youyou was astonished¡ªit was the wolf cub she had treated. She had thought the pup would rejoin its pack after leaving the ancient tomb, yet unexpectedly, here it was. In such hot weather, few people were around, but it was still a place frequented by humans. For it to dare follow her here, the cub was quite bold. Gu Youyou beckoned again, and the little creature hesitantly started to approach her. The wolf cub still had the ribbon tied around its leg, but now the bow was caked in dirt, looking quite tattered. Gu Youyou gently stroked the top of its head, slowly calming it down as it affectionately rubbed its head against her palm. Upon checking, she saw the cub¡¯s leg wound had healed. She removed the dirty ribbon and said, "Why didn¡¯t you go back home after escaping? Why come to me? Could it be you missed me and wanted to see me, hmm?" Chapter 179 - 178: Give It a Name Chapter 179: Chapter 178: Give It a NameThe little fellow just whimpered and rubbed its head against her. Although it was a wolf, its demeanor was very much like the dogs Gu Youyou had raised before, which pleased her. "How about you come back with me? From now on, I¡¯ll take care of you!" Gu Youyou grabbed its two front paws, making it stand on its hind legs as she teased it, unilaterally deciding that she was pleased. She decided to take it home and raise it as a pet wolf. When Jin Zijin came back from hunting, sometimes he would catch a glimpse of that... little wolf at home, and he was clearly startled. It looked somewhat familiar, with white fur and a tuft of yellow on its head¡ªisn¡¯t this the one that ran out of the ancient tomb, with Gu Youyou¡¯s skirt fabric tied around its leg? He glanced into the house. Gu Youyou was humming a tune as she cooked, the scent of meat bones filled the air; she must have stew the roe deer she caught yesterday. "You¡¯re back! Go wash your hands first, and we can eat soon!" "Hmm!" Jin Zijin responded, put down his tools and a bag of grain, and then asked Gu Youyou, "Did it come on its own, or did you bring it back?" Gu Youyou realized that Jin Zijin was asking about the little wolf pup and felt a bit surprised. She asked in return, "You¡¯ve seen it before?" Jin Zijin didn¡¯t deny it and nodded, "I saw your clothing on its leg, and when I saw it crawl out of a tree hole, that¡¯s how I knew where the entrance to the underground palace was." Gu Youyou paused in her activity, looked at the wolf pup sitting by the door that really did look like a little dog, and couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. She didn¡¯t expect it to have actually saved her! Alright, tonight you¡¯ll be rewarded with meat. Gu Youyou smiled and said confidently, "I went to town today, and when I was coming back, I found that it kept following me, so I brought it home. From now on, it¡¯s my pet. It will eat with us. You¡¯ll have to hunt more because it needs to eat meat!" Jin Zijin was stunned for a moment after hearing this, his lips twitched, and after pondering for a while, he finally said, "It can just eat bones." "Are you abusing it? It¡¯s not a dog!" Jin Zijin looked down at the little wolf pup sitting by the door and said, "It¡¯s the offspring of a wild wolf and a stray dog in the mountains. It¡¯s not wrong to call it a dog." "What?" Gu Youyou walked away from the stove, seriously looking at the little creature on the ground. She would never have guessed it was a crossbreed. "How can you tell?" Jin Zijin said, "Its eyes are amber-colored, but they don¡¯t have the fierce gleam of a wolf¡¯s, rather they are very gentle. Just looking into its eyes, you can tell that its wolf blood is not pure. It has a short muzzle, yet a broad back, and its tail is short and stiff. It doesn¡¯t fully conform whether you say it¡¯s a wolf or a dog. And moreover, I¡¯ve seen the wild wolf king in the mountains¡ªit has this white fur. If I¡¯m not wrong, it¡¯s probably the offspring of the wild wolf king and a mountain stray dog. If it weren¡¯t for its impure lineage, it wouldn¡¯t have been chased out of its pack alone." Listening to Jin Zijin¡¯s analysis and looking more closely at the little guy, it seemed to make some sense. A stray dog wouldn¡¯t look like this, and wolves are very ferocious, obviously not as gentle as this one. Gu Youyou squatted down and rubbed its head, smiling slightly, "Alright then, turns out you were driven away by your own kind. From now on, you¡¯re with me. If you want bones, you¡¯ll have bones; if you want meat, you¡¯ll have meat. I¡¯ll give you a name... Abao, how about that? Unloved by father and mother, but I¡¯ll cherish you." Jin Zijin¡¯s lips twitched, he didn¡¯t want to say anything, but upon hearing the name, he couldn¡¯t help but speak, "Be careful or your grandma might come to make a fuss." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 180 - 179: Wolf or Dog? Chapter 180: Chapter 179: Wolf or Dog?Gu Youyou was confused and said, "It¡¯s my pet, what does it have to do with her? I didn¡¯t go to her house to pick up bones to feed Abao." "You couldn¡¯t pick any other name but Abao? Your brothers¡¯ nicknames all include the character ¡¯bao¡¯," Jin Zijin couldn¡¯t help but remind her. Gu Youyou rolled her eyes in disdain, saying, "The world is so big, there are bound to be many with the same name. If she insists on competing with a dog, I can¡¯t help it. If I named it Agou, would Auntie Chen come to find trouble with me too? Her grandson¡¯s nickname is Agou!" Jin Zijin: "..." So, she had made up her mind to keep this little guy and had even decided on such a provocative name? Jin Zijin wanted to say something else but eventually didn¡¯t. He took some clean clothes from inside the house and went to bathe in the river. In the hot summer, the men of the village loved to bathe in the river, and Jin Zijin was no exception. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, the spot he chose wasn¡¯t where the villagers usually went; it was closer to the valley. The water there was very cold, and most people dared not use it for fear of catching a chill and having to spend silver to get treated. Perhaps only someone like Jin Zijin, whose body was much warmer than the average person, would bathe in such chilly water. Only when enveloped by the cool mountain spring water did he feel a bit more comfortable. But this bone-chilling coldness only relieved the heat on the surface of his skin. It was only she, who came into his life with her frost and snow, that could serve as his antidote. ... When Wang Shun came to Gu Youyou¡¯s house to deliver firewood, he was tremendously startled to see a snow-white wolf crouching in her haystack. "Goodness, Sister Youyou, you have a wolf in your house!" he exclaimed, dropping the firewood from his back and picking up a stick to throw at the little wolf pup. Gu Youyou saw it and shouted in alarm, "What are you doing? You don¡¯t beat a dog before its owner!" The little wolf pup was agile and ran away, escaping unharmed. Gu Youyou dropped the winnowing basket she was holding, positioning herself in front of Wang Shun like a protective mother, and snatched the stick from his hands. "Sister Youyou, this..." Wang Shun didn¡¯t understand and looked at her with surprise, his eyes on the creature behind her, baring its teeth at him. "It¡¯s my... dog," said Gu Youyou impatiently. "A dog? It looks more like a wolf to me," said Wang Shun, sticking out his tongue in confusion. Gu Youyou picked up the little wolf pup from behind her, waved its cute paws at Wang Shun, and laughed, saying, "What wolf? This is just a dog." "But why doesn¡¯t it wag its tail? Its tail hangs down. My dad says only wolves have tails like that." "Because it¡¯s a wolfdog," Gu Youyou asserted as if it were obvious. "A wolfdog? So is it a wolf or a dog?" Wang Shun was even more confused. "Of course it¡¯s a dog, one that looks like a wolf," Gu Youyou explained with a smile. "But dogs wag their tails," Wang Shun still felt that what Gu Youyou was holding was no dog. Gu Youyou¡¯s expression darkened, and she said irritably, "It¡¯s a dog that looks like a wolf. Have you ever seen a wolf wag its tail?" "No," Wang Shun shook his head. "There you go, so it¡¯s a wolfdog that doesn¡¯t wag its tail." Wang Shun: "..." He felt dizzy with confusion; was this a wolf or a dog? ... Initially, the Gu Family intended to wait until Dabao¡¯s bride entered the household before marrying off Gu Erya. Yet, on the night they settled on a wedding date with the Lei Family, a commotion erupted in the west wing where the third son of the Gu family lived. Chapter 181 - 180: Why So? Chapter 181: Chapter 180: Why So?Gu Feng and the elder Huang Family couple lived in the main house, while the second youngest Gu brother¡¯s family lived in the east wing of the backyard, and the third youngest Gu lived in the west wing, separated by only a wall. The noisy commotion had awakened everyone in the entire backyard. The elder Mrs. Huang had been startled awake in the middle of the night, and when she got angry, her voice was not small. Without even leaving her room, she yelled toward the west wing. "You there in the third brother¡¯s house, making a ruckus in the dead of night instead of sleeping. What are you lamenting for? Do you even want to harvest the rice in the fields tomorrow?" The whole family went to the third brother Gu¡¯s courtyard to see what the fuss was about. Upon entering the backyard, they saw the third brother Gu¡¯s wife, Meng Qiuju, crying fiercely! That ghostly wailing turned out to be her howling. It was rare to witness such a scene of mockery in the third brother¡¯s house, and Huang Xiangwen, unable to suppress her laughter, was trying hard to hold it in due to the need to maintain appearances. "Third brother¡¯s wife, why are you crying in the middle of the night instead of sleeping? Your father and I are not dead yet." Gu Feng, his face full of fury, glared at his wife, and Gu Feng, following behind and sensing that something was amiss, coughed loudly and asked, "What exactly is going on? Third brother¡¯s wife, you usually seem sensible. What¡¯s so urgent that you must cry about it in the courtyard now instead of waiting until tomorrow?" Gu Feng was considered the most reasonable in the family. Meng Qiuju knelt before Gu Feng and began pouring her heart out in tears and snot. "Father, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to sleep, it¡¯s Gu Wu. He dragged me out to the courtyard and wouldn¡¯t let me enter the house..." Everyone looked puzzled. What on earth was the third brother Gu doing, tormenting his wife in the middle of the night? Huang Xiangwen, with her sharp eyes, immediately noticed the handprint on Meng Qiuju¡¯s face and exclaimed in shock, "My heavens, Qiuju, what happened to your face? There¡¯s a handprint." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now that it was clear there was a handprint, what else could it be? Meng Qiuju hurriedly covered her face with her hands. "Indeed, there is! Third brother, did you hit your wife?" the elder Mrs. Huang also turned her head to look. "Third brother, what¡¯s going on?" Gu Feng¡¯s expression darkened as he questioned the third youngest Gu. This third brother was much more composed than the second; it would not have been surprising for the latter to do such a peculiar thing, but it was very strange for the always steady third brother to do such a thing. "Ah!" Gu Feng sighed heavily and knelt before Gu Feng with a thud, exclaiming loudly, "Father, it¡¯s all my fault. I failed to manage my wife and daughter, and I have disgraced our Gu Family!" The whole family¡¯s expression turned solemn, waiting for the third brother Gu to explain in detail. As it turned out, it all had to do with the Bun Shop in town coming tomorrow to ask for a marriage proposal. Gu Xiaoqing threw tantrums, claiming she already belonged to Shunzi, and that if she accepted the marriage proposal from the Bun Shop in town, she could only drown herself in the river. After causing a scene in the evening, she was confined to the house and slapped by the third youngest Gu. Overwhelmed with anger and not mindful of his strength, he knocked her unconscious with a slap. Meng Qiuju intervened and also suffered, getting hit as well; that wasn¡¯t the end of it, she was then chased out to the courtyard and wasn¡¯t allowed to reenter the house, and that¡¯s what aroused the whole family. After hearing all this, Gu Feng had an extremely grim look on his face. Such a scandal involving an unmarried young woman, and the entire family couldn¡¯t hold their heads up. Moreover, they had already made arrangements with the Bun Shop in town, and tomorrow, the matchmaker would come with the proposal. Changing their minds now, what kind of behavior was that! The family inwardly clicked their tongues, at a loss for words. The courtyard fell silent enough to hear a pin drop; all eyes turned to Gu Feng, the family pillar. After a while, Gu Feng¡¯s aged voice finally broke the silence. Chapter 182 - 181 Acting Chapter 182: Chapter 181 Acting"Old third, how long has this been going on?" "Ah...?" "What¡¯s with the ¡¯ah¡¯? I¡¯m asking you how long you¡¯ve known about Erya and Shunzi¡¯s affair," Gu Feng said angrily, slapping the door frame. He had known about it for quite some time, but he did not dare to tell the truth. He hemmed and hawed, and finally whispered, "I... I only found out recently, the day Youyou went missing." "It¡¯s been so many days, why didn¡¯t you speak up earlier?" Before Gu Feng could say anything, Mrs. Huang couldn¡¯t hold back and started wailing. She had a loud voice, so when she bellowed, it startled Sanya in the house, making her cry. Gu Feng frowned deeply and said, "What are you blabbering about? Do you think this is something to be proud of? You want to shout it so the whole village knows?" Mrs. Huang glanced outside towards the wall, shrank her neck, and in an unconvinced and quiet voice said, "I¡¯m just seeing where that shameless wretch of a girl has gone! You, from the second family, aren¡¯t you going to comfort Sanya? Do you want to wake up the whole neighborhood with crying?" Huang Xiangwen wanted to stay and enjoy the show; this was being shot while lying down. As she walked into the house to comfort Sanya, she grumbled, "It¡¯s all because of your loud voice that you woke up the young miss." Now that the incident had happened, Gu Feng sent all the onlookers back to their rooms to sleep before turning to look at his third son and daughter-in-law with a helpless, dark face. The two, whom he thought would be the least trouble, had created this situation. "Old third, tell me, what were you thinking?" "Dad, I, I... I¡¯m clueless, it¡¯s all up to dad to handle," Gu third gritted his teeth and said. "Hmph..." Gu Feng let out a cold snort and sighed, "You two were the ones acting out tonight¡¯s drama, weren¡¯t you? Old third, oh old third!" Gu Feng sighed deeply, bent down to pat Gu third¡¯s shoulder, and then said, "Among your three brothers, you are the smartest and the most scheming one. Don¡¯t think no one knows about the things you do. You better be careful, or your cleverness may backfire on you. Take care of yourself." Having said that, Gu Feng turned and walked towards the main house, while Gu third gazed at his back with an indecipherable expression. As soon as he could no longer see the figure, he stared into a darkness in the courtyard, his eyes ominously dark. Meng Qiuju carefully stood up, nudged Gu third, and asked, "What do we do now? Dad didn¡¯t say anything." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu third pulled a crooked smile, sinister as he said, "We don¡¯t need to do anything, we¡¯ll know by tomorrow." ... The date for Gu Dabao¡¯s marriage was set in a rush, from the proposal to the wedding day, it was a total of just eight days. The other side had made things clear through matchmaker Zhang, the Lei Family¡¯s daughter couldn¡¯t wait any longer due to observing mourning for her father; she was getting on in age. An 18-year-old girl still unmarried was a rare sight in this era, especially in the countryside, so everyone was understanding. But with just these few days, they had to hurry to prepare everything, so Gu third had the matchmaker he employed go to the Bun Shop in the town to talk, asking to delay for a few days more. As for Gu third¡¯s stalling tactics, Gu Feng scoffed at them. With everyone in the family busy, Gu Feng shouted towards the west room, "You just think my old face hasn¡¯t been thrown away enough." After speaking, he walked out angrily, only to return in the afternoon. It was later that everyone learned, he had gone to the Bun Shop in the town, without any beating around the bush, he directly said that the marriage Gu third had arranged for Erya wasn¡¯t valid, as long as he was alive; he had the final say in the Gu Family, and he had already found a suitable match for Erya right in their own village, so they should take it or leave Chapter 183 - 182 The House is Rented Chapter 183: Chapter 182 The House is RentedWhen the commotion from the Bun Shop reached the Gu Family, the third son of the family, Gu Lao San, claimed he had to go hunting in the mountains and slipped away. Gu Lao Er was cursed roundly, providing quite the spectacle for the whole village. Gu Youyou was unaware of these village dramas; she was preoccupied with moving house. Within three days, Qin Changlin found Gu Youyou a house, a small three-bedroom with a courtyard. When Gu Youyou was looking at the house, Qin Changlin talked incessantly about the various advantages of the property. "Sister Youyou, although the house is small, the courtyard isn¡¯t, look at this, there¡¯s even a pear tree. And these doors, windows, furniture, all in good condition, and the price is cheap too, only eight taels of silver for a year. You give me ten taels, and you¡¯ll save two taels," he said. Gu Youyou nodded and said, "It¡¯s quite nice. I don¡¯t need a big place since I¡¯m living alone. Hmm, no well?" Gu Youyou frowned slightly. Qin Changlin also noticed that there was no well in the courtyard and hurriedly said, "Oh, this is my mistake, I didn¡¯t notice there¡¯s no well of its own in the courtyard. It will be a bit inconvenient for getting water, as one would have to fetch it from the river." He sized up Gu Youyou and added, "Sister Youyou, if you can¡¯t handle carrying the water, I¡¯ll help you fetch it. Luckily, we¡¯re not far from the Qingshui River." The riverbank was just a few hundred meters from the courtyard, which was also convenient for washing clothes. The key was that the courtyard was quiet, backed onto the main street, and wasn¡¯t too remote. The courtyard was swept clean, the furniture in the house was tidy, and the windows shone brightly. Next to the bedroom window, there was an empty bookshelf, and the desk underneath was also well-preserved. It was clear that the previous inhabitant had been someone who enjoyed life and was a scholar. Gu Youyou smiled and said, "Okay, let¡¯s settle here; water isn¡¯t a big problem, I can manage. Thank you, Changlin." Qin Changlin was overjoyed and quickly replied, "Good, good, since you¡¯re satisfied with this place, I¡¯ll arrange for the silver to be delivered." "Delivered?" Gu Youyou asked, "What happened to the people who used to live here?" Qin Changlin explained, "The house was previously inhabited by a family of three. The man of the house was a scholar. Sadly, he was almost thirty and had only achieved the status of Scholar, without making any further progress. Later on, the man passed away, leaving only the widow and her orphaned son. The mistress originally came from Yangguan City, where her family had some foundation, rumored to be owners of a dye workshop. Once her husband died, her stay here became problematic regarding her livelihood. Just at that time, her brother from her mother¡¯s side asked her to help out at the family¡¯s dye shop, and so she went back home with her son. Her son is quite studious as well, more capable than his deceased father. At thirteen, he became a Scholar and has greatly impressed his teacher, seeming quite promising. I believe her brother took them in because he saw potential in her son..." "Fine, this will do!" Gu Youyou wasn¡¯t interested in hearing gossip about the previous inhabitants. "Oh, right, there¡¯s something else!" As Gu Youyou prepared to leave, he started to speak with a trace of difficulty. Gu Youyou thought there might be another issue with the house and slightly furrowed her brow. She thought to herself: This young man doesn¡¯t seem as reliable as I expected! To her surprise, he said, "Didn¡¯t I mention it to you last time? You¡¯re registered under my master¡¯s name as an apprentice for now. In a little while, once my master recommends that you can start seeing patients, you will be able to work openly as a doctor in Jisheng Hall. However... although my master has agreed, he has been incredibly busy with endless consultations and hasn¡¯t had the time. His idea is for you to come over for now, and not to see patients yet. When he has a free day, he¡¯ll find an appropriate reason." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 184 - 183: The Letter of Retirement Chapter 184: Chapter 183: The Letter of RetirementSo, it was about that matter. Gu Youyou had no objections and nodded with a smile, "Alright, I¡¯ll follow Doctor Zhou¡¯s arrangements." "Ah! Agreed, then let¡¯s settle on that!" ... Gu Youyou thus secured the house for herself, and left the matter of paying the silver to Qin Changlin. She went home and began to pack her belongings. Her possessions were indeed few: aside from the vegetables and herbs she planted in the yard, there were only a few garments. Hmm, she couldn¡¯t take the vegetables and herbs with her, so they would be a gift for Jin Zijin. Looking at the small bundle she had packed, she truly felt a sense of sorrow. This was all she had in the world. Gu Youyou took out a piece of coarse cloth and, similarly, picked up a piece of burned charcoal, and wrote in large, bold characters on the cloth. A self-divorce letter. "Presently, the daughter of the Gu Family of Lotus Village, having been gravely ill, was wed into the hunter¡¯s family of the same village. Her husband had not abandoned her, attentively caring for her until her recovery. However, Gu Youyou was constantly anxious. Due to long-term illness, she believed she would remain barren for life. As the ancients say, ¡¯There are three forms of filial impiety, and to have no descendants is the most serious.¡¯ Gu Youyou does not wish to burden her husband¡¯s family by leaving them without progeny, and thus, with tears, she hereby divorces herself. With this, she concludes her writing, wishing her husband long-lasting peace and urging him to find a better partner!" Wife: Gu Youyou." Although there were few words, she filled the entire piece of coarse cloth with her bold and vigorous handwriting, especially the characters for her name, Gu Youyou, which seemed to possess the power of dragons and tigers. When Jin Zijin came back in the evening and finished reading this self-divorce letter, he was once again shocked. Perhaps because her health was much improved, these words contained much more vigor than the prescription she had written last time. A woman capable of such writing, how could she be ordinary? Ha, she even claimed to have learned these things in a dream¡ªa ridiculous excuse! Jin Zijin looked up at the sky, realizing it was getting late. He curled the corners of his mouth and murmured softly, "I¡¯ll let you off for now." You think the game is over, but in reality, it hasn¡¯t even truly begun. In August, the nights were much cooler, and most people would cover themselves with a thin blanket to prevent catching a chill. But Jin Zijin, in his simple thatched hut, was so hot that he couldn¡¯t sleep. This had been the case since last year, and it was only out of desperation that he had finally set his sights on the Gu Family¡¯s pawn. But now, she had run away. Heh heh... Jin Zijin could not help but give a bitter laugh before finally getting up and heading to the source of the Qingshui River, that very coldest spring. The moon shone brightly, and beneath the night sky, the earth was cloaked in a hazy, silvery glow. Shedding all pretense, within the cool stream, Jin Zijin¡¯s deep and expansive eyes held a clarity and gentleness like the moonlight. He was originally a man of hearty and carefree nature. Trees long for peace but the wind does not cease; he desired an ordinary life, yet others insisted on pulling him into the whirlpool of power. Rustling sounds came from behind the cliff, disturbing Jin Zijin who was relaxing in the icy spring water. He slightly furrowed his brow, and after a moment, gazed in a direction with displeasure and muttered quietly, "Ever persistent, you manage to find me everywhere. Do you truly have nothing better to do?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From behind the tree, a man dressed in white emerged. In the moonlight, his white garment glowed with a soft radiance, and the handsome man appeared as if he were an immortal who had descended from the moon. He walked at a leisurely pace, a faint smile on his lips, his ivory-colored fan swaying with each step. "It seems you¡¯re the one with the leisure, to bathe in the ice-cold spring and bask in the moonlight in the dead of night. Aren¡¯t you afraid of freezing yourself to death?" "Sharp-tongued as ever, no wonder your father was so angered by you that he fell ill," Jin Zijin replied irritably. Chapter 185 - 184: What’s Wrong? Chapter 185: Chapter 184: What¡¯s Wrong?The man in white on the other side seemed not to care about his words and simply asked with a smile, "Are you soaking in the ice spring alone at midnight because your village girl won¡¯t let you in bed?" Jin Zijin raised an eyebrow and said, "So... you¡¯ve come to laugh at me?" The man in white opposite him was taken aback by these words, especially by the mocking smile on Jin Zijin¡¯s face. He paused in surprise, folding his fan, but there was a slight worry in his tone as he said, "I know you married that village girl out of necessity, but judging by your behavior... could it be that you have really taken a liking to her?" Jin Zijin abruptly stopped smiling, his dark eyes narrowed as if he too realized his behavior was somewhat odd. Gazing at the night scenery of lake and mountains for a moment, he suddenly stood up, picked up a piece of clothing from a stone not far away, rummaged through it haphazardly, and pulled out a piece of coarse cloth, tossing it to the man in white. The man in white caught the throwing object with surprise, and under the moonlight, he strained to read the words on it, then slowly and intermittently, he started reading aloud. "A resignation letter." The man in white was startled, he looked at Jin Zijin, his voice rising in disbelief as he repeated, "A resignation letter?" Jin Zijin nodded slightly, then gestured for him to continue reading. The moon was bright, but not as bright as during the day. If it were not for the man in white¡¯s good eyesight, and the fact that Gu Youyou wrote in large characters, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to read it clearly. "Today, the daughter of the Gu family from Lotus Village, who had been severely ill... married into the Jin Family of hunters in the same village while sick. Grateful... that her husband did not abandon her, and took great care of her until her recovery. However, Gu Youyou... was always anxious... Fearing that because she had been bedridden for years, she would... she would never bear children?" At this point, the man in white looked at Jin Zijin with surprise, a hint of intrigue in his smile as he continued reading, "It is said, among unfilial acts, not producing an offspring is the greatest. Gu Youyou does not wish to be a burden to her husband¡¯s family... and thus with tears, she resigns. Now... I cease my brush here, hoping my husband lives long and in good health and finds another mate!" "If you¡¯re going to look, then look, why read it out loud?" Jin Zijin¡¯s face had already turned sour from being mocked. After reading just a few sentences, the man in white was laughing so hard he couldn¡¯t catch his breath, and his celestial demeanor was completely gone. "You... hahaha, I have finished reading." Seeing Jin Zijin looking frustrated, his mood grew even better. "This village girl of yours... I mean, how can you bear it, why else would you be soaking in an ice spring in the middle of the night instead of sleeping, is it that you really can¡¯t have children, or did she find an excuse not to want you?" Jin Zijin, with a dark face, watched as the man leaning on a nearby tree trunk struggled to breathe from laughing too much. "Haha... you, you¡¯ve had your day too, to be disdained by a village girl... no, I must keep this resignation letter for you, take it back and show it to them all..." he said, reaching to stuff it into his own chest. "Hmph... you dare!" Jin Zijin frowned and let out a cold snort, then said, "Enough, I¡¯m not showing you this so you can make fun of me. Look carefully, don¡¯t you see anything inappropriate?" Seeing Jin Zijin¡¯s expression turn serious, the man in white also stopped laughing, his demeanor becoming solemn. He spread out the coarse white cloth again, and as he read the entire passage, his expression became increasingly grave. There was not a single thing appropriate about it. After a while, he spoke with astonishment, "Did that village girl of yours really write this?" Jin Zijin nodded faintly, causing the man in white to change color even more dramatically. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 186 - 185: Wonderful Method Chapter 186: Chapter 185: Wonderful Method"I remember the last time you wrote to me asking to check on her, the daughter of an ordinary farming family from Lotus Village of the Gu Family, chosen by the people of Xuanzong because she was a girl of the Four Pillars Pure Yin. The people Xuanzong picks don¡¯t care about the other person¡¯s background; it should have nothing to do with her real identity. As for the Gu Family... the Gu Family has been farmers in this village for generations, nothing special about them. The only thing special is that her maternal Lin Family produced a Top Scholar more than ten years ago, just when the new emperor ascended the throne and was cultivating his power everywhere. This Lin Qinghe was indeed fortunate, just happened to be chosen. He is now a First Rank Great Scholar in the imperial court; it¡¯s not impossible that someone might be targeting him because of this. It¡¯s just that... this village girl was chosen by Xuanzong eleven years ago to start cultivating Yin, and eleven years ago, Lin Qinghe was of no use to anyone, so why would..." Both immortals had serious expressions, and Jin Zijin didn¡¯t speak. After a while, the man in white spoke again, "A Pure Yin Body girl is not so easy to find, and to find one of the right age is even harder. Moreover... looking at her handwriting, she could not have achieved this without over ten years of practice¡ªsuch a woman used in place of an ordinary village girl would be too great a loss both emotionally and rationally. If you suspect she has been switched, I find it unlikely!" Jin Zijin didn¡¯t deny it, which was precisely what he couldn¡¯t figure out. From inside the clothing on the rock by the shore, Jin Zijin pulled out another piece of coarse cloth, a prescription that Gu Youyou had written last time. The man in white took the cloth and after looking at the prescription, his eyes were wide with shock. His pupils dilated, his face incredulous. "This... This handwriting is the same, all from her hand?" "Correct! She used it for herself," Jin Zijin said in a low voice. By the moonlight, the man in white rubbed his eyes, then looked intently again. After a long while, sounds of admiration came from the man in white within the empty mountain forest. "Brilliant, truly brilliant! This prescription is exactly what¡¯s needed to counteract the extreme yin poison of Xuanzong. Our Tianzong sect has thought of many methods to no avail. I would never have thought, this prescription could be used in such a way. Zijin, has the poison in her body been resolved?" Jin Zijin spoke indifferently, "If it were an ordinary person afflicted with this cold poison, this prescription might¡¯ve already cured them. But she has a Pure Yin Body; how could such poison be so easily resolved? She¡¯s only used this prescription to suppress the poison inside her body." "Then who exactly is she? A person with such skills cannot possibly be that daughter of the Gu Family," the man in white said, suddenly agitated. Jin Zijin didn¡¯t answer; he couldn¡¯t answer. The silent night sky fell back into a lull, the man in white holding the two pieces of ordinary coarse cloth, his fists getting tighter. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Time passed, and Jin Zijin started to feel a chill; only then did he move in the cold spring water, getting up to put on dry clothes. "Leave this matter to you, investigate!" He gently dropped these words and began to meander toward the thatched cottage halfway up the mountain. The man in white gave a wry smile and said in a low voice to Jin Zijin¡¯s departing figure, "Investigate? Easy for you to say; you¡¯re with her all day, why don¡¯t you go investigate?" This night was destined not to be an ordinary one. Gu Youyou ran off in a huff, someone who hadn¡¯t been seen for years also showed up, and... Jin Zijin sat up from the bed, his gaze falling on the window. In the moonlight, the cloaked man cast a long shadow, imprinted on the paper-covered window. "Come in, I¡¯m alone," Jin Zijin said calmly. Chapter 187 - 186 Another One Comes as One Leaves Chapter 187: Chapter 186 Another One Comes as One LeavesUpon hearing this, the shadow on the window flashed, and the next moment, he had already arrived in front of Jin Zijin¡¯s bed. Jin Zijin, dressed in a simple undergarment, was sitting calmly on the edge of the bed, looking at him and said, "Why have you come?" The man opposite, dressed in black with a cloak, concealed his face, only revealing faint red lips and a smooth chin. He raised his hand and took the cloak off his head, and his eagle-like sharp eyes turned to Jin Zijin sitting on the edge of the bed. Perhaps it was because he had never seen him so disheveled before, he slightly furrowed his brows and said, "Do you intend to talk to me like this?" Jin Zijin looked down at his clothes, having been a hunter for years, he no longer cared about such things, and simply stated, "If not like this, then how? Like last time?" Last time, they had talked in the courtyard during a thunderstorm, which seemed even more of a mess. The man in black twitched the corner of his mouth and then suddenly laughed out loud, saying, "Last time, I risked being struck by lightning to accompany you in the yard, getting drenched without letting me into the house. I specially chose a day with good weather without rain to visit you, and now you actually invited me inside. Where is that village girl bride of yours?" Everyone kept asking about Gu Youyou, and when he remembered the letter of self-dismissal he received in the afternoon, Jin Zijin felt he lost face. Even if it was all an act, he felt deeply embarrassed, and his face suddenly darkened, yet he maintained a calm tone and said, "Let¡¯s stick to the matter at hand, why ask about her?" He was clearly a bit angry, which slightly surprised the man in black. He chuckled softly and said, "Alright, you don¡¯t want to talk about her, I won¡¯t ask. I¡¯m just curious, you had proper business to attend to and yet you ran off to this godforsaken place to marry a village girl. What in the world were you thinking? Or should I say, what¡¯s so special about that village girl that made you abandon your principles?" Jin Zijin tilted his chin up, eyes half-closed. "Is this your version of not asking?" The man in black: "..." "Haha... fine, I won¡¯t ask. That girl is quite pretty, I understand men, but when you leave here, you had better cut ties cleanly. She¡¯s of no use to you, make sure not to leave yourself vulnerable." The man in black took a few steps forward, intending to sit down beside Jin Zijin on the bed. But even a clean and tidy farmers¡¯ bed was hardly suitable for someone like him. After thinking for a moment, he retreated, pulled over a bamboo chair, and sat down. He touched the armrest of the bamboo chair and even gave a laugh of praise, "Your craftsmanship is really quite good!" "Get to the point," Jin Zijin obviously lost patience with his delay in starting the real discussion. "What¡¯s the rush? It¡¯s not often I get to sit in a chair while visiting you." Jin Zijin: "..."¡ªhis expression darkened further. "Alright, alright, I¡¯ll talk!" The man in black restrained the smile on his face, grew solemn, and said, "He¡¯s gone, not in these mountains behind. You don¡¯t have to pretend to be a hunter here anymore." Jin Zijin¡¯s expression became grave, and he raised an eyebrow, asking, "Where did he go?" The man shook his head, troubled, "Without that medicine, considering his temperament, he¡¯ll quickly regain his clarity. It won¡¯t be easy to find him in this vast sea of people. How much longer can you hold on?" After a moment of silence, Jin Zijin let out a low sigh, "I¡¯m not sure!" The man in black was startled, then also sighed softly, "Then... I will find him as quickly as I can. If it really doesn¡¯t work out, you¡¯ll have to go back to the Taoist Temple and seek help from that old Taoist Tianzong!" "Didn¡¯t you say he couldn¡¯t be trusted?" Jin Zijin asked in surprise. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 188 - 187 Moving to a New Home Chapter 188: Chapter 187 Moving to a New HomeThe man in black huffed with a hint of anger and said, "That old Taoist is not to be trusted; he wants to turn you into someone like him. But if you really can¡¯t hold on anymore, you can only go to him." Jin Zijin remained silent for a while before he said with a faint smile, "I would rather live a plain life in the Taoist temple like him." The man in black seemed to hear the biggest joke of his life, sizing Jin Zijin up and down. After a while, he incredulously snorted and said, "But your birthright means you cannot be ordinary. If you don¡¯t strive for it, others will force you into the fray." "Hmm? That¡¯s what I think too." ... Gu Youyou moved to a new home and spent lavishly on furniture and bedding during the day. She stayed busy the next day too, and finally, she got the house into a state that was somewhat to her satisfaction. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looking at the small courtyard she had put together with thirty taels of silver, Qin Changlin secretly clicked his tongue, gulping down his saliva. Thirty taels of silver, enough to pay for nearly four years¡¯ rent of this courtyard, was a fortune to an ordinary farmer¡¯s family. Gu Youyou¡¯s concept of spending completely overturned his previous notions of a village girl. Are all the village girls nowadays so lavish, or is it just his naive and adorable Sister Youyou who is so extravagant? Gu Youyou had always been a big spender because the one thing she had never lacked since childhood was money; she had always bought whatever caught her eye. The things in this courtyard were the result of her careful calculations. If Qin Changlin knew this thought in her mind, he would probably die of shock. She counted on her fingers and then turned to ask Qin Changlin, "Help me see what¡¯s missing?" "Ah...?" Qin Changlin was not lightly frightened, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead and said with a dry chuckle, "No... nothing¡¯s missing, Sister Youyou. Thirty taels of silver is quite a lot, you know, we¡¯re still apprentices, we need to save up." His reminder made Gu Youyou remember that she had already spent quite a bit, and that she was still a pauper. "Alright, let¡¯s leave it at that for now. Changlin, come over and help me set up the doghouse," Gu Youyou said, tossing a bamboo basket to him. "What? Dog... a doghouse?" Qin Changlin looked in surprise at Abao, who was staring at him with big eyes. In those days when people could hardly make a living, why keep a dog? He wasn¡¯t one of those wealthy merchants from the town, flushed with silver. And this dog called Abao looked a bit too unusual; if it weren¡¯t for Gu Youyou¡¯s insistence that it was a dog, he would have thought it was a wolf. "Do dogs really... need a separate place for a lair? Just let it squat by the gate and guard the house for you," he said. Gu Youyou gave him a disdainful glance and said, "My dog is precious." Qin Changlin: "..." Gu Youyou hadn¡¯t used modern standards for Abao¡¯s lair; she had simply prepared a bamboo basket and lined it with thick straw to make a simple nest. Otherwise, Qin Changlin would have again been shocked to the core. ... It had been two days since she left home. The first day felt exceptionally liberating, as if she had been reborn, and she slept sweetly through the night. But for some reason, on the second night, she thought of Jin Zijin. Was it because they had been husband and wife... or roommates, for almost a year? She had left a letter and walked away, and he didn¡¯t have any reaction at all. Alas! Indeed, human nature is indifferent; used and discarded. Luckily she was sensible. Otherwise, how embarrassing would it have been if he had issued a divorce letter? Tossing and turning, unable to sleep, Gu Youyou then heard someone entering the yard. Chapter 189 - 188: Come with Me Chapter 189: Chapter 188: Come with MeThe voice was extremely soft, unlike that of an ordinary person; it must belong to someone like Jin Zijin, who possesses skills akin to Qinggong. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Zijin? Gu Youyou suddenly widened her eyes. Could it be him who had followed her? Abao was sleeping outside, and since Abao didn¡¯t bark or react, she couldn¡¯t think of anyone other than Jin Zijin who it could be! At this moment, Gu Youyou¡¯s heart was in turmoil. Clearly, she was restless tonight and felt somewhat reluctant to just walk away. Yet, she must force herself to clearly separate from Jin Zijin. To her, Jin Zijin was too mysterious, and she knew nothing about him. Now that he was here, she didn¡¯t know whether to throw him out or to pretend she didn¡¯t notice anything. Alas! After thinking it over, she decided to go with the flow and pretend to be asleep. Gu Youyou closed her eyes again, her breathing steady, as she feigned sleep. The door was pushed open, and faint footsteps approached the bedchamber, stopping beside her bed. "Heh..." That person chuckled, and only then did Gu Youyou realize it wasn¡¯t Jin Zijin who had come. It seemed to be... the man from the coffin? How did he make his way here when Jin Zijin was looking for him everywhere? Gu Youyou was filled with surprise, holding her breath, every pore on her body tensing up. What was he here for? This man was no less dangerous than Jin Zijin! "You are indeed still alive," the man said with a light laugh. Gu Youyou gave no reaction, her eyes tightly shut as she continued to feign sleep. "Still pretending?" The man coldly spat out two words. Taken aback, Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t keep up the act anymore. She took a deep breath, trying to calm herself. She turned over, wrapping herself tightly in the thin quilt, and sat up again. The weather was hot, and she was wearing only a light undergarment that was somewhat transparent. Knowing that this man had excellent night vision in the dark, and since people in ancient times were quite particular, she decided to follow the local customs. The man appeared to be in good spirits, and normal. He looked clean and transparent like crystal, as if not belonging to this worldly existence. "How did you end up here? My husband is searching for you everywhere. You should leave quickly." "Your husband?" The man raised his eyebrows in surprise, thought for a moment, and then said with a raised eyebrow, "Are you talking about that man from Heavenly Mountain?" Gu Youyou nodded and hastily said, "Yes, you know he won¡¯t let you off. You better leave quickly; he will be back any minute." The man wore a look of disbelief, his expression dazed, and he seemed somewhat lost as he stared at Gu Youyou for a good while, not making any move. Abao, who was sleeping outside, cautiously peered in from the doorway, his bright wolf eyes shining like little lamps, emitting a greenish glow. The corner of Gu Youyou¡¯s mouth twitched as she glanced at the man who was lost in thought and then glared at Abao. Such an insensitive fellow. Although we spent several days in the ancient tomb, couldn¡¯t you tell that your master and this gentleman are not from the same world? Well, of course, neither was he on the same side as Jin Zijin. The man seemed lost in thought, his face showing confusion. "If he is your husband, why did you help me back in the mountain?" he suddenly asked. Gu Youyou chuckled dryly, recalling her own situation with some resignation, and said, "Consider it empathy, pitying you as well as myself." She shouldn¡¯t have spoken like that, but as memories flooded back, she couldn¡¯t help but speak her mind. The man looked at her cynically, then mocked, "So, in reality, you¡¯re just like me, nothing but a tool being used. And yet... Do you still acknowledge him as your husband?" Gu Youyou¡¯s mind was a bit muddled. What did he mean by this? "Why don¡¯t you come with me instead?" he proposed. Chapter 190 - 189 Insomnia Night Chapter 190: Chapter 189 Insomnia NightYou¡¯d have to be out of your mind to go with you, thought Gu Youyou, though she didn¡¯t dare say it aloud. She had finally escaped these dangerous people, so why would she stupidly follow this most dangerous individual? Gu Youyou shrank her neck, her face turning red as she said, "That won¡¯t do, if we get caught together... we¡¯ll be... we¡¯ll be drowned in a pond." "..." Where did that come from? "Then why stay? Do you think someone like him would stay with a village girl like you in this remote little mountain village?" With an innocent and scared look, Gu Youyou firmly shook her head and said, "Marrying him is known to the entire village, even if he doesn¡¯t stay, wherever he goes, I will follow. Please don¡¯t talk like that, in consideration of the time I saved you, it could ruin my reputation." The man squinted, a look of surprise on his face. He observed her for a moment, then with some disappointment, he sighed, "I thought you were a special kind of village girl." Gu Youyou: "..." All right, she was a village girl. Did he have to keep reminding her? There was another unusual noise outside, and the man sensed it immediately, pricking up his ears and looking out the window, his expression turning grave. Likewise, Gu Youyou heard it too, and her face darkened. The person outside, like this man, moved with steps too light to be ordinary, making it unclear whether it was Jin Zijin or not. Heh, no wonder she couldn¡¯t sleep tonight, it was indeed lively. "Quick, let¡¯s go, it might be him." To say Gu Youyou was helping him was less accurate than saying she was helping herself. She had no clue about the person behind all this, but this man might very well know who it was. Perhaps, he could be of great use at a crucial moment. The man looked down at Gu Youyou in surprise, not expecting an ordinary farm girl to possess such sharp hearing. Gu Youyou gave a bitter smile and whispered, "Like you, I was locked in a dark room without daylight since childhood, having to drink that kind of medicine every day. Whether this hearing is related to the medicine or is innate, I don¡¯t remember." Before her words ended, the man in front of the bed had already vanished, disappearing like a ghost before her eyes. Gu Youyou quickly widened her eyes and looked around, only to see him atop the darkest part of the ceiling. Their gazes met, she let out a sigh, quickly lay down, closed her eyes, and wrapped herself tightly in the thin quilt. Outside, the person was cautious, but became careless upon entering the courtyard, displaying a casual gait that lacked Jin Zijin¡¯s composure. Not him? Gu Youyou furrowed her brow. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tonight really was a sleepless night. The person outside casually pushed the door open, and this time Abao wasn¡¯t idle. It bared its teeth and snarled at the stranger, not being a dog or a wolf meant it couldn¡¯t bark like a dog nor howl like a wolf¡ªit made a series of strange noises, mixed with the sound of it grinding its teeth angrily. It was warning whoever dared to step into the house that if they took one more step forward, they shouldn¡¯t blame Abao for being rude. But being so small, its attempt to look fierce came off more adorable than threatening, causing the person outside to burst into laughter. "Have your teeth grown in yet, little one? Being so fierce isn¡¯t nice, you know." It was a stranger¡¯s voice, one Gu Youyou had never heard before. No matter who he was, intruding uninvited in the middle of the night made him no good person. She quickly sat up, slipped on her outer garment, and walked out of the bedroom. And on the way out, she picked up the stick used for doing laundry at the door. Chapter 191 - 190: I Came to Visit Relatives Chapter 191: Chapter 190: I Came to Visit Relatives"Under the bright sky, no thief shall be audacious, Abao, attack! If he dies, it¡¯s on me." The man with a carelessly casual smile instantly stiffened; he had not anticipated that his first encounter with Gu Youyou would begin like this. While he was still in a daze, Abao had already launched an attack on him, encouraged by his master¡¯s command. With a loud howl, it pounced and bit down on the man¡¯s arm, immediately tearing off a piece of his fair clothing. "Ouch, my clothes..." the man cried out in pain, hurriedly retreating into the yard, examining the sleeve now missing a piece with a pained expression. Gu Youyou, holding a stick, chased after him and, by the bright moonlight, she finally saw the so-called thief clearly. His attire was white and luminous like jade, reflecting the moonlight. His soft, delicate features made it hard to distinguish his gender. His black hair cascaded down his back, making him look like an immortal who had just stepped out of the Moon Palace. Except that this immortal was somewhat disheveled, losing some of his dignity. He pointed at Gu Youyou, who stepped out of the door, with a face full of anger, and accused her frantically, "You... you...ouch, this is the Crane Immortal White Moon Robe, unique in this world, a rare treasure, and you let that Little Beast tear it, I¡¯m telling you, you have to compensate me; even if you sold yourself, you couldn¡¯t afford it!" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou looked innocently at the so-called thief who was accusing her. Clearly, this was not a normal person. Would a normal person break into someone¡¯s house in the middle of the night uninvited? Would a normal thief stroll around in white clothes? She tugged the corner of her mouth and said, "You intruded into a residence in the dead of night. Forget one piece of clothing; even if you were bitten to death by the owner¡¯s dog, you¡¯d deserve it. Surely you must be aware of the laws of Zhuzhao Country, right?" The man across from her paused, then with a serious face, said, "Who said I broke into a house in the middle of the night? I¡¯m here to visit relatives!" "Visit relatives?" "Yes, visit relatives. Eh, where¡¯s my cousin? He told me he lived here and to find him when I arrived." "Your cousin?" Gu Youyou tugged at the corner of her mouth, disbelieving his nonsensical ramblings. The man looked Gu Youyou up and down, then suddenly his eyes widened as if he had made an astonishing discovery, "Oh my, you wouldn¡¯t happen to be the cousin¡¯s wife, would you?" Gu Youyou rolled her eyes; she really wanted to respond with, "Oh my, you wouldn¡¯t happen to be Jin Zijin¡¯s younger cousin, would you?" Whether he was the cousin or not, she was certain that this guy had been sent by Zijin. He actually had such unreliable relatives. Even if he were a cousin, who behaves like this, barging into someone¡¯s house uninvited in the middle of the night? Ever heard of knocking? And what in the world was Zijin thinking? He indeed knew where she had gone, he had the sense not to come himself, but why send this man? Whatever the reason, it could not be good. Gu Youyou pushed him out with the stick and said, "Your person isn¡¯t here, so get out quickly, or I¡¯m calling the authorities." "Hey hey...don¡¯t push, don¡¯t push. I¡¯ve come all this way, you can¡¯t just leave me to sleep on the streets. I¡¯m here to find Jin Zijin, I¡¯m his cousin, his close cousin. He told me this was his house, no mistake...hey hey!" Gu Youyou pushed him out the door, slamming it with a thud, and said, "Looking for Jin Zijin, right? Out the door, turn left, follow that road to Lotus Village, goodbye..." The man continued knocking on the door from outside, threatening, "Your lousy door can¡¯t stop me, don¡¯t force me to climb over the wall to get in." Chapter 192 - 191: Pity for You Chapter 192: Chapter 191: Pity for YouGu Youyou was taken aback, her teeth itching with anger, "Then just try and see if I dare to wake up all the neighbors." The person outside displayed a glint of excitement in their eyes. "Tsk tsk, truly not the ordinary village girl," he muttered to himself with an excited undertone. "Alright, alright, then I¡¯ll formally visit my sister-in-law tomorrow morning!" Suppressing the excitement in his heart, he looked towards Lotus Village with a cheerful demeanor and dashed off toward the village, as light as a swallow. Gu Youyou pressed her ear to the courtyard door to listen to the movements outside, and only when she was certain the strange person had gone far away did she finally exhale deeply and walk into the house. Inside, there was still a great Buddha waiting to be dealt with. Abao had torn the piece of Crane Immortal White Moon Robe fabric he had pulled off the white-clothed man into shreds, and, still not feeling appeased, had sat on it with his buttocks. Seeing Gu Youyou headed inside, he finally let go of those pitiful shreds and followed her. He couldn¡¯t wag his tail as nimbly as a dog could, but these days, he seemed to have figured out how to curry favor with Gu Youyou, rubbing against her feet and exhibiting the look of a lackey seeking praise. Gu Youyou¡¯s previously heavy heart was instantly lightened by his antics, and she stopped, chuckling softly, "Abao, you did well today; do you understand to bite him again if you see that man tomorrow? I¡¯ll reward you with a meaty bone tomorrow." Abao made a cute, whimpering sound. The man hiding on the rooftop came down, looking at Gu Youyou with a complicated gaze. His emaciated, pale face seemed almost translucent, as if it would shatter like glass upon touch. Gu Youyou, who had just come out from the Gu Family¡¯s dark chamber, was also very pale, and while she was much weaker than him, she didn¡¯t appear so utterly lifeless as he did. She had saved him again, and Gu Youyou thought that if there was a next time, she would surely save him again. Not for any other reason, but because they shared the same fate, and perhaps, even the same enemy. Seeing him was like seeing the desperate, young Gu Youyou who had no one to turn to for help. "You better leave now, he has gone far away." This time the man didn¡¯t ask Gu Youyou why she saved him; from her pitiful and self-mocking eyes, he already knew the answer. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He felt fortunate that, when the whole world had abandoned him, he still managed to encounter a woman like Gu Youyou. So what if it was out of pity? It¡¯s just that she... she had a secret that he knew of, and so did the person who buried that secret. She herself was unaware, and those who were desperately seeking that object even more so... Ha! Quite the trick, deceiving the heavens and crossing the sea! He hesitated whether to tell her or not. Standing opposite Gu Youyou, he hesitated for a long time but ultimately chose not to speak. Perhaps not knowing would allow her to live a little more comfortably, and a little longer, too. Gu Youyou was feeling somewhat awkward; the man opposite her was lost in thought again, leaving her clueless about what was on his mind. Jin Zijin was looking for him everywhere; his audacity was too great, daring to come here. "You..." "Come with me!" Just as Gu Youyou uttered a word, she was interrupted by his declaration. Gu Youyou was taken aback, tugging at the corner of her mouth, "Why are we circling back to the same issue? Didn¡¯t I make myself clear just now? It¡¯s impossible for me to go with you." "Then..." The man¡¯s eyes filled with a tinge of melancholy, he sighed softly and said in a low voice, "Alright then, we people... Ha, forget it, you don¡¯t understand now, but you will in the future." He handed Gu Youyou a peculiar little bell, tiny, only the size of a pinky fingernail, and said, "There¡¯s a Poisonous Insect inside this. If one day you change your mind, just heat it over a fire, and I will come!" Chapter 193 - 192: They Are the Real Family Chapter 193: Chapter 192: They Are the Real FamilyGu Youyou looked at the small bell and tucked it away before gently biting her lip. The decision to save him was the right one, although she didn¡¯t fully understand his words, there was no doubt they were seen as the same kind of people in the eyes of those others. "Okay, thank you!" "Mmm! Then I¡¯m leaving, be careful. Remember, in this world, you can¡¯t trust anyone but yourself." "Okay." The man nodded and swiftly leapt out of the window, moving so quickly he was like a fleeting shadow. "Hey, wait..." Gu Youyou only thought of something important after the man had disappeared. There were no sounds from outside anymore, and Gu Youyou, thinking he had gone far away, sagged in disappointment. "You¡¯ve decided to come with me, then." Just when she thought the person had left, a barely audible voice resurfaced behind her. Startled, Gu Youyou instinctively turned and stepped back, patting her chest, saying, "How are you so silent? My ears didn¡¯t pick up any sound at all." The man smirked, saying, "Our kind of people... heh, consider this ability a little compensation." Twice in a short time he referred to "our kind of people," and Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but be curious about what kind of people they were. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Do you have other matters?" He asked again, interrupting Gu Youyou¡¯s curious thoughts. She collected herself and said, "Let me take your pulse and see about that cold poison... Even if I can¡¯t completely remove it, suppressing it a bit would be beneficial." The man extended his hand in surprise, even shock, as he regarded Gu Youyou. The cold poison was personally inflicted by that person, and even the people of Tianzong had no solution, yet this village girl boldly claimed she could do something about it. Gu Youyou seriously took the man¡¯s pulse, unaware of the unusual expression in his eyes. "How long have you been taking that medicine?" Gu Youyou asked. "About eleven years," the man replied. Gu Youyou showed a hint of astonishment; eleven years was almost the same amount of time little Gu Youyou had been taking medicine. She concentrated on taking his pulse and preliminarily deduced that the cold poison in the man¡¯s body was not as severe as it had been in Gu Youyou¡¯s back then. Of course, this could be related to physical constitution. A little girl¡¯s body is originally weaker, and since little Gu Youyou had been taking that medicine from such a young age, her body was naturally ruined, and now at almost nineteen, she still hadn¡¯t had her menstrual cycle. Letting go of the man¡¯s wrist, Gu Youyou turned and entered another room, a study. She lit an oil lamp, spread out thick yellow paper, ground some ink, and began to write with a newly bought brush. Her handwriting was forceful and accomplished in one fell swoop; soon, a prescription was drawn up. After airing the ink, she told the man, "Take this prescription, one dose divided into three parts, one every seven days, for four successive treatments. I¡¯ve taken this prescription myself, and the effects are quite good." The man took the prescription, and, like his expression when he saw the handwriting on it, was extremely shocked. He looked deeply at Gu Youyou before tucking the prescription away and said, "Thank you, my name is Jin Yi, styled Ziyuan; you can call me Jin Ziyuan." After that, the man turned and left, this time without returning. Gu Youyou stood there dumbfounded, the astonishment in her eyes no less intense than that of the man who had just departed. Jin Ziyuan, Jin Zijin? If Ziyuan was his style name, could Zijin also be a style name? In ancient times, those who were a bit particular all had given names and style names. Jin Ziyuan, Jin Zijin, could it really be a coincidence? Heh... After all that fuss, it turns out they are family, and here she is, spinning around like a fool as if being twirled by a spinning top. ... Chapter 194 - 193: Find Doctor Zhou Chapter 194: Chapter 193: Find Doctor ZhouDawn had just broken when Gu Youyou left the house, for she feared the strange visitor from last night would block her path early this morning. According to Qin Changlin, Doctor Zhou should have returned last night. Although she had never met Doctor Zhou, Qin Changlin had already arranged for Gu Youyou to be placed under Doctor Zhou as a female disciple, which would provide her with an official status when she would eventually consult at Jisheng Hall. Gu Youyou¡¯s medical skills may not have been inferior to Doctor Zhou¡¯s, yet she was very willing to become his disciple because Doctor Zhou was a true man of medical ethics. With his medical skills, he could have opened his own clinic in a much larger city by now, but he chose to stay in the small Qingshui Town to ensure that the local people had access to medical care. With time to spare, Gu Youyou first went to a breakfast shop selling wontons and had a bowl before heading over. Qin Changlin had mentioned the day before that Doctor Zhou might return very late after several exhausting days and might not get up early, so she could come a bit later. But Gu Youyou still arrived too early. The attendant in the clinic had just opened the doors, and was wiping the clinic¡¯s signboard at the entrance. The boy was merely in his early teens - employing child labor was indeed something only people from the ancient times would undertake. Seeing Gu Youyou, the boy hurried over, "Sister Youyou is here early. Qin Shixiong is currently washing up in the back hall, and will come out in a moment." As she followed him in through the main door, Gu Youyou laughed, "Early to bed and early to rise makes for a healthy life. Besides, I¡¯m not that early. If I were in a farming household, I¡¯d have to start working on the fields much earlier." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The attendant repeatedly agreed, then added, "Indeed, indeed, it¡¯s the busiest time of the year for farmers with the autumn harvest. With the scorching sun during the day, they can only work from dawn to dusk. Otherwise, they might suffer from heatstroke, fall ill, and have to spend money on medical treatment." Gu Youyou took a seat on a chair, raised her eyebrows, and asked, "You seem to understand quite a bit about the life of a farmer; are you from a village?" Upon hearing this, the attendant froze, then started to fidget uncomfortably, prompting Gu Youyou to frown in wonder. There¡¯s nothing shameful about being from a village, yet his mannerisms suggested that he felt his background was something to be hidden. Just then, Qin Changlin emerged from the backyard. Upon hearing the conversation, he shook his head with a smile, "Yuancheng, go back outside to wipe the signboard." Relieved as if a huge burden were lifted, Yuancheng hurriedly scuttled away in a flurry. Gu Youyou was puzzled, and Qin Changlin offered an explanation with a smile, "This Yuancheng, originally a farmer from Shishu Village. His family was poor and, unfortunately, they had many children. Just his parents alone had ten. Together with the other four houses, it¡¯s said they had over thirty children. Even a well-off household would struggle to support such a large number of children, let alone one as poor as his. Later on, the daughters who were too young to work in the fields, those around three to five years old, were sold by the family. They sold several, but there were still too many children. Eventually, his parents began contacting human traffickers to sell their sons. That year Yuancheng was only five. He couldn¡¯t do much work in the fields, and when a human trafficker came by, his parents sold him. Do you know what for?" Lowering his voice on his last words, Qin Changlin teased with a suspenseful tone. Gu Youyou rolled her eyes, "What else can a five-year-old boy be sold for? To the palace to become a eunuch." Qin Changlin gasped with pretended surprise, staring at Gu Youyou, "How did you know?" Gu Youyou: "..." How did I know? Isn¡¯t that how it¡¯s always portrayed in TV dramas? Such an old clich¨¦. Chapter 195 - 194 Yuan Cheng’s Thoughts Chapter 195: Chapter 194 Yuan Cheng¡¯s Thoughtsfreewe?nov¨¥l.co?"What happened afterward? How did he end up in Jisheng Hall as an attendant?" Qin Changlin said, "It just so happened that my master was collecting herbs in that village on that day, saw him and felt pity, so he bought him and brought him back." "Oh, his luck isn¡¯t too bad then," Gu Youyou said. "Alas!" Qin Changlin sighed and shook his head, "Even though he was saved, he¡¯s not much different from a eunuch." "What?" Gu Youyou was shocked and asked, "Could it be that his family, wishing to send him to be a eunuch, had already... already castrated him?" "Ah...? This this this..." Upon hearing Gu Youyou¡¯s words, Qin Changlin¡¯s neck turned red, and he was unable to utter a complete sentence. Gu Youyou was again startled and said, "Did I guess right? My goodness, his family is really... bizarre, aren¡¯t they? To really go through with it, so ruthless. No wonder Yuancheng had that expression when I asked about his family just now, having such parents, I would feel ashamed myself." "No no, it¡¯s not... it¡¯s not that!" Qin Changlin stammered, not able to get the words out. "Then what is the matter?" Gu Youyou¡¯s face turned serious. If she had a subordinate who stammered like this, she would fire him, never to be employed again. "He... his...," Qin Changlin thought for a long time about how to explain to Gu Youyou. What shocked and embarrassed him even more was Gu Youyou¡¯s attitude when mentioning such a manly issue, so calm and collected, as if there could be a woman in the world with such thick skin. "You better hurry up and tell me." She hated it when people talked in half-statements. Qin Changlin was extremely conflicted; he felt it wasn¡¯t right to discuss such matters with Gu Youyou, but couldn¡¯t suppress his gossipy heart and thus whispered the matter in a low voice. "That¡¯s how it is, Yuancheng was born with a defect down there; even as he grows up, he won¡¯t be able to carry on his family line. What¡¯s the use of keeping a son who can¡¯t carry on the family line? He was born with the fate of a eunuch, so his parents wanted to send him to the palace to be a eunuch." So that was it. Gu Youyou nodded calmly and collectedly. Her composure helped Qin Changlin relax a bit as well. Setting aside that sensitive issue, it was just like normal small talk. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou¡¯s curiosity and competitive spirit were piqued, and she wanted to see what kind of innate defect could prevent someone from carrying on the family line. "Call Yuancheng in for me, I¡¯ll take a look at him, maybe there¡¯s a cure?" "What?" Qin Changlin staggered back in fright, steadying himself with the chair behind him to stand properly. "My sister, do you realize what you¡¯re saying? Do I understand what I¡¯m saying? Do you know where he¡¯s defective?" Gu Youyou looked at Qin Changlin as if he were insane and said, "I¡¯m beginning to think it¡¯s you who¡¯s off your rocker today. I get your point, but let me tell you, this is not the right attitude. Being born a healer, the most important thing is to save lives and heal the sick. One should cast aside those cumbersome rituals because they will confine your thoughts and impede your talents. The reason so many women die in childbirth is precisely because you guys are too scrupulous. If there were a proper obstetrician on hand when a woman is giving birth, the chances of survival would be far greater." Gu Youyou turned away in disinterest, facing a Qin Changlin who stood there dumbfounded. Feudal thoughts weren¡¯t something that could be changed with just a few words. If they could, feudal society wouldn¡¯t have survived for thousands of years. She felt pity for Yuancheng and wanted to persuade Qin Changlin to convince him, to allow Yuancheng to agree to let her take a look, as perhaps there might be a cure. Chapter 196 - 195 Administering Medicine Chapter 196: Chapter 195 Administering MedicineQin Changlin had clearly been frightened by Gu Youyou¡¯s words. She sighed and said, "Forget it, can I even reason with you? I just want to check on Yuancheng¡¯s condition. If you are a doctor without medical ethics, then pretend I didn¡¯t say anything." Qin Changlin snapped out of his shock, swallowed his saliva, his face full of distress. "Sister, you¡¯ve put such a huge hat on me by saying I have no medical ethics, how could I not help? Just tell me, what do you want me to do?" Gu Youyou felt delighted inside, glanced outside the door, and lowered her voice, "Just persuade him, say I want to treat him." Ancient people felt ashamed quite easily, especially with this kind of condition. If Gu Youyou were to say it, it might drive someone to jump off a building. Qin Changlin¡¯s face showed his dilemma; he understood men all too well, uh... well, Yuancheng wasn¡¯t quite a man yet. But everyone understood the principle that boys and girls shouldn¡¯t sit together after the age of seven, and although peasants weren¡¯t so picky, Yuancheng was after all a ten-year-old boy with quite a strong sense of pride. To let her treat him would be a surprise. After pondering for a moment, Qin Changlin said to Gu Youyou with difficulty, "To say... I think it¡¯s better to forget it. You might not see it, but Yuancheng has a very strong sense of pride. Only Master and I in Jisheng Hall know about his condition. If he knew you were aware, he would be so anxious he might jump off a building to commit suicide!" Gu Youyou nodded her head, thinking, That¡¯s exactly what I thought! "Then what¡¯s your plan?" Qin Changlin paced back and forth, at one point he went to the front hall, then came back, holding a packet of something in his hand, looking confident. He said slyly, "Use this, I¡¯ll apply a Knockout Drug on him. I guarantee everything will go smoothly and unnoticed." Gu Youyou gave him a thumbs up, thinking to herself: Qin Changlin really isn¡¯t cut out to be a doctor, such wasted talent. "When do you plan to use it?" "There¡¯s no time like the present, let¡¯s do it today." "Today? I still need to take Doctor Zhou as my master. Let¡¯s wait until I¡¯ve done that." "My master... sigh!" Qin Changlin sighed and said, "My master didn¡¯t come back last night. It seems the journey was far and it got late, so he probably rested at an inn on the way. He¡¯s getting old, too; he can¡¯t endure traveling all night." Gu Youyou felt quite disappointed since she hadn¡¯t managed to meet Doctor Zhou several times. She thought to herself that good things take time and didn¡¯t mind too much. "Alright, then shall we... administer the drug to Yuancheng first?" Considering this crafty plan, Qin Changlin¡¯s eyes gleamed, "Done, you go wait in the backyard, and I¡¯ll call you once I¡¯ve laid him down." Gu Youyou thought: He¡¯s really cut out to be a villain! Jisheng Hall¡¯s backyard was quite spacious, it was Doctor Zhou¡¯s residence. For some reason, she never saw any of Doctor Zhou¡¯s family members in the back house; instead, Qin Changlin, his apprentice, managed Jisheng Hall and lived there as if he were his son. Of course, it did not exclude the possibility that Doctor Zhou was an elderly bachelor, but she wondered what made him stay unmarried for life. Qin Changlin moved quickly and tricked Yuancheng into taking the Knockout Drug. As soon as the drug took effect, the boy fainted. Qin Changlin carried Yuancheng to the backyard, while Gu Youyou stood in the yard looking at a twisted pine tree. He called out to Gu Youyou, "Sister Youyou, it¡¯s done, come quick!" There were many empty rooms in the backyard. Yuancheng, the poor boy that Doctor Zhou had picked up, naturally lived with him, and his room was right next to Qin Changlin¡¯s. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 197 - 196: Finding the Cause of the Disease Chapter 197: Chapter 196: Finding the Cause of the DiseaseNovelFire.c¦Ò?Qin Changlin laid Yuancheng on the bed, and Gu Youyou excitedly started to remove his pants. It had been a long time since she had treated someone, and now faced with a somewhat challenging case, she couldn¡¯t contain her eagerness. But to Qin Changlin, that look of hers was something else, like that of a creature from a monster movie. You tell me, a female doctor treating that kind of disease for a man, shouldn¡¯t you, even with the best medical ethics, have some restraint? Why did he get the impression that Gu Youyou¡¯s expression was like that of a rascal who had just laid eyes on a young girl? Without a second thought, Qin Changlin grabbed hold of Yuancheng¡¯s pants, warily eyeing Gu Youyou, and said, "Sister Youyou, Sister, are you really capable of treating this disease?" He couldn¡¯t help but doubt whether Gu Youyou¡¯s mind was all there. He felt that subjecting Yuancheng to the Knockout Drug had been a mistake, and if Gu Youyou did anything to Yuancheng, then he¡¯d be an accomplice. His master was fond of Yuancheng, and would surely skin him alive. Qin Changlin¡¯s protective stance, like guarding a cub from a sexual predator, left Gu Youyou utterly frustrated. She knew what he meant and gave him a disgruntled look, saying, "He¡¯s just a ten-year-old child, what do you think I¡¯m going to do to him? And didn¡¯t you say he has a problem down there? Even if I were desperately thirsty, I¡¯d turn to you, not him; what are you so anxious about?" Gu Youyou had only been speaking offhandedly, but it frightened Qin Changlin considerably. Rushing, he drew back his hand and retreated to the corner of the wall, his face pale as he guarded against Gu Youyou. "Sister... I... my family has arranged a marriage for me, don¡¯t come after me!" "You..." Gu Youyou felt an overwhelming sense of speechlessness. She waved her hand dismissively at Qin Changlin and holding her forehead said, "Alright, I misspoke. Rest assured, I won¡¯t come after you, so hurry over and help." Let Qin Changlin be the one to pull down the little boy¡¯s pants. She was a woman of integrity. Qin Changlin lifted Yuancheng¡¯s clothes, then hesitated. He looked toward Gu Youyou and asked cautiously, "Aren¡¯t you worried you won¡¯t be able to get married as a young lady?" Gu Youyou was taken aback for a moment. Ever since the last time he visited Lotus Village and upset Gu Youyou, Qin Changlin hadn¡¯t inquired about her again, and seeing that Gu Youyou hadn¡¯t put up her hair like most married women, he was unaware that she was married. Thinking of Jin Zijin, Gu Youyou¡¯s expression darkened, and she said indifferently, "Divorced, and I don¡¯t plan to remarry in this lifetime. There, satisfied? Now get to work, before he wakes up." "What?" Nowadays, women daring to divorce were rare, and he thought well of Gu Youyou, assuming she was still waiting to be married. But how could she be divorced? That man must have been blind. It was not a pleasant topic, especially for a woman, so he didn¡¯t pursue further questions and changed the subject, saying, "Don¡¯t worry, I gave him a strong dose; he won¡¯t wake up for at least half a day." "Alright, alright, even if he¡¯ll sleep for a while, we need to get to work fast." With Yuancheng¡¯s lower body exposed, Gu Youyou felt no embarrassment; when she was in work mode, she was a qualified doctor. Under the watchful eyes of Qin Changlin¡¯s pale face, she examined Yuancheng, finding that it wasn¡¯t a big problem¡ªjust a minor surgery was needed and he¡¯d be okay. After examining, Gu Youyou pulled the blanket over Yuancheng and told Qin Changlin, "It¡¯s treatable, not a big issue, but we need to prepare some things. It¡¯s fortunate that Yuancheng is still young, or if this had happened during puberty, it could have affected the development of his reproductive organs." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 198 - 197 Jin is the Surname of the Royal Family Chapter 198: Chapter 197 Jin is the Surname of the Royal Family"Can this... can this be cured?" It was apparent that the doctors here had no concept of performing such surgery. Without pursuing the strange terminologies Gu Youyou had mentioned, Qin Changlin was overjoyed to hear that Yuancheng¡¯s condition could be treated. This had been the boy¡¯s personal affliction; in their village, everyone knew that the Yuan family had a son who resembled an eunuch, and they had not spared their ridicule. If he could truly be healed, to then take a wife and father a healthy baby boy would be a grand way to make a point; he would show those who had jeered what for. Qin Changlin dressed Yuancheng, covered him with a blanket, and stepped out of the room along with Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou, holding a delicate pen, drew a diagram and listed the dimensions before handing it over to Qin Changlin, saying, "Find someone to make me a small knife like this one. There¡¯s no need to rush, but it must be made with precision." A precisely made small knife? Qin Changlin felt a sudden jolt of unease, a bad premonition tightening below, as he instinctively clenched his legs together. Considering that this knife could very well be used on Yuancheng, his face turned ashen and he said, "Sister Youyou, you... you aren¡¯t going to..." "Yes!" Gu Youyou knew what he was about to say and admitted it straightforwardly. "I told you, he needs a minor surgery to remove those bits that shouldn¡¯t be there. This little trick is my secret technique, a technique I¡¯m imparting to you for free. You had better learn it well. Hmm, perhaps have the blacksmith make an extra one for you to keep." Sure enough, Gu Youyou¡¯s shocking pronouncements had truly frightened Qin Changlin. That place, once touched by a knife... could it still function? He deeply worried about Yuancheng¡¯s future sexual blessedness. Then again, without the surgery, Yuancheng¡¯s sexual blessedness was non-existent anyway. Perhaps Gu Youyou¡¯s method could indeed be useful. He considered that at this point, they were but treating a dead horse as if it were alive. Qin Changlin gazed at the drawing for a long time, puzzled. The blade was just that small? Considering the many oddities about Gu Youyou, attempting to make sense of everything would surely burst one¡¯s brain. "Alright, but it might take some time. Our small Xiaoqingshui Town likely lacks a blacksmith skilled enough; I¡¯ll need to ask someone to find one in Yangguan City." "That¡¯s fine. His condition isn¡¯t a matter of immediate urgency." Gu Youyou suddenly recalled the strange event from the night before and asked Qin Changlin, "Are there any families with the surname Jin nearby?" "The Jin family?" Qin Changlin looked at Gu Youyou in bewilderment, thought for a moment, and said, "There are no families by that name around here, but the Jin surname is prominent in our Zhuzhao Country, especially around Beijing in the north. That name is quite significant¡ªthe imperial surname..." The imperial surname? Gu Youyou was slightly startled. "The Imperial Family has the Jin surname?" Qin Changlin nodded and replied, "Yes, I should say most of the Ministers in control of Zhuzhao Country bear the Jin surname." Vaguely remembering, Gu Youyou thought back to the time behind the ancient tomb¡¯s mountain, when Jin Zijin had inquired about the tongueless wild man, asking which Prince he might be. ... When the afternoon arrived and Doctor Zhou had not yet returned, Gu Youyou decided to head back home. She had assumed that the bizarre man, having waited for half the day without seeing anyone, would have left on his own, yet there he was, sitting atop her garden wall, leisurely watching the sunset, idly fanning himself. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Such a bewitching figure, he almost looked like a ¡¯sunset god.¡¯ If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Gu Youyou had encountered too many handsome men throwing themselves at her in her past life, she might have actually fallen for his charms. The courtyard gate had been locked by Gu Youyou before she left; Abao was locked inside the house. Hearing the sounds of teeth grinding and scratching at the walls, she could imagine Abao¡¯s current state and now understood why the man was sitting atop the wall. Chapter 199 - 198: Persistent Harassment Chapter 199: Chapter 198: Persistent HarassmentGu Youyou wanted to avoid him, but it was too late, and he caught her in the act. "Ah, cousin-in-law, you¡¯re finally back, I¡¯ve been waiting all day for you." Gu Youyou could scarcely contain her irritation as she regarded him coldly and said, "Didn¡¯t I tell you to go find Jin Zijin? What, couldn¡¯t find him?" The disdain and impatience in the depths of Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes were unmistakable to him, and a touch of surprise added to his feelings. With his charming looks, he¡¯d always been a surefire hit with women. He was accustomed to seeing admiration, shyness, and greedy affection in their eyes, but never had he seen someone like Gu Youyou, who seemed to treat him as nothing but a huge nuisance, avoiding him at all costs. She truly was no ordinary person, definitely not a village woman! His face bore a suitably pleasant smile as he leapt down from the wall with a graceful, almost celestial posture. He came to a stop in front of Gu Youyou, and mustered all his charm to make his voice sound more appealing as he said, "Cousin has only a straw hut to offer, no place for me to sleep. Your big tiled house is much better, with three rooms even. Me staying in one shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?" The extent of his devilish charm was extraordinary. Gu Youyou steadied herself and replied with a cold snort, "Didn¡¯t he tell you that he and I have no relationship anymore? So save that cousin-in-law title for someone else¡ªI can¡¯t accept it." That letter of divorce? Of course, he knew about it, but he would never admit it. Jin Zijin had assigned him the task of investigating this woman, and though he¡¯d found nothing amiss after a long investigation, there was just something about her... everything about her seemed incorrect. After much deliberation, the only plan he thought of was to shamelessly stay by her side to get a close look at what sort of demoness she really was. Thus, he decisively shook his head and said earnestly, "Cousin mentioned you went into town to earn money to cover expenses. I understand, your family doesn¡¯t have fields to work, and relying solely on my cousin¡¯s hunting, life is indeed hard. For a woman like you to be self-sufficient, that¡¯s truly admirable. You alone out here, it¡¯s not easy, and now I¡¯ve come to help out. If there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t handle, just let me know, I can do anything!" Gu Youyou rolled her eyes and said flatly, "Let¡¯s not beat around the bush¡ªwhy exert so much effort? With your status, you could probably buy up this whole town with a flick of your wrist. Why bother troubling a village woman who has become useless to you?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah! You speak wrongly, cousin-in-law. How can you belittle yourself? Your worth is immense; you are my cousin¡¯s life. Don¡¯t speak of yourself as useless anymore; my cousin would be heartbroken." Gu Youyou¡¯s expression grew colder as she said, "If you¡¯re not clear, then go back and ask properly. If you keep calling me cousin-in-law, I¡¯ll have you brought before the officials. Oh right, you¡¯re probably not afraid of that either. Heh, just say it, what exactly is it that you want? I don¡¯t have the time to play games with you." It seemed no one associated with Jin Zijin was simple, and Gu Youyou felt truly exhausted. All she wanted was to live a peaceful life. The person opposite her fell silent for a moment, and his gaze towards Gu Youyou turned mysterious. Gu Youyou wasn¡¯t lacking in time, so she waited quietly, waiting for his next move. Would he continue to play the fool, or would he be straightforward? Truthfully, Gu Youyou both anticipated and feared a straightforward answer. Chapter 200 - 199 Yue Rujing Chapter 200: Chapter 199 Yue RujingHow should I put it, my mind is a mess, and I¡¯ve felt confused since I came to this world. This feeling leaves me with a great sense of insecurity. So everything I do is done in a bewildered manner. I like to have a backup plan for myself, and speaking too straightforwardly takes away the opportunity to have one. They don¡¯t plan to let me off the hook, but isn¡¯t it perfect since I also want to start with them to find the person behind all this? It¡¯s better if we all remain bewildered, acting, after all, is a skill they have, and I have it too. So, for Gu Youyou, this answer is not so important anymore. Let him think it over. Gu Youyou took out her keys, deciding to open the door and enter the house first. Abao in the yard was energetically scratching the wall; I hope he doesn¡¯t scratch a hole through this adobe wall. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The locks in ancient times were the old-fashioned kind that opened with a turn of a key. After unlocking, Gu Youyou stepped inside, and the man, seemingly having his answer, followed suit. But Abao caught him. Almost the instant he entered the door, Abao fearlessly pounced on him. The tiny body could actually jump more than a meter high. The man had just figured out Abao¡¯s trick last night, but today it wouldn¡¯t be so easy for him to be touched again. He deftly sidestepped and avoided Abao¡¯s charge. "You little thing, I¡¯m a guest, not a burglar. If you dare bite me again, I¡¯ll stew you for meat," he warned. Abao was really too small to bite anyone seriously. Gu Youyou beckoned to Abao, and he scurried over, of course, not forgetting to bare his teeth at the man from beside Gu Youyou. The man chuckled and said, "The dog is taking advantage of its owner¡¯s power." Gu Youyou gave him a slight glance, wondering if he was intending to feign confusion. Heh... that¡¯s great! It was getting late, so Gu Youyou went inside to cook, with Abao obediently following by her side. While kindling the firewood, Gu Youyou patted Abao¡¯s back and chuckled, "Abao, I guess in this world, you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s truly real." The man who followed her inside stood at the kitchen doorway. He was dressed in white, and at a glance, it seemed much like what he wore last night, but on closer inspection, there were differences. It seems this person has a thing for white clothes. He probably thought the kitchen was dirty and had no intention of coming in; he just stood at the doorway watching Gu Youyou with amusement. Gu Youyou cast him a cold glance, thinking: Damn it, keep looking, you¡¯re not getting a share anyway. Perhaps feeling that such a standoffish attitude was not too pleasant, the man took the initiative to start a conversation with Gu Youyou. "Cousin-in-law..." "Stop right there!" Gu Youyou immediately interrupted, "I thought I made myself clear." "Oh...? Ah, haha, right, right, not ¡¯cousin-in-law,¡¯ then what should I call you? Youyou?" Gritting her teeth, Gu Youyou set down the fire tongs and snapped, "Youyou is for you to call? Get out!" "... Then what to call you? Should I just keep with ¡¯cousin-in-law¡¯?" Gu Youyou: "..." "Heh heh, how about I introduce myself first," the man said as he snapped open his folding fan, striking an extremely flamboyant pose, his face handsome, a smile playing at his lips, "I am Yue Rujing, the third disciple seated under Master Yunmeng of Tianzong, known in the martial arts world as ¡¯Taoist Yue.¡¯ Gu Youyou looked up in surprise at the man claiming to be a Taoist. She had been thinking that Jin Zijin and the Imperial Family were related, and his relatives would most likely be from the Imperial Family too, but unexpectedly, he had a cousin who was a Taoist. Speaking of which, this man who called himself ¡¯Taoist Yue,¡¯ he looked more like a frivolous scion of a wealthy family, how could he be a Taoist? "You are a Taoist?" Gu Youyou asked. Chapter 201 - 200 Deliberate Difficulties Chapter 201: Chapter 200 Deliberate Difficulties"Ah...?" Yue Rujing¡¯s expression stiffened as he raised his folding fan to shield half of his face, offering a somewhat bizarre defense, "That¡¯s... not exactly true. I¡¯m a lay Taoist, not like those Taoists who spend all day in the Taoist Temple." Gu Youyou gave him a dismissive look and said, "A lay Taoist is still a Taoist, right?" Yue Rujing forced a laugh, though his expression was rather unnatural. "Hmm, what¡¯s the difference between a lay Taoist and one who spends all day in the Taoist Temple?" Gu Youyou asked again. Yue Rujing hurried to explain, "It¡¯s different, very different. Those temple-dwelling Taoists have many taboos: they wear Taoist robes, they abstain from four kinds of food, avoid five pungent plants, and maintain a celibate life in service to the Sanqing to preserve their purity. Lay Taoists aren¡¯t so strict. We simply cultivate at the Taoist Temple, hold the title of a Taoist, but have no taboos, living like ordinary people. So you really don¡¯t need to treat me as a Taoist. Someone like me... can¡¯t be considered a Taoist!" Gu Youyou was non-committal; she already regarded him as a Taoist, one way or another. That Tianzong or whatever, she should find time to inquire about it; it must have something to do with Jin Zijin. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having lived as a village girl for so long, Gu Youyou had long since mastered the skills necessary for village life, cooking with firewood was nothing to her, and it wasn¡¯t long before she had prepared a meal with two side dishes! The steaming dishes were laid out on the table, and Abao unceremoniously hopped onto the stool opposite Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou didn¡¯t mind Abao being on the table; she even placed its special bowl and plate in front of it on the stool it sat upon, filled it with food, and signaled for it to eat. She made no gesture inviting Yue Rujing to join the meal. With the dog seated at the edge of the table already, even if she had invited him, Yue Rujing wouldn¡¯t have been able to sit down anyway. The usually composed Yue Rujing couldn¡¯t keep his composure at this scene. A dog and a human eating together? He had never encountered such a thing in all his years! Yue Rujing¡¯s eyes widened as he pointed at Abao, who was crouched on the stool, and said, "You... You aren¡¯t disgusted? Goodness, you can still stomach it! Eugh..." Abao¡¯s eating manners indeed left much to be desired, gulping down food noisily. Gu Youyou frowned and said, "Abao, eat slowly. If you can¡¯t learn to eat elegantly, I won¡¯t let you up here again, you hear?" Hearing this, Yue Rujing¡¯s worldview was once again challenged. Teach a dog to eat politely? What in the world kind of wife had Jin Zijin married? Every action of Gu Youyou¡¯s highlighted how she was different. To say she was normal¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t believe it if he was beaten to death. Yet the mystery of her background posed a frustrating enigma. There was a knock at the door, and Yue Rujing raised his eyebrows before quickly making his way to the courtyard to open the door. Outside the courtyard stood a neatly dressed waiter carrying a food container. Upon seeing the astonishingly impressive visitor, he was evidently taken aback. He had lived in Qingshui Town for many years but had never seen such a person of grace. Yue Rujing was used to such expressions of astonishment from ordinary folks and displayed an air of nonchalance, tinged with a hint of pride. He cleared his throat with a cough, a gesture that seemed to snap the waiter back to reality. "You¡¯re delivering food from Fulai Restaurant, right?" The waiter recovered, hastily responded, "Yes, yes, sir, I¡¯m here with your food from Fulai Restaurant!" He lifted the food container and said, "This is the meal you ordered!" Yue Rujing took it, then handed a yellow envelope to the waiter, saying, "Hmm, for the next few days, have the meals sent according to the list in here. Make them cleanly, and you won¡¯t miss a reward." The waiter took the envelope and peeked inside. He couldn¡¯t read much, but the string of dish names made him unable to contain his joy. Chapter 202 - 201: Worse Than a Dog Chapter 202: Chapter 201: Worse Than a DogSuch a large amount, this truly constitutes a big business deal! The eager smiling face welcomed her with continuous affirmatives, "Yes, dear guest, rest assured, our Fulai Restaurant is famous in Qingshui Town for its cleanliness, and our dishes are all exceptionally tasty!" Yue Rujing nodded and said, "That¡¯s good, go ahead then!" Gu Youyou, inside the room, understood the conversation outside and realized why there had been no movement when she was eating; it seemed Yue Rujing had anticipated that she wouldn¡¯t offer him food, so he had made arrangements beforehand. After closing the courtyard door, Yue Rujing entered the house with his food box, beaming with joy. Upon seeing Abao carelessly sitting in his own spot (or so he believed), his mood instantly soured. "Hey, hey, cousin-in-law, can¡¯t you let the dog eat in its own place? What kind of practice is it to let a dog sit on a stool to eat?" Gu Youyou, smiling, lifted her head to look at him and said, "But this is Abao¡¯s spot!" Yue Rujing: "..." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was somewhat choked up with frustration, "Then where is my spot? Where do I sit to eat? He¡¯s in my place." Damn it, the dining table wasn¡¯t small, yet there were only two stools. One for Gu Youyou, one for Abao, and he could only stand. Gu Youyou, amusing herself internally, pointed with her chopsticks towards the outside and said, "The courtyard is quite spacious, please yourself!" "Outside?" Yue Rujing incredulously glanced at the courtyard, his expression uglier than ever. "You¡¯re asking me to eat in the courtyard? That should be where your dog belongs, shouldn¡¯t it?" Gu Youyou snorted with laughter, gazing at him suggestively, without saying a word. He seemed to realize he had made an unfortunate remark, trapping himself, his face changing from green to white, quite amusing to behold. "Am I worse than a dog?" He had lived for so many years and never once been treated like this; in Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes, he was clearly less important than the dog named Abao. Moreover, this dog wasn¡¯t of a pure bloodline, a mongrel less than a dog itself. Gu Youyou scoffed, "This is my house. I didn¡¯t invite you here. If you insist on subjecting yourself to misery, who¡¯s to blame?" A moment later, Yue Rujing suddenly realized Gu Youyou¡¯s actions were simply her way of trying to get rid of him. Upon this thought, he suddenly felt at ease. Heh, she thinks these little tricks can drive him away? Not so easy. Persistent harassment was always Yue Rujing¡¯s forte. He didn¡¯t believe Gu Youyou could be more difficult than the old Taoist in Sanqing Hall. "Fine, I¡¯ll change places, make room for Abao. I can¡¯t be bickering with a dog, can I? Right, cousin-in-law?" Having said that, he hummed a tune and nonchalantly carried the food box into the study. Fortunately, the study table was not only large but also clean, and it even had a stool! Gu Youyou swallowed the food in her mouth, gritting her teeth in irritation. Not bicker with a dog? It seems he had used her own tactics against her and outmaneuvered her once again. The innocent Abao, having finished his meal, looked at Gu Youyou with his amber-colored eyes. Why drag me into your mutual sarcasm? It appears the word ¡¯dog¡¯ is often met with disdain. ... Perhaps because a strange man was staying in the study opposite, Gu Youyou was restless at heart and couldn¡¯t sleep well until she heard a series of urgent knocking at the courtyard gate late at night. Gu Youyou rolled out of bed, quickly dressed, put on her shoes, and opened the door. Yue Rujing from the study across hadn¡¯t come out; of course, he was also vigilant, keeping an eye on the movement outside. "Who is it?" Gu Youyou gripped the stick in her hand and stared warily at the door. Chapter 203 - 202 Doctor Zhou Died Chapter 203: Chapter 202 Doctor Zhou DiedShe had met with a visitor late at night for the third time, and although this one knocked on the door more urgently than before, at least there was a knock, making them the most polite visitor yet. But it was the dead of night, after all, so she had to be cautious. "It¡¯s me, Sister Youyou, it¡¯s Yuancheng." Yuancheng? What was this child doing in the dead of night? Gu Youyou quickly opened the door and, sure enough, saw a distressed Yuancheng, his pale face still streaked with tears. Gu Youyou was startled and hurriedly asked, "Yuancheng, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you crying?" At the same time, she felt a sudden dread in her heart¡ªcould it be that his whatever illness... had taken a turn for the worse, making him come to find her in such a hurry? Yuancheng quickly said, "It¡¯s... it¡¯s Master, something has happened to Master. Sister Youyou, please, come with me to see him. Qin Brother said that only you can save him now!" "Doctor Zhou is in trouble?" Gu Youyou¡¯s bad feeling grew stronger, and she now understood that her restless heart all night had not been because of Yue Rujing, but because of Doctor Zhou. Regarding Doctor Zhou, Gu Youyou had always harbored a feeling of reverence, and at the same time, she felt an indescribable emotion within her. He was just an ordinary doctor in the town, known by everyone, and she even wanted to take him as her teacher, yet for some unknown reason, it seemed as though they were not meant to meet; she had been to Jisheng Hall so many times but never once saw him, always missing him for one reason or another. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou followed Yuancheng on a hurried run to Jisheng Hall, thinking many things along the way, each thought making her feel more uneasy. It seemed as if nothing about her was normal, and so too were people. She smiled bitterly. Doctor Zhou, what role was he playing in this game? When Gu Youyou arrived at Jisheng Hall with an anxious Yuancheng, she finally met the legendary Doctor Zhou. An elderly man with half-white hair, he lay tranquilly on a bed prepared for patients, with Qin Changlin kneeling by his side, sobbing softly! "Master has just died," he said. The anticipated outcome. Gu Youyou had seen too much life and death; medicine was not omnipotent¡ªmany of her patients had incurable diseases and ultimately parted from their loved ones forever. So the people weeping beside Doctor Zhou¡¯s bed should not have caused much of a stir in her heart, yet unexpectedly, with Doctor Zhou... it brought an inexplicable solemnity to her soul. And so, Doctor Zhou passed away. She felt it shouldn¡¯t have been this way! A sense of intangible fear overwhelmed her, and Gu Youyou unconsciously took a step back, her legs gave way, and she fell to the floor. ... Qin Changlin was busy before and after dealing with Doctor Zhou¡¯s aftermath. The weather being hot, the body couldn¡¯t be kept long; he died the evening before, and the neighbors paid their respects the next day, and by the third day, he was buried. Doctor Zhou, having lived a solitary life, departed this world with nothing left behind, save for the gratitude of neighbors and fellow townspeople, none of whom were relatives. Jisheng Hall was shrouded in white cloth, and even though Doctor Zhou was buried, according to local customs, his close ones had to wear mourning clothes for seven days to show respect. Qin Changlin prepared a set for Gu Youyou too. Gu Youyou hesitated, thinking that there was no need to wear them since she had not officially become his student. But when she saw some of the residents of Qingshui Town who had been greatly helped by Doctor Zhou wearing them, she acquiesced. No matter what issues he had or why he met with such sudden misfortune, the man was already dead, and the ties that bound him were now severed. Unlike other establishments that could close down, the medical hall remained open, so after Doctor Zhou¡¯s burial, Qin Changlin, dressed in mourning clothes, continued to see patients. Chapter 204 - 203 Doctor Zhou’s Letter Chapter 204: Chapter 203 Doctor Zhou¡¯s LetterHe couldn¡¯t see them himself, so he invited the visitors into the house, where Gu Youyou provided consultation from behind a curtain. After a busy day, she could finally rest in the evening. Gu Youyou changed into her own clothes, gently wiped away the beads of sweat, and prepared to return to her own small courtyard. "Sister Youyou!" Qin Changlin called out to her from the backyard. Gu Youyou turned around and saw Qin Changlin holding a box in his hands, his face haggard! "Sister Youyou, this is what Master left for you," he said. Gu Youyou was taken aback, not expecting Doctor Zhou to leave anything for her, and quickly took the box to examine it. The box was made of high-quality zitan wood, a rare and valuable material that seemed excessive for a doctor from a small clinic like Xiaoqingshui Town to possess. She suspected that some of the answers to her questions might lie within this box. Holding the box, she went back inside the house and used the key hanging on the side to unlock the delicate copper lock. Inside, several medical texts lay quietly; the first was the Inner Canon of Huangdi, the second was Treatise on Febrile and Miscellaneous Diseases, and the third was Notes by the Zhou family. It seemed that the third book was his own writing, containing some of his unique insights into medicine. The fourth... there was no fourth book. The fourth book¡¯s yellowed cover bore no title, and inside were the words Doctor Zhou had left in a letter. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At first glance, the writing was chaotic, and an ordinary person would likely have difficulty deciphering it. Only someone like Gu Youyou, who was professionally trained in medicine, could understand it. It was written in the same way modern doctors write prescriptions. Gu Youyou smiled wryly. Was it coincidence, or coincidence? She just happened to be able to read it; otherwise, she would have had to find a professional to interpret it. However, the content within was somewhat puzzling. (I knew you were coming. I didn¡¯t expect that you would come, alive!) The first page contained just these few disjointed sentences which confused Gu Youyou. She turned to the second page. (From the moment I agreed to do this task, my conscience has constantly tormented me. As a healer, I have treated every one of my patients with the intention of healing the world, using my life¡¯s knowledge to save countless people. I do not seek fame for eternity, but only to live a life worthy of my master and the noble name of healer. Yet I did not anticipate, in my later years and after I had already submitted my resignation to the Imperial Medical Bureau, that I would encounter something that would destroy my reputation and lead to the death of my whole family!) Perhaps some will say I fear death, others may say I seek fame and fortune. However, I refuse to die without a cause, and that¡¯s why I have survived. But the price... made me truly betray what it means to be a healer. A simple peasant girl unknown to me, I don¡¯t understand why they wanted me to stay here, providing her family with a special medicine each month. While the herbs were exceedingly precious, they only cost a trivial amount of silver tael. Through my years of research, I understood what that medicine was and eventually concocted a prescription that could suppress the cold poison. This girl had been taking the medicine for years with no cure in sight, only hoping that my prescription could extend her life, at least to avoid the bone-chilling agony when the poison took effect. One day, when I saw a recipe for an excellent detoxifying remedy, I knew that the young girl had finally come forth. I don¡¯t know where she got her prescription from, but it was much better than what I had developed over many years. I knew then that perhaps there was hope for her. I intentionally inquired about the girl from Lotus Village who was always locked in the house, knowing she had come to Jisheng Hall, whether by intention or accident. No matter what her purpose was, I dared not meet her, could not meet her¡ªthat was the agreement I had with that person. To avoid her as much as possible, I began making constant house calls. I didn¡¯t know how long I could delay, just taking it one day at a time. Perhaps when the day comes that I can no longer delay, it will be the day I die...) Chapter 205 - 204: Burning Down Chapter 205: Chapter 204: Burning DownAfter writing several pages, Gu Youyou finally finished reading them. She closed her eyes, pondering over these things, and couldn¡¯t speak for a long time. The person behind this, it was that person again! Who on earth was he? How had the Gu Family and Gu Youyou angered such a person? No wonder the Gu Family could afford such medicine for her; it turned out that someone had everything calculated perfectly. Those medicines were secretly delivered to Doctor Zhou¡¯s place, then the Gu Family would buy them back from him with a small amount of silver. Gu Youyou didn¡¯t blame Doctor Zhou; if it weren¡¯t for him, it would have been someone else. He was just the unlucky one who happened to be chosen. Even Doctor Zhou was implicated by Gu Youyou inadvertently and was drawn into this mess. After reading these words over and over again, memorizing them, Gu Youyou resolutely lit the letters written by Doctor Zhou in the candle stand, burning them to ashes. The rest, she put back into the box and re-locked it. Qin Changlin had been standing opposite Gu Youyou the whole time. Seeing her burn the letters, his brow furrowed slightly, he opened his mouth to stop her, but in the end, he didn¡¯t. Gu Youyou noticed his actions and sighed softly, "These things cannot be kept. Pretend as if Doctor Zhou never left any of these behind." Perhaps it was because Doctor Zhou had died, Qin Changlin was in a period of mourning. He had been unusually quiet these days, always wearing a face full of sorrow. Gu Youyou stood up, handed the box back to Qin Changlin, and said, "These are a few medical books. You are his disciple; better you keep them." Qin Changlin¡¯s eyes flickered with hesitation and said, "But these were left for you by the master!" Gu Youyou tugged at the corner of her mouth, speaking in a low voice, "Then let¡¯s read them together. You keep them!" Qin Changlin hesitated for a moment but eventually took the box, saying, "Alright then." The two left the room together and headed to the front hall. Doctor Zhou¡¯s spirit tablet was still enshrined there, with a fire basin below it. Yuancheng was kneeling beside the basin, burning paper. Doctor Zhou¡¯s sudden death had hit Yuancheng the hardest, his eyes were swollen like two walnuts. He had been raised by Doctor Zhou since he was a child, and he probably didn¡¯t have much memory of his blood relatives; to him, Doctor Zhou was his closest kin. Gu Youyou crouched down and consoled him gently, "Yuancheng, you need to be strong, so that Doctor Zhou can leave with peace of mind. You have cried enough these past few days. If you keep crying, he will be sad, and won¡¯t be able to leave at ease." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yuancheng looked up in surprise and asked, "Can master really see us?" Gu Youyou nodded, "Of course. Doctor Zhou worries about you all. Only when he sees that you are no longer sad about his departure can he leave with peace of mind." Yuancheng quickly stood up, looking around the room frantically, and called out loudly, "Master, Master, are you really there? If you are, could you let Yuancheng see you, please?" "Ah, Yuancheng!" Gu Youyou hurriedly pulled him back, saying, "You mustn¡¯t be so selfish. You have to let Doctor Zhou leave peacefully." Yuancheng pulled away from Gu Youyou¡¯s grasp, shaking his head and crying out, "No, I don¡¯t want master to leave. I don¡¯t want him to leave, he hasn¡¯t seen Yuancheng grow up yet, he can¡¯t leave!" Such a headache. Qin Changlin held Yuancheng tightly, "Yuancheng, calm down a bit!" Perhaps it was too much excitement, Yuancheng¡¯s whole body was trembling. "I¡¯m deeply saddened by master¡¯s death, but... but..." At that moment, he was at a loss for words, choking up and unable to continue. Chapter 206 - 205: Becoming a Disciple Chapter 206: Chapter 205: Becoming a DiscipleGu Youyou took over the conversation and said, "But the King of Hell isn¡¯t one for rules. Newly deceased souls must report to the King of Hell within three days of their death to have a chance at reincarnation. Tonight is the last night, and if Doctor Zhou misses this window, he will lose his chance at reincarnation and become an unsupported wandering spirit, eventually disappearing. Yuancheng, you wouldn¡¯t want Doctor Zhou to turn into a wandering spirit, would you?" Gu Youyou was an atheist. In order to console the somewhat out-of-control Yuancheng, she had to make herself sound like a fortune-teller, seriously making up stories. After all, Yuancheng was just a ten-year-old child, and he was dumbfounded by Gu Youyou¡¯s theory, almost completely believing it. "Really... really?" Hope shone in his eyes as he looked at Gu Youyou expectantly. Gu Youyou signaled to Qin Changlin with her eyes, and he hurriedly said, "Yes, tonight, three days ago, was the day Master left us. If he doesn¡¯t depart today, he won¡¯t be able to reincarnate. Yuancheng, let Master leave in peace." With the assurance of his revered senior brother, Yuancheng finally completely believed it. He sniffed and wiped away his tears with his sleeve, a trembling smile appearing on his lips as he said, "Alright, Master, Yuancheng won¡¯t cry, Yuancheng won¡¯t be sad. In his next life, Master must be born into a good family, become a high official, and enjoy endless glory, wealth, and prestige, never again having to run around day and night, suffering such a tragic death as he did in this life." Doctor Zhou had an accident while traveling by carriage at night; it hit a large rock and accidentally tumbled into a ravine. Who knows if it¡¯s true or false! But some things aren¡¯t suitable for Yuancheng or Qin Changlin to be involved with. As the dead have already passed on, why should the living be endangered? So let¡¯s just take it as truth, Gu Youyou didn¡¯t say anything. It was getting late. After kowtowing to Doctor Zhou, Gu Youyou was ready to leave. Qin Changlin held Gu Youyou¡¯s shoulder as she was about to rise and said, "Sister Youyou, kowtow two more times." Kowtow two more times? sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou didn¡¯t understand what he meant. Guessing it was a local custom and without overthinking it, out of respect for the deceased, Gu Youyou solemnly kowtowed two more times. Qin Changlin stood next to Doctor Zhou¡¯s memorial tablet and took out a small gourd the size of a finger, respectfully offering it to Gu Youyou! Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes flashed with understanding upon seeing the small gourd and realized why he had asked her to kowtow three times. Carrying the healer¡¯s duty, this gourd... Gu Youyou solemnly took the gourd handed to her by Qin Changlin and asked, "Is this... Master¡¯s wish?" Qin Changlin nodded and said, "Yes, it was Master¡¯s wish before he passed away, to take you as his disciple. In terms of age, you are our Second Senior Sister. I¡¯ve told you before, Master had another disciple, that is our Senior Brother. He went to Yangguan City to open a medical practice, as Master wished. Cutting off ties with Master and not coming to the funeral was also Master¡¯s wish." Qin Changlin felt puzzled by Doctor Zhou¡¯s decision, but Gu Youyou knew very well. For reasons unknown, perhaps Doctor Zhou had sensed something; he had done this to protect that Senior Brother he had never met. Receiving the small gourd engraved with the words ¡¯Carrying the healer¡¯s duty,¡¯ Gu Youyou knelt before Doctor Zhou¡¯s memorial tablet and softly called out, "Master." "Did Master leave any final instructions before he passed?" Qin Changlin said, "Master told us not to dishonor the name of the healer." He was a healer who valued his reputation. Even in death, he didn¡¯t forget to admonish his disciples. Yet, in the end, he met with such a fate. Gu Youyou let out a wry smile and nodded! ... Chapter 207 - 206: Jin Zijin Arrives Chapter 207: Chapter 206: Jin Zijin ArrivesGu Youyou arrived home very late, and Yue Rujing was sitting in the study, reading by candlelight. The empty study now contained many more things, especially books. "Cousin-in-law, you¡¯re back!" Yue Rujing greeted her with enthusiasm. Exhausted from the day and overwhelmed by the death of Doctor Zhou, Gu Youyou had no energy to concern herself with him taking over her study, nor did she acknowledge him. Thinking of the surprise he had planned for later, Yue Rujing didn¡¯t continue to pester her with chatter but merely gave a sly smile and returned to his book. Gu Youyou washed up briefly and then went to sleep in her bedroom. She didn¡¯t light a lamp, and by the moonlight, she saw the thin quilt on the bed was piled up high, her eyes instantly fixed in shock! The enemy, it seemed, had still come! If it had been anyone else, Gu Youyou would have surely grabbed a stick and chased him out, but with Jin Zijin... she simply couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it. She deliberately made her footsteps louder as she walked, but the person on the bed didn¡¯t stir. Standing in front of the bed, Gu Youyou had no choice but to reach out and poke the person on the bed. Jin Zijin turned over, his sleepy eyes hazy as he murmured, "Youyou? Are you back?" His nonchalant demeanor stunned Gu Youyou! How could he act as if nothing had happened? As if that divorce letter didn¡¯t exist? Feeling down these past several days, Gu Youyou truly had no desire to argue with him and said only, "Why have you run over to my place? I thought I made myself very clear in the letter I left for you." "What letter?" Jin Zijin appeared utterly clueless. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou¡¯s mouth twitched as she said, "The letter I left on the bed, don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t see it." Jin Zijin had apparently decided to deny seeing it and said unaffectedly, "I really didn¡¯t see the letter you¡¯re talking about. What did it say?" The thickness of his skin. Gu Youyou scoffed, "Whether you saw it or not, you once said you never lie, and I hope that¡¯s still true." In the moonlight, Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t see Jin Zijin¡¯s face clearly, but she distinctly felt his composure was gone. Yue Rujing in the study across had been craning his neck to listen to the conversation. Hearing Gu Youyou¡¯s righteous speech, he even felt nervous for Jin Zijin! He had thought Jin Zijin would have some method to stay, but it turned out Jin Zijin was following his lead with just four words: shamelessly sticking around! Having grown up together with Jin Zijin, Yue Rujing knew he had the same stubbornness as the old man and never told lies¡ªdefinitely a truth. He never imagined Jin Zijin would start to talk nonsense just to stay! It was all too novel. "Youyou!" The room was quiet, and after a long while, a gentle voice broke the silence as if heaving a sigh, "Youyou." "You¡¯ve made me break many principles!" After dropping that senseless remark, he said no more. Gu Youyou was stunned and then asked, "So, do you want me to write another one?" "No need!" Jin Zijin replied, "I saw the divorce letter, but I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s valid." Gu Youyou: "..." He smiled and said, "You can divorce for barrenness only after three years without childbirth. We haven¡¯t even been married a year, I can¡¯t divorce you for that reason." "Then let¡¯s separate," Gu Youyou said angrily. "It¡¯s not easy to take a wife; I don¡¯t agree!" Gu Youyou sneered, "Even if three more years pass, I¡¯ll still bear no children. We¡¯re going to divorce sooner or later, so it¡¯s better we part amicably while we¡¯re both still young." Gu Youyou laughed without reason, thinking that this body didn¡¯t even menstruate¡ªa piece of barren land where not even the hardest work could grow crops. Chapter 208 - 207: Let Me Cool Down Chapter 208: Chapter 207: Let Me Cool DownJin Zijin squinted his eyes slightly and, after thinking for a moment, said, "So are you blaming me?" However, he was unaware of Gu Youyou¡¯s inner thoughts and only considered that he had never touched her before. Was this a complaint? Each wrapped in their own thoughts, they had drifted miles apart. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Maybe I should..." Jin Zijin didn¡¯t know how to talk to her about these things, nor could he. How he wished she were just a simple farm girl, Gu Youyou, but she didn¡¯t seem the part at all. If even she was someone else¡¯s pawn... "Stop!" To his surprise, Gu Youyou cut him off mid-sentence. Gu Youyou, afraid of uttering some shameless words, quickly spoke up to stop him and then said, "Don¡¯t push your luck. I thought you knew everything. I just want a few days of peace." Jin Zijin let out a sigh of relief, yet inexplicably, a sense of loss surfaced. He said, "In a few days, your elder brother is getting married, and we both have to go. Do you want Grandfather to know that we¡¯re not getting along?" Gu Youyou suddenly froze, also feeling awkward. If there was one person in this world who could make Gu Youyou feel uneasy, it would be none other than Gu Feng. Not blood-related, yet closer than family! Since she had survived in place of the young Gu Youyou and had received so much kindness from Gu Feng, she must honor him in the young girl¡¯s stead. She didn¡¯t know what deal there was between Gu Feng and Jin Zijin, but every time, Gu Feng told her to trust Jin Zijin, insisting he wouldn¡¯t harm her. She had to admit that Jin Zijin had been very kind to her since she left the Gu Family, taking care of her even better than a hired nurse would. If it hadn¡¯t been for the sachet incident, she might not have bothered about Jin Zijin¡¯s mysterious status and would have wholeheartedly stayed by his side. But she was a person who knew her place very well. She understood that a village girl like herself couldn¡¯t possibly deserve Jin Zijin¡¯s constant vigilance. He still wasn¡¯t willing to trust her, not about to reveal the slightest hint. Taking advantage of Gu Youyou¡¯s hesitation, a large hand stretched out from under the blanket, pulling her onto the bed and into his quilt. "Hey, what are you doing?" the now alert Gu Youyou asked as she pinched and kicked. Jin Zijin¡¯s strong arm imprisoned her in his embrace, his warm breath cascading over her head and into her ear, "It¡¯s getting late. We need to leave early for Lotus Village tomorrow." "You... You¡¯re being shameless..." "Stop moving. Let me cool down. I¡¯m afraid of the heat." The coolness of an ordinary spring was no longer enough to suppress the heat within him, so he had to seek out Gu Youyou. This was the plain truth. Gu Youyou, of course, didn¡¯t understand and thought he was just being shameless again. She retorted angrily, "...The river right outside the door is cooler! Let me go." "Youyou!" Jin Zijin didn¡¯t release her for a moment, whispering, "This is turning your back on someone once you no longer need their help!" Gu Youyou: "..." "During the winter when you were cold, I didn¡¯t make you sit by the fire. Even when you were as cold as ice, I never complained about you." Gu Youyou was instantly stunned. Recalling those winter days, huddled against his warm body, she didn¡¯t have the courage to argue any further. His body also had its issues, so she might as well assume he still needed her to cool down. Oh, how pathetic and laughable it was. There was a couple who, in the winter, she used him as a furnace; in the blazing summer, he used her as a popsicle. This was the sole reason they slept together as husband and wife. ... The sky in August had started to cool. It was the season for Lotus Village to harvest lotus roots. Along the way, one could see many villagers busy at work. Looking at the heaps of roots, Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes brightened at the thought of the lotus root with sticky rice and honeyed lotus root slices that she liked in modern times. Chapter 209 - 208: Explained for Her Chapter 209: Chapter 208: Explained for HerShe thought to herself that she must buy some to try making it when she returned. There was a feast in the village today, and no one was happier than the children. Gu Youyou followed Jin Zijin back to the Gu Family, and just as they arrived at the entrance of the village, they heard the sounds of gongs and drums mixed with the laughter of children. "The new bride is here, the new bride is here!" "Oh, let¡¯s go see the bride!" shouted a clueless, shaggy-haired child. "You imp, what business do you have looking at the bride?" his grandmother scolded from behind. Gu Youyou saw a small, red bridal sedan being carried right in front of the Gu Family¡¯s door, and she smiled, saying, "We haven¡¯t come too late, we¡¯ve arrived just in time." In the morning, Gu Youyou had also visited Jisheng Hall and bought some things before returning to Lotus Village with Jin Zijin. Since they encountered the bride entering the house, it was not convenient for them to get in the way, so they waited until the bride had entered the house and the sedan had been withdrawn before they followed in. The grandfather presided over the household, with the second uncle and grandmother greeting guests at the door. She must have had a feud with Gu Youyou in a previous life. Her face, which had been blooming like a chrysanthemum with smiles, suddenly fell at the sight of Gu Youyou¡¯s arrival. "You really timed it well. Weren¡¯t you supposed to be at your husband¡¯s home? How did you rush back here?" Although she was displeased, her hands were busy; she unceremoniously grabbed the items Jin Zijin was carrying. Yes, grabbed them. Since the gifts were for Dabao, Gu Youyou took no notice of the manner in which they were received and instead focused on her husband¡¯s family. "Back to my husband¡¯s home?" She paused, then turned her gaze toward Jin Zijin. Jin Zijin was single, wasn¡¯t he? Where did he get a family from? Jin Zijin explained unruffled, "Youyou was feeling unwell these past few days, so we went to Qingshui Town to find Doctor Zhou. During her treatment, Doctor Zhou found Youyou¡¯s talent for medicine astonishing, so he took her on as an apprentice, and that¡¯s why we didn¡¯t go." Gu Youyou really felt like applauding him; that cleared everything up. She had been fretting over how to explain that she, a village girl, had become a doctor. Suddenly, Auntie Li from the village came over and upon hearing Jin Zijin¡¯s words, expressed in surprise, "I heard that Doctor Zhou died a few days ago. He was traveling at night when his carriage fell into a ravine. Youyou, you must not have had the chance to learn much, right?" Doctor Zhou had a significant reputation in Qingshui Town, and Gu Youyou had guessed that the people from Lotus Village would know that Doctor Zhou was dead. She turned her head in sorrow and began to sob, "Yes, Auntie Li, my master... has passed away. They say that once someone becomes your teacher, they are your teacher for life. Although Master only taught me for a short day, I was still Doctor Zhou¡¯s apprentice. My master said I had an astonishing talent, so he left me a lot of medical knowledge, and assured me I could be a good doctor just by reading the medical books!" Auntie Li frowned and her disdain was obvious. Since it was a day of celebration for the Gu Family, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to speak plainly, so Auntie Li squeezed past Gu Youyou and handed a cloth bundle to Old Lady Huang, saying, "Our family also wanted to contribute to the celebration. The gift isn¡¯t much, but you wouldn¡¯t look down on it, would you, Madame Gu?" Old Lady Huang¡¯s gaze had been wandering over Gu Youyou, who had suddenly become Doctor Zhou¡¯s apprentice, and she barely responded to Auntie Li¡¯s words before passing the received items to the second uncle. Auntie Li was choked with displeasure, her complexion looking terrible as she murmured and grumbled her way into the house. Old Lady Huang pulled Gu Youyou aside sneakily and whispered, "Youyou, Doctor Zhou took you as his apprentice, and now he¡¯s dead. So, about Jisheng Hall..." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 210 - 209 Your Uncle Chapter 210: Chapter 209 Your Uncle"Stop!" Without guessing, Gu Youyou knew exactly what the Huang Family was up to, "Jisheng Hall belongs to Qin Changlin, don¡¯t you go getting any wild ideas." "Hey, that can¡¯t be right, we are all apprentices of Doctor Zhou, and naturally Jisheng Hall should be split between you and that Qin Changlin. How can you say it¡¯s all his? You own half of it too, silly girl!" The old woman from the Huang Family said with a face full of frustration and heartfelt instruction, "You can¡¯t be foolish, dear. Doctor Zhou had no children, and Jisheng Hall earns a hefty sum of silver each year. Surely it¡¯s for both his disciples. You must not¡ª" Gu Youyou rolled her eyes and interrupted the old woman from the Huang Family yet again, "Even the common folks know the saying ¡¯property goes to the son, not the daughter.¡¯ The master certainly meant the same. Jisheng Hall belongs to Qin Changlin; these were master¡¯s last words before he passed. What more do you want?" Her voice was loud and the tone was not too pleasant, which caught the attention of the guests. "Madam Gu, are you chatting with your eldest granddaughter?" The old woman from the Huang Family¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment as she awkwardly smiled at the speaker, "Yes, well, it¡¯s rare for Youyou to come back home!" "Ah, then you two take your time to chat. I¡¯m heading inside!" Youyou sidestepped the old woman from the Huang Family and walked into the crowd. This dreadful grandmother, with the temptation of Jisheng Hall being so substantial, who knows what she might say. Today, with so many people around, she was determined not to let her start gossiping. "Hey, wait, I haven¡¯t finished talking..." Gu Youyou had already slipped into the yard where many people were seated. She felt too embarrassed to raise the matter again and could only curse to herself, calling the old lady a damned girl. When the auspicious time arrived, Gu Dabao led a girl covered with a red bridal veil, ready to perform the wedding ceremony. Gu Youyou stood watching from a distance. It was her first time witnessing an ancient wedding ceremony. She reminisced about her own marriage to Jin Zijin last year, and because of her health, they hadn¡¯t had a ceremony? The ancients said that a marriage isn¡¯t complete without this ceremony. She wondered if their marriage even counted. She looked up at Jin Zijin. He was still the same, tall and broad, with a face full of stubble and marked by the signs of a rugged life, looking every bit the robust hunter. And yet, in his bones, he was not like that at all. "What are you thinking about?" Jin Zijin suddenly asked, surprising Gu Youyou. She smiled faintly and said, "I was wondering... if we haven¡¯t had a ceremony, are we still husband and wife?" Jin Zijin replied calmly, "Of course we are." "Huh?" "Because your registration is with me. Without me, you¡¯re a vagabond. Do you know the fate of vagabonds once they¡¯re caught?" Gu Youyou was stunned, and after a long pause, three words popped into her head... Your own grandpa! Jin Zijin had a smile on his lips, appearing nonchalant as he lowered his voice, "Men are conscripted into the military, the kind without military registry. As for women, they are also conscripted... as military prostitutes!" Gu Youyou finally couldn¡¯t hold back and blurted out those few words, "Jin Zijin, your own grandpa!" The evil feudal society, the evil household registration system, the evil Three Obediences and Four Virtues. In those days, a woman was the private property of her father before marriage, and of her husband after. Thus, her registration was in Jin Zijin¡¯s hands. She had never thought about this issue before. Now that she did, it truly was a major problem. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Perhaps her voice was too loud, for Gu Feng heard her. He asked in confusion, "Youyou, Zijin¡¯s grandpa?" Gu Youyou, with a forced smile, said, "Yeah, next time Zijin takes me home, I¡¯ll meet his grandpa." Gu Feng nodded, and seeing that the auspicious moment had arrived, he hurriedly called Gu Dabao to proceed, "Let¡¯s start!" The trumpet sounds stopped, and the matchmaker, Zhang, drew out her voice for the official commencement of the wedding ceremony. Chapter 211 - 210: It Feels So Good to Swear Outloud Chapter 211: Chapter 210: It Feels So Good to Swear Outloud"Big sister!" A delicate voice called out from behind her, and Gu Youyou recognized it as Gu Xiaolian¡¯s. She turned around and saw that Gu Xiaolian had grown even thinner, cradling a baby in her arms, who appeared to be about two months old but was similarly skinny. However, Gu Youyou counted the days and realized the child should be close to four months old by now. "Daya!" Gu Xiaolian smiled and said, "Big sister, you¡¯ve arrived early. I almost didn¡¯t make it in time." The custom here was that guests must arrive before the ceremony starts, and Gu Dabao¡¯s ceremony was about to begin, so she indeed almost missed it. Gu Youyou also smiled and said, "It¡¯s okay as long as you made it. I just got here myself. Ah, this must be Lanxin, right?" Previously, Gu Youyou had heard that Gu Xiaolian had given birth to a daughter named Chen Lanxin, and this was her first time seeing her. The child looked frail and weak, causing Gu Xiaolian¡¯s smile to stiffen slightly. She subconsciously pulled the cloth covering the child a bit higher and said, "Yes, Lanxin is a little timid." Gu Youyou noticed the child¡¯s jaundiced, sallow complexion, resembling an unresolved jaundice, and just after a glance, Gu Xiaolian covered the child¡¯s head. Knowing that Gu Xiaolian didn¡¯t want to worry the family, she didn¡¯t point it out directly. For the sake of the little child, she simply said, "If you have time, come to Jisheng Hall with the child. I¡¯m currently an apprentice there." Though Gu Xiaolian had a meek personality, she wasn¡¯t foolish. Gu Youyou believed she would understand the implication. "Thank you, big sister!" Feeling Gu Youyou¡¯s concern, Gu Xiaolian¡¯s eyes moistened. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... Now, Jin Zijin no longer hunted and spent all day cooped up at home with Yue Rujing, while Gu Youyou was very busy, helping out at Jisheng Hall during the day and only returning at night. It was like she was the breadwinner, supporting a dog and two grown men. Staring at the rice in her bowl and a plate of vegetables on the table, she got angry, "I rented this house, the grain you¡¯re eating is what I bought, and the vegetables are grown in my yard. Don¡¯t you two grown men feel ashamed?" And you can¡¯t just eat vegetables meal after meal. Who could endure this compared to the days when there was always wild game to eat? The vegetables in the yard were nearly uprooted; even the ones in the vegetable patch were left over from the previous tenant. Jin Zijin swallowed his food calmly and said seriously, "Youyou, if you¡¯re craving something tasty, I¡¯ll go into the mountains tomorrow and bring back some game for you." Having spent a long time with Gu Youyou, Jin Zijin understood her thoughts well; she was fed up with the vegetables and indirectly chided them as well. Yue Rujing, however, thought that Gu Youyou was just impoverished and felt bad for mooching. Fumbling in his pocket, he took out a coin purse and tossed it on the table with an air of authority, "This silver should be enough to buy this courtyard. I¡¯m not eating for free, am I?" Gu Youyou glared fiercely at him and snatched up the coin purse. "So what if you have a little money? It doesn¡¯t impress me. Get to work. Tomorrow, clear all the weeds in the yard, replant new seeds where the garden is bare, prune the pear tree in the courtyard, and build a bigger shelter for Abao. If you do a poor job, get out!" It had been a long time since she had scolded someone like that, and it felt great! Jin Zijin only glanced at Gu Youyou in mild surprise, then coolly picked up his hunting tools and went out to sharpen them in the yard. Yue Rujing looked at Jin Zijin, wanting to say something, but seeing that he had already slipped away, he stayed quiet, simply swallowing hard and silently started to clear the table. That was the little meaning behind her stern scolding. The demeanor of a domineering CEO is innate, not something to be trifled with. Chapter 212 - 211: Two Taoists Chapter 212: Chapter 211: Two TaoistsI don¡¯t know what¡¯s up, but Gu Youyou felt a lot more irritable these past couple of days¡ªit seemed like nothing was right, and she constantly felt like there was a suffocating anger inside her, ready to explode. Especially when she looked at these two shameless men. Sitting at home, waiting to be fed without working? Was she the typical capitalist that exploited the working people, a person who harbored grudges? Clearly, she wasn¡¯t. During the day, Yuancheng mistook one herb for another, and Gu Youyou scolded him. Thinking about it now, she might have been too harsh¡ªafter all, Yuancheng was just a ten-year-old child. It was wrong to employ child labor in the first place, so how could she scold him as if he were an adult who¡¯d done something wrong? Therefore, while it was still not too late in the evening, she took out the lotus roots she had brought home a few days ago, intending to make sweet osmanthus sugar lotus roots for Yuancheng. After washing the lotus roots clean, she saw Jin Zijin had just sharpened a knife, so she waved him over, saying, "Done with nothing? Come help me, watch the fire." "You didn¡¯t have enough to eat tonight?" Jin Zijin asked with surprise. Gu Youyou stuffed the sticky rice into the lotus roots and said, "This is for Yuancheng." Probably having never seen lotus roots eaten this way, Jin Zijin took a couple of extra glances at her hands, and after wiping his own, obediently sat by the stove to tend the fire. "Why did you think of making food for Yuancheng? Since Doctor Zhou passed away, is Yuancheng not getting enough to eat?" Gu Youyou gave him a disdainful look and said curtly, "You thick-headed man wouldn¡¯t understand! All you care about is whether the belly is full, how typical." Jin Zijin: "..." Yue Rujing was cleaning windows outside. Gu Youyou shouted at him, "Yue Rujing, it¡¯s almost dark, what¡¯s the point in cleaning windows now? You won¡¯t get them clean, you might as well hurry to the riverbank and pick some fresh osmanthus flowers for me in Osmanthus Village." "Ah? Are you making osmanthus hair oil?" "If I tell you to pick them, just hurry up! Why all these questions?" Sweet osmanthus sugar lotus roots were something Gu Youyou learned from the auntie who cooked traditional Chinese food at her house¡ªthe auntie, a rural widow raising her son alone, was skilled and could make many traditional dishes, sweet osmanthus sugar lotus roots just being one of them. People from ancient times knew how to make sweet osmanthus sugar lotus roots, but it was unclear from what era this started. Seeing how Yue Rujing and Jin Zijin acted, it seemed people here probably didn¡¯t know how to make it. She packed the sticky rice into the lotus roots and secured them with bamboo sticks before placing them in the pot, steaming them with the prepared osmanthus sugar. To make them soft and delicious, she needed to steam them slowly on a low flame, which would take a long time. The night darkened, ushering in a chill. Gu Youyou sent Jin Zijin out and tended to the fire herself. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cozy. Yue Rujing headed off to the study to read. He had no intention of going to bed so early; he was waiting to taste the strange sugar lotus roots Gu Youyou made. After taking a bath, Jin Zijin passed by the study and popped his head in before heading toward the kitchen. Yue Rujing put down his book and, lowering his voice, hushed, "Brother, come here!" The yard wasn¡¯t all that big¡ªhow could Gu Youyou not know about any activity that took place? She scoffed as she tended the fire, thinking about the two Taoists who tried to trick her into believing they were some sort of cousins. She had initially planned to move directly to the back courtyard of Jisheng Hall, and that was why she stayed in the same yard as them. Gu Youyou, with her sharp ears, inadvertently caught every whisper they meant to keep secret. Curious about the mischief the two were cooking up in the study, Gu Youyou listened intently. "Brother, I feel like Gu Youyou is off again today!" Jin Zijin responded irritably, "When do you ever see her acting normal? Sweet osmanthus sugar lotus roots, have you ever heard of them?" Chapter 213 - 212 Leaving for a Few Days Chapter 213: Chapter 212 Leaving for a Few DaysYue Rujing said with a smile, "Indeed, we may not yet know the flavor of this dish, but just looking at its complex preparation and the substantial amount of sugar involved makes it clear that it¡¯s not something ordinary families can afford to eat." His tone shifted as he continued, "But what I¡¯m talking about isn¡¯t the Sweet Osmanthus and Sugar Lotus Roots. It¡¯s about her temper, which is as fiery as if she had eaten hot peppers. And the way she orders people around, that¡¯s not something learned in a day or two, unless she grew up in such an environment and it came naturally to her." Jin Zijin waved his hand dismissively and said, "I know all that. Stop talking about useless things. You¡¯ve been following her for so many days; have you noticed her interactions with other people?" Yue Rujing paused for a moment, then shook his head, saying, "No, besides you and me, there are only the people from Jisheng Hall." "What about the people from Jisheng Hall?" "Except for Doctor Zhou, who passed away, I haven¡¯t noticed anything suspicious about the others for the time being." "Hmm, continue!" Gu Youyou clenched the weeds in her hand into a ball, pouting in frustration. Damn it, it¡¯s bad enough that they¡¯re tailing and investigating me, but they even scrutinized everyone at Jisheng Hall. What happened to privacy? Suddenly, she remembered that no matter how capable they were, they couldn¡¯t find out anything. She smirked coldly and thought to herself: Investigate all you want, and see if you can figure out my background. Jin Zijin had his concerns, and that he couldn¡¯t trust himself was something that even Gu Youyou had begun to understand recently. Although she still didn¡¯t know his full story, she guessed from what she had overheard around the corners recently that his situation seemed more dangerous than hers. Someone had poisoned him, so he had been hiding in Lotus Village looking for an antidote all this time. She just didn¡¯t know what poison it was. Jin Zijin didn¡¯t trust her, and wouldn¡¯t let her take his pulse. He deserved it. Footsteps approached the kitchen, prompting Gu Youyou to quickly collect her thoughts and focus on tending the fire seriously. "Youyou, I¡¯ll have to leave for a while in a few days. If you need anything, go to Rujing. He is a trustworthy person," he said. "Hmm...?" Gu Youyou looked up at him. She thought to herself, you don¡¯t trust me, and you two have been investigating me. How can that Yue Rujing be considered trustworthy unless hell has frozen over. Jin Zijin pondered for a moment, then said, "I have been in Lotus Village for six years, and there are some things I must do myself." She had nothing to say and didn¡¯t want to speak, so she simply hummed affirmatively. For some reason, she felt a pain in her stomach. Gu Youyou reached down to her lower abdomen and pressed against it, furrowing her brow. Jin Zijin noticed her slight movement and asked, "What¡¯s wrong?" She tossed the firewood aside and took her own pulse. As soon as her hand touched her wrist, the pain intensified. Her complexion turned as pale as paper, and cold sweat broke out. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Standing by, Jin Zijin was shocked. He scooped her up at once. Touching her body, he found it icy cold. Though the weather did get cooler at night, it shouldn¡¯t have been to this extent. Could it be that her cold poison was acting up again? "Youyou, do you feel very cold?" he asked. Gu Youyou felt the pain in her lower abdomen spreading throughout her body, as if robbing her of all her strength, accompanied by a sense of dizziness and confusion. She sensed she was on the verge of fainting, so while still lucid, she quickly bit her tongue to stay conscious a while longer. As the salty copper taste of blood spread through her, an epiphany struck her like enlightenment! A warmth surged from her lower abdomen, and the blood flowed out like a tide, quickly soaking her skirt. This long-lost feeling was all too familiar to her from a past life. Damn it! Gu Youyou felt that she shouldn¡¯t have bitten her tongue. She might as well have let herself faint. This body was experiencing its first menstrual period! Chapter 214 - 213: Sinned in a Past Life Chapter 214: Chapter 213: Sinned in a Past LifeGu Youyou didn¡¯t know whether it was because the stench of blood was too evident, or if Jin Zijin was too sensitive to the smell of blood, but by the time she realized her period had come, he had already lifted her skirt. Looking at him, he seemed frantic, quickly carrying Gu Youyou to the bed and anxiously said, "Youyou, what¡¯s the matter, you¡¯ve lost a lot of blood." Thinking about how Gu Youyou had just been touching her stomach, he thought she had hurt her abdomen, and hurriedly flipped up her clothes to check. "No... not... nothing, this is just my normal period!" Gu Youyou was in so much pain that she broke out in a cold sweat, it took her great effort to utter a few words, she was extremely embarrassed, and she tried her best to hold down her clothes. What a mess. Jin Zijin frowned and said, "Let me see, your condition doesn¡¯t look good!" Gu Youyou¡¯s pain was so intense she rolled her eyes. Yes, it didn¡¯t look good, but it wasn¡¯t this damn dysmenorrhea, it was that you, a man in his twenties, still didn¡¯t know what a period was, you Taoist. "You don¡¯t need to worry about it, just go and check the fire." Here it came again, another wave that was sure to ruin her sheets. "Don¡¯t be stubborn, who cares about the fire now. I see the scent of blood is getting stronger, you must have lost a lot of blood." Gu Youyou felt overwhelmed, how was she supposed to explain this to him? Seeing him about to lift her skirt again, she hurriedly grabbed the quilt from the bed to cover herself, and simply said, "I am the doctor, I call the shots. You go out, don¡¯t get in the way of my treatment." "But you¡¯re the one who¡¯s sick now, Youyou, don¡¯t be stubborn at a time like this." "I..." Gu Youyou wanted to say more, but as she uttered a word, she felt a pain in the back of her neck, and then she lost consciousness. What a guy, Jin Zijin, to knock me out at a time like this? Yue Rujing heard the commotion and quickly ran over. "Senior brother, what happened?" Gu Youyou lay slanted across the bed, unconscious. Jin Zijin looked helpless, his hands covered in bright red blood. Yue Rujing was stunned by the scene in front of him, and it took him a while to react. "Senior brother, what happened to you? You... you didn¡¯t kill her, did you? We haven¡¯t found the Youying Pearl yet, what will you do about the poison in your body if you killed her?" While speaking, he had already strode in, grabbed Gu Youyou¡¯s wrist to check her pulse. "She is severely weak in both qi and blood, having a deficiency and coldness in her Ren and Chong channels. She is..." Before he could finish, Jin Zijin shouted at him with a cold face, "Get out, who let you in?" Having understood the situation, and knowing Jin Zijin hadn¡¯t killed Gu Youyou, he snickered and ran out, laughing, "Alright, I¡¯ll get out, you take your time resolving this, hahaha..." Ah, senior brother, you must have committed sins in your past life! ... Gu Youyou didn¡¯t know how long she had slept before she gradually woke up. Since she had been knocked out by Jin Zijin, her head felt dizzy and sore when she woke up, which was extremely uncomfortable. Pale moonlight shone through the window, and below the windowsill was a flickering candle. The man in front of the window was threading a needle, seriously sewing something. Memories flooded back like a tide, and Gu Youyou recalled the events before she fainted, feeling both angry and embarrassed. "You..." "You¡¯re awake, sorry, I didn¡¯t know you... had started your Kuishui." Well, since he apologized on his own. Gu Youyou breathed a sigh of relief and felt a bit better, asking, "What time is it now?" Jin Zijin thought for a moment and said, "It must be near 11 PM to 1 AM." Right in the dead of night! "It¡¯s so late and you¡¯re not sleeping, what are you doing?" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 215 - 214 Not Really a Taoist Chapter 215: Chapter 214 Not Really a TaoistJin Zijin finished sewing, tied a knot, snapped the thread, and picked up a pile of white items. He placed them by Gu Youyou¡¯s bed and said, "If I¡¯m not mistaken, this is your first time dealing with your ¡¯Friend¡¯, right?" Gu Youyou: "..." She really didn¡¯t want to discuss menstruation with a man. "So?" "These things might be useful to you." Gu Youyou picked one up to look. A long strip of cotton cloth. Ancient sanitary pads? Oh goodness! This man made her a whole bunch of sanitary pads. There goes his decency. Suppressing the tumult in her heart, Gu Youyou said in a hoarse voice, "Thank you!" The atmosphere froze to a standstill, and Gu Youyou realized that she was dressed in clean clothes inside the quilt, with one of the homemade sanitary pads she was holding against her body. Good heavens, did this man actually change her sanitary pad? Hold it in, she must hold it in! Gu Youyou took a few deep breaths. "How... do you know... how to sew?" She intended to ask how he knew how to make sanitary pads, but considering it, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it and had to ask differently. Jin Zijin showed no sign of embarrassment, sitting by the bed, seriously answering her question, "I grew up in the Dao Family Tianzong since I was a child. My master is an old man who couldn¡¯t do such tasks. So whenever my clothes were torn, I had to sew them myself. At first, I didn¡¯t do it well, often pricking my hand, but over time, I learned." He looked at the things he made for Gu Youyou and continued, "I guessed this shape might be more practical; I have no idea what others use or their shape." Gu Youyou¡¯s face turned red. Only Jin Zijin could talk about these things so matter-of-factly! She was, however, surprised that he brought up some childhood memories. Before, he would not have said half a word about them. "So, you and Yue Rujing are from the same sect, both Taoists?" Jin Zijin was slightly startled, a strange luster flickered in his eyes, but soon it faded, and he smiled, "Being a Taoist isn¡¯t that easy. But my master is a Taoist, and he also hoped that I would continue his legacy." Gu Youyou felt that Jin Zijin¡¯s explanation was different from what Yue Rujing said. According to him, becoming a Taoist sounded like a rather challenging career to achieve in this world. It wasn¡¯t something you could do just because you want to. "Come on, the ginger soup is ready. Your body is so cold, drinking some ginger soup will help you feel better!" The cheerful voice of Yue Rujing from outside the door broke the awkward silence, only to make Gu Youyou feel even more embarrassed. So, Yue Rujing knew too, and even made ginger soup in the middle of the night? It was one thing for Jin Zijin to know, after all, he was someone who had been honest with her, but what about Yue Rujing? What happened to the traditional conservativeness of ancient people? Jin Zijin explained, "He¡¯s a doctor too, and late at night like this, you¡¯ll have to make do with the soup. Tomorrow, we will go to Jisheng Hall for some proper medicine." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Zijin took the bowl of soup from Yue Rujing, who then tactfully left the room. Reaching the doorway, he popped his head back in, "By the way, sister-in-law, that sweet osmanthus sugar lotus root was delicious. Your cousin and I finished it. You¡¯re not well, and it¡¯s not good for you after it cools. I¡¯ll make it fresh for you tomorrow." Gu Youyou¡¯s face darkened instantly: "...Who let you eat it? I made that for Yuancheng." "That sugar lotus root was a bit hard today, not quite done. I¡¯ll make it again tomorrow, heh heh!" Yue Rujing was like a shameless face. Gu Youyou angrily replied, "Can it be the same if you make it tomorrow? Then why did I go to all that trouble to make it tonight?" "What¡¯s the difference? Just get up early tomorrow!" "Get up early? It¡¯s 11 PM to 1 AM now." As they were about to argue through the night, Jin Zijin spoke gently to Gu Youyou, "Yuancheng is losing his baby teeth; it¡¯s not good for him to eat something so sweet!" "..." Chapter 216 - 215 Chapter 216: Chapter 215"No wonder I¡¯ve been feeling so irritable and moody these past few days, turns out it¡¯s that time of the month!" Gu Youyou murmured to herself, propping up her chin with one hand. Her stomach didn¡¯t hurt as much as last night, but she still felt uncomfortable all over. It was all due to her poor constitution. She had prescribed herself some herbal remedies to regulate her system. "Sister Youyou, you¡¯ve been out of sorts since this morning, and now you¡¯re muttering to yourself, are you feeling unwell?" Qin Changlin brought over the new ink and brushes, making the brush hairs as small as Gu Youyou had requested. Seeing that she looked a bit off, he casually asked. He replaced the large wolf-hair brush that Doctor Zhou had been using, planning to clean it and put it away. Gu Youyou looked at the brush in her hand; it was the fine-tipped one she had wanted, which made it easier to write smaller characters and save paper. She let out a soft sigh, "Yes, I¡¯m not feeling very well." Picking up the prescription she had just written, she stood up and said, "I¡¯ve made a prescription for myself. I¡¯ll go and prepare the medicine now. Can you keep watch here for a while?" "Oh, Sister Youyou, let me take care of that for you, you should sit down!" Qin Changlin insisted, pressing Gu Youyou back into her seat. Gu Youyou waved her hand dismissively and stood up with the support of the table, saying, "No need, I can do it myself. After I¡¯ve gotten the medicine, I¡¯ll head back first. You¡¯ll be okay here this afternoon, right?" Qin Changlin replied hurriedly, "No problem, of course, no problem. Sister Youyou, if you¡¯re not feeling well, go back and rest. I¡¯ll have Yuancheng take you." Recalling that she had planned to make sweet osmanthus sugar lotus roots for Yuancheng today, Gu Youyou nodded, "Alright, Yuancheng can come with me later." Yuancheng was busy organizing the medicines in the cabinet. When he heard Gu Youyou mention him, he spoke from his seat by the shelves, "Sister Youyou, should I finish sorting these medicines first?" Gu Youyou gestured to him to come down. He remembered how just yesterday he messed up with the medicines and was scolded by Gu Youyou, so he was still a bit afraid of her. He didn¡¯t dare to talk back and came down from the shelf, standing timidly in front of Gu Youyou like a little schoolboy who had done something wrong. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou did her best to keep her tone even, "Yuancheng, how about you don¡¯t sort the medicines anymore? Spend more time on your writing and reading medical texts." "Ah...?" Yuancheng went pale in an instant. Ever since Doctor Zhou passed away, he had felt insecure, fearing he might be dismissed by Gu Youyou and Qin Changlin. He had always been diligent and cautious, yet he managed to make a mistake with the medicines just yesterday. Hearing Gu Youyou speak that way now, his heart sank. He thought she must be dissatisfied with him and wanted to send him away. "Sister Youyou, I... I know I¡¯m not good enough, but I will..." "It¡¯s not that you haven¡¯t done well." Yuancheng was particularly sensitive, which related to his physical condition and background. Gu Youyou didn¡¯t want him to worry unnecessarily, so she quickly said, "Yuancheng, you¡¯re still a child. Do you know what the most important thing for a child your age to do is?" "What... what is it?" Yuancheng, with eyes widened, was clearly frightened. "Don¡¯t be nervous, I¡¯m not blaming you. Sister Youyou was in a bad mood yesterday and said some unpleasant things, don¡¯t take them to heart." Gu Youyou called Yuancheng into the study and sat him down in a chair. She picked up a simple medical book and asked, "Can you understand this kind of medical text?" Yuancheng nodded first, then shook his head, saying, "Master taught Yuancheng to read it when he was alive, but I don¡¯t really understand it." Chapter 217 - 216: Making the Best Use of Everything Chapter 217: Chapter 216: Making the Best Use of EverythingGu Youyou nodded and said, "So, Master¡¯s intention is definitely not to make you an attendant, but a doctor, isn¡¯t it?" "Yes, but Yuancheng is too stupid, always failing to learn well." He hung his head in frustration. Gu Youyou shook her head, her voice warm and smiling, "It¡¯s not that Yuancheng is too stupid, but rather that Yuancheng learns too quickly." "Learns too quickly?" Yuancheng jolted, suddenly lifting his head to look at Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou explained, "Learning anything is like building a house, we need to lay a solid foundation first and then slowly build up from there, so that the house is sturdy. Yuancheng, medical texts are much more difficult than the books normal students read. Even if you can understand the words, it doesn¡¯t mean you can apply them deftly. A house can be dismantled and rebuilt, but Medical Skills are different; there is no second chance, it doesn¡¯t tolerate even a slight mistake. Because one error from you could mean the death of a patient, do you understand?" Yuancheng looked at Gu Youyou with a dazed half-understanding. Gu Youyou smiled and said, "This is what we¡¯ll do. I¡¯ll have Qin Changlin enroll you in school. You should start by learning to read and write there. At the very least, you need to be able to recognize every character in the medical texts on your own." Holding the medical book and pondering for a long while, Yuancheng seemed to grasp what Gu Youyou meant and muttered, "Does Sister Youyou mean to recognize all the characters first before studying the medical texts?" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It wasn¡¯t the whole of it, but the gist was correct, so Gu Youyou smiled and nodded. ... Jin Zijin went hunting in the hills behind Lotus Village today. Having vegetables every day, all three of them couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, nearly sick with it. Yue Rujing rolled up his pristine white lower garment, bundled it, and rolled up his sleeves to weed the garden in the courtyard. He saw that the pear tree had already been pruned neatly by him. To Gu Youyou¡¯s critical eye, the ¡¯tree shape¡¯ was pruned quite well, good enough for eight points at least, though it remained to be seen how it would bear fruit next year. "Oh, you¡¯re back so early today?" Gu Youyou lifted the medicine in her hand and replied, "I¡¯m back to prepare the medicine at home!" "Do you need my help?" Yue Ruqing disdainfully slapped the mud off his hands, how he hoped for Gu Youyou to nod! Preparing medicine was much easier than weeding, and importantly, it was clean. But Gu Youyou wouldn¡¯t acquiesce to his wish and smilingly said, "Someone¡¯s already helping me with the medicine, so you continue weeding!" Yuancheng timidly followed inside and, seeing Yue Rujing¡¯s ethereal presence, felt even more awkward and ill at ease. Gu Youyou whispered, "He¡¯s a relative from my sister¡¯s home; his family used to be wealthy, but unfortunately, they¡¯ve fallen on hard times, now even worse off than us. See, he¡¯s weeding, isn¡¯t he?" Once wealthy still meant wealth. For someone like Yuancheng, who had lived at the bottom all his life, the sense of self-pity was not easily shaken off. "What if we let him do the weeding? He does look like someone cut out for weeding." "You¡¯re the one who looks like someone cut out for weeding, get on with it!" Gu Youyou retorted, unamused. Only when Yuancheng heard Gu Youyou so naturally giving orders to that person and accepting a scolding, did he feel less nervous and even managed a small laugh. He straightened his back as he followed behind Gu Youyou. This infuriated Yue Ruqing. Yuancheng tended the small furnace to prepare the medicine, while Gu Youyou was in the kitchen making candied lotus root with osmanthus again. To make it tasty, it required some time. Outside, Yue Ruqing had already cleared out two patches of the vegetable garden and planted new vegetables. Another task was to make a bigger bed for Abao, which he found quite disgusting. Gu Youyou had made it clear to him that if he didn¡¯t work, he would be thrown out. For his senior brother, he endured it. Chapter 218 Wives Sing, Husbands Follow Chapter 218: Chapter 218 Wives Sing, Husbands FollowHe smiled as he took the large cloth bag from Jin Zijin¡¯s hands, which contained the game he had caught today. Qin Changlin looked at Gu Youyou with amazement and asked, "Is he also a relative of yours?" "Ex-husband!" Gu Youyou said with no good humor. Jin Zijin had a pair of small rabbits in the pouch of his lower garment, their gray and white fur so small, just about the size of Jin Zijin¡¯s fist. After handing over the goods to Yue Rujing, he went straight to Gu Youyou¡¯s side, grabbed a rabbit in one hand, and said, "Today I found a rabbit nest. Seeing how this pair of rabbits is really small with not much meat, I didn¡¯t kill them. Do you think we should raise them a bit more before eating, or should we sell them alive?" Irritated by the thought of eating such small creatures, Gu Youyou said, "Naturally, we¡¯ll raise them first." She took the two rabbits and then instructed Yue Rujing, who was checking the game, to make a nest for the rabbits, all without a hint of discord. Qin Changlin was completely baffled by this. Is he really an ex-husband? Why does it seem like their relationship isn¡¯t bad? At least, it hasn¡¯t fallen apart. Jin Zijin washed his hands and said to Qin Changlin with a smile, "You must be the doctors from Jisheng Hall, right? I¡¯ve heard about you from Youyou." "Uh, yes...?" "This must be your first time meeting me. I am Youyou¡¯s husband. I used to live in Lotus Village as well. Following my wife¡¯s lead, I moved to town after she did." Following my wife¡¯s lead? "Ah, we¡¯ve had a good haul today. Why don¡¯t you stay for dinner?" Qin Changlin shook his head like a rattle drum, saying, "No, no, we can¡¯t. Jisheng Hall can¡¯t do without us. We must go back now. We¡¯ll bother you another day when we have time." Gu Youyou is too complicated, and so are the people around her. Can¡¯t make heads or tails of it, can¡¯t make heads or tails of it!! "Two rabbits, a roe deer, and a bird of an unknown species, as well as a rather large wild chicken," Gu Youyou muttered to herself while checking the game. After inspecting them, she turned to Jin Zijin and said, "There¡¯s so much here, we can¡¯t finish it all by ourselves. Should we sell some? We can¡¯t keep it in this weather." However, Jin Zijin suggested, "Let¡¯s not sell them. What we can¡¯t eat, we can preserve with salt and it will last longer." "Oh, whatever!" ... After dinner, Yue Rujing suddenly invited Jin Zijin to take a stroll by the river to aid digestion, leaving a pile of bowls and dishes for Gu Youyou to deal with. Which really irritated her. Two grown men taking a stroll by the river under the moonlight, is that possible? They must be using it as an excuse to avoid her, up to no good, sneaking around as if nobody can tell. "Abao, you¡¯ve eaten quite a lot tonight too. Go on, join them for the stroll," she commanded. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hey! How can we take a dog with us? That would be dog-walking." Jin Zijin patted his shoulder and said, "Let¡¯s go together. Abao indeed needs to aid his digestion." Now that Jin Zijin had spoken, Yue Rujing could only nod reluctantly. With the Qingshui River bank being desolate, Gu Youyou wanted to follow and eavesdrop, but lacking Jin Ziyuan¡¯s skill at moving unnoticed, she was discovered as soon as she approached the riverside. Luckily, she was carrying a bucket, providing her with the perfect excuse that she was there to fetch water. Under the willow tree on the other side of the river, Jin Zijin called out loudly, "Youyou, where are you putting the bucket? I¡¯ll bring the water back in a bit." That was exactly her intent. Gu Youyou left the bucket behind and returned home. Once Gu Youyou was out of sight, Yue Rujing continued, "The news of Doctor Zhou¡¯s death has been leaked, and it was their doing. They killed Doctor Zhou and then led Xuanzong¡¯s people here, aiming to kill two birds with one stone. Xuanzong¡¯s people will think it was our doing, and I expect they will send someone soon. Brother, what¡¯s your plan?" Chapter 219 Leaving Chapter 219: Chapter 219 LeavingJin Zijin stroked Abao¡¯s head and said, "A plan to kill two birds with one stone, huh, the people of Xuanzong aren¡¯t fools. Then I¡¯ll set off tomorrow." Yue Rujing still had some worries and hesitated before asking, "What about that old man..." Jin Zijin raised his hand to stop him from continuing, "You don¡¯t need to worry about that, I¡¯ll handle it. Take extra care of Youyou for me. If Xuanzong¡¯s people get there before I do, don¡¯t let them take Youyou away. If necessary... take her to the south, and if I come back and don¡¯t see you two, I will go south to find you." Yue Rujing, frowning, couldn¡¯t think of any better solution and could only nod in agreement. Suddenly recalling something, he asked, "Any news about the Youying Pearl?" Jin Zijin shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "That thing moves about; it¡¯s not so easy to find. You don¡¯t need to worry about this; just ensure Youyou¡¯s safety." Yue Rujing felt a mixture of amusement and helplessness and said, "Brother, you¡¯ve mentioned Youyou three times now, you truly have changed." Jin Zijin was taken aback for a moment, then looking sideways at Yue Rujing, he said, "Before the Youying Pearl is found, Youyou is the Youying Pearl, she must not be lost." His face grew stern, showing a hint of displeasure. Having said that, he turned around and walked back. Abao circled around and urinated under a willow tree, then immediately ran after Jin Zijin. Yue Rujing shook his head and sighed, muttering to himself, "Oh dear, you¡¯re just a classic case of a stubborn old duck, let¡¯s see how long you can keep it up." Jin Zijin was leaving tomorrow. In the evening, he packed a set of clothes, something Gu Youyou had never seen before, somewhat similar to the one worn by Yue Rujing. It seemed that when he was with the Dao Family Tianzong, he must¡¯ve worn clothes like these, markedly different from the coarse clothing he was now in. Taoists must be rich. "Are you planning to leave tomorrow?" Gu Youyou asked. The candlelight cast Jin Zijin¡¯s shadow enormously tall, his straight back made Gu Youyou remember the days when she was sick. Although they were on guard against each other, it wasn¡¯t like it is now... She always felt that there were a lot of things between them. "Yes, that¡¯s right, I¡¯ll make a quick trip and return early," Jin Zijin¡¯s voice was calm, without the slightest ripple. Gu Youyou walked in front of him, looked at him in the faint candlelight, and reached out a hand, touching the inch-long beard on his face. Jin Zijin instinctively turned his head to dodge. Possibly feeling he had reacted too much, he said, "Don¡¯t touch, it¡¯s prickly." Gu Youyou chuckled and asked, "Could you show me what you really look like?" "Hmm?" Gu Youyou said, "Your beard has been this long since last year and it¡¯s still the same length now. You¡¯ve never seemed to trim it, must be fake, right?" He didn¡¯t speak, only quietly watching her. His eyes seemed to hold a limitless, vast world. She couldn¡¯t guess what he was thinking, whether he would let her see or not. Gu Youyou tugged at the corner of her mouth and said softly, "Nevermind if you don¡¯t want to show it!" She turned around and went back to the bed to sleep. Facing away from the edge of the bed, she could see Jin Zijin¡¯s shadow projected onto the canopy, shifting occasionally. He removed his outer clothing and lay down next to her, silent for a long time. Gu Youyou felt disappointed; he was still not showing her. Just when she thought he had fallen asleep, his voice sounded again. "I¡¯ll show you when I¡¯m back, it¡¯s kind of a hassle to change it just once!" "Huh?" Gu Youyou turned over, an involuntary surge of joy lighting up inside her. "You¡¯re willing to show me?" "Hmm!" Jin Zijin gave a low affirmation, and Gu Youyou felt he had made quite the progress. Opening up to her, starting with his face. ... S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 220 Trouble Chapter 220: Chapter 220 TroubleThe next day, Yue Rujing indeed accompanied Gu Youyou to Jisheng Hall. His white clothing was too ostentatious, and in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Gu Youyou insisted he change into the attire of an ordinary worker, which he looked down upon for quite a while. Even dressed in plain clothes, his good looks still caused quite a lot of trouble. The youngest daughter of the affluent Fo family turned fifteen this year, which was the right age to discuss marriage. Unfortunately, in Qingshui Town, since their Fo family was the wealthiest, it had been difficult to find a suitable match despite their efforts. Today, she followed her maid to Jisheng Hall for a medical visit and was immediately attracted to the handsome medicine dispensing worker, then insisted none of the girls and women in her household knew how to decoct medicine. She demanded that Jisheng Hall take responsibility for preparing her medication. Hadn¡¯t Gu Youyou seen such scenes before? She would have intervened if it were someone else, but with Yue Rujing, she was quite happy to watch him in trouble. Gu Youyou said to Miss Fo with a smile, "Miss Fo, the medicine decocted by our workers is naturally a bit better than what ordinary people prepare. Leave the medicine here, and I¡¯ll have them take it in to prepare. You can sit here, have some tea, and wait. Once it¡¯s ready, I¡¯ll bring it to you!" "That¡¯s good. Finally, someone who understands," Miss Fo signaled her maid to give some silver to Gu Youyou, and said, "This is a reward for you from this young miss. If the medicine is well-prepared, there will be extra benefits." Qin Changlin had been trying in vain for quite some time to excuse himself from the task and was visibly annoyed when Gu Youyou straightforwardly took it on. He gave her meaningful looks and gestures. Gu Youyou smiled, paid him no mind, and just took the medicine into the inner courtyard. Following her in, Qin Changlin asked in confusion, "Sister Youyou, that Fo Youmeng is doing this on purpose. How could you agree to her demands?" Gu Youyou replied with a light smile, "Isn¡¯t serving our patients what we¡¯re supposed to do running a medical hall? Besides, we¡¯re getting paid in silver." "But we¡¯ve never had to prepare medicine for someone before!" "One must be flexible. What we haven¡¯t done before doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t start now. Some patients must remain under a doctor¡¯s care to ensure their safety at all times. We can set up beds in the back courtyard for them and offer inpatient treatment. In this way, we can reduce our visits outside, yet earn a good amount of silver. Understand?" Gu Youyou looked around the spacious back courtyard with its many vacant rooms, thinking it was time to consider setting up some wards. Qin Changlin, already a shrewd businessman, immediately grasped her idea the moment she mentioned it. "Ah, that makes sense! Sister Youyou, we can convert some rooms and rent them out to seriously ill patients, plus charge them rent, right?" Gu Youyou praised, "Well taught. Not only should we charge rent, but also for nursing care. We must charge a consultation fee for each visit as well, and the amount shouldn¡¯t be much less than what we charge for house calls." Qin Changlin nodded silently, his gaze turning sympathetically towards Yue Rujing, who was being badgered by Miss Fo to the point of irritation. This young miss would most certainly be our first inpatient customer! ... The special tools Gu Youyou needed had been completed, a total of two, with Qin Changlin keeping one for himself. "Sister Youyou, is this the type of knife you were talking about?" Gu Youyou took it and examined it, testing the sharpness of the knife and feeling quite satisfied. She said, "A knife like this will do. Find some time to prepare a pack of Knockout Drug for Yuancheng too!" Though aware it was for medical purposes, Qin Changlin still couldn¡¯t help but feel a shiver down his spine. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 221: Preparing for Surgery Chapter 221: Chapter 221: Preparing for SurgeryYuancheng, to ensure you can marry, let her make a cut. At night, Jisheng Hall was already closed, but Gu Youyou and Yue Rujing had not left. Yuancheng felt something was off with both Gu Youyou and Qin Changlin today, why were they always stealing glances at him? Moreover, it was already dark, dinner had been eaten, yet Sister Youyou and the newly arrived Brother Yue weren¡¯t leaving either? "Come, Yuancheng, drink this soup and have a good night¡¯s sleep," Qin Changlin said, like a witch enticing Snow White to eat a poisoned apple. Yuancheng said blankly, "Brother Qin, I¡¯ve already eaten enough tonight." Qin Changlin pushed the soup bowl closer, smiling, "It¡¯s okay, have another bowl of soup. You¡¯re at the age where your body is growing, you need to eat more to grow strong." Moved by Qin Changlin¡¯s sincere gaze, Yuancheng received the soup bowl with moist eyes, saying, "Thank you, Brother Qin!" After a bowl of soup, Yuancheng fell down straight away. Qin Changlin caught him in his arms and shouted towards Gu Youyou in the courtyard, "He¡¯s down, he¡¯s down, hurry and prepare!" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yue Rujing, looking at the strange pair, clicked his tongue, "My, my, you two are too wicked, the kid Yuancheng hasn¡¯t offended you, has he? Why have you knocked him out? Ouch, that¡¯s Knockout Drug, seems like a hefty dose too." Gu Youyou ignored him and directly instructed Qin Changlin, "Bring up the prepared boiling water, the sterilized knives too, quickly change into clean clothes, and the distilled water I asked you to prepare earlier, needles and thread..." Gu Youyou gave a slew of orders about knives and boiling water, frightening Yue Rujing considerably. Gu Youyou had already alerted Qin Changlin a while ago, so he was slightly calmer. Well, it was a case of trying to cure a dead horse as if it were still alive, what if it actually worked? "What are you doing? Murder?" Gu Youyou had already changed into the white clothes prepared earlier, put on a specially made white mask, secured her hair up into the white cap, and pointing to the door, said sternly to Yue Rujing, "Out, bystander!" Yue Rujing felt utterly confused and was even more bewildered by Gu Youyou¡¯s shouting. "No, but what exactly are you rushing to do?" When Qin Changlin got a moment, he hurriedly explained, "Brother Yue, it¡¯s to treat Yuancheng¡¯s illness, it¡¯s all right, please go to the front hall for now!" ...Does treating an illness require knives and boiling water? He thought they were slaughtering a pig. "What exactly is Yuancheng sick with? I have some knowledge of Huangqi Techniques, perhaps I could..." Seeing that Yue Rujing didn¡¯t look at all ready to leave, Gu Youyou, resting her elbow on her hand, pushed him, "Oh, can I possibly communicate with your outmoded feudal thinking? Hurry up and leave, don¡¯t delay our surgery." She had no desire to explain the matter of cutting Yuancheng¡¯s ¡¯little Ding Ding¡¯ again, as it had already taken her ages to clarify to Qin Changlin. Besides, Yue Rujing was in league with Jin Zijin, would he really tolerate his sworn brother¡¯s wife doing such a scandalous thing? Qin Changlin also joined in urging, "Brother Yue, we¡¯re all in the back courtyard now, and there are only a few attendants in the front hall, that won¡¯t do. You should go quickly, Miss Fu will be looking for you shortly." Just as Gu Youyou had predicted earlier, Miss Fu had requested to move into the medical hall¡¯s sick ward the very first day it opened. The words "Miss Fu" proved effective indeed, when Yue Rujing heard them, his face instantly turned the ugly color of a liver, shooting Gu Youyou a look filled with hatred before reluctantly heading to the front hall. After locking the door and sterilizing her hands in the special solution, Gu Youyou finally took the sterilized surgical knife. Chapter 222: A Shockingly Unconventional Surgery Chapter 222: Chapter 222: A Shockingly Unconventional SurgeryQin Changlin, responsible for odd jobs. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Following Gu Youyou¡¯s instructions, Qin Changlin first cleaned him up in a hurry, then disinfected. He had done a lot of work, but helping someone else to wash was new for him, and he felt extremely awkward about it. But thinking that if he didn¡¯t do it, Gu Youyou would have to, he endured the awkwardness no matter what. Seeing him so visibly uncomfortable, Gu Youyou got annoyed and said, "You¡¯re a doctor, and you¡¯re this awkward just washing someone, how could you use a scalpel? You¡¯d probably stab the patient to death. With your mental strength, how did you choose to practice medicine? Your master really had no eye for talent." Gu Youyou¡¯s sharp tongue wasn¡¯t new, and Qin Changlin¡¯s face flushed with her contempt, he retorted, "You think I¡¯m like you, with a face thicker than a city wall!" "Hey! You dare to talk back when you¡¯re doing a poor job, you apprentice with no medical ethics and no professionalism!" Being called an apprentice was a sore spot for Qin Changlin; until his death, the doctor never gave him the little gourd that symbolized he could heal the world, which meant he had never officially become a physician. Sure, he wasn¡¯t given the gourd, but what really got to him was that his master, just before passing away, made sure to leave one for the never before seen Gu Youyou. His face red, he countered, "That¡¯s because the master, bless his soul, was sick and confused at the end, he forgot." Gu Youyou just pursed her lips, too lazy to argue with him, and said only, "Just do your job well. I¡¯m only teaching this technique once. Whether you can learn it or not is up to you." Gu Youyou elbowed Qin Changlin out of the way and made a clean cut with her knife. "Needle, thread!" Gu Youyou stretched out her hand. Qin Changlin watched from the side, both horrified and amazed. Hearing Gu Youyou call out, he froze for a moment before hurriedly passing the needle and thread to her. The medical conditions here were poor; this was all she could do. Gu Youyou¡¯s stitching was as smooth as flowing water, quick and precise. After she finished the suture, it looked seamless, leaving Qin Changlin gaping in astonishment. "All done! The nursing work is up to you now," Gu Youyou said as she washed her hands, instructing Qin Changlin, "Pay extra attention these next few days, keep it disinfected and clean, and don¡¯t let it get infected." "That¡¯s it? What about the thread...?" Gu Youyou said, "The thread can be removed in a few days. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all good." It was miraculous. Another one marveling in amazement was Yue Rujing, who was hiding on the roof. Yue Rujing had no intention of really going to the front hall; he just took a roundabout and came back, quietly climbing onto the roof to sneak a peek. Gu Youyou, completely focused, didn¡¯t notice him at all. Seeing a woman treating Yuancheng, he was truly shocked. He didn¡¯t even know how he managed to get down from the roof, though the knife never touched him. And his mind was filled with envy. Big brother, your wife. But that wasn¡¯t the most important thing. The important question was, if he got her angry, would she also give him a dose of Knockout Drug, followed by a knife? After tucking Yuancheng in, Gu Youyou and Qin Changlin took their tools and left the room. "Sister Youyou, did you often do this kind of... surgery before?" Gu Youyou¡¯s adept movements forced him to question. Gu Youyou said indifferently, "How could I often perform this type of surgery? This is just a simple minor surgery; any small medical clinic could do it." "Then you..." "Oh, I¡¯ve done it once before. The patient had a special status and sought me out. I couldn¡¯t really refuse." Qin Changlin: "..." ... Chapter 223: Heart Disease Chapter 223: Chapter 223: Heart DiseaseWhen Yuancheng woke up and learned about his situation, he was nowhere to be seen, hiding in his room all day and refusing to come out for meals, driving Qin Changlin to desperation. "Sister Youyou, what should we do? His physical injuries have healed, but this heart..." In agony, he patted his chest and said, "It¡¯s hard to treat a heartache! He¡¯s even ignoring me now. He can¡¯t just keep moping around like this. Think of something fast!" Gu Youyou replied irritably, "There¡¯s no use coming to me; I¡¯m not a psychologist." "..." "What are you so anxious about? It¡¯s only been two days. He just had his surgery, and he shouldn¡¯t be moving around too much these days anyway. It¡¯s good for him to stay in his room. Just don¡¯t forget to give him his meals and medicine." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou sighed and, propping her chin, said, "For a man, especially someone whose spirit has been damaged, this kind of thing is hard to accept. Oh, well, Yuancheng is still young, not quite a man yet." Waving her hand dismissively, Gu Youyou continued, "Anyway, his reaction is normal for now, so just stop worrying. Accepting what happened takes time. Once he figures it out, he¡¯ll come out naturally." Qin Changlin shook his head and sighed helplessly, "I hope so." "Big sister!" Gu Youyou looked up to see a frail woman holding a child¡ªit was Daya Gu Xiaolian. She hurriedly got up and brought her into the house. "Why have you come now? The sun is so strong, be careful not to let it shine directly into the child¡¯s eyes!" Gu Youyou noticed that Xiaolian was holding the child with no cloth to shield the little one¡¯s face from the sun, grateful that the child was sleeping. Gu Xiaolian frowned and showed the child to Gu Youyou, saying, "The baby¡¯s little face has been yellow since birth, still yellow now. People in the village say the child might be sick." "Let me see!" Gu Youyou took the little Lanxin in her arms, her face not even as big as a palm, which made her feel incredibly heartbroken. The unnatural yellow color on the child¡¯s face was indeed jaundice, which was not the normal kind found in newborns, given the child¡¯s age. The child was still deeply asleep, seemingly peaceful, which made it hard to tell if there were any other issues. Gu Youyou asked, "How is her feeding? Does she often spit up milk?" Gu Xiaolian shook her head and answered, "No, she feeds well. It¡¯s just that... my milk isn¡¯t plentiful; I always feel she¡¯s not full." "Any other troubling symptoms?" "Normally, I¡¯m out doing farm work, so I leave her at home with her grandmother," Gu Xiaolian sighed, "Her grandmother probably just lays her on the bed and cares no further; every time I return home, her diaper is wet." Gu Youyou thought to herself: With a mother-in-law like yours who abused you during your pregnancy, it would be surprising if she took good care of this little girl. After carefully examining the child, Gu Youyou finally said, "Since there¡¯s no other major issue, it shouldn¡¯t be serious. Here¡¯s what you do: don¡¯t breastfeed her for now. If her symptoms lessen after three days without milk, it might be an issue with the milk." "Ah... no, how can not breastfeeding be okay? Not having milk for three days is not viable; she¡¯s so small and can¡¯t eat anything else. She can¡¯t go that long without food!" Gu Xiaolian shook her head vigorously in disagreement. Gu Youyou patiently explained, "She doesn¡¯t have to drink your milk; she can have someone else¡¯s." Gu Xiaolian looked distressed, almost to the point of tears, "A wet nurse, that¡¯s something only the wealthy families in town can afford. I... I don¡¯t have the money." Chapter 224 Yue Rujing’s Troubles Chapter 224: Chapter 224 Yue Rujing¡¯s TroublesFor ordinary people, hiring a wet nurse is highly unlikely. After thinking for a while, Gu Youyou said, "How about I have Qin Changlin find some cow¡¯s milk to feed the child? Don¡¯t worry, at four months old, it¡¯s okay to wean off breast milk. From now on, just feed cow¡¯s milk." There wasn¡¯t a precedent here for children being raised on cow¡¯s milk, and Gu Xiaolian was shocked upon hearing this. She anxiously exclaimed, "How could this be possible? What if the child grows up looking like a cow..." Gu Youyou was speechless. It was the same logic as believing that a child would be born with a split lip if a pregnant woman ate rabbit meat. It must be said, Gu Xiaolian¡¯s imagination was indeed vast. She said, "Don¡¯t worry, the child won¡¯t turn out looking like a cow!" "But..." "Oh, my! Looking like a cow at least means healthy and strong, which is definitely better than being skinny and scrawny from drinking your milk!" Perhaps it was the last remark that persuaded her, and Gu Xiaolian finally agreed with a mix of sorrowful cries and sighs. Gu Youyou told her to go back, pack some stuff, and bring a few changes of clothes over. She arranged a bed for her. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without the need to breastfeed, who knows if the child left in her grandmother¡¯s care would starve to death. ... Gu Youyou¡¯s concept of hospital treatment was not so easily accepted by everyone. If someone in their house was too sick to rise, they still preferred to invite the doctor over to their homes. Yet, when the doctor visited the home, all he did was take a look and then prescribe some medicine, and that was it. How could this compare to the benefits of being a hospitalized patient with a doctor on hand to rescue at any moment? Helpless against such backwardness, Gu Youyou could only watch in distress. There were now two patients in her hospital ward, one was Gu Xiaolian with her daughter, and the other was the young lady from the Fo Family. She didn¡¯t have anything serious; her primary reason for being there was to indulge in her fanciful infatuation. Anyway, since there were enough beds and she had plenty of silver, Gu Youyou let it be. She might have been indifferent, but Yue Rujing, who was seriously harassed by Fo Youmeng, could not afford such nonchalance. "Gu Youyou, I¡¯m asking you if you plan to manage this at all. You actually let in a woman with a mental illness, thinking Jisheng Hall isn¡¯t chaotic enough, huh?" Gu Youyou, looking unhurried, gazed at the ledger and said indifferently, "Having a mental illness is still an illness. What¡¯s wrong with her paying for her treatment? Besides, as a medicine assistant, what does it matter to you what kind of patients I admit? Can you control it?" "Hey! You¡ªyou¡ªyou..." Yue Rujing was indignant, his heart filled with bitterness. Had he known he¡¯d be stuck with such a job coming here to see his junior fellow, he wouldn¡¯t have come even if killed. "You¡¯re simply unreasonable. Could it be that you deliberately brought in Fo Youmeng just to annoy me?" Gu Youyou looked at him with disdain and said, "To deal with someone as incompetent as you, do I need to find someone to help me?" Yue Rujing: "...What does ¡¯incompetent¡¯ mean?" Gu Youyou appeared impatient. It was the end of the month, and there were a pile of ledgers and prescriptions to sort out. She looked at Yue Rujing, her face clearly expressing her unwillingness to explain, and said, "Alright, stop complaining about the patients when you¡¯ve not done your work properly. If you don¡¯t do a good job for me, I¡¯ll fire you!" Yue Rujing: "I..." "Out immediately, and without my permission, do not enter my consultation room." In his heart, Yue Rujing was crying. He didn¡¯t even have to wait for Xuanzong¡¯s people to come; he now particularly wished he could knock Gu Youyou unconscious with a chop of his hand and take her away. Attending to her was more demanding than serving a demanding master. The key point was, she was just a village girl; how could she act so high and mighty? Seeing Yue Rujing leave with his head drooping, Qin Changlin patted his shoulder and consoled him, "Sister Youyou dislikes it the most when someone talks to her about trivial matters while she¡¯s busy. Yue Brother, you just happened to catch her at a bad time." Chapter 225: An Unsettled Night Chapter 225: Chapter 225: An Unsettled NightYue Rujing had an innocent look on his face, offering a bitter smile, "I¡¯m being harassed by her patient, is this a trivial matter?" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Qin Changlin nodded affirmatively and said, "Yes!" With fire in her eyes, Yue Rujing realized that she couldn¡¯t continue with this work. Fine, in order not to create additional problems, she decided to endure it for now. Once her senior brother returned, she would have someone marry off that clingy piece of candy. ... In the blink of an eye, Jin Zijin had been gone for over half a month. In the last few days, Gu Youyou had been sleeping restlessly, always feeling that in the middle of the night, someone was moving around the house like a ghost. In the darkness, Gu Youyou widened her eyes, listening carefully to the noises outside. This night she was determined to make sense of it. The whooshing sound wasn¡¯t the wind; it seemed like someone was flying around the house, closing in. Oh no, the area around her house had definitely been disturbed these past few days. Listening to the noises, it seemed different from the previous days. Her heart raced with the feeling that something big was going to happen tonight! Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help feeling nervous, instinctively wrapping herself tighter in her blanket. But then she thought, if she encountered people with knives and sticks, what use would a cotton blanket be? It would only hinder her if she needed to run. Therefore, she threw off the blanket, cautiously got up, dressed herself in clothes and shoes, and took the scalpel from under her pillow. At that moment, she heard the hurried footsteps of Yue Rujing from the study across the way heading in her direction. Gu Youyou was startled¡ªhad he noticed something too? Yue Rujing didn¡¯t knock on the door, but instead, with a bang, kicked it open, grabbed Gu Youyou, and said, "Come with me quickly, it¡¯s not safe here." Although Gu Youyou didn¡¯t consider Yue Rujing to be any good, and equally untrustworthy, she remembered Jin Zijin¡¯s instructions before he left and was willing to trust him. She hesitated only for an instant before following him. Though Gu Youyou now appeared to be a normal person, she was still quite thin. Yue Rujing scooped her up easily and in a few leaps had bounded out of the house. The moment they left the house, the roof of Gu Youyou¡¯s bedroom caved in with a massive hole, and two men in black leapt down, ripping the blankets aside without a second thought. The blanket was empty, yet it retained the faint warmth of Gu Youyou¡¯s body. "They¡¯re outside, chase them!" One of the men in black looked through the window and spotted Yue Rujing and Gu Youyou outside. The assailants moved quickly and dashed out in pursuit without delay. Yue Rujing glanced back at the pursuers and, with a faint smile flickering on his lips, whispered to Gu Youyou, "Hold on tight!" "Ah...?" Before Gu Youyou could react, she felt her body lift off the ground as Yue Rujing took to the air. Flying was not a new experience for her, but it was still an unpleasant one, as if her stomach was churning a sea. Seeing the opportunity to get back at her, Yue Rujing reveled in glee, running faster as Gu Youyou grew more uncomfortable and scared. He intentionally hopped and skipped intermittently, even performing a 360-degree flip in the air. "Haha... now you know fear! How does it feel? Unpleasant, isn¡¯t it?" "Yue Rujing, you bastard!" Taking advantage of the situation to exact revenge. If it weren¡¯t for the two men in black chasing them like specters, she would have clawed him to death. In no time at all, they had left Qingshui Town far behind, reaching the open outskirts. Yue Rujing stopped and dumped Gu Youyou behind a large tree, saying, "Hide well here on your own, and be nimble." Gu Youyou, clutching the tree trunk, retched a great deal, her complexion ashen, having vomited everything she ate that night. Chapter 226: Has the Person Behind Appeared? Chapter 226: Chapter 226: Has the Person Behind Appeared?God knows how much she hated roller coasters¡ªthose things messed up her hair and ruined her image. This was sure as hell more thrilling than a roller coaster. "Alright, you just wait." Gu Youyou glared fiercely at Yue Rujing. The pursuers were already upon them. Yue Rujing drew from his waist a belt. Oh no, not a belt, but a Soft Sword worn like a belt at the waist. While Gu Youyou was busy throwing up, the three had already become entangled in battle. "You sure move fast, didn¡¯t anyone tell you that I, Yue Rujing, am here?" Yue Rujing laughed indifferently, his swordplay as casual and beautifully flawless as his demeanor. Under the moonlight, he resembled an immortal dancing to the moon. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the contrary, the two men in black struck quickly and fiercely. The tip of their swords carried a chilling force that made the surrounding flora pale in comparison. Even the bright stars in the night sky seemed to hide behind the clouds. After throwing up, Gu Youyou felt much better, but she still lacked the strength to do anything but lean against a tree trunk. She barely opened her eyes to witness the real-life martial arts action unfolding not far away, feeling an indescribable emotion inside. If she was destined to be transported to such a world, she wished for an early warning so she could have trained to become a master of poisonous medicine. Wielding swords and staffs wasn¡¯t her thing, but playing with throwing needles would be cool! Life is full of dramas. Well, there was nothing she could do to help; best to just hide away! "Yo, you¡¯re quite resilient, aren¡¯t you?" Yue Rujing mocked with a laugh. In the blink of an eye, his swordplay changed. It was no longer as graceful as the wind but whipped up a whirlwind on the spot, kicking up sand and stones to create a huge vortex. The two men in black could not maintain their footing within the vortex, their bodies involuntarily spinning with the swirling pebbles. Gu Youyou watched from a distance, utterly dumbfounded! One of the men in black, in a moment of desperation, yelled angrily, and drove his sword deep into the ground, gripping the hilt tightly to anchor his stance. The other seemed weaker and, after struggling briefly, could no longer hold on. With a scream, he was swiftly tossed into the air and smashed heavily onto a pile of stones by the riverside. The moonlight peeked out from the clouds once more, like a mischievous child stealing a glance. The man in black clutching the sword hilt sneered, not feeling unsettled by his defeat. "If I can¡¯t beat you, do you think I can¡¯t deal with her? Let¡¯s see if your fists can stand up against our six hands." Six hands? Before the echo of his words faded, Gu Youyou felt a chill behind her as someone closed in on her at great speed. Yue Rujing felt it too. He kicked away the man in black in front of him and sent his sword flying towards the spot behind Gu Youyou. But he was too late to save her. The person behind Gu Youyou swiftly dodged to the side, holding a short sword to Gu Youyou¡¯s throat. "It¡¯s time to return what you¡¯ve hogged for so long. This night¡¯s game ends here. Let¡¯s go!" The person grabbing Gu Youyou dragged her away, and the two disheveled men in black followed suit, leaving Yue Rujing glaring at them with a furious look as they retreated into the dense forest. Gu Youyou¡¯s hand in her sleeve gripped the surgical knife she had brought with her. She guessed these people wouldn¡¯t kill her, otherwise, why would they have fed her that precious medicine for ten long years? Her hand clutched the surgical knife, but her mind was uncertain. Perhaps by following these people, she could find the one behind it all and understand why she was so deeply entwined in this obscure game. She might also learn what role she was meant to play in this intricate scheme. Chapter 227 Stab Your Kidneys Chapter 227: Chapter 227 Stab Your KidneysBut what kind of dangers could be lurking within? And what about Jin Zijin? Would it be safer to follow him, or should she take a gamble on her own? As they were threatening Gu Youyou, Yue Rujing could only reluctantly follow, not daring to get too close. Gu Youyou¡¯s mind was in chaos, as she went over everything from the first day she arrived to the present. Both she and Jin Ziyuan were raised by others, so-called ¡¯medicinal slaves.¡¯ She didn¡¯t want to admit it, yet she had to: these people never saw her as a human being. If she were taken back, the upside would be the chance to learn about the things she wanted to know. But... it had been a long time since she had drunk that medicine, and she finally managed to suppress the cold poison. She definitely didn¡¯t want to continue drinking those concoctions. If these three men really were underlings of the person behind this, then if she were taken away, most likely she would have to continue drinking it. She didn¡¯t want to become a monstrous creature, not quite human, not quite ghost. She ultimately decided she would do everything possible to stay, even though Jin Zijin and Yue Rujing might not be good people either, but at least they had never forced her to take the medicine. Ha, not a single good person. Was she, Gu Youyou, someone to be manipulated by others? "Yue Rujing!" Gu Youyou shouted loudly. With a solemn face, Yue Rujing stopped in surprise, and the knife at her throat also halted. "Cousin-in-law?" Gu Youyou gave him a suggestive look, yet with a pitiful cry said, "I¡¯d rather die than go with these men in black. Tell my husband, my biggest regret in this life is not bearing him a son or a daughter. Alas, the heavens envy a beautiful woman; all I hope for is to continue our marriage in the next life!" Her clear, mournful voice in the night air moved people to tears. The three men in black were all shaken by Gu Youyou¡¯s words of despair, and the one holding Gu Youyou was startled for a moment, feeling a strong force grab his sword-wielding wrist. Gu Youyou then thrust her head forward with all her might, aiming her outstretched neck right towards the blade! He was terribly frightened; if such an important person died under his blade, he couldn¡¯t imagine if he would be skinned or have his tendons extracted. He quickly pushed Gu Youyou¡¯s hand away and moved the short sword in his hand aside. This woman was truly courting death, yet she could not die. Gu Youyou let out a piercing cold laugh, and even her beautiful voice became incredibly eerie. The dark eyes on the black cloth suddenly faltered, reacting a beat too slow. But it was exactly this half-beat of hesitation that gave Gu Youyou an inexplicable burst of strength and courage. Clenching the scalpel in her hand, she stabbed towards the abdomen of the man in black. "See if I don¡¯t puncture your kidney!" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou had a thorough understanding of human anatomy; in modern times, one could live without a kidney, but in this medically backward ancient era, not even circumcision surgery was possible, let alone a nephrectomy. He was as good as dead. The man in black seemed to have not anticipated that this seemingly frail woman intent on death would suddenly attack him, and he was stab squarely by her. The scalpel may have looked small, but it was unexpectedly sharp. The small blade actually pierced through his specially-made clothes and into his flesh. The man in black grunted but did not retreat. Instead, with a furious look, he grabbed Gu Youyou¡¯s wrist that was holding the scalpel. "I didn¡¯t expect this... you¡¯re quite courageous!" the man in black said through gritted teeth. As Gu Youyou launched her surprise attack, Yue Rujing, who had been following, also moved swiftly like the wind. The two men who had previously fought with him were not idle either and immediately stepped in front of him. Chapter 228: Where Are You Taking My Person? Chapter 228: Chapter 228: Where Are You Taking My Person?But they had never expected that their leader would be ambushed by Gu Youyou! "Senior brother, are you all right?" The man in black roared coldly, "You don¡¯t need to worry about me, just do your own job." Even though her wrist was still in pain, Gu Youyou did not let go; her hand remained tightly grasping the scalpel. "You can endure so much? Let¡¯s go!" She started to panic, looking at the blade that had been pulled out, with only the very tip, about one centimeter, stained with blood. This depth didn¡¯t even puncture his vital organs. And she had lost her best chance. Yue Rujing also began to panic, beating up these two failed subordinates wasn¡¯t difficult, but the challenge was to knock these two down while also rescuing Gu Youyou from the hands of the men in black across from them. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man in black showed no intention of wasting further time; this time, he grabbed Gu Youyou and sprinted rapidly toward the dense forest behind him. What Gu Youyou feared most was being carried off like a sack, creating a sensation that made her heart rise to her throat. In order not to fall and die from the drop, she could only grip the man in black tighter, that resolute determination from before nowhere to be found. The man in black sneered with contempt, "I thought you were braver than this, but it turns out you¡¯re scared already. Hmph... wait until you meet Master, you¡¯ll have more to fear." Indeed, a nest of snakes and rats, Gu Youyou suddenly felt that if she fell into the hands of those perverts, she might truly consider suicide. Up ahead, a white figure flickered, causing the man in black who was holding Gu Youyou to suddenly halt and frown deeply. Gu Youyou looked intently and saw a figure in white robes alight in front of them, standing with hands behind his back, his voice rich and powerful. "Where do you intend to take my person?" he asked coolly, his voice carrying an unparalleled authority. Standing beside the man in black, Gu Youyou could clearly feel his body stiffen considerably. From the moment the white-robed man appeared, his former confidence and calm had dissipated. Yue Rujing had also caught up from behind. Seeing the opposition, his expression relaxed, and he suddenly laughed, sheathing his Soft Sword and strolling leisurely forward. "Ah, man proposes, God disposes, it seems like you won¡¯t be taking anyone away today." The man in black snorted coldly, his visible eyes full of reluctance. After a moment of contemplation, he reluctantly let go of Gu Youyou. "Since Senior Brother Jin has arrived, I¡¯ll give you the face this time! Let¡¯s go..." With that, he signaled the other two men in black to run quickly toward the depths of the dense forest and disappeared in the blink of an eye. "Think you can leave just like that? Not so easy..." Yue Rujing¡¯s face darkened, and he chased after them. "Ajing, don¡¯t chase!" It seemed a little late, as Yue Rujing had already run into the woods. Gu Youyou gave them a cursory glance, then turned her gaze back to the man in white across from her. Her heart was pounding uncontrollably, beating wildly. The person was a stranger, yet the voice was incomparably familiar. Gu Youyou¡¯s ears were sharper than most; she couldn¡¯t forget a voice after hearing it just once, let alone a voice that was etched into her memory. "Zijin!" she called out tentatively, but the man opposite stood still, showing no intention of coming over. After a moment, he reached out his hand to her and motioned gently. As if under a spell, Gu Youyou stepped forward toward him. In the moonlight, she could see his face clearly. Familiar eyes deep and bottomless like a pond or the vast, inscrutable universe. A high nose bridge, sword-like brows that slanted into his temples, full, rosy lips, and a resolute jaw. Chapter 229 Coming Again Chapter 229: Chapter 229 Coming AgainEverywhere possessed its own unique charm. So this is what he looked like under the mask! Even though they were standing in the cold moonlight, she felt as if she were in the warm sun. It was because of this man, warm as the sun himself, that even in the pitch black of night, the radiance from deep within him could not be concealed. Getting closer, he remained motionless. Gu Youyou felt something was off and called out softly again, "Zijin?" Before her words even faded away, she saw the tall figure collapsing towards her. Gu Youyou was taken by surprise, knowing full well her small frame couldn¡¯t catch him, yet she didn¡¯t dodge and let him fall on top of her. The two of them tumbled to the ground together, the fall leaving her feeling as if all her bones were softened. "Zijin, what¡¯s wrong with you?" In her pain, she didn¡¯t forget the man whose breath was now ragged on top of her. It took almost all her strength to push him off and lay him flat on the grass. Jin Zijin¡¯s eyes were tightly closed, yet they trembled unrestfully. On closer inspection, she found his lips were cracked and dry, and his face had an unnatural rosy hue, as he lay there in a semi-conscious state. Gu Youyou had her pride and normally wouldn¡¯t deign to diagnose him, but she couldn¡¯t be bothered with that now. Annoyed and in pain, she said, "This is what you get for overreaching yourself. You couldn¡¯t withstand it, could you? I¡¯m doing this to save you, not to pry into your secrets." She took his hand to check his pulse. But the moment she touched his hand, she felt the temperature in his body, far higher than that of an ordinary person. "Why is it so hot?" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was scalding to the touch. Gu Youyou knew his body was always warmer than the average person, not a fever, but what about this time? Gu Youyou, who usually remained calm in the face of illness, was suddenly panicking, shivering as she felt for his pulse. The pulse was deep and strong yet overly erratic. Was he... As Gu Youyou was trying not to rush to a conclusion, another burning hot hand grabbed hers. Jin Zijin had opened his eyes at some point, but they were only weakly ajar. He said, "You needn¡¯t check; it¡¯s the poison of the Flame Pond Fire Lotus, and you can¡¯t cure it." So, he too was poisoned. "Flame Pond Fire Lotus? What¡¯s that?" Gu Youyou looked at him in surprise, feeling a sense of relief in her heart at the same time. He had made progress¡ªhe was willing to tell her about his physical condition proactively. This time, however, Jin Zijin did not answer her question but closed his eyes, taking a deep breath as if he were gathering strength. A moment later, he opened his eyes again and struggled to sit up, saying softly to Gu Youyou, "Let¡¯s go back first!" Some things can¡¯t be rushed. Gu Youyou did not continue to ask and stood up, taking the initiative to help him up. His tall frame leaned against her, and she found it rather heavy, especially as he seemed to sway on the verge of falling. Thinking of Yue Rujing made her angry¡ªat the crucial moment, she had fled. With your hefty size, how am I, a frail woman, supposed to drag you back home? They hadn¡¯t gone far when Gu Youyou felt a chill behind her. A cold wind blew in, and with it, the black-clad people who had retreated were coming back. Bad luck¡ªit was a ruse all along, and Yue Rujing had been played like a fiddle. "Jin Senior, so you were injured? If I hadn¡¯t encountered one who escaped from you, I would have been completely fooled." The man in black¡¯s tone was filled with mockery and an irrepressible excitement. He was about to achieve a great feat. How could he not be thrilled? Chapter 230: Murderous Intent Chapter 230: Chapter 230: Murderous IntentGu Youyou supported Jin Zijin while she furiously accused the man in black, "So what if he¡¯s injured? You, with your beady eyes and shifty gaze, still don¡¯t dare to show your true face?" Touching on his sore spot, the man in black grew somewhat angry. "Hmph..." The man in black snorted with a cold look in his eyes and reached toward his waist, saying, "You stabbed me just now; I remember that very well. When you fall into my hands, we¡¯ll see how long you can keep your sharp tongue." After speaking, he shifted his gaze to Jin Zijin¡¯s face, his voice grew much softer as he said, "Brother Jin, although we are from different sects of the Dao Family, I have always admired you." He pointed at Gu Youyou and continued, "This woman belongs to my Xuanzong, so I ask Brother Jin to show some mercy and let her go." Jin Zijin tugged at the corner of his mouth and replied calmly, "What if I don¡¯t?" "You..." The man in black suppressed the anger in his heart, gripping the short sword at his waist, and said firmly, "I see Brother Jin is badly hurt; it won¡¯t be easy for you to fight again. But if you insist on stopping me, don¡¯t blame me, your junior, for being disrespectful." As he finished talking, he took the short sword in his hand and approached Jin Zijin step by step, with a cold sneer. His eyes full of chilling murderous intent made Gu Youyou¡¯s heart rise to her throat. He didn¡¯t dare to kill her; Gu Youyou had always known that. Then whose life was he after with that murderous gaze...? He called Jin Zijin ¡¯brother¡¯, didn¡¯t he? Could it be that he truly dared to kill him? Gu Youyou took several steps back while supporting Jin Zijin, her voice laced with panic, "What are you trying to do? Aren¡¯t you afraid your master will blame you for killing him?" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Blame?" The man in black was slightly shocked, then burst into laughter as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world, shaking his head, "Brother, it seems you haven¡¯t told her anything! Haha... Don¡¯t you know? The Dao Family¡¯s Tianzong and Xuanzong have always been at odds. If I could kill the Great Elder Brother of Tianzong here, my master would be praising me before he even thought of blaming me." Gu Youyou was momentarily stunned. She tilted her head, her questioning eyes on Jin Zijin. Is that really the case? Jin Zijin chuckled lightly and nodded. What does that mean? Is it true or not? If it is true, you still manage to laugh about it. Jin Zijin said, "Then try killing me; I¡¯ll just stand here and let you make a name for yourself." The man in black glared fiercely, knowing that killing him would indeed be a great achievement. However, if Tianzong¡¯s people went to his master, Xuanzong would have to account for it. Leaving behind a good name for himself and then handing him over to the people of Tianzong was definitely something his master could do. Trading his own life for Jin Zijin¡¯s would surely be a gain for Xuanzong. But it was his own life at stake, and he wasn¡¯t noble enough to sacrifice himself for Jin Zijin. Yet, facing a weakened Jin Zijin... such an opportunity might only come once in a lifetime. If he missed this chance, he feared he¡¯d never have the opportunity to confront him again, let alone kill him. Jin Zijin said with a faint smile, "What are you hesitating for? If you don¡¯t act now, I might just leave!" "Stop! Leave her behind." Just as Gu Youyou and Jin Zijin turned to leave, a chilling air rushed towards them, whipping up their long hair. Gu Youyou swiftly turned around, and through the gaps in her disheveled hair, she saw a flash of cold light. The cold moon-like short sword was thrusting towards Jin Zijin¡¯s broad back. After all this, he still dared to kill! Gu Youyou¡¯s mind went blank. For some reason, although she intended to dodge, she found herself lunging forward at the last moment. Chapter 231: The Onset of the Flame Poison Chapter 231: Chapter 231: The Onset of the Flame PoisonIn the split second of lightning and flint, Gu Youyou¡¯s mind had spun several circles in the blankness. Jin Zijin cannot die! She did not want to see him die before her eyes. Suddenly, she felt that if she was destined to be captured and fed poison, it might be better to die clean. She smiled bitterly in self-mockery, then looked up again with a cold laugh, glaring at the man in black. Facing the Cold Light Frost Sword in the man¡¯s hands, there was no trace of fear in her pale face¡ªonly a resolute acceptance of death. Before it was fake, this time it was real. Gu Youyou suddenly felt so tired, truly tired, tired of guessing, tired of living. She didn¡¯t even know who she was, yet so many people were fighting over her. What for? Jin Zijin, what are you fighting for? To have children? If you can¡¯t even walk, what¡¯s the use of struggling? Why not just agree to his demands and let him take you? At least you¡¯d still be alive, right? That tragically beautiful and resolute cold laugh was like a poppy blooming in the cold moonlight, dazzlingly beautiful, yet laden with an incurable poison. "Hahaha... You all just want to have me, don¡¯t you? I simply won¡¯t let you get your wish!" "Youyou!" Jin Zijin¡¯s heart suddenly tightened, as if he had been suddenly pierced by a nail, the pain paralyzing him completely. And the man in black, the astonishment in his eyes was no less than Jin Zijin¡¯s. Gu Youyou threw herself at the knife, a move that was less about protecting Jin Zijin and more about seeking death. Fortunately, he had never intended to kill. He just wanted to injure Jin Zijin so he couldn¡¯t move and then take Gu Youyou away. Otherwise, that stroke would have been fatal. Gu Youyou trembled with pain so intense it seemed to shake her heart. It turned out that dying was not so easy. That pain also snapped her back to clarity. She felt that if she continued to be driven by them, she would one day succumb to a mental breakdown. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How could she die? No, she couldn¡¯t die. She couldn¡¯t let herself off so cheaply for those people. She had been stabbed in the abdomen. Looking down at the wound, it seemed that just the skin had been penetrated without reaching the kidney. It was quite coincidental; the stab was precisely at the position where Gu Youyou had struck the man in black with the surgical knife. Goodness, is this how quickly karma is returned? "Senior Brother!" Yue Rujing had come back, and on seeing the scene, was filled with a rage that seemed to shoot flames three feet high. Seeing that he had lost the opportunity tonight, the man in black, feeling unwilling, retreated once again. "Well then, I wondered how you managed to run faster than a rabbit; turns out you played a trick to lead the tiger away from the mountain. You stand right there..." "Ajing, Youyou¡¯s injured!" Yue Rujing was about to chase after him when Jin Zijin called out to him. Jin Zijin also reached his limit and, after speaking, collapsed straight backward. This time, Gu Youyou didn¡¯t have the strength to catch him, and without Jin Zijin to lean on, she too wobbled, unable to stand firm from the pain. Yue Rujing was shocked, catching Jin Zijin and quickly reaching out to support Gu Youyou as well. "Hey, hey, what¡¯s going on with you two? Senior Brother, how did you..." He intended to ask how he had lost to the man in black, but the words stopped short when he touched Jin Zijin. His face turned pale with shock and he exclaimed, "Senior Brother, has the flame poison flared up?" Gu Youyou pressed down on her bleeding waist and abdomen, tearing a strip of cloth from her clothes to wrap it tightly around the wound¡ªat least to stop the bleeding until they could get her cleaned up back at home. Turning her head, she saw Yue Rujing still examining Jin Zijin¡¯s injuries. She frowned and said, "Let¡¯s go, we can talk about it when we get back." The strange flame poison Jin Zijin was suffering from hadn¡¯t just appeared overnight; if it was to be cured, there was no hurry. Yue Rujing nodded, hoisting Jin Zijin onto his back. Looking at Gu Youyou, pale-faced and holding her waist, he asked with concern, "Can you make it?" In the dead of night, whether she could make it was not the question¡ªshe had to. Gu Youyou nodded weakly and said, "I can make it; just make sure he¡¯s secure on your back." ... Chapter 232 How to detoxify? Chapter 232: Chapter 232 How to detoxify?Jin Zijin had completely passed out, his body alarmingly hot, like a tinder ready to burst into flames at any moment. On Gu Youyou¡¯s end, she had already tended to her wounds, which were not deep, and after applying medicine, they had begun to heal. Sitting by the bed, Gu Youyou had figured out Jin Zijin¡¯s condition. Clinically, aside from the persistent high fever, his symptoms were no different from an ordinary fever sickness. But according to Yue Rujing, he was poisoned by the Flame Pond Fire Lotus, so it probably wasn¡¯t as simple as an ordinary fever sickness. That night, Gu Youyou stayed by his side while Yue Rujing was busy fetching water to cool him down, but it seemed to have no effect. After a night of burning, boils started to appear on his arms, a manifestation of heat toxin syndrome coming from within to the surface. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou looked outside the window, where the sky was beginning to lighten in the east. After calculating the time, she estimated it to be between five-thirty and six in the morning. There was still a big hole in the bedroom, and by eight o¡¯clock, she was supposed to go to Jisheng Hall. She really didn¡¯t want these messy people to disturb the quiet and peaceful Lotus Village. Yue Rujing had stopped fetching water and was just standing at the doorway, staring straight at Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou replaced Jin Zijin¡¯s steaming hot towel and, seeing Yue Rujing in a daze, said to him, "Get another basin of cold water. It¡¯s no good if we can¡¯t bring the fever down; he¡¯s starting to get boils." Yue Rujing didn¡¯t move, tugging at the corner of his mouth, an inexplicable sourness in his nose, and laughed bitterly. Gu Youyou furrowed her brows and said, "What are you laughing at? Go on! Do you want your senior brother¡¯s brain to get fried?" He shook his head and said in a low voice, "It¡¯s useless, no amount of cold water can cure the poison of a Fire Lotus." After struggling for half the night with no improvement, Gu Youyou, as a doctor, was well aware of it. But what exactly was this Fire Lotus...? "Then tell me, what should we do? He must be in a lot of discomfort right now, using cold water to cool him down has to be somewhat relieving." A sudden sense of helplessness surged in her heart, causing a stifling sensation that made her nose and eyes ache unbearably. They were using her while being cautious around her. She clearly hadn¡¯t done anything, knew nothing, so why were they treating her like this? Taking a deep breath, she suppressed her displeasure and asked more gently, "He¡¯s been poisoned for so long, why did it suddenly flare up tonight? How did you treat it during previous outbreaks? At this point, what do you still have to hide from me?" Yue Rujing pursed his lips tightly and after a long contemplation, finally said, "Apart from him and me, only our master knows about my senior brother¡¯s poisoning; even she doesn¡¯t know. Now there¡¯s you too. We can¡¯t leak the poisoning incident, no matter whose side you¡¯re on, I hope you can remember that we have been fairly good to you, and in the future..." "I¡¯m asking now, how can we save him!" Gu Youyou interrupted him loudly, not letting him continue. Under different circumstances, she would have been pleased to see Yue Rujing being open about Jin Zijin¡¯s matters, but right now she didn¡¯t want to listen, didn¡¯t want to deal with secrets that weren¡¯t for someone like her to touch; she just wanted to know how to save him. Yue Rujing stared at Gu Youyou, taken aback, and then said faintly, "Suppressing the toxicity... isn¡¯t difficult. The only thing that can suppress the poison of the Flame Pond Fire Lotus is the Youying Grass." "Youying Grass?" Gu Youyou looked up at him and asked, "Don¡¯t you have this grass?" If they had it, would Jin Zijin need to come to Lotus Village and stay for years? No, that¡¯s not right; she distinctly remembered that he came to Lotus Village to find someone, not to look for the Youying Grass. Chapter 233: Bloodletting Chapter 233: Chapter 233: BloodlettingYue Rujing shook her head gently and said, "Although Youying Grass is rare, it is not difficult for us to find. However... ordinary people cannot directly take Youying Grass to detoxify, it needs to be used in combination with the Youying Pearl." What a hassle! "So you actually don¡¯t have the Youying Pearl? You¡¯ve been searching for so many years and haven¡¯t found it. Surely it¡¯s too late to start looking now. Just say it, what do we do now?" "Now? If you want him to wake up as soon as possible, only you can save him." "Me...?" Gu Youyou recalled the scene where Jin Zijin¡¯s body was burning up, and she almost lost control. Her face suddenly heated up. Get naked and sleep with him? But why? That¡¯s so unscientific? "Do I really have to do that?" Gu Youyou asked Yue Rujing tentatively. Yue Rujing nodded affirmatively and said, "Indeed, otherwise, my senior brother will not last three days." "Then fine, it¡¯s not the first time anyway." Gu Youyou began to undress, but then she saw Yue Rujing, a grown man, still standing there. She frowned and said, "You don¡¯t need to stay, do you? I¡¯ll call you when he wakes up." "You..." Yue Rujing saw her intention and coughed awkwardly, saying, "You might be misunderstanding me. In the past, that method might have worked, but now we need to do something different." "Huh...?" Confusion crossed Gu Youyou¡¯s face, followed by a wave of embarrassment. She glared at him, the instigator of the misunderstanding, and said, "Then say it all at once, will you?" Buttoning her clothes back up, Yue Rujing had already strode over to them. Without saying another word, he grabbed Gu Youyou¡¯s arm, revealed a small knife, and whispered, "My apologies, but endure it a little!" "Hey, ah..." Yue Rujing¡¯s movement was swift and fluid, giving Gu Youyou no time to react. He just grabbed her arm, made a cut to draw blood, and let it flow. "Yue Rujing, couldn¡¯t you... explain things first, to prepare me?" That was a blood vessel he cut, and Gu Youyou watched her blood flow out like water, filling a large bowl in no time. With her frail body, this amount of blood was already the limit. Plus, the knife wound in her abdomen also caused a lot of blood loss. After one bowl, she began to feel dizzy. "How... much more?" Gu Youyou asked weakly. Continuing like this could kill a person. Yue Rujing¡¯s face darkened, his expression ominous as he coldly spat out two words, "Not enough!" When one bowl was filled, he took out another. Gu Youyou felt she was losing not just blood, but her life as well. Her lips parted slightly, lacking even the strength to argue or curse, she could only watch the bright red fluid carrying her life away, drop by drop. Time was so short, yet so painfully long. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Continuing like this, she was certain to die. In her delirium, it felt as brief as a moment, yet as lengthy as a century. She didn¡¯t know how much blood she had lost, didn¡¯t know when she had drifted into a deep sleep, nor when she saw a beam of light in that darkness... Gu Youyou, like a trapped beast, was confined in the void of darkness, where the distant light was so bright, so desirable, yet so out of reach. "Youyou, come here, quickly..." The voice was calling her soul from afar, now closer, now distant. The voice was coming from the light, yet it was too far away for her to grasp. So, she chased the voice, desperately running towards that glimmer of light. "Youyou, keep it up, you have always been the best!" Chapter 234 Argument Chapter 234: Chapter 234 ArgumentGu Youyou heard it clearly, it was the voice of a middle-aged man, calm and powerful, yet with a hint of imperceptible vicissitudes. "Who is it?" The scene before her eyes changed, and she saw a familiar track, the kind found at Xunchang School. And she herself was running desperately on that track because at the other end of the track was the finish line, and the place where the beam of light was. "Youyou, hurry up, do you see it? The blue sky, the sunshine, don¡¯t let yourself be trapped in darkness forever." "Grandfather!" Gu Youyou recognized the voice, it was her grandfather¡¯s voice from when he was younger. "Grandfather, where are you?" she asked while she ran. "Hurry, Youyou, run out!" The voice, sometimes distant and sometimes close, seemed to change again, becoming much younger and equally familiar. "Youyou, wake up!" "Jin Zijin? Ah..." Suddenly, a great suction force appeared within the light, and it sucked her in entirely. She had not had time to find her grandfather or Jin Zijin before she was pulled back to that familiar place and abruptly opened her eyes. Gu Youyou felt a buzzing headache as two men, silhouetted against the light, seemed to be arguing in the room, not noticing that she had opened her eyes. "How could you let her lose so much blood? An ordinary person couldn¡¯t tolerate it, let alone her being so frail!" Through the curtain, against the light, Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t see their faces clearly, but from the voice, she knew that Jin Zijin was furious as he spoke. He was blaming Yue Rujing for letting her bleed too much, and her cold heart unnoticeably warmed a little. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was not in vain that I risked my life to save you, Jin Zijin, at least you have a conscience. "But if I hadn¡¯t done that, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to save you!" Yue Rujing, who usually seemed carefree and unconcerned about anything, was also speaking in an irritated tone. Jin Zijin clenched his fists, suppressing the anger in his heart, and almost roared at him loudly, "Did you ever consider that she could die?" Jin Zijin was always composed and unruffled, and Gu Youyou had never seen him so angry, especially with Yue Rujing, whom he trusted considerably. She still remembered Yue Rujing mentioning that only two people knew about the incident of him being poisoned by the secret flames, not even their master knew. One was Jin Zijin himself, and the other was Yue Rujing, which showed his trust in Yue Rujing. Yue Rujing looked at Jin Zijin incredulously, "Senior brother, are you blaming me?" There was no response from Jin Zijin, his stance had always been very clear. Moments later, Yue Rujing burst into loud laughter and said, "So what if I am? All I know is that you cannot die! Besides, she¡¯s just a woman with an unknown background. Now that she knows about your secret flame poisoning, it could be dangerous if she has any ulterior motives for you..." Jin Zijin took a deep breath, closed his eyes as if deflating, and seemed to press down the anger deep into his heart as he said in a low voice, "Enough, I¡¯ve said that no matter whom she belongs to, she cannot die." "You... you¡¯ve changed!" Yue Rujing said suddenly, sounding somewhat disappointed, "This is dangerous for you, she will become your vulnerability." Jin Zijin ignored him, saying to himself, "I¡¯ve survived all these years, why should I fear a bit of poison! Sooner or later, I¡¯ll be able to purge it completely." "Ha, what kind of joke is that!" Yue Rujing said, as if hearing a huge joke, "You clearly know that the flame poison in you... is different from that of an ordinary person..." Chapter 235 Just Like Returning to the Beginning Chapter 235: Chapter 235 Just Like Returning to the Beginning"So what, I¡¯ve said Gu Youyou can¡¯t die!" Jin Zijin roared, "Ajing, I hope this is the only time!" This was a warning to him. His taut face signaled just how angry he was about Yue Rujing¡¯s reckless bloodletting. "Huh..." Yue Rujing let out a low, bitter laugh and said lightly, "Life is yours, you call the shots!" He would have to be out of his mind to panic. In front of the window, Jin Zijin¡¯s tall figure stood for a long time, blocking the sunlight streaming in from outside the window. His silhouette looked somewhat desolate and lonely, as isolated as a statue. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lying down for too long made Gu Youyou feel uncomfortable. It had been a while since she¡¯d lain down for such an extended period, and her patience wasn¡¯t what it used to be. And the man in front of the window endured too much. He must have been standing there for quite a while, the sun moving from east to west, yet he remained like a statue, standing there, seemingly lost in thought. Gu Youyou turned over, facing the direction of the window where Jin Zijin stood. This was Yue Rujing¡¯s study where she slept; their bedroom had been ruined by the men in black, unfit for sleeping. Yue Rujing really knew how to enjoy life; the bed was so comfortable it nearly rivaled a modern mattress, in stark contrast to the hard wooden beds of ancient times. The noise behind her woke the standing figure by the window. Gu Youyou saw his body sway before he slowly turned around. He drew the bed curtain and saw her looking pale from blood loss. "I... am a bit thirsty!" Gu Youyou opened her mouth, looking for an excuse to ease the awkwardness. A flicker of uncontrollable joy crossed Jin Zijin¡¯s face, and he said cheerfully, "Mm, I¡¯ll get you some water!" He was afraid she¡¯d notice the secret on his face and left almost as if fleeing. As he turned away, Gu Youyou finally smiled. She thought: So, he does care about me, and maybe it¡¯s not just because my blood can detoxify. Soon, a bowl of water at just the right temperature was brought before her. When Gu Youyou was too sick to take care of herself, Jin Zijin had gotten used to attending to her, and she had grown accustomed to his care, creating a natural understanding between them. He extended his arm behind her back and gently propped up her body, then helped her sit up. With one hand supporting her back, and the other holding the coarse bowl, he fed her. After swallowing half a bowl of water, Gu Youyou felt somewhat better. Wanting a drink wasn¡¯t just an excuse; she was genuinely thirsty. After placing her back in bed and covering her with a blanket, Jin Zijin said softly, "There¡¯s congee still simmering on the stove, I can get you some." "No need!" As he rose, Gu Youyou grabbed his hand. His hand was still warm but no longer scaldingly so. This was his usual temperature. "I want to get a good look at you." Jin Zijin sat at the edge of the bed, tugged at the corner of his mouth, and generously brushed his long hair behind his ear, chuckling softly, "Alright, look!" He smiled just right! With the same eyes, the same prominent nose, only because he changed a layer of skin, he looked completely different. If Jin Ziyuan was like a piece of crystal-clear glaze, Yue Rujing an untouchable fairy in the moon, then Jin Zijin was like the warm sun of early spring in March, capable of melting ice and snow! Always just right, unknowingly warming the ice and snow that had been cold all winter. Gu Youyou raised her hand, wanting to touch and see. As her hand lifted, pain at her wrist and the ugly white bandage wrapped around it reminded her of the large cut made there early this morning. But seeing Jin Zijin safe and unharmed, she felt it was worth it. Chapter 236 The Secret on Me Chapter 236: Chapter 236 The Secret on Me"Youyou!" Jin Zijin suddenly restrained his smile, his eyes revealing an indiscernible expression. He grabbed her hand and placed it back under the blanket, whispering, "Don¡¯t be so foolish next time. I¡¯m not a good person and not worth your efforts for me." Gu Youyou smiled awkwardly, thinking to herself: If only she had known Yue Rujing harbored the intention to kill the goose that laid the golden egg, she wouldn¡¯t have allowed him to cut. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the end, she failed to feel for it and changed the subject, "If you never find the Youying Pearl, does that mean you can never leave me?" Jin Zijin¡¯s expression changed abruptly, and he looked down at her in astonishment. It seemed he had not expected Gu Youyou to suddenly bring up the Youying Pearl. In Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes, his expression seemed to indicate that she had asked something she shouldn¡¯t have, touching upon a subject that should not have been mentioned. Gu Youyou felt somewhat disappointed but still said with a faint smile, "The matter of the Youying Pearl was mentioned by Yue Rujing, so... he might want to kill me to silence me." Kill me to silence me! Death! Such words penetrated Jin Zijin¡¯s mind, causing his eyes to narrow suddenly. Gu Youyou was surprised to find a trace of pity in his inscrutable eyes. Pity? For her, Gu Youyou? A thought suddenly struck her heart; Jin Zijin¡¯s kindness towards her... was it really just because she was his antidote? But if she were merely a cure, why would he bother to be so considerate towards her? If it were her, Gu Youyou, in his place, she would have simply given some silver to the Gu Family, purchased the dying invalid, and then done whatever she wanted with her purchase. Of course, having known Jin Zijin for so long, she understood he was not someone so direct. "You... Zijin, why do you treat me this way? I really don¡¯t understand. You all simply see me as a poison antidote, so why argue with Yue Rujing for my sake? He truly cares about you." Jin Zijin gently brushed the stray hairs from her forehead, his voice hoarse as he said, "Don¡¯t... don¡¯t ask me, I don¡¯t know either." Although he said nothing more, Gu Youyou could not help feeling overjoyed and laughed out loud! A little is enough, just a little bit. Do you know that often it¡¯s that tiny spark that can start a wildfire? The one who had finally fallen wasn¡¯t just her anymore. It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t know now; one day you will. "Zijin!" Gu Youyou called his name joyfully, "Does that mean you¡¯ve come to trust me? Apart from those inexplicable abilities I have, I have never lied to you, I¡¯ve never hurt you, have I?" She was eager to gain his trust. Only if he truly trusted her, believed that she wasn¡¯t someone planted by someone else, could he see his own heart clearly. Jin Zijin said, "Yes, you jumped off a cliff with me, you took a sword strike for me, you almost lost your life for me, I know all that. It¡¯s just..." Gu Youyou was eagerly awaiting the rest of his sentence, but the big ¡¯but¡¯ pushed her down again. "But what? What else are you worried about?" Her clear eyes showed a frantic look, and she gazed at him expectantly. But Jin Zijin did not seem inclined to continue, instead he sighed and said, "Let¡¯s not talk about this now. You need to rest. Ajing won¡¯t silence you." His habit of saying half and leaving half truly drove her crazy; they had finally broached such a topic today, and Gu Youyou did not intend to let it go just like that. "Fine, I won¡¯t ask about your matters anymore, but can you tell me what¡¯s with my body? Why can my blood suppress the poison in you?" This was something she was equally eager to know. Chapter 237: Your Effect on Me Chapter 237: Chapter 237: Your Effect on MeJin Zijin said, "You should have already guessed who poisoned you, right?" "Hmm?" Gu Youyou looked up at him and then nodded her head. She had naturally guessed it was the people from the Dao Family¡¯s Xuanzong, the same "Master" mentioned by the black-clad person last night. Being the senior brother of Tianzong, Jin Zijin surely knew that person. "He is the Sect Master of Xuanzong, the current State Preceptor of Zhuzhao Country," Jin Zijin said calmly. She didn¡¯t expect this person to have such a grand background, so how could she, a mere village girl, have offended such a significant figure? Gu Youyou asked, "Then why did he make me drink those medicines?" Jin Zijin said, "The main ingredient in the medicine you drank is Youying Grass. This ¡¯grass¡¯ is better described as a poisonous insect." "Poisonous insect?" My gosh, this is getting more and more fantastical. Gu Youyou had heard about such things as poisonous insects before; they always seemed mysterious and frightening, something unfathomable. Jin Zijin nodded and explained, "This grass blooms from the flesh and blood of poisonous insects, thriving in cold and shadowy places. If nurtured by Youying Pearls, its medicinal effect is even more exceptional, hence it¡¯s called Youying Grass." It sounded a bit like the growth pattern of caterpillar fungus, and just by this pattern alone, one could tell its preciousness. They really didn¡¯t spare any expenses. Gu Youyou nodded to signal him to continue. "Youying Grass is a poison of extreme yin and cold, ordinarily fatal to anyone within three days of ingestion. However, someone with the Four Pillars Pure Yin constitution can consume small amounts daily when combined with a unique formula, producing unexpected effects." "What effects?" Gu Youyou asked subconsciously, her heart growing increasingly tense. Jin Zijin replied, "The Youying Yin Qi you emit can suppress the poison in my body. Having taken the medicine for many years, your blood has already blended with the properties of Youying Grass, which is highly beneficial to the flame poison in my body. That¡¯s also why I brought you out of the Gu Family." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So you¡¯re finally admitting that you¡¯ve been using me?" Gu Youyou said with a bitter smile. But Jin Zijin said, "No, it¡¯s mutual use." "Heh...? And how exactly am I using you?" Gu Youyou looked at him sarcastically. "I recall not bothering anyone and just quietly lying in that dark room waiting to die. I didn¡¯t agree to anything with you!" Jin Zijin didn¡¯t appreciate Gu Youyou¡¯s indifferent attitude towards life and death; that touch of dispassion in her clear eyes invariably made him panic. He clenched his fists tighter and tried to keep his voice steady as he said to her, "Your grandfather sought cures for your illness everywhere, even secretly worshipping Buddha, and happened to be discovered by me. You may not yet know, but worshipping Buddha... is taboo in Zhuzhao Country. He told me everything about you and pleaded that I keep it a secret!" Jin Zijin watched for Gu Youyou¡¯s reaction, and indeed, she was utterly astonished. Buddhism being taboo in Zhuzhao Country reminded her of that certain nation in ¡¯Journey to the West¡¯ that valued the Dao over Buddhism. That made sense. With the State Preceptor deriving from the Dao Family, it would be strange if Buddhism wasn¡¯t suppressed. "So don¡¯t tell me that after hearing this, you felt compassion, pitied that old man who cried to you, and thus came up with this method to get me out of the dark room legitimately. And my ability to suppress the poison in your body was merely incidental." Looking troubled, Jin Zijin said in a low voice, "Why must you mock me?" "Heh..." "I¡¯ve been in Lotus Village for years. I¡¯ve known about your existence and that it was Xuanzong¡¯s doing. I was solely focused on finding the Youying Pearl and didn¡¯t want to draw Xuanzong¡¯s people here because of you. And taking you away from the Gu Family, firstly, your body was no longer holding up, and secondly, I just happened to need you. As I said before, we are merely helping each other." Chapter 238: When is the next bloodletting? Chapter 238: Chapter 238: When is the next bloodletting?Gu Youyou: "..." What you just said was clearly about mutual use. Alright, let¡¯s not dwell on that issue. "What do the people of Xuanzong want to do with me?" Finally knowing some truth, Jin Zijin used her as a living medicine, but what about the people of Xuanzong? What use would they have for a medicine person they had been nurturing for decades? Jin Zijin narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "I¡¯m not quite sure of the specifics, but the people of Xuanzong insist that people like you, nurtured with Youying Grass, can connect with the heavens and the earth. They believe that if they gather seven pure Yin men and women, they will be able to activate an Ancient Array, which allows people to ascend in broad daylight!" For an atheist like Gu Youyou, Jin Zijin¡¯s words seemed like utter nonsense, and it took her a long time to come to grips with them. She muttered under her breath, "Ascend in broad daylight? It sounds more like they¡¯re having pipe dreams." Jin Zijin laughed and said, "That¡¯s what I think, too! Not just me, everyone from Tianzong thinks the same, which is why our Dao Family¡¯s Tianzong doesn¡¯t get along with Xuanzong." Gu Youyou wasn¡¯t interested in the disputes between the Dao Family¡¯s Tianzong and Xuanzong; she was more concerned about her own body. "So, what do they want to do with me?" She guessed, but still asked with that incredible thought suppressed in her heart. To her surprise, Jin Zijin didn¡¯t want to continue on this topic and simply said, "You don¡¯t have to worry, I won¡¯t let them take you away." Hah... Gu Youyou chuckled bitterly, but could you really be trusted? Gu Youyou felt conflicted about Jin Zijin, and she presumed, maybe Jin Zijin felt the same way. Their relationship was fraught with interests that couldn¡¯t be ignored; they couldn¡¯t be as reckless as an ordinary man and woman. Gu Youyou gazed blankly at the wound on her wrist while Jin Zijin patiently spoon-fed her the porridge he had prepared. What a beautiful picture, a husband caring for his seriously ill wife! If only they didn¡¯t have their own hidden agendas. The porridge contained strips of greens and meat and had a light, salty flavor, cooked thin to suit the low appetite of a sick person, clearly made with care. As she comfortably enjoyed his care, Gu Youyou felt a sense of desolation in her heart. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She suddenly remembered a well-fed pig, fattened up for slaughter. And they were taking such careful care of her, just to bleed her. Gu Youyou always had a sharp tongue, and she asked with a low voice dripping with sarcasm, "When¡¯s the next bloodletting going to be?" Jin Zijin¡¯s hand froze, and inadvertently, the porridge dripped from the spoon, spilling onto the blanket, causing Gu Youyou to frown. From beside her, Jin Zijin¡¯s voice came through, resignated and hoarse, "Youyou, I never intended to let you bleed, and there will be no more in the future... Ajing... won¡¯t either." "Then you..." Gu Youyou asked with a hint of disbelief, "how can you guarantee that?" Jin Zijin raised an eyebrow, hesitated for a long moment, and counter-asked, "Do you really distrust me that much?" Hah... Why don¡¯t you do something that¡¯s actually trustworthy then! Jin Zijin gave a pained smile, said nothing more, and stood up to put the bowl away. He then took a clean cloth and wiped the spilled porridge off the blanket. ... Gu Youyou assessed her physical condition, fearing that she would need several days of rest. That damned Yue Rujing, she never realized he was one to strike so harshly. After staying up all night and sleeping fitfully during the day, she was especially tired in the evening. Jin Zijin busied himself preparing medicine for her, cooking food, and after dinner, Gu Youyou went to sleep. Chapter 239: Waiting for You to Come Back to Fix the House Chapter 239: Chapter 239: Waiting for You to Come Back to Fix the HouseYue Rujing had an argument with Jin Zijin and was gone for the entire day, unexpectedly returning in the evening as if nothing happened. In the study where he usually slept, Gu Youyou was sleeping soundly while the bedroom still had a huge hole that no one cared for. Looking around, Yue Rujing scoffed, "Brother Jin, how can you live like this, with such a big hole in your house and you don¡¯t even bother fixing it?" It seemed he would have to stay at an inn tonight; sleeping in a house with a hole was out of the question. Jin Zijin simply said, "I¡¯ll wait for you to fix it. I need to take care of Youyou." "Me...?" Yue Rujing pointed to his own nose, his lips twitching violently as he said, "Do you think I look like someone who knows how to repair houses?" Jin Zijin glanced at Abao¡¯s kennel and earnestly said, "You fixed its house pretty well, didn¡¯t you?" Yue Rujing: "...That¡¯s a doghouse!" Can we not talk about doghouses? It makes me feel wronged; everyone is picking on me. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If you can fix a doghouse, why can¡¯t you fix a house?" Jin Zijin believed it was only natural for Yue Rujing to know how to fix houses. "Who told you that if you can fix a doghouse, you must be able to fix a house?" "Fixing a doghouse is harder than fixing a house!" That was what Jin Zijin thought. "You..." Yue Rujing felt at a loss for words. He harrumphed, took a deep breath, and waved his hand resignedly, "Fine, I¡¯ll find someone to fix it tomorrow. Today, I need to discuss some important matters with you." "Good, I also have important things to discuss with you," Jin Zijin said. "Oh...?" Yue Rujing raised his eyebrows in surprise and said, "Then you go first." "You go first!" Yue Rujing: "..." "Alright, I¡¯ll go first." He craned his neck to look towards the study and whispered, "She¡¯s asleep, right?" Jin Zijin didn¡¯t know if Gu Youyou was asleep or not, but he seemed reluctant to discuss everything behind her back; it would only make her more resistant to him. So he said, "She¡¯s asleep. Go ahead!" In the courtyard, Abao lay leisurely on the ground, his amber eyes fixed intently on the bright moon in the sky, deep in thought. In this quiet little courtyard, the voices of the two men could occasionally be heard. "Brother Jin, do you know what shocking and unconventional things she did while you were away these past days?" Having just finished hanging the laundry on the bamboo poles, Jin Zijin momentarily paused at the question and turned to ask, "What has she done now? You¡¯re making such an odd face." "Hey! You¡¯ll never guess!" Remembering the sight of Gu Youyou wielding a small knife towards Yuancheng¡¯s private parts still made Yue Rujing feel uneasy, despite several days having passed. Unintentionally, his gaze drifted towards Jin Zijin¡¯s crotch area. Being stared at like that by another man was definitely uncomfortable, causing Jin Zijin¡¯s face to darken instantly. "Ajing!" The warning tone was heavy; you indecent fellow, believe it or not, I¡¯ll throw you out. Yue Rujing shuddered all over, snapping back to his senses. How could he even begin to explain this? Yue Rujing thought himself to be thin-skinned (or so he believed), which truly made this difficult for him! His hesitance made Jin Zijin increasingly impatient to stand there with him, the room was a mess, and there were plenty of things waiting for him to do. "If you¡¯re not going to speak... then you can spend your time watching the moon with Abao!" Jin Zijin turned to leave. "Hey, I¡¯ll speak, I¡¯ll speak..." Yue Rujing quickly stepped in front of Jin Zijin, blocking his path as if he had made up his mind, and quietly said through gritted teeth, "Your wife is definitely not normal." He threw out the statement with a mysterious air. "Do you know what I saw?" Chapter 240: Your Wife is Not Normal Chapter 240: Chapter 240: Your Wife is Not NormalJin Zijin couldn¡¯t stand his mysterious act and glared at him impatiently. Yue Rujing continued, "I saw her treating Yuancheng. I¡¯ve told you before about my investigation into the people from Jisheng Hall, remember? The child who was almost sent to the palace to become an eunuch, the one who¡¯s been sick since birth." Jin Zijin narrowed his eyes at him, utterly speechless. What on earth was he trying to say? What was he trying to do? With a helpless tone, he said, "I know Yuancheng." Yue Rujing clapped his hands together, utterly surprised, "I said she treated Yuancheng, so why didn¡¯t you react?" Jin Zijin: "..." He had no clue what he was talking about. Gu Youyou had good medical skills, what was wrong with her treating someone? "Ah..." Yue Rujing suddenly realized, "You surely don¡¯t know how she treated him. You¡¯ve probably never heard of this kind of treatment method. She, she..." His junior brother was becoming more and more skilled at being cryptic. Jin Zijin took the empty basin into the house and went straight to the kitchen to boil water. "Hey, Senior Brother, have you ever heard of the word ¡¯surgery¡¯?" Yue Rujing followed after him. It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to be secretive, but this matter was truly hard to speak of and utterly unimaginable. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because he saw that Gu Youyou took a real knife and really made an incision. Jin Zijin was too lazy to look, too lazy to listen, it didn¡¯t matter whether he spoke or not. So, Yue Rujing, holding his breath, spilled everything out vividly. "A few days ago, I felt that something was off with Gu Youyou and Qin Changlin, so I didn¡¯t leave in the evening. Instead, I stayed in the medical hall to see what they were up to. Then, I was shocked to find the usually kind Qin Changlin serving Yuancheng a bowl of Knockout Drug and coaxing him into drinking it. After that, I saw Gu Youyou hurriedly asking Qin Changlin to fetch a knife and boil water, and she even put on a strange suit of mourning clothes. Oh, Qin Changlin put on one too. I wondered why since their master, Doctor Zhou, had died and it was past the time to wear mourning clothes..." "Mourning clothes?" Jin Zijin interrupted him. Fortunately, Gu Youyou was really asleep. Otherwise, hearing the words "mourning clothes," she would have fainted from anger. What they had specially made¡ªa stylish white doctor¡¯s coat¡ªturned into mourning clothes according to Yue Rujing. "Exactly, with knives and boiling water, both dressed in mourning clothes, they scared me half to death. Gu Youyou wouldn¡¯t let me watch, and Qin Changlin insisted it was for some treatment. I figured they were prepared for Yuancheng¡¯s treatment to fail and had the funeral wear ready in advance, or why else would they have put on mourning clothes beforehand? Hey! They wouldn¡¯t let me watch, but I insisted on seeing, so I went to the hall first, and as soon as they closed the door, I climbed onto the roof. Senior Brother, guess what I saw?" Jin Zijin said gruffly, "Are you going to tell me yourself, or do you want me to guess?" "Oh oh, I¡¯ll tell you!" Yue Rujing lowered his voice and said, "Qin Changlin undressed Yuancheng, and Gu Youyou directly used that knife to... hey hey! Senior Brother, Senior Brother..." "What did you say?" Jin Zijin¡¯s mind flashed with the images described by Yue Rujing, and he completely lost his composure, bolting to his feet and grabbing a handful of Jin Zijin¡¯s front. Gu Youyou was a girl. How could she do such a thing? Perform genital cutting on Yuancheng? Did they really intend to turn Yuancheng into an eunuch? A nameless anger raced through his body; even if Yuancheng was just a child, and that thing hadn¡¯t fully grown yet, it was still unacceptable. Yue Rujing had never seen Jin Zijin so flustered before and was momentarily stunned Chapter 241 Yue Rujing Sowing Discord Chapter 241: Chapter 241 Yue Rujing Sowing DiscordHe spoke earnestly, almost with a sob in his voice, "Brother, I can assert with absolute certainty that this wife of yours could never be the Gu Family¡¯s daughter, a mere peasant girl would never dare commit such a shocking and unconventional act. It¡¯s quite possible that she is a major figure planted in the Gu Family by the palace, perhaps meant to act against the State Preceptor, but serendipitously picked up by us instead." "She¡¯s a hot potato; in my opinion, the sooner we let her go, the better. Either kill her or hand her over to Xuanzong, curry favor with the palace, and then we can sit back and watch the tigers fight!" Yue Rujing¡¯s words successfully diverted Jin Zijin¡¯s thoughts from the matter of castrating someone. Jin Zijin looked at Yue Rujing with a strange expression, having never considered such a possibility himself, he found Yue Rujing¡¯s idea too far-fetched. "Aren¡¯t you afraid I will be poisoned again?" Afraid, of course, he was afraid, Yue Rujing¡¯s expression held a trace of melancholy, like that of a desperate beast trapped in adversity, clenching his fists tightly, he said angrily, "Don¡¯t we still have a few medicine men? If we lose this one, I¡¯ll move heaven and earth to find another for you." Jin Zijin smiled bitterly and whispered, "But if we replace the person, how could she ever be Youyou?" His voice was soft, as if he was talking to himself. But the intermittent sounds reached Yue Rujing¡¯s ears differently; he looked at Jin Zijin with shock on his face and a tint of incredulous fear. "You... Brother, what did you say?" Similarly conflicted was Yue Rujing. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Previously when he joked that Jin Zijin might have fallen for that village girl, he was 80% joking, but now, seeing Jin Zijin¡¯s forlorn expression, he was afraid, truly afraid. How could his brother... fall for a village girl? Oh no, she might not be a village girl; she could be another medicine person. "No, no, no, that can¡¯t be," Yue Rujing shook his head vigorously, his whole body shaking with emotion as he grabbed Jin Zijin¡¯s shoulders, his voice much louder. "How could Tianzong¡¯s senior brother fall in love with a medicine person from Xuanzong? Her sole purpose is to suppress your poison until we find the Youying Pearl; once we cure the poison, we¡¯re supposed to hand her over to Xuanzong ¨C that¡¯s what¡¯s right. Brother, you¡¯ve always protected her, it¡¯s to cure the poison, right?" he asked frantically. Jin Zijin wasn¡¯t thinking about whether the poison would be cured; just the thought of handing Gu Youyou over to Xuanzong made his heart ache. He said, somewhat angrily, "Ajing, we cannot hand Youyou over to Xuanzong. Don¡¯t forget the difference between Tianzong and Xuanzong. It¡¯s one thing to say these words in front of me but be careful not to let the master hear them." Yue Rujing, realizing he had spoken out of turn, shrank his neck guiltily. "Xuanzong¡¯s actions are ruthless and have gone against the teachings of the Dao Family. If we go on to help the wicked, how are we any different from Xuanzong?" Scolded by Jin Zijin twice in one day, and both times for Gu Youyou, Yue Rujing felt stifled and uncomfortable inside. He couldn¡¯t care less about other people¡¯s life and death, and even less about Tianzong or Xuanzong¡¯s affairs. If it weren¡¯t for his brother being in the Tianzong branch of the Dao Family, he wouldn¡¯t even bother being a Taoist. His only concern was to ensure his brother remained well; as long as his brother was okay, he couldn¡¯t care less even if the sky fell. So despite feeling aggrieved, there was something he still had to say. "But Gu Youyou is different, she¡¯s not ordinary, too dangerous. Knowing she¡¯s problematic, you shouldn¡¯t keep her by your side." "How can you prove she¡¯s problematic? I want evidence!" Jin Zijin said calmly. Chapter 242 The Ailments of Women Households Chapter 242: Chapter 242 The Ailments of Women HouseholdsYue Rujing felt that Jin Zijin was completely deluding himself, which infuriated and flustered him. He only regretted not draining all of Gu Youyou¡¯s blood. "Do you still need evidence? There¡¯s not a single thing about her that matches the daughter of the Gu Family." "With just these, we can¡¯t prove she¡¯s our enemy or a threat to us," Jin Zijin said. Yue Rujing was rendered speechless by his words. All he heard next was Jin Zijin saying, "If she really was planted here by someone else, then... we should win her over!" ...What? Win her over? Had his senior brother gone mad, bewitched even? There were thousands of ways to deal with her; why go through all this trouble? Jin Zijin had lost interest in arguing. He just hoped that Gu Youyou would be okay. What could you do about it? Yue Rujing felt helpless. Well, if that¡¯s what senior brother wished, and seeing that she did have some skills, then why not give it a try? He could only hope that he wouldn¡¯t regret it when she turned and bit them in the future. ... After resting for several days, Gu Youyou finally returned to Jisheng Hall. Having lost a lot of blood and experienced some shocks, life¡¯s great upheavals had taken a toll on her. As a result, Gu Youyou looked pale and still quite ill. "Sister Youyou!" Qin Changlin was clearly startled by her sickly appearance as he saw her for the first time in days. "Sister Youyou, we heard you were ill and have been really worried about you, but you wouldn¡¯t let us visit. What happened to you? You still look so pale after all these days." Gu Youyou didn¡¯t want them entangled in this mess, so naturally, she couldn¡¯t let him ask too much. But seeing that Qin Changlin seemed intent on taking her pulse, Gu Youyou could only weakly wave her hand and say, "Lost too much blood, just women¡¯s issues!" With that one line, Qin Changlin was stopped in his tracks, his face turning red. His raised hand hesitated, unsure whether to retract or extend. "Hehe!" Qin Changlin gave an awkward laugh and pulled back his embarrassing hand, then secretly hit it twice as if to scold the impudent and insensitive limb. "Then why don¡¯t you rest a few more days? Don¡¯t worry, with me here, Jisheng Hall will be just fine." No wonder Yue Rujing said Sister Youyou had fallen ill and adamantly wouldn¡¯t let them visit. So this was the issue. Such an ailment was indeed a bit inconvenient for them men to attend to. Looking at Sister Youyou¡¯s deathly pale face, it definitely appeared to be a symptom of severe blood loss. "Shall I prepare some medicine for you to recuperate?" Gu Youyou shook her head and sat back down at her own place, saying, "No need, I¡¯m already better. I just need a few more days to recover my complexion. I¡¯ll prepare my own recuperative medicine; please bring me the patients¡¯ records from these past few days." What she wanted were the prescriptions. After all, Qin Changlin was just an apprentice. For minor ailments, there was no issue with his prescriptions, but for more complex cases, he was inadequate. And during these days Gu Youyou was absent, all the prescriptions were solely handled by Qin Changlin. Qin Changlin brought the prescriptions, grinning as he said, "Sister Youyou, rest assured, all the patients these past few days had minor issues, and I saw no problems!" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou looked through the yellow papers and asked, "How about Yuancheng? Is he doing any better?" Qin Changlin replied with a beaming smile, "He¡¯s all better, no inflammation, and I¡¯ve already removed his stitches." Bending over and lowering his voice, he added, "I haven¡¯t said that you performed the surgery; only that you directed through the screen and I made the incisions. Make sure you don¡¯t slip up." Gu Youyou raised her eyebrows and, half-squinting, said, "Well, aren¡¯t you clever, snagging the credit for my work with just a few words." Chapter 243: I heard that Taoists have a future Chapter 243: Chapter 243: I heard that Taoists have a future"Ah...?" Qin Changlin was greatly startled, "I didn¡¯t mean that at all!" Gu Youyou chuckled, "All right, all right, I know what you mean; I was just joking. So now? Has Yuancheng come to his senses?" Qin Changlin broke out in a cold sweat and said, "He has come to his senses, of course, but he still seems a bit odd." "Hmm? What kind of odd?" Qin Changlin shook his head, "I can¡¯t quite put my finger on it; he¡¯s just not quite the same as before." Since she couldn¡¯t get a clear answer out of him, Gu Youyou decided to check on the situation herself, "Where is he now?" "He went to the private school early this morning; he¡¯s very diligent with his studies now." Gu Youyou nodded, her face revealing a look of relief. The people at Jisheng Hall had all been thoroughly investigated by Yue Rujing, and they were indeed just ordinary folk. In this world full of danger and schemes, there was finally a place where she could fully relax and let down her guard. During her free time, after chatting with Qin Changlin for a bit, Gu Youyou subtly and timely steered the conversation towards the topic of Zhuzhao Country¡¯s esteem for the Dao over Buddhism. "Do you know anything about our Zhuzhao Country¡¯s Dao Family?" Qin Changlin was surprised and said, "Sister Youyou, why are you suddenly asking about this?" S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou said, "Just making casual conversation. I heard being a Taoist has better prospects than being a doctor. I wonder if they accept female Taoists." Qin Changlin was so shocked that his heart skipped a beat. With Sister Youyou¡¯s abilities, why would she consider becoming a Taoist? And a female one at that. Since when was being a doctor less promising than being a Taoist? He could only offer a weak response, "In every trade, a master emerges. There¡¯s no such thing as one having more prospects than another. If you are a good doctor, you can leave a legacy for ages. And if you can pass down your medical books, that¡¯s a truly great merit! Of course, if a Taoist excels, they can be just as remarkable. Our Zhuzhao Country¡¯s State Preceptor, who stands above ten thousand and second only to the Emperor, is a Taoist." The State Preceptor, Gu Youyou sneered inwardly but showed nothing on her face before asking, "What kind of person is the State Preceptor?" Beijing lay far to the north, and Qin Changlin didn¡¯t have a clear picture. He said, "Rumor has it that the State Preceptor is a person with great magical powers, his edicts resonating with the heavens. The Emperor trusts him deeply." Gu Youyou scoffed internally. Could he have become the State Preceptor without fooling the old Emperor? It seemed she wouldn¡¯t get the information she wanted from Qin Changlin. ... These past few days, the Gu Family had been engulfed in joy as their newly-wed daughter-in-law appeared to be pregnant. Huang Xiangwen couldn¡¯t stop smiling; she was about to become a grandmother. "Qianqian, it¡¯s getting cold, and the water from the river is chilly too. Don¡¯t bother with these clothes; let Erya wash them later. It¡¯s inconvenient for you with your condition; you should head back to your room and rest." Qianqian was Gu Dabao¡¯s previously married daughter-in-law, Lei Qianqian. "Okay!" Lei Qianqian put down the clothes and responded, then she turned to Gu Xiaoqing, who was coming out of the house across the way, "Younger sister Xiaoqing, I¡¯ll have to trouble you then." Gu Xiaoqing inwardly cursed her luck; she should have made herself scarce a tad sooner. This daughter-in-law of the second uncle¡¯s was just like her¡ªalways bossing people around while lazy herself. She said irritably, "Second aunt, if sister-in-law is pregnant and it¡¯s inconvenient for her, that¡¯s one thing, but you¡¯re not; why don¡¯t you do the washing?" "Hey!" retorted her witty niece, who had become almost as much of a handful as that mischievous girl, "I¡¯ve only heard of elders bossing around their juniors; I¡¯ve never heard of juniors commanding their elders. You¡¯re told to wash a few clothes, and you want to send me to do it instead? Is this how your mother raised you?" Chapter 244 Gu Xiaoqing is Not to be Messed With Chapter 244: Chapter 244 Gu Xiaoqing is Not to be Messed WithGu Xiaoqing slapped down the broom in her hand and huffed, "My mom works to death in the fields every day, how could she have any time to educate me? Haven¡¯t I learned everything from you, Auntie? Don¡¯t you always like ordering people around?" "You..." Huang Xiangwen was livid, clattering the stick used for laundry in the bucket with a loud rattle and shouted furiously, "You brat, are you trying to tear the roof down? I¡¯m your auntie, and I can still reprimand you. Are you going to wash them today or not?" There were only the three of them at home, and since Gu Xiaoqing had already had a falling-out with Huang Xiangwen, she wasn¡¯t afraid anymore and retorted on the spot, "I won¡¯t wash them, what are you gonna do about it?" "How dare you, let¡¯s see if I will show you a lesson!" Huang Xiangwen felt she had lost face in front of her daughter-in-law, her face turning an ashy blue with anger as she picked up the laundry stick and charged toward Gu Xiaoqing. Seeing trouble, Gu Xiaoqing immediately turned and, with a bang, closed the door and barred it. No matter how fierce, she wasn¡¯t getting in. Huang Xiangwen, hopping mad, banged on Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s door with the laundry stick, making a continuous thump. "You lazy bones, open the door for your mother now! If I have to kick it down, you watch out for your hide." Gu Xiaoqing was equally infuriated by her shameless aunt, acting as if doing her daughter-in-law¡¯s laundry was something she was rightfully supposed to do. "If you can, then kick it down; otherwise, let¡¯s just wait it out. I¡¯m waiting for Grandpa to come back and do justice." "You shameless lazy bones, you still have the nerve to ask your grandfather for justice? Which family¡¯s eldest daughter gets privately engaged to a man like that? How come they didn¡¯t drag you to be drowned in a pig cage, huh? You bring shame to the family, and you¡¯re too lazy even to wash some clothes..." Huang Xiangwen¡¯s cursing grew nastier and nastier; how could a sheltered girl match her vulgar language? Gu Xiaoqing was so angry she twisted the handkerchief in her hand to shreds. "Auntie, don¡¯t push me too far. I¡¯m not the kind to swallow grievances without complaint. You believe me or not, I will bring up today¡¯s words to Grandpa and Grandma." Huang Xiangwen paused for a moment, startled by the threat. That brat Gu Xiaoqing really might do something like that. Turning around, she saw her daughter-in-law Lei Qianqian¡¯s face with an odd expression. When Lei Qianqian noticed her looking, she quickly turned away. She felt she had gone too far, been too fierce. After all, Lei Qianqian was the Scholar¡¯s daughter; she had probably never seen such aggression before¡ªa scare to her daughter-in-law¡¯s unborn grandson would be terrible. So, she tried to smile and said, "Qianqian, that brat is getting unbearable, probably because she¡¯s about to get married. Usually, your mom isn¡¯t like this, it¡¯s just that she annoyed me. Don¡¯t overthink it." Her daughter-in-law was not like these crude village girls; she was a proper, literate lady who grew up in the city. There weren¡¯t many men in the village who could recognize a few big characters, let alone women. And Qianqian was certainly special. Whenever someone mentioned that her daughter-in-law was a literate and well-mannered reader, loads of villagers were envious. Lei Qianqian¡¯s face was a bit pale. She touched her belly, gave a smile, and said in a low voice, "Mom, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll go wash the clothes myself." With that, she bent down to pick up the basin. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Huang Xiangwen wouldn¡¯t hear of it, and with a cry of alarm, she shouted, "Qianqian, don¡¯t move!" Shocked by her shout, Lei Qianqian jumped. "What¡¯s wrong, Mom?" "How can I let you do that, I¡¯ll wash them!" Chapter 245: Huang Xiangwen’s Scheme Chapter 245: Chapter 245: Huang Xiangwen¡¯s SchemeHuang Xiangwen spat toward Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s room and cursed, "Lazybones." "Mom, it¡¯s just washing clothes, it¡¯s no big deal," Lei Qianqian said. "That won¡¯t do," Huang Xiangwen insisted, taking the basin with clothes and said with a smile, "You can¡¯t compare with us. We villagers are used to rough work, even when heavily pregnant we can still work in the fields. You¡¯re different, you¡¯ve lived in the city since you were young and never done this kind of work. You certainly can¡¯t be like us. I¡¯ve heard that city women are especially prone to accidents when they do work while pregnant. Be careful about the child." The patriarch of the Gu Family had made it clear¡ªif the first child that Lei Qianqian bore was a son, they would do whatever it took to support him, send him to school, and help him achieve scholarly honors. And Lei Qianqian wouldn¡¯t need to do household or field work; her only duty would be to educate the child well. Her eldest grandson could very well be a future Magistrate. How could they let him suffer? Of course they couldn¡¯t. Lei Qianqian¡¯s face was indescribably pale. At dinner, the whole Gu Family gathered around the long table, and Huang Xiangwen kept serving delicious food into Lei Qianqian¡¯s bowl, while the usually stingy Elder Huang didn¡¯t say a word and even appeared happy. "Qianqian really has prospects. She hasn¡¯t been with the Gu Family long and already has a child on the way, putting your mother and your third aunt to shame. Especially your third aunt, humph, it took her nearly two years just to have Erya." Meng Qiuju, who had been quietly eating, suddenly lost half of her appetite upon hearing this. It was an unsolvable source of distress for her life. Huang Xiangwen¡¯s face was full of smiles, and she wasn¡¯t angry even though Elder Huang¡¯s words implied that the daughter-in-law had surpassed her. She continued with Elder Huang¡¯s line, "Exactly, Qianqian looks like someone with good fortune. Not to mention, what that matchmaker said about ¡¯a woman who is three years older bringing home a gold brick¡¯ makes sense. Qianqian definitely has the fate of a high official¡¯s wife. Gu Dabao might not have a future as an official, but this younger one, my eldest grandson, is sure to be a Magistrate someday." The simple-minded Gu Dabao grinned from ear to ear, while Gu Er and Gu Feng happily clinked glasses and drank. The second branch of the family beamed with pride, while the third branch had nothing to say, like eggplants beaten by frost. Gu Feng looked darkly at the people from the second branch, his thoughts inscrutable. As for Lei Qianqian, the person concerned, she kept her head down bashfully and fiddled with her handkerchief as if she were nervous. Seeing that the stage was set, Huang Xiangwen turned to Elder Huang and said, "Mom, Qianqian isn¡¯t like our village girls, who have grown up doing farm work since they were young. I¡¯ve heard that since she was a child in the city, she¡¯s done nothing but study and embroider flowers; her mother never had her do any work. Qianqian was raised delicately, and now she¡¯s pregnant. I worry that making her do work will be too much for her, and if it harms the child, it would be terrible." "Do work?" Before Elder Huang could say anything, Gu Feng, sitting at the long table, asked in surprise, "Haven¡¯t I said it already? Qianqian doesn¡¯t need to do any work; she just needs to focus on nurturing the child. Second brother¡¯s family, why would you still ask her to work?" Elder Huang¡¯s smile faded and she asked sternly, "Second brother¡¯s family, what¡¯s going on?" Gu Dabao, feeling protective of his wife and child, quietly asked, "Qianqian, what work did Mom ask you to do?" Huang Xiangwen¡¯s gaze shifted to Gu Xiaoqing, who was quietly eating, and Gu Xiaoqing understood what was happening. She snorted and threw her chopsticks down onto the table. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone at the table frowned at Gu Xiaoqing, knowing without asking that she was involved in the matter. Chapter 246 Big Sister Says Liars Get Struck by Lightning Chapter 246: Chapter 246 Big Sister Says Liars Get Struck by LightningGu Feng felt a sudden surge of irritation and oppression. Was such strife not commonplace? A perfectly good day was ruined; everyone seemed determined to stir up trouble instead of living in peace. He was well aware of the household affairs¡ªthere wasn¡¯t a single soul who could ease his mind. He couldn¡¯t be bothered with the petty matters among the women. With a huff, he threw down his chopsticks and barked angrily, "This family will be the death of each other one day, with elders that don¡¯t act their age, and the younger ones without any respect for their betters." Having said that, he stormed out in anger. Matriarch Huang saw that his bowl still contained half a bowl of rice and frowned, "Old man, at least finish your meal before you leave!" "I¡¯ve had enough!" Gu Feng retorted irritably. With Gu Feng gone, Huang Xiangwen spoke more confidently. The person she feared most in the family was this old man. Without Gu Feng, she gave Gu Xiaoqing a smug look before slowly starting, "Ah, how could I let Qianqian do any chores? This child is just too kind-hearted and feels bad if she doesn¡¯t contribute. Today, she went to the river to wash clothes by herself. Seeing Erya going to wash clothes as well and noticing Qianqian didn¡¯t have much to do, I asked Erya to help. Who would have expected Erya to become upset? She left the clothes unwashed, slammed the door, and cursed us all..." Unable to tolerate the twisting of truth, Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s voice raised in anger, her neck flushing red, "Second Aunt, I remember my elder sister saying that people who lie will be struck by lightning. I don¡¯t think she was right though, otherwise some people who always lie and spout nonsense would not be living so well still, right?" "Erya!" Perhaps it was the mention of Gu Youyou that provoked her, but Matriarch Huang suddenly lashed out, "How dare you speak to your elders like that? You haven¡¯t picked up anything good, just bad habits from that demon of a girl." "Eh... Erya, keep it down!" Gu Feng¡¯s brother warned ominously. Gu Xiaoqing knew exactly what her father meant; her grandmother had always favored the second branch of the family, and now that they were in a position of power, continuing the argument would do her no favors. After thinking it through, she realized she wouldn¡¯t be staying in the family house for much longer anyway. There was really no need to get tangled in these conflicts, so she toned down her voice, "Grandma, Grandpa has said all I need to do is stay home and embroider my dowry, so I naturally wouldn¡¯t want to do laundry for my sister-in-law. Of course, if Grandma can find someone to help me with the embroidery, I wouldn¡¯t mind helping wash the clothes." "Nonsense!" Matriarch Huang snapped irritably, "How could someone else embroider your own dowry?" Matriarch Huang wasn¡¯t foolish; with just one question, she understood what was happening. Erya had a sharp tongue, and the second daughter-in-law was no pushover either. But even without considering the second daughter-in-law, she still had to maintain the dignity of the second branch, especially with Meng Qiuju, the newly arrived daughter-in-law from the city, sitting right there. She wasn¡¯t like the rural girls. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If Erya finds the time, she should also give your elder sister a hand! Every woman goes through pregnancy, and you¡¯ll understand one day." Gu Xiaoqing muttered under her breath, thinking to herself: Every woman goes through pregnancy, as if only Lei Qianqian was precious. "Hey! Are you listening?" Matriarch Huang banged her chopsticks. Huang Xiangwen looked triumphant as she watched Gu Xiaoqing. "Alright, I¡¯ll help out when I¡¯m free," Gu Xiaoqing replied in a sardonic tone. I¡¯ll deal with it when I have time. As long as they want me to work, I¡¯ll just work on my dowry embroidery, and they can wait until I¡¯m free. Matriarch Huang was so angry she cursed at the thoughtless girl. Meng Qiuju, having no say in this family, could only watch as the women bickered over something as trivial as laundry. The men of the family didn¡¯t bother to interject. With both members of the Huang family giving her cold looks, Gu Xiaoqing found her stay in this family growing ever more unbearable. Chapter 247 Youyou Doesn’t Spend Silver Chapter 247: Chapter 247 Youyou Doesn¡¯t Spend SilverOut of concern for her daughter, Meng Qiuju still steeled herself to speak up and smooth things over. "Mother, I see that Qianqian has been suffering from severe morning sickness these past few days, should we get a doctor to take a look at her?" Huang Xiangwen was certainly willing; she had wanted to bring it up with Old Mrs. Huang for a while now, but knowing how stingy the old woman was, she hadn¡¯t dared to speak. She didn¡¯t expect the usually reticent Meng Qiuju to take the initiative, and only then did she soften her expression toward Erya. You back-talking wretch, at least you have a mother who knows her place. Old Mrs. Huang was in a dilemma. Seeing a doctor would cost money, and it was normal for women to be pregnant. Which woman in the village ever called for a doctor when they were pregnant? They only called for a midwife when it was time to give birth. Some families, too poor to afford it, would just leave the pregnant woman on the bed to give birth by herself. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing Old Mrs. Huang hesitant, Huang Xiangwen became anxious and said swiftly, "Mother, I heard that in the city, women call for a doctor when they¡¯re pregnant. This Qianqian..." Old Mrs. Huang glared fiercely at Meng Qiuju and said impatiently to Huang Xiangwen, "Alright, alright, we¡¯ll call for a doctor, we¡¯ll do it tomorrow." Not for any other reason, but for the sake of her great-grandson. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the usually silent Lei Qianqian started waving her hands frantically, saying in a panicky manner, "No need, Grandma, Mother, I¡¯m doing fine. A few days of vomiting and I¡¯ll be better, no need to call the doctor. Why waste the silver? Better to save it for the child¡¯s schooling in a private school later on." Old Mrs. Huang thought this made sense and looked approvingly at Lei Qianqian, laughing, "After all, you are the daughter of a Scholar¡¯s Family, you know how to manage money. Silver should indeed be spent in such a sensible way." Huang Xiangwen was so frustrated she felt itchy in her teeth and thought: Whether you spend that silver or not, it¡¯s still in the old lady¡¯s hands. Even if you spend it now, will the child¡¯s schooling cost any less later on? Suddenly, another thought struck her, and her eyes lit up as she said to Old Mrs. Huang, "Oh dear, I almost forgot about this." Her melodramatic exclamation startled everyone; Old Mrs. Huang said irritably, "What now?" Was she still scheming for her silver? Old Mrs. Huang¡¯s expression soured. Huang Xiangwen hurriedly said, "Mother, remember a few days ago we heard that Daya was wronged at the Chen Family¡¯s? I went to see her yesterday." Poor granddaughter, this too was a vexing issue. Old Mrs. Huang shook her head and sighed, asking with concern, "How is Daya? If the Chen Family really doesn¡¯t appreciate her, we simply bring her back here. I refuse to believe that the Gu Family can¡¯t support her and her child." Of course, this was said out of frustration. A daughter once married off was not to be taken back, no matter what. Huang Xiangwen sighed, "It¡¯s the same old problem, she¡¯s gentle by nature and gets picked on. If she were as assertive as Youyou and Erya, let¡¯s see who from the Chen Family could bully her." The conversation turned to Gu Xiaoqing; indignant, she said, "Second Aunt, what about me? I haven¡¯t provoked you." Old Mrs. Huang only wanted to hear about Daya¡¯s situation; curtly, she barked at Gu Xiaoqing, "Eat your food, and once you¡¯re full, get on with your embroidery. We were speaking well of you." With her sharp tongue and a fiery temperament, Gu Xiaoqing was worried her daughter might start another argument, and promptly pulled her back to the room. Huang Xiangwen, focused on her agenda, continued, "Remember Lanxin was ill before? Daya said she was treated at Jisheng Hall, and it was Youyou who thought of the idea. Her mother-in-law thought they had hoarded silver to pay for the child¡¯s treatment, which is why she beat and scolded Daya. Mother, others may not know, but how could we be unaware? With Daya¡¯s timid and honest nature, if she knew how to hide silver, would her life be such a mess? And as for Jisheng Hall¡ªwhere Youyou is¡ªhow could she take Daya¡¯s silver?" Chapter 248: The Beauty Trap Chapter 248: Chapter 248: The Beauty TrapHuang Xiangwen had a sly smile on her face, with her words reaching this point, how could the old Huang Family not know what she was thinking? The two shared an unspoken understanding and already had a plan in mind. A doctor who demands silver can¡¯t be used, but one who doesn¡¯t should not be wasted. Tomorrow she would make a trip to Jisheng Hall and have them send a doctor over to the house to see Lei Qianqian. ... Gu Youyou had never had much fondness for Yue Rujing, and ever since that day she let his blood, her dislike for Yue Rujing had only grown stronger, finding fault in everything with an overly critical eye. He had just finished his work and was about to sit down for a drink of water to quench his thirst when she caught him again. "Yue Rujing, have you sorted out the new herbs that came in?" Oops, he had just finished unloading the goods; how could he have possibly sorted them that quickly? It was obvious she was doing this on purpose, always waiting to catch him on something. Yue Rujing endured and said with a forced smile, "Let me have a drink of water, and I¡¯ll sort them right away." Gu Youyou, holding the ledger in her hand, slammed it onto the table with a smack and angrily said, "I hired you to work, not to drink water. Immediately, right now, go do your work, or else get out of here." Yue Rujing¡¯s nose was so crooked with anger, but there was nothing he could do since his senior brother had said they had to win her over, regardless of whose person she was, they had to make her their own, or else he wouldn¡¯t stay here and put up with this humiliation. Heh... Angry, are we? Gu Youyou smiled smugly, unable to directly fire you, but I have ways to make you leave on your own, let¡¯s see how long you can endure. "I¡¯ve been working like an ox or a horse; I should¡¯ve gotten over my anger by now!" Yue Rujing muttered under his breath with a huff. But the grudge over the bloodletting wasn¡¯t so easily forgotten, despite Jin Zijin¡¯s repeated assurances that there would be no next time, this didn¡¯t change the fact that he had done it. Gu Youyou chuckled and said, "You can¡¯t handle it after just a few days, if I were you, I¡¯d do whatever else I had to do, what are you sticking around here for?" Yue Rujing thought to himself: Do you think I want to? Isn¡¯t this because my senior brother said that women¡¯s hearts are the softest, so I must show patience and sincerity? Thinking of his senior brother made him angry. He talked a good game, but why didn¡¯t he do it himself? All those years of using the beauty ploys to no avail proved that senior brother was all show and no substance. Hmm, I wonder if using a beauty ploy myself would work. As Yue Rujing¡¯s thoughts turned, so did the expression on his face; one moment his nose was crooked in anger, the next he shook his head in melancholy, and now... why was he smiling so cunningly? Gu Youyou watched him warily. Yue Rujing¡¯s peach blossom eyes formed narrow crescents as he smiled, bowing to Gu Youyou and saying, "Youyou, you¡¯re right, this is all self-inflicted. I should, who let me accidentally take too much blood, right? Ow, look at these hands of mine, they¡¯re just not accurate, I deserve it, I should be punished with hard labor." Gu Youyou looked at him, puzzled. "As long as it calms your anger, as long as we can go back to the beginning, as long as you give me another chance, even if I have to work like an ox or a horse for you for the rest of my life, what¡¯s the harm?" Gu Youyou watched him in horror. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yue Rujing¡¯s smile, one capable of enchanting all the women in the city, his voice dripping with honey, "Youyou, anything given by you, I will relish it!" Damn it, what¡¯s going on? Gu Youyou shuddered, breaking out in goosebumps. He had taken the bait, he had bitten, Yue Rujing was smugly triumphant, bursting with joy. He thought to himself: This method is simply too good, it can not only subdue Gu Youyou but also solve senior brother¡¯s trouble, why didn¡¯t I think of it earlier? Just watch, senior brother, this woman is all too willing to make you a cuckold, unreliable! His senior brother, he surely deserved better. Chapter 249: Harvesting the Autumn Wind Chapter 249: Chapter 249: Harvesting the Autumn Wind"Youyou..." Yue Rujing believed no woman could resist his tender, water-like gaze; he slowly leaned toward her from his superior position, his heart racing with joy. But Gu Youyou had already been thoroughly infuriated by his perverse behavior. "Yue Rujing, you¡¯re courting death!" Gu Youyou shouted, lifting her foot and stomping on Yue Rujing¡¯s instep, then angrily exclaimed, "Don¡¯t you ever call me Youyou again!" Disgusting, she felt her skin crawl all over. Caught off guard, Yue Rujing was stomped squarely by her, crying out in pain with an ¡¯ow¡¯. That¡¯s not right, why the sudden change of face? It was far from the reaction he had anticipated. Could it be because he was wearing the clothes of an assistant, which diminished his charm? Hopping on one foot while holding the other, he said, "If I can¡¯t call you Youyou, what should I call you? You don¡¯t like it when I call you Cousin-in-law, do you?" Grinding her teeth, Gu Youyou said, "Call me Director Gu!" Director Gu? Certainly not Miss Gu, or Lady Gu? What did this "Director" title mean? Hearing the screams, Qin Changlin hurried in and, seeing this scene, could only offer Yue Rujing a face full of sympathy. He didn¡¯t know what the man had done to offend Sister Youyou again. Gu Youyou smiled and added, "That gentleman is Director Qin; as a mere assistant, you¡¯d better understand your place." Alright then, I¡¯m just an assistant. ... Madam Huang had been wanting to come to Gu Youyou¡¯s place for a while to take advantage of the autumn winds, but being the busy harvest season, her own family matters had kept her from doing so. Today, she came with an important mission, having a legitimate reason! In Jisheng Hall, it was always Qin Changlin who received patients while Gu Youyou took care of indoor affairs. Qin Changlin had become quite adept at treating common colds and flus, leaving no need for Gu Youyou to step in; she only handled the difficult, baffling cases that Qin Changlin couldn¡¯t manage. After Gu Youyou successfully treated a myriad of complicated cases, Qin Changlin¡¯s admiration for her grew stronger with each passing instance. They had found a treasure! Gu Youyou¡¯s medical skills were, in some areas, definitely no less than that of their teacher, Doctor Zhou. But could such a woman really be a village girl? He couldn¡¯t comprehend it, it was just too baffling. Of course, there were many strange things about Gu Youyou, things he couldn¡¯t figure out no matter how hard he thought, especially concerning her husband, who seemed to have become a different person after returning home. If not for Yue Rujing assuring him that was indeed his cousin Jin Zijin, he would never believe they were the same person. He feared Gu Youyou might one day transform into the daughter of a wealthy family, and without her at Jisheng Hall, the place would almost certainly fall into decline. It was a slow day today; early in the morning, only two patients had come in. After seeing them, Qin Changlin had been sitting idly for quite some time. Out of the corner of his eye, he spotted a familiar old lady swiftly heading toward Jisheng Hall. Although they had only met once, Qin Changlin remembered her clearly. Wasn¡¯t she the Gu Family¡¯s old madam who hadn¡¯t paid for her consultation and had nearly asked him for money for tea, Gu Youyou¡¯s grandmother? Gu Youyou¡¯s grandmother? Qin Changlin was startled and became fully alert. Madam Huang, focused on hurrying here despite her numerous chores at home, was already sweating profusely. Finally arriving at Jisheng Hall, she stood in the shade and took out a kerchief to wipe off her sweat. Qin Changlin signaled one of the assistants with his eyes, and the assistant stepped forward to inquire, "Old madam, are you feeling unwell? Please come inside with me; our doctor is inside." Hearing this, Madam Huang¡¯s face fell, and she replied sharply, "How can you speak like that to someone so young? Where am I unwell? I¡¯m in excellent health." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 250: Not Seeing Patients Chapter 250: Chapter 250: Not Seeing PatientsThe shop assistant, perplexed, twitched the corner of his mouth and turned his gaze to Qin Changlin inside the room. Qin Changlin waved his hand at him, indicating that he should leave. The shop assistant showed a gruff demeanor towards Old Madame Huang, saying, "Then please, proceed as you wish!" "Hey! What¡¯s with that attitude? I am..." "Madame Gu!" Before she could finish, she saw Qin Changlin approaching with a smile. Old Madame Huang sized him up for a moment before recognizing him - wasn¡¯t this the inept apprentice who had treated Sanya¡¯s facial injury at her home? In the end, she had berated him so much that he didn¡¯t even dare to charge a consultation fee. Luckily for Sanya, her facial wound had healed; otherwise, Old Madame Huang would have never spared this quack. "Ahem!" Old Madame Huang put on airs and pointed at Qin Changlin: "I came here today to invite the doctor to my home for a consultation." Qin Changlin¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he pointed to a signboard in front of Jisheng Hall and spoke in a gentle voice, "Madame, please look at this!" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Old Madame Huang couldn¡¯t read a single big character. She felt that Qin Changlin was humiliating her and suddenly became enraged, shouting, "What do you mean by this? Are you looking down on me? Let me tell you, my granddaughter is one of the proprietors of Jisheng Hall!" His shouting reminded Qin Changlin that many old folks in the village were illiterate. He hurriedly offered an apologetic smile, "Oh, Madame, I surely wouldn¡¯t dare to look down on you. I wanted to inform you that our Jisheng Hall has a rule now: the doctor does not make house calls. If there is a patient at home who is too ill to come to us, a small amount of Silver Coin can be paid, and we will send our medical carriage to bring the patient here to stay in the infirmary of Jisheng Hall for treatment. They can leave any time they¡¯re cured. It¡¯s convenient for the patient; it¡¯s convenient for us, isn¡¯t it?" Old Madame Huang was stunned for a moment, then cursed again after a while, "What sort of nonsensical rule is this? Who ever heard of moving a sick person so ill they can¡¯t walk to someone else¡¯s place? If they happen to die by accident, wouldn¡¯t it mean dying away from home, unable to find the way back?" "Oh!" Qin Changlin shivered in spirit and became serious, "Does your family have someone who is that severely ill? May I ask who it is?" Qin Changlin remembered that Gu Youyou was very fond of her grandfather. If it was the elderly gentleman who had become this ill, the rules might not matter; Sister Youyou would surely be the first to go to the Gu Family to see the patient. Old Madame Huang was startled and suddenly turned pale with anger. She grabbed the front of Qin Changlin¡¯s clothes and yelled, "You foul-mouthed thing, who are you cursing? Let me tell you, if anything happens to my daughter-in-law and my great-grandson, that will be your responsibility. Come on, let¡¯s go have a look!" Your daughter-in-law and great-grandson should be your son¡¯s responsibility, shouldn¡¯t they? How did it become mine? Qin Changlin was taken aback. Old Madame Huang had a strong voice and was loud. When she started to howl, people on the street gathered around. Gu Youyou, with her sharp ears, heard her voice from inside the courtyard and muttered to herself that this was not good. She hastily straightened her dress and came out. In the middle of the street, a fierce-looking old lady was aggressively holding onto a young man¡¯s clothes. The young man was Qin Changlin, the familiar doctor from Jisheng Hall? The neighbors started whispering among themselves. "Who is this old lady? How dare she treat Qin Changlin like that?" "Shh, seeing how afraid Qin Changlin is of her, she might be his grandmother." "My goodness, even if she¡¯s the grandmother, she shouldn¡¯t treat her grandson like this. It¡¯s so embarrassing, scolding him in the middle of the street, and how is Qin Changlin supposed to face others?" "Indeed, it¡¯s outrageous." "This is outright abducting!" Chapter 251 Old Lady Liu Visits the Grand View Garden Chapter 251: Chapter 251 Old Lady Liu Visits the Grand View GardenQin Changlin had a mournful look on his face. Against such an old lady, he couldn¡¯t out-curse or out-hit her, and since she was Gu Youyou¡¯s grandmother, he didn¡¯t have the nerve to say much. "Old Madam, let¡¯s talk this out nicely. The neighbors are all watching us on this street. Isn¡¯t it a bit inappropriate for you to forcibly take things like this?" Seeing that Qin Changlin was afraid of her, Old Madam Huang felt a surge of triumph. Why would she think it inappropriate? Her eyebrows raised high, she huffed, "So, will you attend to patients or not?" "This..." Qin Changlin became troubled and said, "I didn¡¯t set this rule; Sister Youyou did. Whether I can see patients or not, I must ask for Sister Youyou¡¯s opinion!" Hearing this, she realized that this Jisheng Hall was actually controlled by that damn girl. Old Madam Huang was clearly quite shocked, and at the same time, she felt even more proud. Ha... Jisheng Hall is under my granddaughter¡¯s command. From now on, do I even need to worry about the cost of medical treatments? It¡¯s perfect since my old man and I are getting on in years. Those large ginseng roots and top-grade deer antlers on the counter, we¡¯ll have to take them home for nourishment. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While Old Madam Huang was indulging in her wishful thinking, she was interrupted by Gu Youyou¡¯s chilly voice from behind. "Qin Changlin, is this how you behave properly? Squabbling with an old lady in the middle of the street, have you no desire to graduate?" The words ¡¯graduate¡¯ made Qin Changlin shudder all over. Graduating was a sore point for him¡ªhis master had passed away, and whether he could graduate or not was determined by Gu Youyou. "Sister Youyou, I am innocent," he turned around with a gloomy face, pointing innocently at Old Madam Huang. Look, your grandmother, I¡¯m the victim here. Old Madam Huang¡¯s face was full of smiles as she softened her voice to a gentle tone, "Youyou, it¡¯s been a while since you visited home. Grandma has come to see you, I..." Gu Youyou merely glanced indifferently at Old Madam Huang, not letting her finish her sentence, and interrupted, "Let¡¯s talk back at home." With that, she turned and went back inside Jisheng Hall. Old Madam Huang was taken aback and felt she had lost face. She had planned to use the audience to introduce herself properly while everyone was watching. The grandmother of Jisheng Hall¡¯s owner¡ªin the future, who in Qingshui Town would dare look down on her or despise her for being a simple rural old lady? That ungrateful girl was not making things easy for her. ... In the inner courtyard of Jisheng Hall, Gu Youyou sat leisurely, casually tapping on a teacup, her beautiful brows slightly furrowed as she peered through the window at the old lady outside. In the yard, Old Madam Huang was like Liu Laolao who entered the Grand View Garden, her shifty gaze glancing here and there, occasionally clicking her tongue and barely suppressing her cackling laughter. She looked like a crazy old woman! Gu Youyou had intended to call her in so whatever fuss there was, she could keep an eye on it, which was surely better than causing a scene outside. Then, she would be able to discuss the real reason for coming to Jisheng Hall. Gu Youyou certainly didn¡¯t believe the old lady missed her; she wanted to hear this excuse. She was, after all, always blaming Youyou for being sick and bringing bad luck, calling her a debt-collecting ghost a bit too smoothly. But Old Madam Huang had lived her whole life in the village; how could she have seen rooms like those in Doctor Zhou¡¯s backyard? Doctor Zhou used to be an Imperial Physician, and although his family had fallen on hard times, he had been an Imperial Physician all his life. His confidence and taste were something that local families could hardly match, weren¡¯t they? His courtyard was always exquisitely arranged, not small by any means. To a rural old woman, wouldn¡¯t this place be like Liu Laolao entering the Grand View Garden? Fine, let her look her fill first before discussing further. Chapter 252: Odd Old Grandma Chapter 252: Chapter 252: Odd Old Grandma?ree????ebn¦Òvel.comQin Changlin, carrying a freshly prepared teapot, came in and asked Gu Youyou, "The old lady has been hurrying on the road, and I saw she was sweating profusely, with her lips so dry they were peeling. I just made some tea to quench her thirst. Sister Youyou, do you think we should let the old lady come in to rest and have some tea first?" What is this old lady aimlessly wandering around for? Why does she need to open and look into each room? She said she came to see her granddaughter, but isn¡¯t Sister Youyou sitting right here? Gu Youyou said indifferently, "Let her look if she wants to." Glancing at the tea, she added, "Whether she drinks it or not is up to her. She¡¯s the one who¡¯s thirsty, not me." Qin Changlin: "..." This granddaughter and grandmother are really something. In the end, Gu Youyou said, "Just bring a pot of boiled water instead." Qin Changlin didn¡¯t think it was a good idea to give the old lady just boiled water, sensing she would surely make a fuss, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He had always followed Gu Youyou¡¯s instructions, and now Jisheng Hall was running better than before. At first, no one accepted Gu Youyou¡¯s strange ideas, but once they truly understood them, everyone felt these methods were better. For instance, the concept of hospital treatment. If it weren¡¯t for Gu Youyou¡¯s arrival at Jisheng Hall, with his half-baked skills, he would¡¯ve likely lost the foundation his master left behind, possibly even had to close the place. How could it be as it was now! Qin Changlin nodded and went outside to get the boiled water. The attendant patiently played the role of guide alongside the Huang Family¡¯s old lady, "This is Doctor Qin¡¯s room." "Open it, let me have a look," the Huang Family¡¯s old lady demanded with raised eyebrows and without any politeness. The attendant was somewhat speechless. What was an old woman doing entering a young man¡¯s bedroom? But considering this was Gu Youyou¡¯s grandmother, he still patiently endured. "This room is Doctor Qin¡¯s private quarters, and only he has the key. It can¡¯t be opened." Old lady Huang curled her lips and with a sarcastic tone continued to make disparaging remarks, shifting her attention to another target. This room was secured with a large lock, obviously much more carefully than the others. Her wrinkled forehead twitched, and her eyes shone with a shrewd light as she scrutinized the room before her. "And what is this room used for?" "This is the operating room. Sister Youyou said that casual visitors cannot enter, afraid of... of germs," the attendant reasoned, trying to recall if that was indeed what Sister Youyou had said. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Old lady Huang didn¡¯t understand, "What kind of thing?" Actually, the attendant didn¡¯t quite grasp it either; it was only that Qin Changlin had explained to them it was about fearing dirtiness and that soiling the room would be problematic. So he explained truthfully, "Afraid that it¡¯ll get the room dirty." Such a statement was like poking a hornet¡¯s nest, creating an explosion. The old lady was about to explode, and even Qin Changlin, watching from a distance, could tell. Old lady Huang, her eyes bulging, instantly raised her voice, "What did you say? Afraid of making the room dirty? You think I, an old woman, am not clean?" The attendant had never anticipated such an outcome, and feeling utterly wronged, he hurriedly tried to explain, "No no, old lady, that¡¯s not what I meant. Nobody is allowed in this room, only Sister Youyou and Doctor Qin can go inside, we..." Before the attendant could finish explaining, another blast like a blaring loudspeaker rendered everyone nearly deaf. "She Gu Youyou dares to look down on others? Doesn¡¯t she know she¡¯s the dirtiest one of all?" Old lady Huang fumed, latching onto the attendant to shou loudly, "Ah, back when she was a child, she fell ill at seven, lay in bed waiting to be served. I took care of her for a decade, dealing with her excrement and urine, everything happened on that bed. I never once complained about her being dirty, and now she despises me?" Chapter 253: Trouble Caused by Tea Chapter 253: Chapter 253: Trouble Caused by TeaThere followed a great wail, and she even dragged the assistant, who was on the verge of tears himself, to lament her grievances. "Just tell me, does such a person have any conscience left, huh? Is there any justice in this world anymore? Now that she¡¯s recovered from her illness and achieved something, living in such a fine place, she actually starts to scorn me, her own mother-in-law, calling me dirty. If I hadn¡¯t raised her father, or hadn¡¯t raised her, I¡¯d still be a clean and untouched girl. Who have I toiled half my life for, huh? I¡¯ve been here half a day without even a drop of water to drink. Look at how parched my mouth is, so dry I can barely close it! Damn it, such ingratitude deserves to be struck by lightning, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s true? Should Gu Youyou be struck by lightning or not?" The assistant, completely stunned, thought to himself that he couldn¡¯t possibly answer that, better to ask the god of thunder! After all, could he really say Sister Youyou deserved to be struck by lightning? "Oh my goodness, had I known she was such a creature, I should have thrown her into a gully to feed the wolves ten years ago. I¡¯m the one without any justice! Give me the keys; I insist on going in to see what shameful things she¡¯s hiding..." No longer able to bear it, Gu Youyou carrying a kettle, came out, while the shock Qin Changlin felt inside the room couldn¡¯t even be described. The first shock was that this white-haired old woman had a voice that could rival a middle-aged man¡¯s, and the second was, despite complaining about her dry mouth, she could still verbally lash out so eloquently? And the things she was saying... was this really her granddaughter? Aside from inviting her into the house, Sister Youyou didn¡¯t seem to have said anything, did she? "Would you like to drink your tea with the kettle, or would you prefer to sit down inside and sip from a cup?" Gu Youyou remained composed, seemingly unaffected by the Huang Family matriarch¡¯s haranguing. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The assistant observed the bizarre grandparent and grandchild with a mix of amazement and fear, cursing his own bad luck for being dragged into serving the old lady. "Go ahead with your work," Gu Youyou gestured for the assistant to leave, and the assistant, feeling as if he¡¯d been pardoned, quickly scampered away. Looking at the kettle in Gu Youyou¡¯s hand, the old Huang Family matriarch¡¯s lips involuntarily twitched. She really was thirsty. Recalling Gu Youyou¡¯s words... asking her to drink from a kettle? Does anyone drink tea from a kettle? Who was she trying to irritate? "Gu Youyou, what do you mean? This is how you treat me?" the old Huang Family matriarch demanded, her eyebrows drawn together. Gu Youyou smiled lightly, "Didn¡¯t you say earlier that I wouldn¡¯t even offer you water to drink? Now I¡¯ve brought the kettle too, so do you want to drink or not?" The matriarch¡¯s face turned green with anger at the young woman¡¯s unrelenting and venomous sarcasm. Helpless and extremely thirsty, her mouth far too parched to argue anymore, she snatched the kettle and huffed into the house. Just now, when Gu Youyou had come out of that room, the assistant had explained that it was for entertaining guests, and as a guest of Jisheng Hall, she was naturally expected to drink tea there. After all, a guest deserves hospitality, and Qin Changlin, unlike Gu Youyou, couldn¡¯t afford to be so high-handed. Seeing the old Huang Family matriarch enter, he hurriedly took the kettle and respectfully poured a pot of tea. The matriarch snatched it and gulped it down with a huff. After finishing one cup, she poured another. Only then did she start to notice the taste. Tasteless? Plain boiled water? Gu Youyou had actually given her plain boiled water to drink? With a snort, she spat the water out and glared with wide, copper bell-like eyes. "You... you unfilial granddaughter, how dare you give me plain boiled water to drink, where¡¯s my tea? I want to drink fine tea." Qin Changlin¡¯s mouth twitched, knowing well that swapping it with plain water would cause trouble. It¡¯s just that Sister Youyou seemed unafraid of complicating matters further. Chapter 254: Joyous Occasion Chapter 254: Chapter 254: Joyous OccasionGu Youyou spoke nonchalantly, "Water is the source of all things, the beginning of life. Drinking a sufficient amount of boiled water every day contributes to health and longevity. When catching a cold or suffering from a cough, it also has the effect of suppressing coughs and dissolving phlegm. We run a medical hall, not a teahouse, so naturally, we prioritize the patient¡¯s health above all else. That¡¯s why our medical hall doesn¡¯t receive guests with tea, but with water. If you¡¯re not accustomed to drinking this boiled water..." Gu Youyou paused, pointed in the direction of the front courtyard, and continued, "Turn left as you leave, there¡¯s a teahouse!" Qin Changlin and the elder of the Huang Family twitched the corners of their mouths simultaneously. It¡¯s just a glass of boiled water, right? She made such a big deal out of it! The brat is getting more and more articulate, huh. And actually, she herself couldn¡¯t stand that fancy-schmancy tea; plain boiled water quenched thirst just fine. It was Gu Youyou¡¯s attitude that irked her, starting from that cold and curt demeanor on the main street. We came here sincerely to seek medical attention, not to face Gu Youyou¡¯s scorn. Gu Youyou scoffed. If they were sincerely seeking treatment, would they manage to disgrace Jisheng Hall in the streets? "Forget the tea; I¡¯m busy!" declared the elder Huang. She couldn¡¯t afford to lose her dignity and maintained her seniority proudly. Gu Youyou, on the other hand, didn¡¯t say much. You are indeed an elder, but if you behaved like one and didn¡¯t argue nonsensically, I would respect you. After all, she had always believed in the principle of respecting the elderly and loving the young. During the harvest season, every farming household was busy, and the elder Huang was indeed very busy. So, she spoke frankly. "I came here to ask for a doctor to visit our home. Assign a doctor to come with me," she demanded. Gu Youyou raised an eyebrow, unable to figure out who among the Gu Family could be sick. Her thoughts aligned with Qin Changlin¡¯s¡ªthe two members of the Gu Family who were prone to illness due to age were either sitting here or it was Gu Feng. Grandfather? He was the one Gu Youyou cared about the most! "Who¡¯s ill?" Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but become anxious. She didn¡¯t act as rashly as Qin Changlin, but attempted to calmly inquire. But the elder Huang broke into a smile and said, "It¡¯s not an illness; it¡¯s a happy affair!" "A happy affair?" Gu Youyou was slightly surprised. With a broad grin, the elder Huang proudly announced, "Indeed, a happy affair. Qianqian is pregnant." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Qianqian? Gu Youyou thought for a moment before remembering that Dabao¡¯s newly married wife was named Lei Qianqian. Well, Dabao¡¯s wife was pregnant, which was certainly a happy event. But Dabao had only been married for a month¡ªwasn¡¯t that a bit too soon? Of course, some people did show symptoms quickly, and having them after a month wasn¡¯t unheard of. "Has the doctor seen her?" Gu Youyou asked again. "Not yet, I just came to ask," replied the elder Huang. So, you rushed all the way here on the street to grab Doctor Qin for an early pregnancy check? Gu Youyou¡¯s mouth twitched. What, do you think the medical hall is run by your family? And indeed, the elder Huang did seem to think that way. Gu Youyou: "...How did you determine that Qianqian is pregnant?" Seeing Gu Youyou¡¯s skepticism, the elder Huang confidently declared, "My judgment can¡¯t be wrong. I have given birth to eight kids myself; how could I not know whether she¡¯s pregnant or not?" Gu Youyou was speechless. What does this have to do with how many children you¡¯ve given birth to? Given that Dabao and Qianqian had only been married a month, it was possible for early pregnancy to occur, but she was more inclined to believe it was a mistake, as apart from a very small number of people, most begin to experience early pregnancy symptoms only after six weeks. "What symptoms does Qianqian have?" Gu Youyou inquired patiently. While Gu Youyou kept her patience, the elder Huang was not so good at holding hers. Chapter 255: I am gifted Chapter 255: Chapter 255: I am giftedn?vel.comThe suspicion toward her great-grandson had already put her in a bad mood. She came to invite a doctor home for a checkup, not to let you ask endless, baseless questions. "Severe vomiting!" the elder of the Huang Family said in irritation. Gu Youyou furrowed her brows, then after a moment, the corners of her mouth curved in a sneer. It was the season of the autumn harvest, a time when the heat and cold alternated, and the most common ailments brought to doctors were various stomach issues. The people in the nearby villages loved to grow melons, especially watermelons. By this month, the watermelons were ripe, and if not eaten soon, they wouldn¡¯t be edible; fearing waste, the farmers tended to gorge themselves, leading to widespread stomach problems. Vomiting could be caused by many things; it wasn¡¯t as if a woman¡¯s vomiting meant pregnancy, and besides, the timing of Qianqian¡¯s entry into the house was so... sensitive! "How long has the vomiting been going on? How severe is it?" Gu Youyou continued to ask. The elder of the Huang Family grew even more annoyed with her granddaughter, but knowing Youyou was not someone to be trifled with, she suppressed her anger and continued. "She has been vomiting for about ten days, maybe eight; I can¡¯t remember exactly. At first, she just said her stomach was uncomfortable, but later, she started vomiting, and these past two days have been the worst." So many days already? Gu Youyou was somewhat surprised. Indeed, just beginning to vomit; to say a month might be possible, but twenty-something days could hardly indicate pregnancy, more likely a stomach upset from eating improperly. "Has she been eating a lot of watermelon?" Gu Youyou asked further. The elder of the Huang Family was slightly startled. What did pregnancy have to do with eating watermelon? She forgot to answer for a moment. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Has she been eating quite a bit of watermelon every day?" Seeing no response, Gu Youyou asked again. The elder of the Huang Family thought Gu Youyou was quite astute, indeed having some skills. It seemed that the late Doctor Zhou calling Gu Youyou a... Child Prodigy wasn¡¯t without reason; she even knew that Qianqian had eaten a lot of watermelon. "Yes, Qianqian has been eating quite a lot. She can¡¯t stand the heat and loves eating it!" "Any diarrhea?" Whether she had diarrhea or not, the elder didn¡¯t know, but she... "I often see her running to the latrine!" So Gu Youyou took it as diarrhea? Alright, that was more or less understood. Gu Youyou took out some paper and a pen and began to write something, head down. Even the illiterate elder of the Huang Family could see her writing was beautiful. The elder of the Huang Family craned her neck, watching her curiously with an indescribable expression. When did she learn to write? Heavens, Gu Youyou, who couldn¡¯t even embroider, could write? She had an expression as if she¡¯d seen a ghost. Was this really the same sickly Gu Youyou from their family? "Youyou?" the elder of the Huang Family called out tentatively. "Hmm?" Gu Youyou, busy writing, responded in a low voice. The elder¡¯s mind wavered, was this really Youyou? "You... when did you learn to write?" she couldn¡¯t help but ask out of curiosity. Gu Youyou didn¡¯t look up, continuing to write, but she replied, "I learned it recently." "Recently?" You¡¯ve only been at Jisheng Hall for a few days, do you think you are a Child Prodigy? the elder scoffed to herself. While writing, Gu Youyou said casually, "Master says I have a unique talent and that I am a Child Prodigy. Unfortunately, the jealousy of the heavens meant my early years were fraught with hardship. If I could just survive those, the future would hold boundless possibilities!" The elder of the Huang Family was left speechless as if she had choked on a fly. Could one be so calm and collected when boasting about oneself? But now, she could diagnose illnesses, write prescriptions, and her handwriting was exquisite. In the past, she had always been cloistered in the backyard of her own home, as illiterate as her, unable to recognize a single character. Apart from her claim of being a Child Prodigy, there really seemed to be no other explanation. Heavens, this... The expression on the elder of the Huang Family¡¯s face was indescribably strange! Chapter 256 No Possibility Chapter 256: Chapter 256 No PossibilityIf it were a grandchild from the younger generation, anyone would do, and she would be delighted to the point of madness, but why does it have to be Gu Youyou, the Child Prodigy, with whom she is fundamentally incompatible, like water and fire? S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While the Huang Family matriarch¡¯s thoughts drifted to the high heavens, Gu Youyou had already finished writing. She blew on the ink, which was not yet dry, and then said to the Huang Family matriarch, "Grandma, please take this back to Qianqian and ask her to come see me!" Qianqian¡¯s ailment was vomiting. Youyou suspected it might be due to eating watermelon, but there are many reasons for vomiting. Since it wasn¡¯t necessarily pregnancy, it certainly wasn¡¯t necessarily because of eating watermelon either. As a doctor with medical ethics, Gu Youyou would not prescribe medicine without seeing the patient first. The paper only contained a preliminary understanding of the symptoms and the reason for asking her to come for a visit. Gu Youyou knew that Lei Qianqian¡¯s father was a Scholar. Since Qianqian could read, that¡¯s why she had written it down on paper. However, the Huang Family matriarch was not pleased with Gu Youyou¡¯s arrangement and complained, "What do you mean by ¡¯come here¡¯? Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s the busy farming season? The whole family is so busy their feet barely touch the ground. Who has the time to come here for a consultation? Hurry up and arrange for a doctor to go back with me. Qin Changlin seems good; let¡¯s have him!" Gu Youyou sneered. Are you eyeing Qin Changlin because he may waive the consultation fee? The matriarch was indeed thinking that way. The reason she didn¡¯t ask Gu Youyou to go back directly was twofold. Firstly, every time Gu Youyou visited the Gu Family, she would return enraged, and the matriarch disliked having her there. Moreover, this impish girl Gu Youyou would most certainly demand a consultation fee. Qin Changlin was different. Setting aside whether he was easy to talk to, just out of regard for Gu Youyou¡¯s face, he would feel embarrassed to ask for a fee. Perhaps she could even swindle some tonics from him to bolster her great-grandson¡¯s health. With this thought, she began to smile from ear to ear. Gu Youyou put down her pen and sat upright, watching the Huang Family matriarch smirk as she schemed. Only when the matriarch¡¯s daydreams had gone far enough did Youyou begin to slowly explain to this outstanding grandmother, "You said Qianqian¡¯s symptoms started ten or eight days ago? Well, let¡¯s assume eight days. By my rough calculation, that means she began experiencing morning sickness twenty-three days after marrying Dabao. Grandma, I can state unequivocally that it normally takes around forty days after conception for the early pregnancy symptoms to appear, such as morning sickness, sleepiness, and lethargy. They have only been married for twenty-three days, so it¡¯s not possible." The Huang Family matriarch didn¡¯t react at first; she was stunned for a moment before saying, "What... what do you mean by that?" Youyou replied, "My meaning is very clear. Qianqian is not pregnant. She might have eaten too much watermelon, causing some stomach issues. And since it¡¯s been dragged out this long, you should bring her for a consultation as soon as possible." After another moment of shock, the matriarch shook her head vehemently and said, "No, no. I have given birth to eight children, and I can tell with certainty. Qianqian is absolutely pregnant. What are you blabbering about when you¡¯ve never given birth to a child yourself?" Doubting her? That is a great taboo for a doctor. Most doctors are men, and they certainly haven¡¯t given birth to children either. And Youyou never believed in the so-called theory that having more childbirth experience makes one more knowledgeable, spun by obstinate old ladies spoiling for a fight. She was determined that it was impossible to be pregnant in such a short time. Moreover, there had been a number of cases of vomiting and diarrhea during that period, which also biased her thinking. Youyou was getting angry, her patience was wearing thin, and her words were no longer as pleasant. She raised her volume and said loudly to the matriarch, "Grandma, if you don¡¯t trust me, then find another doctor for a consultation. In any case, none of the doctors from Jisheng Hall will make house calls." Chapter 257: Could it be pregnancy? Chapter 257: Chapter 257: Could it be pregnancy?"You¡¯re busy, and so are we. We can¡¯t put everyone else¡¯s medical needs on hold for a minor ailment of yours." "Do you think you are the Heavenly King? Even the Heavenly King isn¡¯t intimidating to Gu Youyou." "What kind of attitude is this? I¡¯m your grandmother! If I say Qianqian is pregnant, then she is most definitely pregnant," Old Madame Huang raised her voice too. Her great-grandson, oh, they¡¯ve been overjoyed for so many days, and you¡¯re saying there¡¯s nothing? Gu Youyou sneered coldly, "Huh... I¡¯ve always been like this. Are you just realizing that today?" "Pregnant just because you say so? Do you think you¡¯re some kind of fertility goddess?" Gu Youyou suddenly laughed again, spreading her hands and speaking in a low voice, "Alright, I¡¯ve made it very clear to you. They haven¡¯t been married long enough for pregnancy, and the symptoms you¡¯re talking about shouldn¡¯t be appearing now. If you don¡¯t believe me, feel free to consult another doctor. If Qianqian is indeed pregnant, it¡¯s definitely not the Gu Family¡¯s child." Old Madame Huang¡¯s eyes bulged, her nose contorting with rage, "What did you say?" She dared to say that it¡¯s not the Gu Family¡¯s child if there¡¯s a pregnancy? Is that something a daughter of the Gu Family should say? Where do you put the honor of the Gu Family, your brother, and the new bride? Gu Youyou calmly articulated, "I¡¯ve said everything clearly, yet you refuse to believe me. Any regular doctor would know this small matter, you can easily ask another one." With that said, Gu Youyou grew irritable and furious. This old lady, unseen for many days, had become ever more dreadful. How did Gu Youyou get saddled with such a ¡¯wonderful¡¯ grandmother? And then had that ¡¯wonderful¡¯ grandmother thrust onto her? ... Old Madame Huang didn¡¯t know how she left Jisheng Hall, nor how she made it home in a daze. Along the way, her mind was filled with what Gu Youyou had said. Qianqian might have upset her stomach by eating too much watermelon, but from her experience of giving birth to eight children, that was definitely a pregnancy. If Qianqian was truly pregnant, it absolutely couldn¡¯t be the seed of the Gu Family. If not the seed of the Gu Family, whose seed is it? Old Madame Huang recalled the scene before Dabao and Lei Qianqian married¡ªthe matchmaker kept stressing that the girl¡¯s family was in a hurry, mentioning how she had mourned for her father for three years, which already delayed her enough, and they couldn¡¯t afford any more delays. "If you are sincere about the marriage, marry her as soon as possible." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The time from engagement to marriage was just over ten days. Such urgency for a bride taken in open and proper marriage was unheard of. As soon as the horoscopes matched, they picked a reasonably auspicious day that was not the worst and married them off. She had heard the astrologer¡¯s words: the best day for their marriage was three months later. But the matchmaker insisted the Lei Family couldn¡¯t wait three months. They had waited three years, but couldn¡¯t wait three more months? "Huh..." A vicious look crossed Old Madame Huang¡¯s face, almost grinding her teeth to pieces. Looking for a fool and they found the Gu Family¡ªwell done, Lei Family, well done, that matchmaker. Old Madame Huang quietly returned to the Gu Family home without alarming anyone. Besides her, there were only three people in the house. Gu Xiaoqing was in her room embroidering her dowry, the second daughter-in-law was cleaning the pigsty, and there was Lei Qianqian, leaning against the wall vomiting violently. Behind a window, Old Madame Huang lurked in the shadows, thinking of going straight out there and skinning this vile creature alive. But she couldn¡¯t do that¡ªshe had to hold on. She had to consult a doctor first to find out after how long into a pregnancy vomiting was normal. And Gu Youyou had mentioned, it could be a bad stomach from eating watermelon. She would wait until these two matters were confirmed. It better be a bad stomach, because if not, she¡¯d fight to her last breath against her and that rotten Lei Family. Chapter 258: Are You Moonlighting for Jingshi Room? Chapter 258: Chapter 258: Are You Moonlighting for Jingshi Room?Huang Xiangwen, having just finished shoveling pig manure, saw his daughter-in-law gasping for air after vomiting and immediately felt a surge of pity. He dropped the shovel and hurried over to her. "Oh my child, why are you vomiting so severely? Little ancestor, you¡¯re really giving your mother a hard time! If you don¡¯t grow up to be a magistrate and honor your mother, how will you ever make it up to her?" Lei Qianqian raised her pale face, smiled, and said, "Mother, I¡¯m fine!" Huang Xiangwen¡¯s laughter grew even more cheerful, "Look, look, your mother is worrying over you and speaking on your behalf." The old lady of the Huang Family¡¯s triangular eyes nearly shot out flames. Little ancestor, indeed. It¡¯s not even certain whose little ancestor it might be. ... Gu Youyou was amusing Abao, who had been eating well and was growing fast. In just over a month, Abao had already grown to the size of a medium-sized dog. Jin Zijin had said that it would grow much larger than an average dog, and she should be careful not to scare people. Gu Youyou loved big dogs, so majestic! In her past life, after she discovered her aunt¡¯s deceptive ways¡ªsmiling on the surface while secretly stabbing you in the back¡ªand her fear of dogs, she kept a house full of dogs. They were all large breeds, each one tended to by someone, with the sole purpose of keeping that aunt from bothering her. Jin Zijin had been troubled by something for several days, wanting to ask, but had not found the right excuse, or rather, the right way to start the conversation. Today, seeing Youyou so happy, maybe... it was time to ask? But how could he broach the subject? Could he really just ask her outright if she¡¯d purified Yuancheng? If she inadvertently denied it, then he would assume Yue Rujing was just talking nonsense, having seen wrong. But what if she admitted to it? My goodness, how could a woman do such a thing? And as her husband, should he not take a principled stand and lecture her on proper conduct? No, no, that idea was immediately dismissed as soon as it appeared. Gu Youyou was no ordinary woman; she was a hot-tempered little cat with sharp teeth and a sharp tongue. If you annoyed her, she¡¯d scratch you, and she might even bite you. While earnestly working, his mind had already taken a dozen twists and turns, but he always maintained his composure, so nobody noticed his inner turmoil. Gu Youyou, unaware of Jin Zijin¡¯s internal struggles, continued to play with Abao. Jin Zijin turned his head to look at the woman, whose smile was as captivating as a flower, and he couldn¡¯t settle the tumult in his heart. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Does she not have the self-awareness of a woman at all? How could she do such a thing? Not even a doctor should. Gu Youyou, without meaning to, turned her head and caught sight of Jin Zijin¡¯s unfathomable gaze, tinged with grievance and resentment. Why was Jin Zijin looking at her with such eyes? Gu Youyou was slightly startled. "Is there something on your mind?" she asked, puzzled. She took the initiative to ask, but Jin Zijin still couldn¡¯t bring himself to do the same. Mainly because such matters were too awkward to mention. He finally understood Yue Rujing¡¯s reluctant predicament. It was too embarrassing to say! This doctor of hers was also taking on the responsibilities of the Jingshi Room. After much deliberation, he changed the subject. "I heard from Ajing that grandmother caused a commotion at the clinic today?" Jin Zijin asked casually. He swerved to a question that was totally unrelated, inwardly scolding himself thoroughly. Gu Youyou restrained her laughter and cocked her head towards Jin Zijin. He really couldn¡¯t sit still. Even now, not needing to hunt in the mountains or using hunting as a pretext to meet Jin Ziyuan in the mountains, he still found other tasks to busy himself with, such as the wicker chair he was weaving at the moment. But why did this wicker chair have no legs? Had he forgotten to make them? She was curious. Chapter 259: A Man Who Works Hard is Handsome Chapter 259: Chapter 259: A Man Who Works Hard is Handsome"Yue Rujing told you about such a trivial matter? He really is a gossip, even worse than women." Gu Youyou accused while staring at the rattan chair. The person who harbored murderous intentions towards her, Gu Youyou only wanted to slap him dead. Unfortunately, there was no chance. Jin Zijin raised an eyebrow, aware of the friction between Gu Youyou and Yue Rujing but not pointing it out. If Yue Rujing promised not to harbor inappropriate thoughts towards Gu Youyou anymore, he would definitely be able to do it. Jin Zijin was still confident about that. Only, to make Youyou revert to her initial impression of Yue Rujing seemed difficult now. Otherwise, should he let Yue Rujing pursue Gu Youyou? He deserved it. Hearing her say that Yue Rujing was a gossiper, worse than women, he suddenly laughed. He thought: Aren¡¯t you a woman yourself? It seems that when you gossip, you leave Yue Rujing half a street behind. But these words he couldn¡¯t say outright to Gu Youyou. With Gu Youyou¡¯s temper, she would certainly react like an angered kitten, extending her claws to scratch enough. "So it¡¯s a minor issue for grandma to make a fuss? Why did I hear it became a street brawl? How did you handle it?" Actually, Jin Zijin wasn¡¯t interested in these women¡¯s catfights, but he asked more out of casual conversation to get to know Gu Youyou better. Gu Youyou just grumbled something that he barely understood. "They are just fighting dregs in front of me!" Compared to those she faced in her previous life who smiled with hidden daggers and secretly undercut you at any moment, they were far too weak. The term ¡¯fighting dregs¡¯ was very appropriate. Leaving Abao aside, Gu Youyou squatted down in front of Jin Zijin with a smile, seriously watching him weave the rattan chair. It had to be said that he was a person who took his work seriously, his selection of materials very meticulous and delicate. The chair used quite a lot of rattan, yet each strand was almost the same in thickness, which surely took a lot of effort. "What are you making?" Gu Youyou also chatted idly; she likewise needed to get to know Jin Zijin better. "Making a rattan chair," Jin Zijin answered succinctly. "Why doesn¡¯t it have legs?" Gu Youyou asked her doubt. Jin Zijin smiled mysteriously and said, "You¡¯ll understand once it¡¯s done!" When he smiled, it was truly good-looking, comforting to the heart. It was probably like witnessing the melting of ice and snow, the blooming of spring flowers. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the evening sun, Gu Youyou found herself somewhat entranced. Jin Zijin¡¯s hands kept moving; he was earnestly weaving the rattan chair. A man focused on his work always had an inexplicable beauty, irresistibly attractive to women. Whether it¡¯s a domineering CEO reading documents in a luxurious office or a homemaking man tossing and frying in a kitchen filled with flying grease. Or, in the fading evening sun, Jin Zijin earnestly weaving a rattan chair. Gu Youyou remembered Shunzi once said that when Jin Zijin first arrived in Lotus Village, he was a handsome youngster, and the village girls all admired him. She wondered if he looked the same back then. She pictured her husband rolling up his trouser legs to dig in the fields¡ªeven if he was covered in mud on his body and face, would he still look as handsome as a painting? Perhaps it was the long silence between them, the earnestly working Jin Zijin lifted his head and looked at Gu Youyou. She was spacing out, having squatted for quite some time now. Her legs must be numb by now, right? It seemed he needed to quicken his pace. "What are you thinking about?" his melodious voice asked. Gu Youyou was taken aback for a moment, then asked with a smile, "When you first came to Lotus Village, did a lot of girls admire you?" "Who told you that?" Chapter 260: Pat on the Head Chapter 260: Chapter 260: Pat on the Head"I love gossip!" Gu Youyou said with justifiable pride. Uh, well, it¡¯s natural for women to love gossip, and Youyou is no exception. "Do all women love gossip this much?" he asked. "How so?" Gu Youyou raised an eyebrow. Women do love gossip, she can ruin her own image by admitting she loves gossip, but she won¡¯t allow others to say it, especially men. Jin Zijin calmly said, "Women in the village are just like you." Gu Youyou: "..." When did you get to know the women in the village so well? But what she was more concerned about was not that, but that Jin Zijin was comparing her to the women of the village. In Gu Youyou¡¯s mind, the women of the village were like Gu Family¡¯s aunts and grandmas. How could she be like those women? Are you kidding me, Jin Zijin? Gu Youyou¡¯s face darkened, and she said, "Are you saying I¡¯m like a country girl?" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You are one." Jin Zijin felt it was self-evident, completely unaware that Gu Youyou was starting to get angry. Of course, he might have noticed but pretended not to. Did he want to deliberately anger her, to experience the sharp claws of a provoked little cat? "Nonsense." The little cat was enraged and loudly retorted. She was not like that at all, Gu Family¡¯s old lady was just unreasonable and insufferable. Jin Zijin raised an eyebrow and put down the rattan in his hand, "Is that not the case?" A village girl, a girl from the village. "Of course... I am!" Gu Youyou¡¯s escalated volume suddenly dropped, warily looking at Jin Zijin. What are you up to now? She glared at Jin Zijin with a dark face, grinding her teeth, "Talking to you requires utmost caution, you¡¯re always intentionally or unintentionally setting traps for me." Still not giving up, still want to pry my origins? Too bad you wouldn¡¯t believe my origins even if I told you. You¡¯re a Taoist, what if you decide to exorcise ghosts... What if you turn me into an actual wandering spirit? The thought made her appear somewhat guilty. "That¡¯s because you have a guilty conscience." Jin Zijin, seeing her guilty look, was all the more inclined to rile her up. Gu Youyou was startled for a moment, then suddenly burst into laughter. "As if you don¡¯t have a guilty conscience," she said. "We¡¯re both in the same boat, so let¡¯s not point fingers at each other. But I¡¯m not as petty as you; if you don¡¯t tell, I won¡¯t ask." Jin Zijin narrowed his eyes. She was smart, had she deflected the blame again? How dull! After fussing for a while, Jin Zijin finally finished the rattan chair, but it still had no legs. Gu Youyou was startled, watching how he would turn this legless rattan chair into something miraculous. Jin Zijin gave her a mysteriously smug smile, then unleashed on her a devastatingly charming hair-ruffle, before turning and going inside. Watching his suave departure, Gu Youyou subconsciously reached up to touch the top of her head, where the warmth of his large hand lingered, as if it were still there, prompting an irresistible urge to touch and confirm. Of course, there was no warm hand on her head. Gu Youyou stuck out her tongue and her cheeks flushed slightly red. Having lived two lives, she was no longer a girl with first love¡¯s innocence, yet she harbored a young girl¡¯s feelings. She felt she shouldn¡¯t be like this¡ªmaybe it was this body¡¯s maidenly hormonal impact influencing her. ...What sort of jumbled theory is that? She shook her head. Gu Youyou watched as he brought out some wood and started tinkering away incessantly. After a while, it began to take shape. He was making a wooden frame, and the legless rattan chair wasn¡¯t meant to be placed on the ground; it was supposed to hang from the frame. Chapter 261: Made a Swing Chapter 261: Chapter 261: Made a SwingGu Youyou showed a look of astonishment¡ªwas Jin Zijin really making a swing? So he¡¯s been busy building a swing all this time? Who is it for? Do Jin Zijin and Yue Rujing, two grown men, seem like the type to enjoy swings? A shiver ran down her spine! "Youyou, come and give it a try!" It wasn¡¯t until Jin Zijin¡¯s voice rang out in the courtyard. Gu Youyou firmly denied that she was a little girl who liked swings. After circling the swing, she crossed her arms over her chest and said indifferently, "So you¡¯ve spent all this effort to make this good-looking but impractical thing? If it were ten years ago, I might have liked it." Jin Zijin raised an eyebrow. Was she saying he was childish? That he had made something a child would like. A sharp-tongued, critical little cat who pretends otherwise, she clearly liked it. He touched his nose and then beckoned to Abao, who was playing in the courtyard, saying, "I thought both you and Abao would like it." Gu Youyou was slightly taken aback. What does that mean? If you¡¯re talking about Abao, just mention Abao, why bring me into it? Oh no, that¡¯s wrong, if you¡¯re talking about me, just say me, why involve Abao? Wait, why would both Abao and I like it? At Jin Zijin¡¯s gesture, Abao trotted over cheerfully, and aside from its motionless tail, it was all about pleasing its master like a starry-eyed Vengo. "Abao, come up and try it!" When Jin Zijin pointed at the swing, Abao understood and with a light jump, landed on the wicker chair. Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes widened in fury. This is my exclusive ride; get off. You traitor! Jin Zijin was inwardly amused¡ªhe hadn¡¯t built the swing in vain. Because of Gu Youyou¡¯s genuine display of feelings, because of the little girl¡¯s posture that Gu Youyou had shown. He didn¡¯t want to tease her any longer. With a pat on Abao¡¯s back, it hopped down again. A common white butterfly fluttered into the yard, and Abao, oblivious to the rivalry between its two masters, joyfully chased after the butterfly. "You did that on purpose!" You jerk. Gu Youyou accused him huffily. Jin Zijin just smiled lightly and leaned over, saying, "Do you want me to lift you up to try it?" "No way!" Gu Youyou pushed Jin Zijin away from the swing, clearly irritated. You rotter! Sitting down, Gu Youyou relaxed and gently started swinging. It felt so comfortable; she had already forgotten what she was thinking just a moment ago. What happened to her adamant denial of being a girl who liked swings? "You¡¯re being good now," Jin Zijin murmured, as if he were just talking to himself. But Gu Youyou heard him clearly. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Uh oh, she had forgotten to ask about the important matter. Oh well, she could find time to ask Qin Changlin later. Men tend to communicate better with each other, or she could just go check it out herself. ... The Huang Family matriarch hadn¡¯t managed to get the doctor from Jisheng Hall as she¡¯d said before to check Lei Qianqian¡¯s pulse, but this didn¡¯t affect the mood of the Gu Family at all. It¡¯s common for a woman to be pregnant; it doesn¡¯t really matter if it¡¯s confirmed or not. Having it checked would just be icing on the cake! And there¡¯s no harm in not checking. Of course, this happy mood didn¡¯t include the Huang Family matriarch. She had been acting strangely in the last few days. Huang Xiangwen, who always followed her like a lapdog and liked to watch her face for cues, noticed it, and so did Gu Feng. The others assumed she was angry because of Gu Youyou. Because she didn¡¯t manage to bring a doctor from Jisheng Hall, it¡¯s likely that she got a tongue-lashing from that clever-tongued girl. This was something Gu Youyou was capable of. In the Gu Family, aside from Gu Feng, she respected no one else¡¯s opinion. At night, Huang Xiangwen whispered her suspicions to Gu Xiaoxiao. Chapter 262: The Abnormality of the Elder Huang Family Chapter 262: Chapter 262: The Abnormality of the Elder Huang Family"I feel like mom has been off these past few days. That look in her eyes is always so gloomy; it¡¯s quite frightening. Go and find out what¡¯s really going on, will you?" Gu Lao¡¯er was deep in sleep, lost in a foggy dream. Hearing Huang Xiangwen¡¯s mumbling, he waved his hand as if shooing away a fly and mumbled, "Only your head is full of troubles. Go figure it out yourself." "Hey, I¡¯m talking serious here. Something¡¯s off with mom." Huang Xiangwen raised her voice and yelled into Gu Lao¡¯er¡¯s ear. Startled by her yell, Gu Lao¡¯er jolted awake instantly and sat up straight, all traces of sleepiness gone. With his beautiful dream interrupted, Gu Lao¡¯er¡¯s face showed anger as he shouted at Huang Xiangwen, "What¡¯s with you, woman, making noise in the middle of the night? Do you have to wake up the whole family to be satisfied?" Huang Xiangwen glanced outside and quickly shrank her neck, not wanting to stir up everyone in the house. Mom was already not herself; she didn¡¯t want to add fuel to the fire now. Yet, she retorted without admitting defeat, "And what¡¯s with you yelling so loudly?" "Talk if there¡¯s something to talk about; then sleep." Recently, it was the busy harvest season, and Gu Lao¡¯er really had no energy to argue. He still had to go to the fields the next day. He lay down again. Huang Xiangwen steadied her voice and whispered lowly, "I¡¯m saying mom has been weird these past two days, her eyes look sinister and scary." Thinking it was some trivial issue, Gu Lao¡¯er said irritably, "Didn¡¯t you know mom went to Jisheng Hall a few days ago? It must be that damned girl who upset her." Huang Xiangwen, who always understood the Huang family situations well, felt that wasn¡¯t the whole story. She shook her head and said, "No, if it was just being upset by that girl, she would come back, rant about it, and let off some steam. But she¡¯s been quiet, just having that gloomy look; definitely something¡¯s not right." With Huang Xiangwen¡¯s reminder, it seemed like something was indeed amiss. Gu Lao¡¯er sat up again. "So what do you think is wrong with mom?" Huang Xiangwen said, "How would I know? I¡¯ve been staying at home lately, taking care of Qianqian, not stepping foot outside. You¡¯re often out and about; take some time to keep an eye on mom." Gu Lao¡¯er found it strange and said in shock, "Isn¡¯t mom with you guys at home every day?" Hearing Gu Lao¡¯er say this, Huang Xiangwen was even more surprised. "When is mom ever at home? Doesn¡¯t she go to the fields with you every day?" "No... No, she doesn¡¯t!" Both of them finally realized that something was definitely wrong. If Mrs. Huang wasn¡¯t at home and wasn¡¯t in the fields, then where had she gone? Where had Mrs. Huang gone? Naturally, she had gone to confirm Gu Youyou¡¯s words. Just as Gu Youyou had said, pregnant women shouldn¡¯t have such severe vomiting reactions so early on. If Lei Qianqian was indeed pregnant, it most certainly wasn¡¯t with a child from the Gu family. Seeing that the household¡¯s workers had all gone to toil in the fields, Mrs. Huang, who had been unnervingly silent for days, finally spoke up. "Qianqian, you¡¯ve been vomiting so badly, how will this do? You¡¯re throwing up everything you eat; you¡¯ll starve my great-grandson. Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do, after you¡¯ve eaten and are full, come with me. We¡¯ll have the doctor take a look and figure out what can be done to stop the vomiting," she said. She took note of Lei Qianqian¡¯s face turning noticeably pale. Humph, something was definitely fishy. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet, Huang Xiangwen looked at Mrs. Huang with a peculiar expression on her face. She was usually so stingy, and now she was taking the initiative to suggest Qianqian see a doctor? "Grandma, it¡¯s not necessary, right? The vomiting will pass in a few days." Qianqian said, always understanding. Huang Xiangwen also smiled and said, "There¡¯s no medicine that can stop pregnancy-related vomiting, ah. The doctor can¡¯t help with that either, mom!" Chapter 263: It’s Really Happening Chapter 263: Chapter 263: It¡¯s Really HappeningBut the elder Huang Family departed from her usual insistence. "No, we must go and see. Even if it¡¯s not to stop the vomiting, we must have the doctor take her pulse to see if my great-grandson is all right." The house was left with just these few women, with Gu Xiaoqing off embroidering her dowry, each of them preoccupied with their thoughts. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the end, under the elder Huang¡¯s insistence, Lei Qianqian still went to find the doctor from the neighboring village, Doctor Sun. They chose him because he was nearby, because he charged less, and his medical skills were mediocre at best, which made him least likely to diagnose the pregnancy correctly. Identifying a pregnancy pulse was a minor task for a doctor, something even an apprentice could do; she only needed Doctor Sun to confirm whether Lei Qianqian was pregnant. Although visiting Gu Youyou would have been free, she did not want to take this matter to Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou was a daughter married out from the Gu Family; the fewer people who knew of this family disgrace, the less shame would be cast. The most important thing was to not give Gu Youyou cause for ridicule. She had made it very clear, if Qianqian was pregnant, it definitely would not be a child of the Gu Family. Of course, it would be best if Lei Qianqian were merely suffering from a bout of indigestion and not pregnant at all. It didn¡¯t take long to reach Doctor Sun¡¯s home. Upon seeing Lei Qianqian, his eyes went wide with interest; she had never done farm work, and her hands and skin were different from the village women¡¯s¡ªmuch whiter and tender. "Oh, elder madame from the Gu Family, so this is your granddaughter-in-law? I¡¯ve heard she¡¯s from the town, and she really does look different from the village folk," he said. His blatantly lecherous gaze roamed over Lei Qianqian, making her quite uncomfortable, and she instinctively hid behind the elder Huang. The elder Huang was not in the mood to deal with this lecher eyeing Lei Qianqian with lust and urged him, "We¡¯re busy at home, so quickly check whether she is pregnant or not." With that, a string of coins was thrown onto the table. Doctor Sun was both lecherous and greedy for money. With a formidable old woman present, he could not do much to the young bride, so he happily pocketed the Copper Coin. "Yes, yes, it¡¯s harvest season, everyone is busy," Doctor Sun hurriedly assented. "Young lady, give me your hand," he said, seizing any opportunity he could take advantage of. An eighteen-year-old woman like that had never encountered such forward and unabashed stares, her hesitance stemming from fear. The elder Huang said irritably, "Hurry up. With me here, what can he do? Eat you up?" The elder Huang¡¯s powerful voice made Lei Qianqian shiver, and she finally extended her arm. Oh, how long he took to feel the pulse; the elder Huang¡¯s face turned green with anger. "Can you even identify a pregnancy pulse or not? If not, give me back my money, and I¡¯ll go to another doctor," she said. The examination indeed took an unusually long time, which forced Doctor Sun to eventually withdraw his hand. "Yes, yes, elder madame from the Gu Family. If I couldn¡¯t even detect a pregnancy pulse, it would ruin my reputation," he claimed. "So is she pregnant or not?" the elder Huang asked impatiently. Doctor Sun reluctantly retracted his hand, stroking his inch-long beard and shaking his head with airs, "Fluent and smooth, as if beads were rolling on a tray, congratulations to you, elder madame Gu, this young lady indeed has a pregnancy pulse!" With a loud bang, it was as if thunder had exploded in the elder Huang¡¯s mind. A pregnancy pulse? Truly a pregnancy pulse? The words of Gu Youyou echoed in her ears, along with those she had inquired from other doctors, buzzing around her like annoying flies. Symptoms of morning sickness should only appear after forty days into pregnancy. But she had witnessed Lei Qianqian vomiting for the first time more than ten days ago, and that was just what she had seen; in reality, it could have been even earlier. And it had been just over a month since Dabao and Lei Qianqian had been wed. Hearing Doctor Sun¡¯s words, the elder Huang turned deathly pale, without a trace of joy. Chapter 264: The Old Lady Loses Her Temper Chapter 264: Chapter 264: The Old Lady Loses Her TemperThe doctor Sun only felt it strange, but his mind was so occupied with the delicate and tender young mistress that he didn¡¯t ponder too deeply about the old woman¡¯s odd expression. And Lei Qianqian was already too shocked to speak. No, this was all wrong. The elder Madame Huang shouldn¡¯t have that expression, and moreover, she had clearly asked the doctor to look at her morning sickness but didn¡¯t mention it at all, only asking the doctor to check whether she was pregnant. She knew very clearly, of course she was pregnant, she had been for a while now; otherwise, why would she have married in such a hurry? But how could the old lady know? No, it was impossible; the old lady couldn¡¯t possibly know about her own affairs. Yet how could she explain the old lady¡¯s strange reactions? She followed the old lady unaware of how they left the doctor Sun¡¯s house. Though it was said to be the neighboring village, the winding path took nearly half an hour to travel. All the way, Madame Huang¡¯s mind was in a daze, but once she came back to her senses, she was seething with rage. Well then, they had schemed their way to the Gu Family! When they reached a place where few people tread, she finally reached her limit. Madame Huang suddenly stopped walking. Lei Qianqian turned her head only to be frightened by the older woman¡¯s fierce gaze, feeling her heart thumping wildly. Here it came, she knew, it was about to begin. But she wasn¡¯t ready yet, how should she explain this situation? "Grandmother, why have you stopped walking?" Lei Qianqian asked cautiously. After all, she was just an eighteen-year-old girl with a guilty conscience, and she was extremely nervous. Madame Huang clearly saw her wringing white hands due to the nervousness and the nearly bitten-through lips. This bitch! Is there a need to ask? Her reaction said it all. Madame Huang¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intent; she wished she could immediately scratch the face of this shameless little wretch. Well, they dare to target the Gu Family as their big fools. She clenched her teeth tightly, her words seeming to burst forth from between them with vehemence. "Lei Qianqian, in what ways has our Gu Family wronged you that you¡¯ve sought to trap us like this?" Indeed, the Gu Family matriarch knew. Lei Qianqian was drenched in sweat from nervousness and fear, subconsciously covering her stomach, she took a few steps back and forced an uglier smile than crying, "Grandmother, you... what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand." Even now she dared to play dumb, this little wretch! Although Madame Huang was aged, her body was stronger than that of the young, and she could easily handle three of Lei Qianqian, frail as the girl was. She took large strides forward and grabbed hold of Lei Qianqian¡¯s front. If it weren¡¯t for the height difference, she would have lifted Lei Qianqian by the collar into the air. Under the old dame¡¯s intense scrutiny from such close proximity, Lei Qianqian was petrified. She waved her arms trying to pry off Madame Huang¡¯s grip but to no avail; the old woman¡¯s grip was like an iron vice, and Lei Qianqian was utterly powerless before her. "You are pregnant!" Madame Huang said through gritted teeth. Lei Qianqian tried her best to remain calm amidst her fear. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t be afraid, she has no evidence; so what if she knows? "Yes, Grandmother, didn¡¯t you always know?" she said with a nervous laugh. "Ha-ha-ha... Of course, I¡¯ve always known!" But what she did not know was that Lei Qianqian had been pregnant before she even entered our doors. Madame Huang laughed menacingly, her laughter echoing like that of a demon from hell, chilling to the bone. Could the Gu Family really have such a terrifying old dame? "Then tell me, when did you get pregnant?" What kind of Scholar¡¯s Family daughter, learned and courteous, pretending to be like those rich town folks¡¯ daughters? Could those rich folks¡¯ daughters commit such pickled affairs? Chapter 265: Honestly Confess Chapter 265: Chapter 265: Honestly Confess"I..." Lei Qianqian was terrified, trembling all over. "Who is the adulterer?" The rage grew stronger as the voice came nearer, old Huang Family¡¯s spit even spraying onto Lei Qianqian¡¯s face. Under normal circumstances, Lei Qianqian would have certainly found it disgusting, this disgusting old woman. But now, she had no time to be disgusted¡ªonly fear remained in her heart. What did this old woman want to do? S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No, she couldn¡¯t admit it. How could she admit to such a thing? Did she no longer want to live, or care about her face? And the child, the patriarch of the Gu Family had said, if it was a son, he would be the Gu Family¡¯s eldest great-grandson, and he was to be raised to become a magistrate someday, while she would be the magistrate¡¯s mother. She could rely on her son to live a good life for the rest of her days. The Gu Family, what were the people of the Gu Family? Weren¡¯t they all her servants, to attend to her and her son for a lifetime? These days, she had grown accustomed to being treated like the Empress Dowager by the people of the Gu Family. But all this was because she might be carrying the eldest great-grandson of the Gu Family in her belly. If it weren¡¯t for this child, if they knew the truth... Lei Qianqian dared not imagine the consequences. So, she couldn¡¯t admit it. "Grandma, what are you saying? Don¡¯t talk nonsense and ruin the reputation of your granddaughter-in-law and the Gu Family¡¯s reputation." Old Huang Family was slightly taken aback. The reputation of the Gu Family, yes, the Gu Family¡¯s reputation. Wasn¡¯t it precisely because she was considering the reputation of the Gu Family that she hadn¡¯t told anyone, but was investigating this matter secretly behind their backs? The Gu Family was well-respected for miles around. Although there were occasional conflicts in the family, luckily, the daughters and daughters-in-law were all diligent, good at fieldwork, which made them the richest in the village. But now, why did such a woman come along and shatter it all? This wretch, even using reputation to threaten her. No, she couldn¡¯t let the eldest great-grandson of the Gu Family be someone else¡¯s seed, nor could she let the Gu Family¡¯s reputation be ruined. "You little wretch, confess to me now! Keep playing the fool, and I swear on the Gu Family¡¯s reputation, I will drag you and your Lei Family to face the magistrate." When the mention of dragging the Lei Family to the magistrate was made, Lei Qianqian finally realized this matter was harder to deal with than she had imagined. Was her denial useful? Once they saw the magistrate, the Governor¡¯s Office would surely summon a doctor to examine her, and any discerning doctor could see at a glance she was more than three months pregnant from her slightly bulging belly. With the old woman¡¯s fierce look not appearing to be a joke, Lei Qianqian, frightened and scared, finally had no choice but to admit and desperately plead. "Grandma, don¡¯t drag me to see the magistrate; I¡¯ll speak, I¡¯ll speak..." "Confess to me!" old Huang Family said fiercely. As for how she would be dealt with, that would depend on her explanation. Lei Qianqian pleaded with a crying voice, "Grandma, I... I was forced too!" Lei Qianqian¡¯s account was that she had lost her father and, with her somewhat good looks, hadn¡¯t married despite her age, caught the attention of the local ruffians, and was violated by them. Upon realizing her loss of virtue, she initially wanted to end her life, but her mother¡¯s desperate pleading, along with her young brother, made her unable to go through with it with a peaceful mind, which is why she survived. She had thought she could just cover up the incident, and her mother was also seeking a matchmaker to find her a husband, not hoping to marry into a high-ranked household in town, but simply an affluent family where she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing. That¡¯s how she ended up with the Gu Family. But the nightmare didn¡¯t end. While they were setting up talks with the matchmaker and the Gu Family, she discovered she was pregnant, and she herself didn¡¯t know who the father of the child was. Chapter 266: What if She Died? Chapter 266: Chapter 266: What if She Died?At first, she was also resistant to continuing her engagement with the Gu Family, feeling it was unfair to them. But she couldn¡¯t withstand her mother¡¯s pleading, her mother saying that breaking off an engagement halfway would also damage the Gu Family¡¯s reputation. It would be better to marry into the family first and then find an opportunity to get rid of the child¡ªno one would know she had ever carried a bastard. She couldn¡¯t bear to see her life ruined like this and, moved by selfish desires, she agreed to continue the marriage negotiations. Indeed, the Lei Family was eager to marry her off because she was pregnant, fearing her belly would become too obvious to hide. After speaking, Lei Qianqian looked at Old Madame Huang with tears streaming down her face, waiting for her decision. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Grandmother, I never intended to trick the Gu Family. If I had known I was pregnant before the marriage negotiations, I would have never agreed to engage with the Gu Family!" As she spoke, she started sobbing. "But what difference does that make? You slut still came to the Gu Family carrying that bastard," Old Madame Huang fumed. Who else could she blame? The Gu Family was simply unlucky to have stumbled upon such a mess. "I...," Lei Qianqian frantically said, "I won¡¯t let the Gu Family raise a bastard. I¡¯ll get rid of the child, as long as Grandmother keeps my secret and doesn¡¯t report me. I am willing to work like an ox or horse for the Gu Family for the rest of my life!" She already dared not dream of good days ahead; she first needed to stabilize the old lady¡¯s temper, and once she genuinely bore the Gu Family¡¯s Magistrate, and once the old lady was gone, who would know about her past? Old Madame Huang slapped her across the face, cursing, "Shameless creature, do you still dare talk about staying with the Gu Family? What face do you have to remain in the Gu Family with your sullied, battered body? Me, keep your secret? Do you really think this old woman is easy to bully, or do you think my Gu Family deserves to be the easy target for collecting trash?" This slut! "I¡ªI... Grandmother, I beg you, if this gets out, I won¡¯t be able to live, and the Gu Family will lose face too!" Right, the Gu Family would lose face as well... Lei Qianqian, mustering strength from who knows where, broke free from Old Madame Huang and began desperately kowtowing on the ground. "Slut, how dare you mention the Gu Family!" Old Madame Huang was furious. With this scandal, could the Gu Family still hold up its head? And was she the type to suffocate herself for the sake of reputation? "Come with me, and wait for the pig cage punishment!" She shouted loudly, grabbing Lei Qianqian¡¯s arm and dragging her toward Lotus Village. Lei Qianqian was not as strong as her, and violent morning sickness had left her weak, allowing Old Madame Huang to drag her away. If she were truly dragged back like this, she would have no face to continue living. From behind, the sound of a carriage and frantic shouting appeared. "Clear the way, clear the way ahead!" A middle-aged man, driving a flatbed horse cart laden with goods, was hurtling down the mountainous road. A scrawny horse seemed spooked and, out of control, galloped wildly. Goods from the flatbed horse cart occasionally fell off; some landed right on the road, while others tumbled down into the cliffs on the side of the mountain. This scene was extremely dangerous and frightening. Old Madame Huang, dragging Lei Qianqian, stayed as close to the mountain side as possible to give way to the runaway carriage. Luckily the road was not too narrow, allowing them to safely keep to the inside edge. Old Madame Huang was so focused on the approaching runaway cart that she failed to notice the increasingly desperate look in Lei Qianqian¡¯s eyes next to her. The child she was carrying did not belong to the Gu Family; only this old woman knew that, and that was the reason for Old Madame Huang¡¯s odd behavior these last few days. What if she died? What if she died? Chapter 267: Dead or Not? Chapter 267: Chapter 267: Dead or Not?This mad idea, once born, grew crazily in her heart like bamboo shoots after a spring rain. As long as she died, nobody would know, the child in her belly would still be the Gu Family¡¯s precious great-grandson, and she would continue to live as the Empress Dowager. Yes, that¡¯s right, it must be so. The startled carriage, the sparsely populated mountain road, she had both time and place in her favor, all that was lacking was for her to give her a push, it was the will of heaven. Heaven could not bear to see her meet her demise; the child she carried was not ordinary, this was the opportunity heaven had bestowed upon her. She should comply with the will of heaven. "Hahaha..." Lei Qianqian let out a piercing, crazed laugh, as though she had lost her mind. Old Madam Huang was taken aback, full of anger and about to turn around and slap her, but unexpectedly, the moment she turned her face, she saw Lei Qianqian¡¯s ghastly face like that of a soul-stealing ghost. With all her strength, Lei Qianqian pushed Old Madam Huang unexpectedly and with full force. Old Madam Huang¡¯s face suddenly changed, her body involuntarily staggering towards the middle of the road. The runaway carriage was already upon her, her face filled with terror as she looked at Lei Qianqian. She never would have imagined that this seemingly fragile wretch, rotten to the core, would actually make a deadly move against her. She regretted, because just moments ago she had even considered sparing her life. For the sake of the Gu Family¡¯s honor, perhaps they could keep the illegitimate child a secret, think of another way to make her miscarry, and ideally make it so she could never bear children again. In time, if she failed to produce a child in three years, she could use this as an excuse to drive her out of the Gu Family. Being divorced for failing to bear an heir within three years certainly sounded much better than being divorced for deceiving into marriage with another¡¯s child, at least she wouldn¡¯t have to be drowned in the pig cage. And during those three years, she was to serve the Gu Family like an ox or a horse to compensate for their loss. But heaven didn¡¯t give her time to be angry or to regret; the speeding carriage had already reached her, and before she could steady herself, she let out a scream and was sent flying by the carriage. The middle-aged man on the carriage saw everything clearly, an old woman and a young woman, the younger pushed the elder out, he pulled at the reins with all his might, but to no avail. A series of sharp neighs from the old horse, mixed with the screams of the old woman and the middle-aged man, a horse and two people, all fell into the depths of the ravine together. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lei Qianqian¡¯s heart violently heaved, as if it would burst out of her chest. She had never done such a thing before, taking a life. But she couldn¡¯t be blamed, she couldn¡¯t be blamed, it was her, it was this old monster who had forced her, she didn¡¯t want to, she didn¡¯t intend to kill. She shook her head like a madwoman, sweat and tears streaming down her face. Due to intense fear, she collapsed on the ground, scrabbling around for a long while without being able to stand up. Is she dead? The old hag, is she dead? Her mind echoed with the thought. It was already done, she had no way back now, the old hag had to die. A malevolent glint like that of a vicious ghost reappeared in Lei Qianqian¡¯s eyes. Struggling to her feet, she stumbled over to the edge of the cliff. Below the cliff was a wrecked carriage and scattered goods, along with a horse and two people. The gully wasn¡¯t very deep, and she could see everything clearly from above. Is she dead? Her heart questioned again. She wanted to go down to check but found no foothold. It was just then, the person below, struggling to get up, made her eyes widen in sudden fear. It was that old monster, such a large life force; she actually wasn¡¯t dead? Fear spread over her, contorting her face hideously, her eyes filled with madness. "Not dead? I¡¯ll crush you to death," she muttered fiercely. Chapter 268: Dying with Eyes Open. Chapter 268: Chapter 268: Dying with Eyes Open.Lei Qianqian¡¯s entire face became crazed and twisted, like a hideous evil spirit, a death-seeking King of Hell, as she desperately tried to move a boulder by the road. With great effort, she lifted the large rock and smashed it down fiercely. Old Madam Huang¡¯s body pain was so intense that it almost spasmed. She didn¡¯t know how many bones she had broken, but her consciousness remained clear. Damn little wench, daring to do such a life-threatening thing, just wait until she goes back to see how she¡¯ll deal with her. Not a single person from the Lei Family will be spared. But before she could even attempt to get up, she saw a large rock falling from the road above, landing right beside her. Startled, she quickly looked up, only to see that damned wench desperately moving another rock. Her eyes bulged in disbelief, and at the same time, she was filled with both fear and anger as she stared straight at the person above. Did she not die from the fall, and now she¡¯s still trying to kill her with rocks? Wench! Before she had time to think further, another rock came crashing down. Old Madam Huang wanted to dodge, but realized her legs were in such excruciating pain that she couldn¡¯t move at all. Her legs were most likely broken, so she could only try to dodge by twisting her upper body. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The range of movement she had in her upper body was really limited, how could it ever stand against the madness of the little wench dropping down large rocks? A boulder hit her shoulder, causing her to cry out in agony. The old lady¡¯s voice was still loud and clear, piercing into Lei Qianqian¡¯s mind like a needle and driving her even more insane. Ha ha, smash her to death, smash her to death! If she dies, you will have good days ahead, and your secret will never be known to the Gu Family, the only thought remaining in her mind. "You vile-hearted wench, you will not die a good death," the old lady cursed loudly. As she yelled in anger, pain spasmed in her chest. She quickly pressed her hand over her heart. Hearing these words, Lei Qianqian was further provoked and continued moving rocks, throwing them down as if her life depended on it. She must smash the old hag to death. She laughed maniacally. On this road, there were many loose rocks on the sides. The carriage had already taken many down when it fell, but there were even more left on the roadside. Lei Qianqian seemed to find a surge of strength from nowhere, heaving rock after rock, not knowing how many she had thrown down until the person in the ditch below stopped making any sound. She looked down, gazing into the deep toward the person there. The old wretch finally stopped moving, nearly half-buried by the rocks; Lei Qianqian at last could stop her frenzied actions. She had killed. She had really killed someone. Lei Qianqian shuddered, staring blankly at her hands. One delicate, fair hand was covered in bloodstains from scraping whilst moving rocks. Dead? Is she really dead now? The old wretch couldn¡¯t be left alive, she had to be dead, Lei Qianqian had to see her dead body to be at peace. Restless, she rolled and tumbled down the hillside. She had to see for herself in the ravine¡ªif the old hag was truly dead, only then could she be at ease. Lei Qianqian climbed in a disheveled state, finally seeing Old Madam Huang whose head was smashed open by the rocks. Her protruding eyes were wide open, a look of death without closure. Yet she was still not reassured, so she shakily reached out to check Old Madam Huang¡¯s breath. There was not the slightest breath. She was truly dead. "Ah..." Lei Qianqian screamed. She had seen dead people before, but never such a horrifying corpse. The open eyes appeared as though they would seek vengeance from her, like a vengeful ghost. What does it matter if she died with eyes open? She¡¯s still dead, and her secret is kept. Lei Qianqian was consumed by fear and madness, and could no longer hold on, fainting beside the body. ... Chapter 269 Mom~~ Chapter 269: Chapter 269 Mom~~The mountain fog curled between the hills, and even the birds in the woods, oblivious to human sorrows, couldn¡¯t mask the thick scent of blood in the ravine! It was evening when they were discovered. Old Mrs. Huang had taken Lei Qianqian to seek medical help, and hadn¡¯t returned all day; the Gu Family decided to look for them at the doctor¡¯s house. On their way, the sight of those unusual wagon tracks and scattered goods on the road set their hearts pounding. When they reached the edge and looked over, they immediately saw that disordered scene amidst the swirling fog. During the day, when the sun was strong and the fog less dense, the scene below was clearly visible. But in the morning and evening, when the mountain fog thickened, it was hard to see clearly from a distance; everything looked blurred and especially frightening. Gu Dabao and his father, Gu Er, had gone out to look for his newlywed wife and grandmother. When they saw the chaotic scene by the roadside, and the dried bloodstains, their faces were already as pale as death. Could it be them? Could something have happened to them? "Dad!" Gu Dabao called out with a trembling voice, his body shaking slightly. Gu Er was equally frightened. He stood there with a dumbstruck face, coming back to his senses only when his eldest son called out to him. "No, you can be sure, it¡¯s not your grandmother and Qianqian. It¡¯s not far, how could they take a carriage? And you know how frugal your grandmother is. She would rather carry Qianqian on her back all the way home than spend the money to take a carriage." No one knows a son better than his mother, and by the same token, no one knows a mother better than her son. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Lei Qianqian was pregnant with another man¡¯s child, she indeed would have acted that way. Despite saying it was impossible, Gu Er sprang into action. Throwing caution to the wind, he scrambled down into the ravine. When they clearly saw the people, it just had to be them. There was a dead old horse, and next to it, an unrecognizable middle-aged man, who also seemed to be dead, with flies swarming all around him. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the other side was old Mrs. Huang, half her head smashed, her eyes wide open as if she were telling her son and grandson how unjust her death was. Beside her lay Lei Qianqian, unconscious. "Mother..." A heart-wrenching cry echoed through the valley, reaching for the heavens. In the end, it was his own mother; even if Gu Er had behaved callously at times, his weeping over his mother¡¯s death was genuine. "How could you die so tragically..." Drenched in blood, her head bashed in by a rock, this was an extreme brutality for a rural family. Gu Dabao was in shock, one side was his grandmother who had died a miserable death, the other his wife, whose fate was unknown. After a moment of indecision, he knelt on the ground with a thud and wept for his grandmother alongside his father. Just then, the cries of the Gu father and son finally woke the unconscious Lei Qianqian. She stirred, let out a groan, drawing the attention of the grieving Gu family members. "Dabao, Qianqian is still alive!" Gu Er shouted loudly. At least they hadn¡¯t both died; they quickly helped Lei Qianqian, who was half-dead. "Qianqian, Qianqian, where did you get hurt?" Gu Dabao held Lei Qianqian, shaking her. "Are you all right? How could this have happened to you and grandma?" Gu Dabao asked anxiously. Lei Qianqian finally opened her eyes, recalling what had happened just before she had lost consciousness, and seeing old Mrs. Huang¡¯s eyes wide open, she chose to faint again. She had been too hasty before, and she was afraid; she hadn¡¯t thought about how to cope at all. ... Chapter 270 The Child Wishes to Provide Support, but the Parents Are No Longer Present Chapter 270: Chapter 270 The Child Wishes to Provide Support, but the Parents Are No Longer PresentThe Gu Family had a tragedy, the old lady of the Gu Family was bringing her daughter-in-law to see the doctor when they were hit by a startled old horse. Several people, along with the carriage, all tumbled into a ravine. The old horse, the middle-aged man driving the carriage, and the old lady of the Gu Family all died. The sole surviving daughter-in-law of the Gu Family was so shocked and traumatized that she became somewhat delirious, continuously muttering, "It¡¯s my fault that Grandma died, Grandma died so horribly trying to protect me," and insisting on being buried with the old lady. This was ridiculous, only members of the Imperial Family had to be buried with the deceased, and besides, she was pregnant with a child. The Gu Family thought she had been scared out of her wits, and that she had only survived because the old lady had protected her. The shock was too much, causing her temporary irrational thoughts. The Gu Family made arrangements for the funeral, and the delirious Lei Qianqian was sent back to the Lei Family. They feared she might cause trouble at the funeral because she was so traumatized. Everyone was too busy to look after her. Secondly, she was carrying the eldest great-grandson of the Gu Family in her womb. It was not appropriate for an unborn child to be present at the funeral, as it could attract evil spirits. The sudden tragic death of the matriarch of the Huang Family had plunged the entire Gu Family into mourning. Gu Youyou learned the news and rushed over the next day. Just a few days ago, the grandmother who had been causing trouble at Jisheng Hall suddenly died, leaving Gu Youyou feeling incredibly surreal. Dead, just like that? She shook her head. When you have a terrible relative living in your home, you resent them so much that you curse the heavens for being blind, wishing a thunderbolt would take them away. But when they are actually taken by the heavens, your heart dwells on different thoughts. Gu Youyou found it strange that she felt inexplicably sad. The domineering and troublesome old lady had died just like that, without any warning. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In fact, aside from being stingy, liking to take advantage of minor benefits, and inexplicably detesting her, her granddaughter, she hadn¡¯t done anything that violated the natural order. She didn¡¯t deserve to die. Had the heavens taken the wrong person? If only she had known that her grandmother would leave so soon, could she have tolerated her irrational behavior and treated her a bit better? It¡¯s just a shame that you can wish for peace, but the winds do not stop, and that children intend to take care of their parents, but they don¡¯t have the chance to wait. There was no longer an opportunity to see that unreasonable old lady again. Jin Zijin patted her shoulder and said, "Don¡¯t be sad, I heard it was an accident, a startled horse ran into her and they both fell into the ravine where falling rocks killed her." "Sad? What do I have to be sad about?" That inexplicably troublesome old lady, she hated me. "Denial is not just a river in Egypt!" Jin Zijin simply stated. His words made Gu Youyou feel even more upset. Isn¡¯t it just the death of a relative? In two lifetimes, all four of her parents had died. What was the big deal about a grandmother, who hated her, dying? Gu Feng, supported by his uncle, seemed unsteady on his feet. The room was filled with relatives in mourning clothes, kneeling in front of the table where the chants were being performed, periodically kowtowing. This was a local custom. Upon seeing Gu Youyou arrive, she instantly sensed the unfriendly looks from everyone. She found it somewhat inexplicable. After all, she was a daughter married out from the Gu Family. They had informed her of Grandma¡¯s death, and she had come. She was merely following local customs to see her grandmother off on her final journey. Was there really a need to look at her as if she were an enemy? She wasn¡¯t there to freeload. As it was a ceremonial service, nobody could talk casually, so people just gave her unfriendly stares without saying anything. Chapter 271 She Came to Deal with It Chapter 271: Chapter 271 She Came to Deal with Itfre§×webno?el.comNeighbors who were helping whispered amongst themselves, "Ai! Life is so unpredictable. Who would have thought that the Gu Family matriarch would pass away before the Gu Family patriarch?" "Indeed, the Gu Family matriarch was always so robust, with more strength and volume in her voice than the average young man. Had it not been for this accident, she could have easily lived another ten or eight years without any issues." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alas, everyone has their own fate! Come, Youyou, come inside with auntie." Youyou was led into a side room by an older woman, who handed her two sets of white mourning clothes. Youyou put on one of them and gave the other to Zijin. Zijin nodded and without another word, put it on as well. The neighbors looked on with surprise at Youyou, and also... at the distinguished stranger behind her. Youyou understood what they were surprised about and explained, "He is Jin Zijin, the hunter from the north end of the village. He¡¯s given up hunting and shaved his beard, so he looks like this now." "What?" Can shaving a beard and giving up hunting lead to such a big change? If they weren¡¯t similar in build, you might think they were two different people. His face is completely different, isn¡¯t it? It makes you wonder what your own husband would look like without a beard. Youyou didn¡¯t elaborate any further and pulled Zijin into the main hall. Zijin didn¡¯t need to stay until evening; he just had to wear the mourning clothes and bow a few times before he could leave. But he ended up kneeling and paying respects with Youyou for nearly an hour, until Youyou grew impatient and urged him with her eyes to leave. They wouldn¡¯t be able to return to town today, they would have to sleep in the old house that hadn¡¯t been lived in for a long time. He would have to tidy it up. The whole day was very quiet, no one spoke, everyone just did as the funeral master instructed, carrying out their respective duties. Speaking would have been disrespectful to the deceased. Those kneeling in the room were the departed¡¯s closest kin, who of course wouldn¡¯t show disrespect to her. By evening, the day¡¯s funeral rites were complete, and the burial could take place the following morning. Young people could hardly bear such toil for one day, let alone Grandfather, who was of advanced years. After standing up, Youyou quickly went to support him. "Grandfather, please have a seat!" Whenever Youyou visited in the past, Gu Feng was always delighted, but today, as it was the funeral for the old lady, he couldn¡¯t muster any joy. He just sighed deeply and nodded to Youyou. Despite the usual bickering between Grandfather and Grandmother, Youyou knew that their decades of marriage bore deep affection¡ªfor instance, the sky-is-falling expression on Grandmother¡¯s face when Grandfather was ill couldn¡¯t be faked. She comforted him, "Grandmother has passed on, but Grandfather, you mustn¡¯t harm your health with sorrow. Grandmother would be worried, and so would we." Gu Feng nodded and said to Youyou, "Youyou, your health isn¡¯t good either, and you¡¯ve tired yourself out today. You should rest too." "Grandfather, my health has improved a lot, I¡¯m not tired," said Youyou. Gu Lao San and Gu Lao Er exchanged glances, Gu Lao San picked up on the cue and nodded, moving forward to support Gu Feng. "Father, better you go back to bed and rest a bit. Tomorrow morning before dawn we have to lay Mother to rest," he said. Gu Feng was indeed exhausted, both physically and emotionally, so he did not decline; he cast a worried glance at Youyou and then went to rest in the inner room with the support of Gu Lao San. Once Gu Feng left, the atmosphere in the room changed; those harboring animosity towards Youyou no longer hid their feelings. Youyou sneered, thinking that it was finally happening. It was for the best. The most inscrutable and sullen uncle had taken Grandfather away to ensure his stability, leaving the rest behind to confront her. Or rather, for her to confront. Chapter 272: Taking Turns to Fight Chapter 272: Chapter 272: Taking Turns to FightFirst, Uncle Gu Number Two exploded in rage. "Gu Youyou, how dare you show your face here?" Gu Youyou had no idea what was going on, thinking to herself, Even if you all despise me, is it necessary to ostracize me at a time like this? With his wife following his lead, Huang Xiangwen chimed in next. "If it weren¡¯t for you, our mother would still be alive and well." After her initial confusion, Gu Youyou¡¯s expression darkened. What do you mean, ¡¯if it weren¡¯t for me, grandma would still be alive and well¡¯? "What are you talking about? Make yourself clear!" Gu Youyou was never one to be trifled with. Since you¡¯re not afraid of disturbing the departed spirit, what do I have to be afraid of? "Humph, still playing dumb!" Uncle Gu barked, unable to contain his fury, "Didn¡¯t mother go to Jisheng Hall to find you a few days ago?" Gu Youyou didn¡¯t deny it and nodded. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Uncle Gu said coldly, "If you had come back with her to see Qianqian, how would she have ended up taking Qianqian to see Doctor Sun yesterday? If it hadn¡¯t been for going to see Doctor Sun, she wouldn¡¯t have encountered the startled horse on her way home, and she wouldn¡¯t have died in the ravine with the carriage..." Uncle Gu¡¯s face was filled with grief, yet Gu Youyou was left speechless by his words. If she followed their irrational line of thinking, then yes, it did have something to do with her. "Ridiculous!" Gu Youyou swore. "What did you say?" Uncle Gu and his wife took turns attacking her relentlessly. "You caused your grandmother¡¯s death, and you still have the nerve to say your Uncle Gu is sick? Gu Youyou, do you have any conscience at all? If it weren¡¯t for the Gu Family, you would have died long ago!" Meng Qiuju also said, "Youyou, grandma has been feeling unwell ever since she returned from your place. She must have been angered by you. It¡¯s really not right of you." "Big sister, if only you had come back with grandma, she wouldn¡¯t have needed to take Qianqian to see Doctor Sun," Gu Dabao, who was usually honest, also complained about her. Gu Youyou felt a chill in her heart. These were the relatives of the Gu family. She felt sorry for Gu Youyou, the one who had passed away. Look, these are your relatives. They¡¯ll pin baseless charges on your head whenever they please, and if it weren¡¯t for this reason, they would probably find another. In this family, the only one you could feel thankful for was grandfather, only grandfather. If it weren¡¯t for grandfather being in charge, you really wouldn¡¯t have lived long; you¡¯d probably have been thrown into the mountains to feed the wolves by these so-called relatives. Her eyes swept over everyone present, the resentful gazes from her uncle and aunt. When Gu Erbao saw her looking, he made a face at her, clearly showing his dislike for her. Gu Dabao averted his gaze and didn¡¯t look at her, while Erya looked at Gu Youyou with some sympathy. They planned to reprimand the eldest sister in front of their grandmother¡¯s spirit, saying that grandmother would be pleased; after all, as a girl, she couldn¡¯t do much about it. Sanya grunted twice at her, seemingly not very fond of her, either. The two twin aunts were usually quiet. At just twelve or thirteen years old, having lost their mother, all they knew was to cry. The married eldest aunt and second aunt were also there. The eldest aunt¡¯s face resembled grandma¡¯s, and her resentful gaze at Gu Youyou made her feel as if the deceased grandmother was also looking at her with resentment. Gu Xiaolian had to look after the children; she had come in the morning and then left, so she wasn¡¯t there at the moment. Sanya, still young, looked naive and clueless. As it turned out, only Sanya had no ill intentions toward her. Gu Youyou felt a desolate laughter stirring inside, yet couldn¡¯t muster a smile. No, she could not even laugh if she wanted to! After thinking for a moment, Gu Youyou lifted her head and said indifferently to them, "So what do you want to do with me?" Since you say grandma died because of me, what do you want to do? Chapter 273: Kowtow and Apologize Chapter 273: Chapter 273: Kowtow and ApologizeWhat do they want to do with her? They probably didn¡¯t expect Gu Youyou to speak such words directly, did they? S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What exactly? They really don¡¯t know what to do, do they? Even though there was some connection with her, it was ultimately their own accidental death. Even if someone had to be held accountable, it should be the person driving the carriage, not Gu Youyou. But the carriage driver also died. With just one question, "What do you want to do with me?" she completely baffled the group of people in the room. "You have to kowtow to grandma and admit your mistake, only then will grandma forgive you!" The room, silent for a long while, suddenly filled with a childish voice. Everyone turned to look, and surprisingly, it was Gu Erbao who had spoken. In the past, when Gu Youyou was so thin she barely looked human, this brat even brought the neighbor¡¯s kids over to kick her door. Gu Erbao¡¯s words made everyone come to their senses. Yes, make Gu Youyou kowtow and admit her mistake. Even though, in their eyes, having her kowtow and admit her mistake was still letting her off too easily, they really couldn¡¯t think of any other way to deal with her. "Right, kowtow and admit your mistake!" Huang Xiangwen said loudly. Gu Youyou sneered, laughing cold and chillingly. Her laughter and her forlorn appearance, especially in the dead of the night inside the memorial hall, seemed extraordinarily terrifying. Ghost girl, a haunting ghost girl. Even after recovering from her illness, she¡¯s still the same. "What do you want to do? If you don¡¯t kowtow and admit your mistake today, don¡¯t even think about leaving this place." Gu Youyou looked over each of those disgusting faces one by one, then set her gaze on the black lacquered coffin at the center of the room. Here lies the old lady of the Huang Family, grandma! Having gained Gu Youyou¡¯s body, it should be more than ordinary for her to kowtow to her grandma. After all, there is an old saying: "The dead are supreme." But why should she? Why admit any wrongdoing? By admitting a mistake, wouldn¡¯t that be confirming her grandma¡¯s death was because of me, Gu Youyou? Given the character of these uncles and aunts, it wouldn¡¯t take long for gossip to spread throughout several villages. Gu Family¡¯s granddaughter, Gu Youyou, gained the favor of Jisheng Hall¡¯s esteemed doctor and soared to great heights. She began living a life of luxury. But after she started her good life, she completely broke off relations with the Gu Family that had raised her for many years. When the Gu Family matriarch went to Jisheng Hall for a consultation, she was driven out by her heartless granddaughter. Left with no choice, she had to seek out a doctor from the neighboring village. It¡¯s just unfortunate that heaven turned a blind eye, letting her meet with an accident on her way home and die a sorry death in the wilderness! Heh, this bit of gossip would probably follow her for a lifetime, eventually even forcing her out of Jisheng Hall. This is what relatives are like, yet she merely did not agree to her grandmother¡¯s unreasonable demands. Standing beside the coffin, Gu Youyou said word for word, "Kowtow, I can. Admit wrongdoing, forget it!" Everyone was stunned. "You dare!" Gu Laodi rolled up his sleeves, his eyes flashing with a vicious glint, looking ready to start a fight. Gu Youyou looked fearlessly at Gu Laodi and scanned the other people in the room. Wait, something¡¯s not right. Someone is missing. Gu Youyou, alarmed, asked softly, "Where¡¯s Lei Qianqian?" It was heard that Lei Qianqian had the accident together with grandma, who died while she survived, suffering only some superficial skin injuries. If it was only some superficial injuries, why isn¡¯t she coming out? "You still have the face to mention Qianqian!" Huang Xiangwen shouted angrily: "If anything happens to my daughter-in-law and grandson, I¡¯ll fight you with my life." "Grandson?" Gu Youyou¡¯s eyebrows twitched, asking, "Is Lei Qianqian really pregnant?" Huang Xiangwen grew furious: "Whether she¡¯s pregnant or not is none of your business! You¡¯re just a heartless Chapter 274: The Dead Have Long Been So Chapter 274: Chapter 274: The Dead Have Long Been SoGu Xiaoqing softly explained with sympathy for Gu Youyou, "Eldest sister, the carriage knocked grandmother and elder sister-in-law down the mountain together. Grandmother protected elder sister-in-law and died, and elder sister-in-law was traumatized and has been out of her wits, constantly crying and causing a commotion. We are also holding a funeral here and were afraid of an accident, so we sent her back to the Lei Family." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Could it really be so? Gu Youyou gave a bitter smile. Grandmother could protect a granddaughter-in-law who had just been married into the family, yet she never showed such concern for her own granddaughter. The grandmother who was so selfish and greedy that she wouldn¡¯t even spare a piece of candy for her grandchildren... Was she really that great? "Aren¡¯t you going to kneel and admit your fault quickly!" As Gu Youyou was contemplating, Huang Xiangwen¡¯s disgusting voice interrupted her thoughts. Gu Youyou¡¯s cold gaze swept over Huang Xiangwen, and finally rested on the coffin. She slipped her hand into her sleeve, felt an object, then smiled serenely and said in a calm tone, "I¡¯ve made myself very clear, I will kneel, but I refuse to admit any wrongdoing." Gu Youyou¡¯s gaze inadvertently swept outside the door and saw a familiar silhouette in the dark; she then took her hand out of her sleeve again. The person who came to pick her up had arrived, so she no longer needed to be afraid of her coarse aunts and uncles getting rough with her; the object she had hidden in her sleeve for defense was no longer necessary. "Gu Youyou, I see that you won¡¯t shed tears until you see the coffin! Let¡¯s see if I dare to teach you a lesson on behalf of brother and sister-in-law!" Gu Wen rolled up his sleeves and approached her once again. They were indeed planning to get rough with her, ha... Gu Youyou showed no hint of fear on her face, but instead, she lowered her hand, gently tapped the coffin, and said, "Uncle, you really are the type who doesn¡¯t cry until you see the coffin, aren¡¯t you? Aren¡¯t you afraid that grandmother will get so angry that she¡¯ll jump out of the coffin and slap you to death?" "What did you say?" She infuriated him, this sharp-tongued wretch. Gu Youyou sneered and said, "Haven¡¯t you heard the saying ¡¯the dead are long gone; the living must strive on¡¯? Haven¡¯t you heard ¡¯if a family is not at peace, it will not thrive¡¯? And what about ¡¯once buried, let them rest in peace¡¯?" All those fancy words, he could not read a single character and did not understand them, but he vaguely grasped the meaning. Was she saying it was his fault that their mother could not rest in peace? "Because of you, mother had this accident, and yet you dare push the blame onto me in front of her?" Gu Youyou ignored him and continued on with her previous words, "Now that grandmother¡¯s bones are still warm, you are stirring up trouble in front of her coffin, attempting to create strife within the household. As an elder, how can you encourage mutual support and lead the Gu Family to prosperity and development, and how can you let grandmother rest in peace so that the family can be at ease?" If Gu Youyou¡¯s initial words only half made sense to him, he clearly understood this tirade. Good for you, Gu Youyou, truly pinning the nonsense on his head. Gu Wen¡¯s nose was crooked with rage. "You¡¯re blaming me? You actually dare blame me? Everyone knows that you, Gu Youyou, are an ungrateful wretch. Everyone saw our mother meet a tragic end in the valley, and it was I, Gu Wen, who carried her back. You, this unfilial daughter of the Gu Family, actually have the nerve to lie shamelessly, saying it¡¯s my fault that mother cannot rest in peace? Do you believe I will beat you to death right here in front of mother, and when she reaches the underworld and meets your parents, she will herself explain your unfilial behavior to elder brother and sister-in-law. After hearing it, they will only applaud!" Good for an applause! "Right, hit her!" "Right, beat her to death!" "Beat her to death, brother and sister-in-law won¡¯t blame you." Gu Youyou let out a cold laugh and no longer wished to look at the people shouting to beat her. She simply felt a thorough chill settle in her heart. Chapter 275: Looks like you can’t hit me Chapter 275: Chapter 275: Looks like you can¡¯t hit meShe looked at these people and suddenly said in a harsh voice, "Come on then, I want to see if you dare to beat me to death in front of Grandma¡¯s coffin today. Let me tell you, if you¡¯re going to hit me, make sure to kill me, because the moment I came out of that dark room, I won¡¯t keep silent anymore. If I don¡¯t die, I will definitely tell Grandpa about your actions tonight, and I will report to the Governor¡¯s Office to have them judge this matter." "Grandma died unexpectedly, yet my uncles and aunts humiliate me, a lone girl, and force me to take responsibility for her death. I refuse to believe that there is no justice in this world." Huang Xiangwen, however, laughed proudly, "It is indeed that foolish girl from the haunted house. Do you not know that the Governor¡¯s Office never intervenes in other people¡¯s family affairs? Ha, go ahead and complain, see if the Magistrate will throw you out. Gu Wen, if you won¡¯t make a move, then I will." She rubbed her fists and palms together, having wanted to teach this arrogant wench a lesson for a long time. Gu Wen, being about to hit his niece, was somewhat hesitant. But Huang Xiangwen, who didn¡¯t even shy away from poisoning Gu Youyou, why would she hold back? As soon as she finished speaking, her hand rose and descended with a gloating smile, excitement gleaming in her eyes, slapping down hard toward Gu Youyou¡¯s face. Gu Youyou did not dodge, only looking at her coldly. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as the hand was about to hit her face, a hand suddenly appeared before her eyes, firmly catching the descending hand. The man¡¯s face was calm but his eyes carried a stormy look, like the warm sun had suddenly hidden behind dark clouds. "Who?" Huang Xiangwen turned around in anger, coming face to face with Jin Zijin. "You..." She found his face somewhat familiar but couldn¡¯t recall who he was at that moment. Everyone in the room turned to look, but most could only see his tall figure and his handsome profile. Where did this man come from? How did he suddenly appear in the room? Gu Youyou, however, spread her hands with a smile and shrugged, saying, "Sorry, you were too slow. Seems like you won¡¯t be able to hit me!" This damn girl! "Who are you?" The man who had come in to spoil everything was detestable. Gu Wen shouted angrily with inexhaustible rage. "This is the Gu Family¡¯s business," someone indignantly said. Jin Zijin then let go of Huang Xiangwen¡¯s hand, using a bit of force as he did so. All that could be heard was Huang Xiangwen crying out in pain, trembling as she held the hand he had squeezed. Such great strength. "Mother!" Gu Dabao hurried to check on Huang Xiangwen¡¯s hand. Jin Zijin turned to look at the crowd. Similarly, everyone felt he looked familiar, but they couldn¡¯t recall who he was. Gu Wen narrowed his eyes, and it took a while before he remembered. His eyes suddenly widened in surprise, and he exclaimed, "You are... Jin the hunter?" Jin Zijin smiled frankly, "Uncle!" The crowd was astonished. They knew Jin the hunter, but how had he changed so much without his beard? They had seen him years ago when he first came to Lotus Village. He was very handsome even then, somewhat similar to how he looked now, but not as magnificent as he was at present, almost too imposing to look at directly. In just over a month of not seeing him, he had changed so much. This truly was... While they were still astonished, seemingly forgetting that they were supposed to punish Gu Youyou, Jin Zijin had to remind them, "What my aunt just said was incorrect. If you beat Youyou, the Governor¡¯s Office will indeed intervene, because she isn¡¯t a part of the Gu Family anymore, she belongs to me." He emphasized the words ¡¯belongs to me¡¯ very heavily, reminding them that Gu Youyou was not an orphan with only a grandfather to protect her. She was married now, and she had her husband to protect her. Chapter 276 Alone Chapter 276: Chapter 276 AloneThis man, although speaking with the calmness of still waters, had an air of authority that was impressive without anger. The members of the Gu Family swallowed their words back. They didn¡¯t dare to continue making Gu Youyou apologize, and no one dared to stop Jin Zijin from swaggeringly taking Gu Youyou away. A long while after the people had left, the Gu Family finally breathed a sigh of relief and said, "This Jin hunter seems different somehow, quite frightening." ... The evening breeze was gentle, carrying with it the calls of nocturnal insects that sounded particularly desolate. He held her hand, and it felt as if it warmed her entire being like the gentle sun. "Why did you come!" After being quiet for a long time, Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but ask. "It got dark, so I came to pick you up!" A very legitimate reason. Gu Youyou smiled secretly to herself, quite pleased. "If you hadn¡¯t come, I would have been beaten up by them, thanks," she said. Jin Zijin tightened his grip on her hand, as if deliberately reminding her of something, and then said, "Your needle-sticking skills are not bad, I¡¯m sure you must be very precise." Gu Youyou¡¯s body stiffened, and she stopped walking, staring blankly at him. The needles she had hidden that were soaked with anesthetic... he knew about them? After thinking it through, she felt relieved. How could he not know? Other than not having uncovered that she was a spirit possessing a body, they had probably dug up everything about her ancestors for eight generations. She said, "I am different from you all. If something happens to you, Yue Rujing can save you, and if something happens to Yue Rujing, you can save him. If both of you are in trouble, there are still people who care about you and will show up. But what about me? All alone, nobody cares about me, and with a frail body, my only skill is this." Gu Youyou said it calmly, even with a faint smile, actually not implying anything else. But Jin Zijin heard much more in her words. For example, when she said she was all alone, had she forgotten about Gu Feng? Or did she subconsciously think of herself as alone, different from others? Or was she saying that because they belonged to a group, they had bullied her, a lone woman? Or was it a warning not to target her anymore since she was sent to the small mountain village on her own and wouldn¡¯t have any comrades to help her if something happened? In reality, Gu Youyou was openly frank; only the guilty would overthink her words. After pondering for a moment, Jin Zijin said, "How can you be alone? You have me. If something happens to you, I will definitely come to save you. Look, you were under siege by the Gu Family, and didn¡¯t I come to rescue you?" In the dim moonlight, Gu Youyou saw Jin Zijin raising his face in a self-congratulatory manner. Shameless! That was the only thought in her mind. If he hadn¡¯t come, she wouldn¡¯t have been afraid of them, but the fact was that he did come, and he did indeed save her from the siege. But was she talking about something so trivial? He clearly knew what she was really referring to. Gu Youyou bowed her head again and thought for a moment. After a moment, she raised her head again and asked a very serious question. "If both Yue Rujing and I were captured by Xuanzong¡¯s people, and you could only save one of us, who would you save?" Alright, this was a question that often elicited bizarre answers, as clich¨¦ as ¡¯if your mom and I fell into the water at the same time, who would you save?¡¯, but ancient people surely had never heard it before. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Zijin was silent for a long while, as if seriously contemplating the question. Gu Youyou thought to herself, alright, it¡¯s a question to think about seriously. Are you debating whether to lie to me against your conscience, or to openly express your love for your buddy Yue Rujing? Chapter 277 He Will Definitely Save Me Chapter 277: Chapter 277 He Will Definitely Save Me"Why would you ask such a question?" Jin Zijin suddenly asked in surprise. Gu Youyou sneered and said, "Now it¡¯s my turn to ask you, isn¡¯t it hard for you to answer?" "No!" Jin Zijin shook his head crisply. Gu Youyou was astonished! "The people from Xuanzong are after you, not Ajing!" Jin Zijin answered with certainty and seriousness. Gu Youyou rolled her eyes and said, "I mean hypothetically, what if both of us were captured together?" Jin Zijin replied directly, "There are no hypotheticals for things that won¡¯t happen. The people from Xuanzong would never touch Ajing!" Gu Youyou: "..." My heart feels so tired! Then let¡¯s put it another way. "If Yue Rujing and I were both falling into the water at the same time, whom would you save first?" Jin Zijin said seriously, "You should be asking if Ajing and you both fell into the water together, whom would he save first?" "He would definitely save me first." Gu Youyou: "..." "Ajing is from the south, where there¡¯s a lot of water. He¡¯s a good swimmer and can save us both at the same time, so you really don¡¯t need to worry about drowning!" Damn it, my heart feels so tired! Gu Youyou was left speechless with anger! Storming off, the sooner to bed the better. Watching the woman stomping off toward their thatched cottage, Jin Zijin shook his head with a smile and hurried to catch up. "Actually, I know what you want to ask!" he said. Gu Youyou didn¡¯t want to listen to him. "Ajing and I grew up together since we were young," he added. Childhood friends, thought Gu Youyou to herself. "To me, you are as important as Ajing," he continued. Gu Youyou paused, stopped, and turned to look at him. In the hazy moonlight, his expression remained calm and serious, yet it seemed tainted with a hint of indiscernible melancholy! Jin Zijin was also looking at her. There weren¡¯t many people important to him, and now there was one more. He didn¡¯t regret saying that. He could be decisive in everything he did, but only when it came to Gu Youyou, he always wavered. Just as he had said before, Youyou, you made me lose many principles. He used to be a principled man, but for Gu Youyou, he had become someone without principles. For instance, he would do some silly things, with a very clear purpose¡ªto make her happy. However, just as Yue Rujing said, he still stubbornly refused to admit it. Gu Youyou wasn¡¯t a greedy person. Upon hearing Jin Zijin¡¯s words, she did not feel lost because in his heart she figured she was more or less the same as his best friend. She didn¡¯t think so, only that she was now as important to him as Yue Rujing was. Just as he said, he and Yue Rujing had grown up together since childhood and had a deep relationship, which is why when he was poisoned, only he and Yue Rujing knew about it. This showed his trust in Yue Rujing. The progress was getting bigger, wasn¡¯t it? From not trusting her at all, to all sorts of suspicions, to gradually trusting her, and now to this point. After spending time with him, Gu Youyou understood what kind of person Jin Zijin was. He seemed to be carrying some heavy burden that made it hard for him to breathe, and it also made him cautious in everything. It was hard for him to sincerely open up to someone, because there were few people he could trust. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Do you trust me now, trust that I¡¯m not a trap set by anyone for you, that I have no intention of harming you?" Gu Youyou asked with hopeful eyes. "I trust that you won¡¯t harm me, you won¡¯t, right?" He said this, asked this, but he seemed not to want to know the answer, or perhaps he was afraid to know it, and he walked away right after asking. Chapter 278: Midnight Suspicions Chapter 278: Chapter 278: Midnight SuspicionsGu Youyou¡¯s expression gradually darkened, her heart truly steadfast as a rock. "Of course not!" Gu Youyou said in a low voice, "I hold no grudge against you." Jin Zijin hadn¡¯t gone far, and she believed he had heard. I¡¯m willing to trust you, but why don¡¯t you explain that you possess superb medical skills, understand strange methods of healing, and also write beautifully? You must have other unknown skills that you have yet to show, and all of these aren¡¯t things that the Gu Family¡¯s yin-nurturing young maid could do. So why won¡¯t you explain? What he didn¡¯t know was that Gu Youyou simply could not explain. ... Hungry for a whole day, having not eaten a single grain of rice, hunger kept Gu Youyou from sleeping. This bizarre custom claimed that family members could only eat after the burial. Turning over, she saw Jin Zijin sleeping soundly. He must have sneakily eaten something, how annoying, he didn¡¯t leave any for her. Gu Youyou turned over and got out of bed, putting on her clothes. The pots and pans at home were clean, plainly just washed. He had indeed eaten, and hadn¡¯t left a crumb for her. In the dead of night, there was no way to find anything to eat, unless it was the offering biscuits from the Gu Family¡¯s ancestral hall. To go there, a chill ran through her, she wasn¡¯t that desperate yet. In the quiet little mountain village, the sounds of insects occasionally broke the silence, along with voices speaking in the distance, from the ridge of a mountain. Someone talking? Gu Youyou was startled. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the dead of night, in these desolate mountains, who would be talking at this hour? If her ears weren¡¯t sharp, if she didn¡¯t live near the mountainside, on a silent night like this, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to hear it. But even so, she could only faintly make out the sound of someone talking, not clearly enough to discern the words. Since she couldn¡¯t fall asleep anyway, Gu Youyou decided to carefully get a bit closer, perhaps she would be able to hear more clearly. "The job isn¡¯t done, and you dare ask me for silver!" Perhaps due to anger, the voice was a bit loud, so Gu Youyou heard it clearly. Wait a minute, this voice sounded somewhat familiar. She wanted to get even closer, but she couldn¡¯t. She was on the opposite side of a mountain hollow; to get closer, she would have to go down into the valley and then to the hilltop where the speakers were. It was too risky and would expose her easily. Another person was speaking with the first, but the voice was too low for Gu Youyou to hear clearly. "I have said that you will not lack reward upon completion of the task. But is it done now? She ran off with a man, such a big issue, and you didn¡¯t even inform us." Gu Youyou felt more and more confused as she listened: "..." What is all this about, such a mess? But it seems somewhat interesting; which girl has the courage to run off with a man? The other person was whispering something in explanation, which only made the first person even angrier. "We approached you back then because you seemed clever. If the message got intercepted, don¡¯t you have any other way to pass the message? Hmph, in the end, it¡¯s your lack of competence. If you want silver, show some sincerity. You¡¯re after wealth, we¡¯re after the person." The more she listened, the more mysterious it sounded; it seemed it wasn¡¯t about chasing after the girl. As Gu Youyou pondered, a large hand gently patted her shoulder; at this late hour, she shivered with fright and let out a scream. But the scream didn¡¯t come out, as another large hand swiftly covered her mouth. Seeing the owner of the hands, Gu Youyou finally exhaled a sigh of relief. They say scaring someone can scare them to death, and it¡¯s not a bit untrue. Darn it, she was almost scared to death. "Why did you come here?" Gu Youyou whispered. "Why are you here in the middle of the night instead of sleeping?" Jin Zijin asked. Chapter 279: Catching Cicadas Chapter 279: Chapter 279: Catching CicadasGu Youyou looked in the direction the voice had come from; by now, there was no sound at all¡ªperhaps the person had already left. She took a breath and, without changing her expression, said, "Catching cicadas!" "Catching cicadas at night?" Jin Zijin asked skeptically, raising an eyebrow. Gu Youyou responded earnestly, "Yes, at night. I can¡¯t climb trees, so I can¡¯t catch them during the day." "If you can¡¯t climb trees, you¡¯ll catch even fewer at night." "Then I¡¯ll collect cicada shells!" "What do you want those for? They¡¯re disgustingly creepy," Jin Zijin said with a grimace. "It¡¯s an ingredient for medicine, a good remedy for sickness," Gu Youyou explained. Having been at Jisheng Hall for so long, she realized it was the season to collect cicada shells, yet she had not seen this ingredient in the medicine cabinet. This could only mean one thing: at this time, the use of cicada shells in medicine had not yet been conceptualized. The idea of using cicada shells as medicine sent a chill through Jin Zijin, making him feel even more disgusted. Of course, he would feel even more repulsed when Gu Youyou later fried cicadas in oil and chewed on them with a smile, saying, "Full of protein, good for the kidneys, nourishing and beneficial for vitality." ... There was much to prepare for the burial, and they had to go before dawn to avoid missing the auspicious time for the funeral. When Gu Youyou arrived, everyone was already there. Gu Feng sat in a chair, so no one mentioned what had happened the night before, nor did they complain about Gu Youyou¡¯s late arrival. Gu Feng¡¯s eyes had become increasingly cloudy, and due to the tragic death of the old Madam Huang, he had secretly shed countless tears. Seeing Jin Zijin, who had come in with Gu Youyou, Gu Feng could not see clearly, but recognizing the figure as Zijin, he chose not to ask further questions. Gu Youyou, noticing Gu Feng¡¯s eyes, felt distressed too. She said, "Grandfather, please do not be too sorrowful. Your eyes aren¡¯t good, and if you cry more, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll get worse." After Grandma¡¯s burial, she would prepare some medicine for him to use. Huang Xiangwen spoke mockingly, "You better not just talk the talk. We¡¯ll believe you have good intentions when you bring the actual medicine." Gu Youyou did not want to argue with them in front of Gu Feng at such a time. Those who understood her would know in their hearts, and it wasn¡¯t worth the effort to convince those who didn¡¯t¡ªit wasn¡¯t worth it. After all, it was a significant moment of grandparent-grandchild bond; properly conducting Grandma¡¯s burial was what truly mattered. Gu Feng, too, had no intention of dealing with the unrest in the family at this moment. He simply patted Gu Youyou¡¯s hand to comfort her for the wrongs she suffered. He might be old, but he knew all the people in the household well enough¡ªnone of them were worry-free. "Father, mother¡¯s head... how can we deal with this?" As they opened the coffin and started to stuff things inside, Gu Lao San lamented while looking at the old Madam Huang¡¯s half-broken skull. "Mother has suffered a great misfortune!" Gu Feng did not stand up; he had seen the gruesome sight when his second son brought his wife¡¯s body back, and that one image was enough to last a lifetime. She had been his wife for decades; how could he bear to look again. He simply said, "She came to us clean, and we should let her leave cleanly. Your mother, when she was young, loved to take care of herself. Bring a basin of water and wash her." Who would dare? No one had the guts. One by one, they all recoiled with ugly expressions. Usually, such tasks would be for the daughters-in-law to handle. Huang Xiangwen quickly said, "Sanya might be waking up; I¡¯ll go have a look!" With that, she slipped away as if her feet were greased. Everyone turned their gaze to Meng Qiuju, who was shivering with fear, "I, I... I..." She couldn¡¯t utter a complete sentence for a long while. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In truth, she just wanted to say I dare not! Chapter 280 Doubt Chapter 280: Chapter 280 DoubtIn fact, Gu Youyou could understand, when Gu Feng mentioned washing, that it was indeed a difficult request for a common village woman, not to mention the superstitious women of ancient times; even in modern times, few people would dare to wash a dead person¡¯s face. Of course, Gu Youyou was brave enough, she was a doctor. She stood up, walked over to Meng Qiuju, and said, "Third Aunt, you fetch the water, I¡¯ll do the washing!" It wasn¡¯t to extricate her from an awkward situation, but rather she felt that it was appropriate for her to do it, and she wasn¡¯t afraid. What kind of deceased hadn¡¯t she seen? Weren¡¯t there plenty in the hospital? She¡¯s got guts! Jin Zijin narrowed his eyes, watching her intently. Gu Feng hesitated for a moment, as he didn¡¯t know Gu Youyou¡¯s situation and instinctively wanted to protect her. Although he wished for his wife to depart cleanly, he was also afraid of frightening Youyou. "Youyou, you..." "Grandfather, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll do it!" Gu Youyou interjected. "Ah," Gu Feng sighed, giving up. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Old lady, this is the granddaughter you¡¯ve always disliked. In the end, when no one else would dare to wash your face, it was her who stood up. This must surprise you too. Standing in front of the coffin with the basin in hand, Gu Youyou was not only shocked. She had only heard that her grandmother died a tragic death. No wonder everyone added the word ¡¯tragic¡¯. There was a reason for it, this appearance was indeed pitiful! "How could this have happened?" she asked. "Wasn¡¯t it said that she fell off a cliff? Why are there so many injuries on her body?" Especially the head, almost half of it was rotten. The Gu Family, one by one, all wore expressions of sorrow and no one came forward to alleviate her confusion. Jin Zijin also stepped over, equally surprised and shocked upon seeing this tragic state, pausing as he looked on. Gu Youyou waited for their response, but other than Gu Feng¡¯s sighs, no one spoke. She appeared to be waiting for an explanation, seemingly unwilling to wash the old lady¡¯s face unless things were made clear. Gu Lao Er stood up, clearly impatient. "When Dabao and I found them, they were already like this. The horse carriage had fallen into a gully; the driver was already dead, and there were several pieces of rolling stones on your grandmother, covered in blood. Next to her head was an especially large one, all soaked in blood." "What about Lei Qianqian?" Gu Youyou asked subconsciously. "Qianqian was not far from her, also covered in blood. We thought she was dead too, but it turned out there was still a breath left in her. Dabao and I carried one each on our backs and brought them back." "Did all three of them fall together?" Gu Youyou asked again. Something seemed off to her. If people and rocks rolled down together, how could it be possible for the rocks to smash someone¡¯s head like this? The force wouldn¡¯t be enough. Gu Lao Er spoke with irritation, "Of course, they fell together. The runaway carriage couldn¡¯t have picked someone to ram into, could it?" Gu Youyou did not continue the conversation, but turned to look at Jin Zijin instead. Jin Zijin¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed, indicating that he too felt something was amiss. Behind her, Meng Qiuju urged, "Youyou, it¡¯s getting late, hurry up. If you have any doubts, we can discuss them after your grandmother is buried." In the superstitious ancient times, the time chosen for burial was as important as the auspicious hour for a wedding, and could not be delayed. Gu Youyou nodded, wrung out the cloth, and began to wash her grandmother¡¯s face. One side of the face was intact, while the other was a bloody blur; even after being cleaned, it remained grotesquely disfigured. Gu Youyou frowned and said to Meng Qiuju, "Third Aunt, please bring me some needle and thread." Better to stitch it up a bit than to leave the head half hanging. Meng Qiuju didn¡¯t understand what Gu Youyou intended to do, but considering that she had extricated her from an awkward situation, she didn¡¯t say anything and did as she was told. Chapter 281 Stabilizing the Soul with Needles Chapter 281: Chapter 281 Stabilizing the Soul with NeedlesSuddenly, a roll of greyish-white cotton thread and a fine, long needle appeared. The Gu Family thought Gu Youyou needed to mend a tear in the old lady¡¯s clothes because they had noticed a rip, and no one said anything. Only Gu Er, who was standing close by, saw her push the needle into the old lady¡¯s skin. He was so frightened that he immediately grabbed Gu Youyou, shouting, "What are you doing? Grandma is dead, and you¡¯re still sticking a needle into her? What are you thinking?" What? Sticking a needle into the old lady? Wasn¡¯t she just sewing the old lady¡¯s clothes? Everyone was greatly alarmed by Gu Er¡¯s voice. "Youyou, what are you doing?" Gu Feng wasn¡¯t calm either, trembling as he rose from his chair. At the same time, Jin Zijin looked at Gu Youyou with confusion. Huang Xiangwen, who always thrived in chaos, led Sanya over. When she heard that Gu Youyou was sticking a needle into the old lady, she burst into tears and screamed, "Oh, the misfortune of our family! How could the Gu Family give birth to such a heartless daughter? Your grandma is dead, and you still want to stick needles in her? Are you trying to pin down her soul so she can¡¯t reincarnate?" Facing this group of people who were so easily startled, Gu Youyou was lost for words. But she could understand them, so she didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, she patiently explained, "I wasn¡¯t sticking needles into grandma. I just wanted her to leave with dignity." With dignity? One by one, the bewildered people looked at Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou thought about it; she couldn¡¯t just say that Grandma¡¯s face looked too hideous, and she was doing her beautification routine. Beautifying a corpse, such a taboo act, would scare and would be unacceptable to them. So, after a moment of thought, she chose a more palatable explanation. "Have you ever seen someone born with a large scar-like mark on their face? The kind where one half is black and the other white, that they¡¯re born with?" The people from the Gu Family pondered for a while, and Gu Xiaoqing spoke timidly, "Sister, are you talking about those black birthmarks?" "Yes, birthmarks, the kind on the face," Gu Youyou said. It turns out they knew those were birthmarks. They nodded, indicating they understood. Meng Qiuju whispered, "There¡¯s a girl in my mother¡¯s village born with such a mark, half of her face black, half white. They say it¡¯s a Yin-Yang face, it¡¯s terrifying." Gu Youyou chuckled internally. That was the right idea. She asked, "Do you know how it¡¯s formed?" How it¡¯s formed? The people from the Gu Family were confused. "That kind of birthmark, do you know where it comes from?" Birthmarks are something you¡¯re born with, what else? They indicated they didn¡¯t understand. Jin Zijin, however, had already cracked a faint smile, guessing what Gu Youyou was up to. She was truly clever. Sometimes, a lie isn¡¯t necessarily harmful¡ªthere¡¯s a kind of falsehood known as a white lie. Gu Youyou began to narrate the origin of birthmarks in her lively, clear voice. (She was making it up on the spot.) "Skin and hair are inherited from our parents; they should not be injured, not discarded. So, if someone¡¯s face is disfigured in life, and they don¡¯t get it fixed before burial, the underworld emissaries, fearing the disfigured might scare others in their next life, will place a black cloth over their face before they reincarnate. That black cloth is what we call a birthmark." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The people of the Gu Family exhibited different expressions upon hearing her theory, but all were equally shocked and felt a chill at her explanation. She turned her head, quite satisfied with their reactions, and decided to continue with he Chapter 282: Cemented as a Little Ghost Girl Chapter 282: Chapter 282: Cemented as a Little Ghost Girl"It¡¯s not just about the face; those with severed hands and feet, missing mouths, and absent ears are the same. They died a horrific death and never managed to mend their bodies, so in their next life they will be born with a body riddled with defects. I think, nobody here wants grandma to be reincarnated as the girl from third aunt¡¯s village, an outcast shunned by others for being a hideous freak." No matter how much was said, the last sentence was the most crucial¡ªthey surely did not wish for that. One by one they all shook their heads. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Zijin smiled. Gu Youyou felt it was almost enough, holding a needle, she also said, "That¡¯s why I want to repair grandma¡¯s face properly, so she can be beautiful in her next life." Everyone still felt it was not right for Gu Youyou to use a needle in this way, but no one spoke up or dared to because of her last sentence. Since Gu Feng remained unmoved, and because Gu Feng was most tender towards Gu Youyou, if he were to say, "Don¡¯t you want your old mother to have a good life in her next incarnation?" their sin would be enormous. No one wanted to be the scapegoat, and nobody was foolish enough to assume that role. In this eerie atmosphere, Gu Youyou meticulously stitched the Huang Family matriarch¡¯s torn half of the face back together, one stitch at a time. Those with more courage craned their necks to see, and although the stitched-up face still looked frightening, it had to be admitted that it was much improved from before. At the same time, they looked at Gu Youyou as if she was a monster. My god, what kind of person is this? The term "ghostly girl" that¡¯s been used all these years hasn¡¯t been wrong. If she¡¯s not a ghostly girl, who else would have the courage to thread a needle and stitch on a corpse? The women all felt an immense horror, afraid that from now on, every sight of needle and thread would remind them of Gu Youyou¡¯s actions today. Too terrifying. In the future, it would be better to keep a distance from this ghostly girl. She even knows about matters of the Netherworld. She also knows how humans are reincarnated. This is a girl with heavy sinister energy; better not to provoke her and keep away in the future. Under the peculiar gazes of the family, Gu Youyou followed the funeral procession and saw to the burial of the elder Huang. The life of a person is so complex and yet so simple. In just a few short decades, one can experience all the vicissitudes of the world, which is complex. In just a few short decades, you come and go as you were, dust to dust, earth to earth, which is simple. ... Gu Feng had been deeply saddened by the death of the elder Huang for a long time, and suddenly, he seemed to collapse. Half a month ago he was still able to work the fields and hold authority over the family, but now he had completely given up. All day long, he looked utterly dispirited. Gu Feng had gotten old, beaten by age and shattered by blows, inevitably this day would come; the Gu Family sensed it¡ªGu Feng probably didn¡¯t have much time left. Ever since Gu Feng had become like this, Gu Youyou visited the Gu Family more often, each time taking his pulse and bringing medicine. The Gu Family never looked at her unkindly again. Firstly, because Gu Feng was ill and definitely needed a doctor. Gu Youyou was free of charge; if they offended her and she didn¡¯t come, they would have to spend silver to call for another doctor. They were not fools; they wouldn¡¯t do something so stupid. Secondly, they were intimidated by the skill Gu Youyou displayed in repairing the elder lady¡¯s face. If she dared to do something as audacious as mending a dead person¡¯s face, was there anything she wouldn¡¯t dare to do? Now, whenever they looked at Gu Youyou, there was always a sense that this ghostly girl was emanating sinister energy. "Youyou, this medicine is really bitter," complained Gu Feng, frowning. Although he was complaining, there was not the slightest hint of reproach in his voice, but instead, a relieved smile. The Child Prodigy from the town, Doctor Zhou, who was highly respected by everyone, had said in his lifetime that Youyou was a child with extraordinary talent, which was why in such a short period of time she could treat people, behave politely, and knew how to write. Chapter 283 My Family Has an Older Sister Chapter 283: Chapter 283 My Family Has an Older SisterIt¡¯s strange how the heavens would bestow her with so many trials and tribulations, but fortunately, everything is in the past now, and she will have a good life ahead. Gu Youyou set down the medicine bowl and, as if by magic, pulled out some candy, saying, "I knew the medicine would be bitter, so I prepared this." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was candy she had made herself, very simple, just sugar mixed with sweet osmanthus, then wrapped in wax paper. There was the sweetness of the sugar and the fragrance of the sweet osmanthus. Gu Feng looked at it and, surprised, laughed, "I¡¯m not a child, why do I need to eat candy?" Gu Youyou replied, "Just now, Grandpa complained how bitter the medicine was, but with a piece of candy, it won¡¯t taste bitter." Gu Youyou remembered when she was ill and had to take bitter medicine, Gu Feng secretly bought her candy. Hearing Gu Youyou¡¯s words, Gu Feng burst into hearty laughter, but perhaps he laughed too hard, he began to cough again. Gu Youyou quickly patted his back to help him catch his breath. Seeing Sanya peeking from the door, Gu Feng gradually stopped laughing. He beckoned Sanya to come closer, and after hesitating for a moment while looking at Gu Youyou, Sanya finally walked in with small, tentative steps. Gu Feng stroked Sanya¡¯s head, then sighed, "What hardship haven¡¯t I endured in my life? How could this little bitterness be difficult for me? I won¡¯t eat the candy, give it to Sanya." With that, he handed Gu Youyou¡¯s candy to Sanya. Sanya licked her lips, obviously wanting to eat it, but after looking at Gu Youyou, she dared not take it. Mom said this was Ghost Sister and told her to stay away from her; if it wasn¡¯t for Grandpa inviting her in, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to come. She saw the candy was from Ghost Sister to Grandpa, so she didn¡¯t dare to take it either. Gu Youyou smiled at Sanya and said softly, "Sanya, if you want to eat, go ahead and eat. It¡¯s my oversight, I will bring you something tasty tomorrow." Even if the child¡¯s aunt and uncle were not good people, it was not the child¡¯s fault. Such a young child is the most innocent and kindhearted. Encouraged by Gu Youyou¡¯s words, Sanya¡¯s eyes lit up, and without any hesitation, she grabbed the candy from Gu Feng¡¯s hand. Looking at the fearsome Ghost Sister, expectant eyes began to emerge. Ghost Sister said she would bring me something tasty tomorrow. Truth be told, she didn¡¯t understand why her older brothers called the elder sister Ghost Sister, nor what Ghost Sister meant, only knowing that her mother said to stay away from her. If Ghost Sister often brought Sanya tasty treats, she decided to not listen to her mother, at least when her mother wasn¡¯t around, she didn¡¯t have to stay away from Ghost Sister. Sanya picked up a small piece of the cut candy and put it into her mouth, it was so sweet and fragrant, and the aroma of sweet osmanthus filled her mouth, it was much tastier than the candies her grandmother kept hidden. After finishing one piece, she smiled at Gu Youyou and sweetly said, "Ghost Sister is really nice!" Gu Feng¡¯s face fell, and all signs of amusement vanished. Gu Youyou had long grown accustomed to it¡ªthe names Ghost Sister and elder sister made no difference to her, hence she didn¡¯t mind. "Sanya, who told you to call her Ghost Sister?" Gu Feng was somewhat angered. Sanya¡¯s big eyes looked up, seeming somewhat wronged. Though young, she could tell her grandfather was angry. However, Gu Youyou said, "It doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s just a name after all." A child wouldn¡¯t call someone by that name without reason; it was the adults who were like that. Could she possibly haggle with a child who didn¡¯t understand anything? Besides, she truly didn¡¯t mind. "Sanya, go and play. Grandpa is ill, you can¡¯t be noisy." Hearing Gu Youyou¡¯s words, Sanya hugged the remaining candy and dashed off on her small legs. Gu Feng sighed deeply, about to say something, then opening his mouth but not speaking, he sighed again, and the words that finally came out were different from what he intended. Chapter 284: Your Parents Died Mysteriously Chapter 284: Chapter 284: Your Parents Died Mysteriously"Youyou, I still need to thank you for your grandmother¡¯s matter," "Huh? That¡¯s what I should have done, Grandfather," Gu Youyou replied in surprise. Gu Feng shook his head and said, "Actually, when you were little, your grandmother was quite fond of you. It¡¯s just that some things happened afterward... anyway, don¡¯t blame her." When people are gone, so is their warmth; when a person dies, the light goes out¡ªthere¡¯s nothing to blame. Gu Youyou said, "I don¡¯t." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She truly didn¡¯t. Having not spent much time with her grandmother, and not being the real Gu Youyou, she didn¡¯t care about those indifferent to her. Not caring meant not being too upset, and there was no room for blame. "Your parents¡¯ death was strange. Although it rained heavily that day, the water wasn¡¯t deep, and your father could swim." Gu Feng¡¯s sudden remark startled Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou¡¯s parents had died more than a decade ago, and she had only been here for just over a year. She knew they had died but hadn¡¯t paid attention to how. But listening to Gu Feng¡¯s words... it seemed there was a story here. "Grandfather, do you mean that my parents¡¯ death wasn¡¯t an accident, but could have been caused by someone?" Gu Youyou exclaimed in shock. "We just find it strange, that¡¯s all," Gu Feng said coolly. Gu Youyou thought for a moment, then nodded softly. They were just ordinary farmers. Even if they knew there was something odd, what of it? Who would harm a farmer¡¯s family, when there wasn¡¯t even a suspect in sight? Wait a minute... Gu Youyou suddenly thought of something, her eyes widening. But she heard Gu Feng continue, "Later, you fell ill, and the village started saying you were an ominous person. Your grandmother was superstitious, believing that your parents¡¯ death was caused by you, which is why she stopped liking you. It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t like you; she just loved your father too much, her most cherished eldest son." To Gu Feng¡¯s subsequent words, Gu Youyou just nodded blankly, her mind preoccupied with other matters. Their death was suspicious, and that same year, Gu Youyou fell ill. However, she wasn¡¯t truly sick; it was part of a grand scheme. So... was her parents¡¯ death also part of a conspiracy? This answer, perhaps only the State Preceptor at Xuanzong would know. The State Preceptor¡ªa grand title, nearly untouchable for commoners like them in their lifetime, yet could they have done such a thing in this small mountain village? It¡¯s ridiculous. Grandmother¡¯s hatred was not misplaced¡ªif it was indeed so, then her parents¡¯ death was really her fault. But Gu Youyou knew she could not share any of this with Gu Feng. First, his health was in poor shape, unable to withstand further shocks. Second, even if she told him, it would be pointless. He was just an ordinary old farmer who would only worry, without any benefit. Gu Youyou smiled and said, "Grandfather, I understand. It¡¯s all in the past now. I will take good care of myself in the future." She had thought Gu Feng would only say words to comfort her, yet unexpectedly, his expression changed suddenly, his face twisted in pain and utterly unlike the kindly old man he usually was. He lowered his voice, the words he uttered weighed down with exceptional heaviness. "Youyou, if you have the chance, find out the cause of your parents¡¯ untimely deaths and avenge them!" Gu Youyou jumped, as her ever-peaceable grandfather made such an expression, uttering such words. "This person has caused our family to be broken and separated; our flesh and blood to suffer unspeakable crimes from a young age. If we cannot see him punished, I will not rest in peace even in death, nor will I have the face to meet your parents afterward," he said with a lowered voice, but his turbid eyes sparkled with clarity. Chapter 285: Make a Move in Ten Days Chapter 285: Chapter 285: Make a Move in Ten DaysGu Youyou didn¡¯t know where Gu Feng¡¯s confidence came from, believing that a young girl like her could accomplish such a feat, but his eyes clearly conveyed his belief that she was definitely capable¡ª it was as if he had already envisaged Gu Youyou exacting revenge with her own hands. And Gu Youyou? Of course, she would go after those people, even if not to uncover the truth behind her parents¡¯ death, even if just for her own sake, she would go after them. Besides, even if she didn¡¯t seek them out, they would come looking for her, wouldn¡¯t they? Gu Youyou seemed to be influenced by Gu Feng as well, her face filled with indignation. "Grandfather, rest assured, Youyou will definitely uncover the truth behind my parents¡¯ deaths and exterminate our enemies to appease my parents¡¯ spirits in heaven. If Youyou cannot do it, then let her live a fate worse than death." If she couldn¡¯t do it, she might indeed end up living a fate worse than death. Drinking poison! Gu Feng nodded with satisfaction and said, "Since Doctor Zhou has already said that Youyou is extraordinarily gifted, then Youyou will surely accomplish this." Gu Youyou: "..." The extraordinary gift was boasting on my own part, Grandfather!! ... "Your family¡¯s old dame has already been buried, why haven¡¯t you made your move yet?" In the hollow, the man in black with a conical hat had become angry. Another person, dressed like a common farmer, said, "My father is ill, she is currently treating him. I cannot act at this time." "When people age, they naturally fall ill. Once you seize her, I will give you enough silver to afford a better doctor to treat your father." The farmer shook his head firmly, "No, if dad found out something happened to her, let alone finding a doctor, he would die of anger instantly. You don¡¯t understand, ever since my elder brother and sister-in-law died, she has become the apple of my father¡¯s eye. To target her now would be to take my father¡¯s life! Big brother, give me more time, I will surely seize her for you." But the man in black with a conical hat laughed darkly, "Now you suddenly care about your father. When you agreed to cooperate with us and ended up killing your elder brother and sister-in-law, why didn¡¯t you think of today? Tell me, if he knew that you personally drowned your elder brother and sister-in-law, wouldn¡¯t he die of rage on the spot?" The farmer¡¯s face filled with terror as he shouted, "You... what do you want to do?" The man in black sneered, "What do I want to do? Haven¡¯t you always been very clear about what I want?" The farmer was so frightened that he could barely stand. "I just want to complete the deal we made back then. You take the silver, we take the person." "But now..." "That¡¯s your problem. If you had kept an eye on her, we would have taken her away without any trouble." The farmer¡¯s eyes flickered, "It¡¯s been over a decade, such a long time. Things are bound to change, and you can¡¯t blame me for that." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man in black, however, asserted proudly, "Would we need to find someone to watch if we could do it ourselves? We could have found someone else, but since you took the job, you should have done it well. Since you couldn¡¯t handle it, you shouldn¡¯t have accepted it in the first place." With that, the man in black¡¯s already grim expression darkened further, making the half of his face that was visible even more sinister, "I¡¯ll give you ten days. If you can¡¯t do it, I have ways of letting your father learn the truth about your elder brother and sister-in-law¡¯s deaths." "You..." The farmer collapsed to the ground in fear, "No, you can¡¯t do this; it will kill my father!" "That¡¯s not my concern!" The man in black laughed heartily as he strode away, vanishing into the dense forest in an instant. After he departed, a black bag flew out from the woods, landing beside the farmer. Chapter 286: Discussing the Boss? Fired Chapter 286: Chapter 286: Discussing the Boss? FiredMeanwhile, the sounds of the black-clad figures grew fainter in the distance. "To show our sincerity, here¡¯s some compensation for your troubles in advance!" The farmer¡¯s eyes were dull, yet he quickly scooped up the bag from the ground. Upon opening it, he saw three solid, large silver coins inside, each worth a hundred taels. Three hundred taels! S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The farmer¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of his head¡ªan entire lifetime had passed without him ever having laid eyes on so much silver, nor on coins so large. ... "Boss Gu, you¡¯re not going to work today either?" Yue Rujing had already changed into Jisheng Hall¡¯s shop assistant attire, ready to head out. Gu Youyou was too busy to pay him any mind; she was fervently fanning the flames beneath the stove, atop which sat medicine bound for the Gu Family. "Hey, Boss Gu!" Thinking Gu Youyou hadn¡¯t heard him, Yue Rujing moved in front of her and waved his hand before her eyes. Gu Youyou struck his hand with her fan, used for stoking the fire, and said, "Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m busy?" Yue Rujing obviously wasn¡¯t hit; anticipating her move, he was ready for her. He chuckled and said, "If a shop assistant skips work, wages get docked, and serious offenses lead to dismissal. You, as the boss, have been absent for several days now¡ªshouldn¡¯t your punishment be even stiffer?" A twitch appeared at the corner of Gu Youyou¡¯s mouth, that annoying Yue Rujing. She threw down the fan, hands on hips, and said angrily, "I¡¯m the boss; I make the rules. I come and go as I please¡ªwhat are you going to do about it?" Yue Rujing¡¯s nose twisted with irritation at her unreasonable and overbearing behavior. "You¡¯re exploiting your power! The officials can start fires, but the common people can¡¯t even light a lamp!" "Yes, that¡¯s exactly right!" Gu Youyou declared, unabashed and confident. "You¡¯re illogical¡ªit¡¯s no wonder the ancients said that only women and scoundrels are difficult to nurture," Yue Rujing retorted with a cold laugh. Ah, dare to discriminate against women? And you call me a scoundrel? "That¡¯s right, you¡¯re the scoundrel who won¡¯t fulfill a shop assistant¡¯s duties and dares to criticize the boss. You¡¯re fired!" Gu Youyou fumed with frustration. The two in the courtyard were at daggers drawn, their quarreling had become a daily occurrence. Just then, Jin Zijin came out of the house, feeling that arguing so early in the morning was simply improper. He coolly said to Yue Rujing, "Ajing, hurry to Jisheng Hall. With both of you gone, Doctor Qin is going to be overrun." Yue Rujing, who took Jin Zijin¡¯s word above all others, clenched his teeth and huffed at Gu Youyou before striding out the door. Jin Zijin shook his head with a light chuckle, then lowered his gaze back to Gu Youyou. She was sitting on a small stool, watching the flames under the stove, where a ceramic tile pot was simmering¡ªmedicine that Gu Youyou had been preparing every day. Noting that the firewood beside her was running low, Jin Zijin turned back into the house, and after a short while, reappeared carrying a well-prepared stack of firewood. Since the stove was small and couldn¡¯t use the large logs meant for a cooking range, he simply sat next to her and began chopping the prearranged wood into sizeable pieces for the stove. Gu Youyou glanced sideways at him and cracked a slight smile. Almost immediately, Jin Zijin¡¯s thoughts returned to the issue of Gu Youyou treating Yuancheng. It wasn¡¯t a sudden recollection; the matter had been on his mind constantly, and it made him very uncomfortable. He had already questioned Qin Changlin about it. Qin Changlin was evasive at first, unwilling to speak, but under Jin Zijin¡¯s gentle probing, he eventually spilled the beans. It turned out it really was about treating an illness, not the nonsensical talk of castrating him first and sending him to the palace to become a eunuch, as Yue Rujing had wildly surmised. Unexpectedly, such an ailment was within her ability to cure, successfully transforming Yuancheng¡¯s predestined life as a eunuch into that of a real man. Why does saying that sound so awkward? With this thought, Jin Zijin¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. Chapter 287: Stranger Comes Chapter 287: Chapter 287: Stranger ComesHe looked at Gu Youyou with a gaze that became tinged with inexplicable feelings. In the eyes of a doctor, patients are not distinguished by gender. That¡¯s what they say, but is that really the case? If it were really indiscriminate, there wouldn¡¯t be such things as taking the pulse through a silk thread. Especially since Youyou is a female doctor, even if she were to treat illnesses, there are certain diseases she simply shouldn¡¯t treat! Her perspective is misguided, Yuancheng is still a child so that¡¯s fine, but what if her next patient is an adult male? Jin Zijin felt a chill at the thought. Her perspective was dangerously wrong¡ªit had to be corrected! Seemingly sensing the scrutinizing gaze, Gu Youyou turned her head with traces of puzzlement. "What you¡¯re doing is not right," she heard Jin Zijin say earnestly. Mixed with a restrained anger. Gu Youyou didn¡¯t understand his cryptic words; just a moment ago, she had argued with Yue Rujing about her prolonged absence from work, so she subconsciously thought he was referring to that matter. Gu Youyou was always serious about her work. As the heir to the Gu Family, she never actually shirked her duties, so she felt quite embarrassed when Jin Zijin brought it up. She said, "I¡¯ll try to be more careful." Jin Zijin¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. So, she also realized that it was wrong. But this wasn¡¯t a matter of being careful or not. She simply couldn¡¯t do it¡ªit was indecent. "Ah...?" Now Gu Youyou was truly puzzled. Did he mean that treating her grandfather was left to Qin Changlin, and doing it herself was indecent? What the heck, isn¡¯t that a nonsensical reason? Pure lunacy. Gu Youyou¡¯s face fell as she said, "With Qin Changlin¡¯s limited skills, how can I have peace of mind to let him handle it?" She still wanted to do it herself? Jin Zijin¡¯s expression also turned sour. "Don¡¯t underestimate him. The people chosen by Doctor Zhou are not bad. He¡¯s not skilled yet because he hasn¡¯t practiced medicine for long. Teach him well, and he¡¯ll be able to do a good job." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou felt that Jin Zijin was being overly meddlesome. Who believes that? Did it have anything to do with skill? She wanted to oversee her grandfather¡¯s care herself to be reassured. She retorted indignantly, "I¡¯ll handle it. You naturally wouldn¡¯t worry about my grandfather¡ªthis is nonsensical!" What? Grandfather? Jin Zijin¡¯s mind whirled, and he realized they had been talking at cross purposes, not addressing the same issue at all. Seeing Youyou¡¯s flustered state, he couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing, and said, "I was talking about Yuancheng." ...Yuancheng? Gu Youyou now understood what he meant and felt a wave of embarrassment wash over her. "You know?" She was inquiring about the matter of treating Yuancheng. Upon asking, she felt it was an unnecessary question since he had already brought up the topic, meaning he was aware. She muttered vaguely, "That sort of trivial ailment, I certainly won¡¯t intervene personally in the future. If Qin Changlin can treat it, then let him. If not, people would be embarrassed to ask me to treat it, right? Don¡¯t worry." She believed that, given the sensibilities of people in ancient times, there would hardly be many who would feel comfortable asking a woman to treat such ailments. Jin Zijin was worrying needlessly. "Dong dong dong..." While they were chatting, a knocking on the firmly closed courtyard gate could be heard. Gu Youyou¡¯s first thought was that Yue Rujing had returned, perhaps having forgotten something. However, Abao, who was playing on the side, suddenly pricked up its ears and stared alertly at the gate. Gu Youyou and Jin Zijin exchanged glances, their brows furrowing slightly. It wasn¡¯t Yue Rujing who had come back; it was a stranger. Chapter 288 ’Friends Come from Afar Chapter 288: Chapter 288 ¡¯Friends Come from AfarGu Youyou was about to get up to open the door when Jin Zijin held her back. His voice lowered, he said, "Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll go." "Thud thud thud..." The knocking on the door resumed. Jin Zijin walked to the courtyard door in a few steps and through the door¡¯s crack, he saw the person outside. "It¡¯s him!" he muttered under his breath. He spoke so softly that Gu Youyou wasn¡¯t supposed to hear, but she did and asked with surprise, "Who is it?" Jin Zijin was taken aback and turned to look at Gu Youyou. She heard him? He thought only he should have been able to hear what he said. The continuous thudding at the door did not allow him to ponder any further, instead, he reached out and opened the door. As the courtyard door swung open, the visitor revealed his true face. It was a man dressed in dark robes, with no particular features except for his overly pale complexion. Upon seeing Jin Zijin, the man grinned, displaying his bright red gums in a somewhat sinister manner. "Brother Jin, Zhuo Qing comes to visit!" Gu Youyou was startled, letting the firewood in her hands slip away. That voice... wasn¡¯t it the same person who had put a knife to her neck that night? Gu Youyou was confident in her ears; she wasn¡¯t mistaken, it was him. The man Xuanzong sent to capture her was showing up at her doorstep in broad daylight. What was he planning? Jin Zijin seemed not at all surprised, returning a calm smile, his gaze so steady it was as if he had anticipated this visit. He stepped aside, greeted with a faint smile, and said, "Please come in!" Gu Youyou found it hard to believe that Jin Zijin didn¡¯t realize that the man calling himself Zhuo Qing was the same person who had almost stabbed him that night. Yet he calmly let Zhuo Qing in, and that slight smile on his face brought a phrase to Gu Youyou¡¯s mind: Isn¡¯t it a delight to have friends come from afar! S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou stood up, staring straight at them. She was indeed eager to see what kind of game they were really playing. Zhuo Qing entered the courtyard, and while he must have seen Gu Youyou, he didn¡¯t look her way but instead beamed with joy as he greeted Jin Zijin with clasped hands, "Brother Jin, Zhuo Qing has always held you in high regard, but never had the chance to pay a visit. Happening to pass by Qingshui Town today, and hearing that you were here, I took the liberty to call. I hope I¡¯m not being too presumptuous?" "Passing by Qingshui Town," Gu Youyou scoffed at the serendipitous claim. Abao positioned itself in front of Gu Youyou, its gaze fixed on the man ahead, full of vigilance. It had grown a lot and appeared quite intimidating in this stance. But the visitor was no ordinary person, and just like he had ignored Gu Youyou, he also overlooked the not-so-ordinary ¡¯dog¡¯. Jin Zijin burst into hearty laughter, clapping Zhuo Qing on the shoulder as if greeting an old friend, his face expressing rare joy, "How could it be presumptuous? I¡¯m here on my master¡¯s orders looking for something in this town, and it has been several years now. I¡¯ve missed seeing my fellow brothers, truly!" "Ah!" Zhuo Qing suddenly exclaimed in surprise, "What a coincidence, Zhuo Qing is also here under the command of my master to search for something in Qingshui Town. I wonder if it¡¯s the same item that Brother Jin is seeking?" "Oh? Has Uncle Master¡¯s task led Brother Zhuo to find what he seeks?" Zhuo Qing shook his head with a smile, "I¡¯ve just arrived, staying at Yuelai Inn in town, and have not had the chance to start searching. Brother Jin, you¡¯ve been here for several years now, have you found what our Master asked you to look for?" Jin Zijin¡¯s smile faded, his face clouded with worry, he shook his head and sighed, "That item is not so easily found. As I¡¯m still standing here today, it¡¯s clear I¡¯ve yet to find it." Chapter 289: What a Coincidence, I’m Also Looking for Something Chapter 289: Chapter 289: What a Coincidence, I¡¯m Also Looking for Something"Indeed, indeed!" Zhuo Qing laughed, "If Brother Jin had found it, he certainly wouldn¡¯t still be in this small town, he would have returned to the mountain long ago. But what exactly is the item Brother Jin is searching for? If you say it out loud, perhaps I could help look for it too." Jin Zijin clasped his hands together, immediately smiled and said, "In that case, I won¡¯t be polite. The item I¡¯m looking for...is naturally the treasure of the Dao Family¡ªthe Youying Pearl." As soon as these words came out, the two who had been pretending to be cheerful couldn¡¯t keep it up anymore, and in the quiet courtyard, the air became stagnant, with only the sound of wood crackling in the small stove that was slowly boiling the medicine. Gu Youyou and Abao, like every blade of grass and tree in the courtyard, continued to be ignored, while the two men faced each other; one with a smile on his face, the other as solemn as a silent night. Zhuo Qing seemed taken aback that Jin Zijin would speak so bluntly about his search for the Youying Pearl, or perhaps it was so sudden that he didn¡¯t know how to respond. Jin Zijin still had a smile on his lips, as if the Youying Pearl were just an ordinary bead, without a care in the world. How could something that the Tianzong elder brother has spent years searching for be just an ordinary bead? Abao turned its head to look at Gu Youyou, who gently stroked its forehead and made a shushing gesture to it. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If others treat us as invisible, then let¡¯s be quietly invisible. But she was a bit curious, exactly which was more important: herself or the Dao Family¡¯s treasured Youying Pearl that they were talking about? This is rather interesting, clearly, the man named Zhuo Qing came for her, but now there is talk of something else. Perhaps for him, the Youying Pearl is more important. "Hahaha... Brother Jin really knows how to joke." Zhuo Qing suddenly burst into laughter, shattering the calm; but it was not a good sign, for with the loss of calm, Gu Youyou sensed an air of tension and confrontation. This was not good news for her; she had rented the house and paid a year¡¯s rent. If they were to start fighting due to a disagreement, she would be the unfortunate one. "How could it be a joke," Jin Zijin reined in his smile and said flatly, "Apart from the Youying Pearl, what could be worth six years of my time?" Zhuo Qing also straightened his face, indeed, apart from the Youying Pearl, what else could be worth Jin Zijin¡¯s six years? This was not funny at all, but apart from laughing, he really didn¡¯t know what else to do. No wonder Jin Zijin had disappeared for several years. No wonder nobody knew where he had gone. So, it was for the Youying Pearl. But... "The Youying Pearl has been missing for many years, Brother Jin; I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to find!" "Naturally, it¡¯s not easy to find," Jin Zijin did not deny it. "And you? Are you also here for the Youying Pearl?" Jin Zijin asked again. "Of course not," Zhuo Qing replied, then sighed heavily, with a look of relief on his face and said, "Thank goodness it¡¯s not. Otherwise, I could have just gone back to confess my failure to Master. The item Brother Jin is looking for, even if found, I, Zhuo Qing, couldn¡¯t take it away. That would surely require our elder brother or Master himself to step in." Jin Zijin¡¯s mouth curled slightly as he said, "Since this is the case, then we should each look for what we came for, without meddling with each other. Your visit today is considered a notification to me, so please feel free to proceed!" "No!" Zhuo Qing immediately waved his hands and looked towards Gu Youyou, who had been treated as invisible by him until now. Gu Youyou sneered, she knew it was coming. Jin Zijin looked at Zhuo Qing with interest. "Brother Jin, the item that Master asked Zhuo Qing to find has already been located. As long as Brother Jin gives face to our Master, Zhuo Qing can leave today." Chapter 290 Assertive Protection Chapter 290: Chapter 290 Assertive ProtectionOh, so withholding it means disrespecting your master¡¯s face? Jin Zijin took a few steps forward, and his tall figure immediately blocked Zhuo Qing¡¯s view of Gu Youyou. He still maintained a faint smile and said, "May I know what my uncle-master desires?" Zhuo Qing paused for a moment, showing some displeasure at Jin Zijin¡¯s obstruction, and said, "Why does Brother Jin ask when you already know everything? You¡¯re well aware of what my master seeks. The things Tianzong does not believe in, we in Xuanzong have always held unwavering faith in. Once we accomplish this deed, it will benefit not just Xuanzong but the entire Dao Family. Brother Jin, I hope you don¡¯t make this difficult for us." "When have I ever made things difficult for you?" Jin Zijin asked. Zhuo Qing glanced behind Jin Zijin and said, "Youying Grass is of incomparable value, and a Four Pillars Pure Yin female is one in ten thousand. It seems Tianzong does believe to some extent after all. Is Brother Jin planning to reap the benefits without any effort?" What does that mean? Gu Youyou¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she looked at Jin Zijin¡¯s back. Jin Zijin had said that the people of Xuanzong needed to raise a few pure Yin men and women to complete a ritual, hoping to ascend to heaven in broad daylight. Gu Youyou had said it was a daydream, and Jin Zijin had agreed with her. But Zhuo Qing implied that if Xuanzong could do it, so could Tianzong; it was just that those from Tianzong did not believe or deign to do it. So what if they did believe? His comment about reaping the benefits without any effort was clearly hinting at that. The hand Jin Zijin was holding tightened. He slightly turned his head to glance, then looked back at Zhuo Qing. His eyes finally lacked knowledge and instead showed a hint of anger. The atmosphere became somewhat tense, and suddenly Jin Zijin turned around. To Gu Youyou¡¯s surprise, he swiftly took her hand and gently pulled her into his arms, warning with a sneer, "I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to take this Four Pillars Pure Yin female away with you. She belongs to me." Zhuo Qing¡¯s face turned exceptionally furious and said, "We¡¯ve put in ten years of hard work, you..." Before he could finish, Jin Zijin cut in, "Are you questioning me here? My wife has suffered for ten years at your hands, and I¡¯ve been waiting to settle the score with you." "You..." Zhuo Qing was taken aback, not expecting the legendary Senior Brother of Tianzong to be so unreasonable, "She was the person we set our sights on first." How could he so brazenly turn the tables? "So what? She is my wife now, and that is a fact." "You¡¯re being unreasonable." Jin Zijin sneered, "By your logic, handing over my wife to you would be reasonable?" "That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying." What kind of man can¡¯t even protect his own wife? But the truth is not so. He was obviously doing this on purpose. Out of all the women in the world, why did he have to choose a Four Pillars Pure Yin female, and one that they had carefully cultivated for ten years as a medicinal vessel? Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zhuo Qing said angrily, "You are being completely unreasonable!" Jin Zijin held Gu Youyou even tighter, his stance very clear. "There are plenty of women in the world, Brother Jin. Are you really willing to make an enemy of us over her?" A joke! Jin Zijin¡¯s eyes, sharp as an eagle¡¯s, shot toward Zhuo Qing, and he said, "I wasn¡¯t aware that Tianzong and Xuanzong had yet to become enemies?" Feeling his gaze, Zhuo Qing¡¯s body suddenly shrank back. It was said that Jin Zijin¡¯s temperament was usually gentle, and he rarely fixed people with such a harsh gaze. But when he looked at someone like that, it meant that he was truly angry. And that person would become a thorn in his side. He was not the disciple who received favoritism from the master, so naturally, he did not dare to become a thorn in Jin Zijin¡¯s eye. Chapter 291: You Scared Her Chapter 291: Chapter 291: You Scared HerJin Zijin¡¯s words were indeed a reminder for him. Yes, Tianzong and Xuanzong had developed deep-seated enmity many years earlier, and this feud had been passed down for generations, as deep as the sea. Yet, in the last two generations, with the disappearance of the Youying Pearl, and both sects¡¯ members searching for it for many years, their relationship had somewhat eased. They were almost forgetting the deep-seated enmity that once existed between their sects. Gu Youyou only looked at Jin Zijin with a meaningful but unclear expression, attempting to discern from his face what was true and what was false. Even though neither option was desirable, Gu Youyou would still choose Jin Zijin, for if she fell into Xuanzong¡¯s hands, she would suffer an even worse fate. With this in mind, she leaned her head into Jin Zijin¡¯s chest on her own, shivering with fear. Her voice was as pleasant as the calling of a colorful bird, saying, "Husband, I don¡¯t like this strange person." Jin Zijin was slightly surprised, knowing she was up to mischief again, but still felt an inexplicable softness in his heart. To play along with her, he looked at the strange person with an even more profound gaze, and anger that he couldn¡¯t fully conceal displayed on his face. "You¡¯ve frightened her." The warning was even more apparent. Zhuo Qing knew that if he continued to be insensitive, Jin Zijin might not be so amiable. Staring intensely at their apparent marital closeness, he said angrily, "It seems that Zhuo Qing is too weak and insignificant to handle this task." With those words, he flung his sleeves and strode out of the courtyard. Jin Zijin furrowed his brows. Did this mean that someone capable of handling this task was going to come after all? Hmph, he would stay right here and see who from Xuanzong would dare to brazenly use his wife as a medicine person. While it was true that standing in the light, he had every right on his side, and they couldn¡¯t openly snatch her from him, but in the dark... It seemed he would have to tell Yue Rujing to be more vigilant and to add more guards. Gu Youyou felt the man walking away and pushed off his hand, straightening her posture. Judging by the time, it was just about right; the medicine she prepared for her grandfather was ready. She took the jar for the medicine, transferred the prepared decoction into it, and wrapped it up in a coarse cloth. This time, she didn¡¯t ask anything. One reason was that she felt there was nothing to ask. The second was that if Jin Zijin wanted to say something, he naturally would, and if he didn¡¯t, asking was useless. In any case, she had come to understand a principle. The people of Xuanzong were formidable, but neither Jin Zijin nor Yue Rujing were pushovers. She was important to Xuanzong, just as she was important to Jin Zijin. Of course, she was self-aware. This importance had nothing to do with any wife. She still remembered the saying: before the Youying Pearl was found, she was the Youying Pearl. The Youying Pearl, ah, it¡¯s the Dao Family¡¯s ultimate treasure. That thing should be in the hands of Jin Ziyuan. No wonder he was hiding in the mountains, possessing the Dao Family¡¯s treasure, he deserved to be pursued and killed. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No matter how precious these things are, they are but external objects. If it were her, she would have turned them in honestly a long time ago. Can any treasure be more valuable than life? Wait, something¡¯s not right! Gu Youyou suddenly thought of something. It wouldn¡¯t make sense if the thing was with Jin Ziyuan. Didn¡¯t they just say that the Youying Pearl had been missing for many years and that both sects of the Dao Family had been searching for it? Jin Ziyuan was a medicine person just like her, and it must have been Xuanzong¡¯s doing. If the object was with him, and Jin Zijin knew about it, how could the people of Xuanzong be unaware? His hiding in the mountains wasn¡¯t his own intention, but because he was being raised in that special environment to cultivate Yin energy. Just like the special dark room of the Gu Family. "Zijin, are you certain that the Youying Pearl is in the hands of Jin... that person?" Jin Zijin seemed to be pondering something and didn¡¯t hear her clearly at first. "What?" he asked. Chapter 292 Whose Fault? Chapter 292: Chapter 292 Whose Fault?Gu Youyou could only ask again, "How are you so sure that the Youying Pearl is on the person in the ancient tomb?" Jin Zijin slightly hooked up the corner of his mouth, understanding her meaning, and sighed, "The people from Xuanzong had already found the Youying Pearl, but everyone tacitly said nothing. We received information that the State Preceptor once went out for a year and came upon an insignificant little town, and it seemed he even found a pure yin male." He looked towards Gu Youyou, his expression becoming solemn, "Although females with the Four Pillars Pure Yin are rare, they are not impossible to find. However, pure yin males are truly one in ten thousand, almost a once-in-a-century encounter. Men are different from women; to cultivate a man¡¯s body into a medicinal vessel is not something that can be done with Youying Grass alone, but also requires the Youying Pearl. Thus, we speculate that he hid the Youying Pearl together with that man deep in the mountains!" Was this the reason he came to Lotus Village in Qingshui Town? Gu Youyou fell silent for a moment and did not speak again. She took the medicine pot and went out, holding some silver in her hand. She promised Sanya to buy some things when she passed by the street corner later. Children are easy to please, but promises must not be broken. As she was heading to the gate, Jin Zijin suddenly called out to her. "Youyou, let Abao follow you, and come back early," he said. It was probably because of Zhuo Qing¡¯s arrival that he was somewhat concerned. With her own safety at stake, Gu Youyou did not object. She nodded, gestured for Abao to follow her. Gu Youyou had intended to buy some sugary cake that children loved, but as soon as she reached the street, she saw a vendor selling candied haws. In such a small town, candied haws were not commonly sold, and seeing them was rare. Without hesitation, Gu Youyou bought several skewers. It had been a long time since she had tasted such treats, and Gu Youyou also ate a skewer herself. Sour and sweet, it actually tasted quite good. The Gu Family early on knew that Gu Youyou had raised a dog, but they had never seen it. This was the first time she brought the fierce-looking Abao into the Gu Family¡¯s home. The men had all gone out to work in the fields, leaving only those who could not work¡ªSanya, Meng Qiuju, and Erya at home. It was heard that the frightened Lei Qianqian was still at the Lei Family¡¯s, only Dabao occasionally went to see her, and they had not brought her back. Gu Youyou¡¯s expression darkened a bit, and she let out a cold laugh. There was a saying that you reap what you sow, but who sowed and for whom was this retribution? Meng Qiuju and Huang Xiangwen, the two women, stayed at home to do chores, and the to-be-married Erya was surely embroidering her dowry in the room. When Gu Youyou arrived, Meng Qiuju was washing clothes in the courtyard, and Sanya was sitting at the side picking vegetables. Children in farming families started working early. Sanya, not even six years old, was learning to do the chores she could handle. Picking vegetables was simple, especially since children learn quickly, and she picked it up at once. "Sanya, Auntie!" Gu Youyou called out as she pushed open the courtyard gate. Meng Qiuju actually did not dislike Gu Youyou that much, at least not to the extent of deliberately targeting her like Old Madam Huang and Huang Xiangwen did. Her attitude towards Gu Youyou was within normal bounds. There is no filial child in front of a long-term sickbed¡ªafter all, who likes having a sickly person in the house? Naturally, they would wish for the sickly person to die early to avoid burdening the family, and this sick one was not even born to them. So now that she had recovered from her illness, their repulsion towards her slowly dissipated. "Youyou, you¡¯re here early today," she commented. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou replied, "Today I only have one prescription, so it¡¯s a bit early." Sanya dropped the vegetables and stood up, dashing towards Gu Youyou with her little short legs spread out. She knew her ghost sister would bring something tasty, and she had been yearning for it all day. Seeing Gu Youyou holding strings of strange-looking things, she appeared a bit flustered and stopped halfway in her tracks. Chapter 293 My Raised Dog Chapter 293: Chapter 293 My Raised DogShe had never seen ice-sugar gourd, but it looked both pretty and tasty. Gu Youyou smiled and handed a string to Sanya, beckoning her with a wave, "Come here, Sanya." Meng Qiuju saw this and felt a twinge of jealousy, yet still smiled and said, "Sanya, go get it, that¡¯s the ice-sugar gourd your eldest sister bought for you." Sanya had never seen an ice-sugar gourd, but she had heard about it. The last time her aunt came over, her cousin had asked her if she had ever eaten one. She said she had and that it was the most delicious thing in the world, sweet enough to make your teeth fall out. So this was ice-sugar gourd. Ghost Sister had bought her such a nice thing; Ghost Sister was so good. Sanya grinned, revealing a row of small white teeth, with shallow dimples on her face, making her look very cute. "Sanya likes Ghost Sister," she said. Then she took the ice-sugar gourd that Gu Youyou had passed to her and immediately stuck out her tongue to lick it. The world of a child is very simple, like is like, and dislike is dislike. "Youyou, don¡¯t spoil the child too much," Meng Qiuju said with a smile. Gu Youyou knew she meant no harm and nodded with a smile. "Auntie, I¡¯m going to see Grandpa first in the house." "Go ahead!" She still had a few strings of ice-sugar gourd in her hand. She didn¡¯t hide them deliberately but held them openly, bringing them all back to Gu Feng¡¯s room. Grandpa knew to share the sugar gourds with his brothers and sisters, but she couldn¡¯t be the one to do it, because apart from the naive Sanya, she was seen by the other siblings as Ghost Sister, both feared and dreaded. "Grandpa, are you feeling any better today?" As Gu Youyou set down the things, she asked. "Youyou is here again!" an old voice came from inside the tent. "Of course, I should come; Grandpa is still sick!" Gu Youyou opened the window to let the sunshine in. "Ah..." A scream shattered the peace. Through the window, Gu Youyou saw Abao standing in the courtyard; the person who was frightened was Auntie Meng Qiuju. Suddenly seeing Abao come in, she was terrified, and the clothes she was carrying dropped to the ground. She definitely thought Abao was a wolf; Abao did have a wolf-like appearance, and it was indeed scary for anyone who saw it for the first time. It was an oversight on Gu Youyou¡¯s part, she hadn¡¯t thought about it at the moment. "Grandpa, I¡¯ll come back in a little while," she said as she turned around and went out to the yard. Gu Feng naturally heard the scream from the backyard and propped himself up, ready to go out and see what was happening. "Oh my, a wolf, there¡¯s a wolf!" Meng Qiuju was truly frightened, her complexion pale, waving the stick she used for washing clothes, "Don¡¯t come over here, don¡¯t you come over here. Sanya, quickly come behind your Auntie." Ignorance is bliss; Sanya didn¡¯t know the terror of a wolf, only seeing how nervous and afraid her auntie was, she became afraid as well and ran frantically backwards, bumping straight into Gu Youyou who was coming out from inside the house. "Don¡¯t be afraid, Sanya!" Gu Youyou said quickly. She was somewhat regretful now, she shouldn¡¯t have brought Abao. This wolf-like Abao would no doubt require an explanation if the villagers saw him. "Youyou, you... you¡¯re not afraid?" Meng Qiuju had intended to warn Youyou to be careful, but seeing that Gu Youyou didn¡¯t seem afraid, she changed her tune. Gu Youyou felt somewhat relieved, called Abao over, and gently rubbed its head, "Auntie, don¡¯t be afraid. This is the dog I¡¯m raising, it just looks a bit like a wolf." "This... this is the dog you¡¯re raising?" Meng Qiuju was still unsettled, speaking in surprise. "Yes, a dog!" Gu Youyou said with a smile. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A dog that looks like this? Meng Qiuju was truly shaken. Chapter 294: People Have to Grow Up Chapter 294: Chapter 294: People Have to Grow UpSanya, who had been hiding behind Gu Youyou, poked her head out. Seeing that Gu Youyou was not at all afraid of the creature and even reached out to touch it, her curiosity was piqued. She lifted her head and tilted it as she asked, "Ghost Sister, can I touch it too?" This address as "Ghost Sister" caught Meng Qiuju off guard, making her somewhat embarrassed. Gu Youyou, not minding at all, smiled at Sanya and said, "Go on and touch it, of course you can. It¡¯s very obedient, its name is Abao." Abao had been raised by Gu Youyou to have a docile nature, and its favorite game was chasing butterflies. Gu Youyou often joked that it had been born into the wrong body and should have been a cat. Jin Zijin immediately said that Abao was very alert and sensitive to danger; it only seemed as lazy as a cat because it didn¡¯t sense any danger, but once it felt threatened, it could be more ferocious than a wolf in the mountains. Gu Youyou was unconvinced because, in her eyes, Abao was just a big cat that loved to chase butterflies. Sanya¡¯s tender little hands caressed Abao¡¯s head, and she laughed, while Abao also seemed to enjoy it very much. "Sanya, be careful!" Meng Qiuju was still very nervous; even though it was a dog raised by Gu Youyou, it was quite frightening, and dogs could bite people, couldn¡¯t they? Gu Youyou just squatted down and said to Abao, "You play with my little sister in the yard and don¡¯t bully her." Meng Qiuju smiled and shook her head, still somewhat worried. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Feng leaned on the door as he came out, and Gu Youyou quickly went forward to support him. "Grandpa, why are you outside? It¡¯s windy out here." The autumn wind was somewhat cool, not suitable for Grandpa¡¯s health which could be affected by the wind. Gu Feng said, "I heard a scream and thought it was Youyou¡¯s dog startling someone." "Dad, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m too cowardly," Meng Qiuju said, looking at Sanya playing with Abao and bowing her head in shame. "It is quite frightening; it looks like a wolf," Gu Feng said, "But that¡¯s good, too. With Youyou, a girl, having to walk such a long mountain path every day, it¡¯s safer with it around." Gu Feng lay back on the bed, and Gu Youyou had already given him his medicine for the day. His illness had significantly improved, but he still lacked energy. Some ailments are not of the body but of the heart. A doctor can heal physical illnesses, but one must rely on themselves for the matters of the heart. Gu Youyou frowned and said, "Grandma has been gone for many days now; Grandpa needs to come out of his grief sooner rather than later." A couple in their youth grows old together. It was normal for Grandpa to be unable to accept Grandma¡¯s sudden departure; he needed time to come to terms with it. Therefore, Gu Youyou was not overly concerned. Time can heal all wounds. In a few days, once he saw things clearly, he would be better. This was something he had also said himself. Gu Feng laughed and said, "Grandpa is old, don¡¯t trouble yourself! A doctor can cure illness but can¡¯t fight fate; everyone has their day." Gu Youyou disagreed with this notion and said, "Being in good spirits can prolong life, showing that being healthy isn¡¯t necessarily about being less able as one gets older." Gu Feng laughed heartily and said, "Youyou always has a set of principles, and Grandpa can¡¯t argue with you anymore. You were easier to comfort when you were little." Gu Youyou laughed as well and said, "People have to grow up; we can¡¯t always be as easy to comfort as when we were young." Gu Youyou had spoken without intent, yet it made Gu Feng recall certain things. His smile stiffened on his face, and his expression turned somber. Seeing this, Gu Youyou¡¯s demeanor also became solemn. "Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?" Gu Feng didn¡¯t directly answer, but instead looked at her. After a moment, he sighed and said, "Youyou is right, people do grow up and can¡¯t always be fooled." Chapter 295: Please Have Some Meat Chapter 295: Chapter 295: Please Have Some MeatGu Youyou felt there was a hidden meaning in his words. Gu Feng continued, "When you were little, your illness was peculiar. Back then, the family couldn¡¯t afford a good doctor, and given the rapid progression of your sickness, I had no choice but to trust that odd person. Later, someone told me they saw that person at the entrance of the village giving you something to eat. Zijin also told me that your disease came from that person." His eyes, clouded with age, held a hint of melancholy as he said, "You were young and got deceived, and we... failed to discern right from wrong, which led to you suffering for ten years." Gu Youyou was slightly surprised, not because someone had tricked little Gu Youyou into eating something that made her sick, but because Gu Feng also knew about these things. It seemed that Jin Zijin took her out of the Gu Family home and must have revealed some truths to convince Gu Feng. The elderly have their wisdom, for a doctor can treat illnesses, but can¡¯t fight fate. Even if grandfather¡¯s health improved, he wouldn¡¯t grieve over grandmother¡¯s death anymore; his physical condition couldn¡¯t return to what it once was. He had aged, and each illness took its toll. "Ah..." Once again, a shout from outside shattered the calm. This time, it wasn¡¯t a woman¡¯s voice, but a man¡¯s. "I¡¯ll go have a look, it must be Abao scaring someone again," Gu Youyou said. She really regretted bringing Abao here, such a nuisance. The person who was frightened was her third uncle, Gu Wu, who was carrying a piece of pork. And Abao was drooling, eyes glowing as he stared at the meat. "Is this some kind of wolf?" he cried out in panic and anger. Meng Qiuju was also quite scared of Abao, but she wiped her hands and hurried over to explain, "This isn¡¯t a wolf, it¡¯s a dog." "What kind of dog?" Sanya said, "Third uncle, this is Ghost Sister¡¯s dog, his name is Abao." Abao? Gu Lao San¡¯s lips twitched, couldn¡¯t a better name than Abao be chosen, not knowing that several of the younger brothers in the family had the character ¡¯bao¡¯ in their nicknames? That damned girl was clearly doing it on purpose. If only mother was still alive, she would have taught her a harsh lesson. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Abao!" Gu Youyou called out as she came out of the house, "Come here, want some meat? We¡¯ll cook it for you at home." Abao was very obedient to Gu Youyou¡¯s command and intelligent; when Gu Youyou beckoned, he came over. "Youyou!" Gu Lao San unusually smiled at Gu Youyou and lifted the piece of pork in his hand, "Knowing you would come today, I went and bought some meat. We¡¯ll have meat with our meal at noon; stay and have lunch with us!" Gu Youyou never stayed to eat at the Gu Family¡¯s house, especially not lunch. Because farmers rarely eat lunch. Gu Youyou was taken aback in surprise. Meng Qiuju was just as puzzled. Didn¡¯t she know what kind of man her husband was? Why would he suddenly go out of his way to buy meat and ask Gu Youyou to stay for a meal? "Oh, what a coincidence!" As several people were speaking, another person returned. It was Gu Lao Er, and he too was carrying a piece of meat. Gu Youyou narrowed her eyes slightly, clueless as to what they were plotting. Gu Lao Er smiled and came forward, "Lao San bought meat as well? Indeed a coincidence, I¡¯ve bought some too. Youyou, we have meat for lunch; what would you like? Tell your aunt and she¡¯ll cook it for you." How bizarre, thought Gu Youyou. Gu Lao Er and Gu Lao San uncharacteristically went to buy meat and even invited her to eat, which was quite horrifying. But in the end, one does not strike the smiling face with a hand, no matter what they were thinking, she had to respond with a smile too. Gu Youyou nodded and said, "Okay, thank you, Second Uncle, Third Uncle." Chapter 296: Out of Character Chapter 296: Chapter 296: Out of Character"Ah! I was just worried you might not be pleased, but this is great, it¡¯s been a long time since our family has gotten along so well." Gu Lao Er said as he snatched the meat from Gu Lao San¡¯s hand and brought it into the house together. Gu Lao San didn¡¯t say much, only turned to Sanya and said, "Sanya, go to the fields and call your brother and sister, and your mother to come back for lunch." Sanya was thrilled at the mention of meat for lunch, and two big pieces at that, and without a word ran off. "Qiuju, start cooking, make plenty!" Gu Lao San then told Meng Qiuju. Meng Qiuju also seemed a bit puzzled but still happily nodded her head and said, "I¡¯ll go get Erya to come help." Having said that, she quickly walked away. In the courtyard stood Gu Youyou and Gu Lao San. Gu Youyou had wanted to say that she was going to check on Grandpa in the house, but before she could speak, Gu Lao San beat her to it. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Youyou, Dad spoke truthfully. As the only blood of your eldest brother, we, your uncles and aunts, have wronged you in the past and held some misunderstandings about you. Now that your mother has passed, your Third Uncle suddenly feels as if something is missing, and upon reflection, I recalled something Dad said when your elder brother and his wife passed away: we only have so many relatives, when one dies, there¡¯s one less. Now I feel Dad¡¯s words were very true, when one dies, there¡¯s one less. You are also our relative, and now that you¡¯re in good health, you will naturally live a long time. Yet, because of some things, you have become estranged from us. Of course, it¡¯s not your fault; it was mother who was biased against you. Now that she has gone, once people die, it¡¯s like a light going out. I hope you won¡¯t always dwell on those things in your heart; we will always be your relatives!" Gu Youyou, who had overheard from around a corner, knew well that Gu Lao San was a person prone to deep thoughts and actions, but seldom spoke. She didn¡¯t expect him to be able to speak so much at once. His expression revealed the sorrow of losing Mother and some wistfulness. When he spoke these words to Gu Youyou, it was like an elder speaking earnestly to a younger; he did not notice anything amiss. The only thing wrong was that he spoke too much - too normal, thus abnormal. Gu Youyou recalled what her friend who studied psychology had told her: when taciturn people suddenly become talkative, it¡¯s a sign of guilt. Was her Third Uncle feeling guilty? But what was he guilty about? It appeared that she would need to stay and closely observe what exactly was off about her Second and Third Uncles. Gu Youyou looked at him and nodded with a smile, "Third Uncle speaks truth; Youyou has always seen you all as family." These days, who doesn¡¯t know how to pretend! Gu Lao San suddenly smiled with relief and said, "That¡¯s good, that¡¯s very good. You go inside and check on Dad first; I¡¯ll go pick some vegetables and come back." No sooner had Gu Lao San left than Gu Lao Er came out. Upon seeing Gu Youyou, his smile stretched wide like that of a grinning monkey. "Youyou, I was wrong before. Today, I especially went to buy meat to cook you a good meal as an apology. Please, don¡¯t take it to heart." Heh... one by one they come to apologize, how very coincidental. What is the Gu family up to now? Gu Lao Er wears everything on his face, so unlike Gu Lao San who can rattle on with a bunch of reasons, he just comes right out with it when he¡¯s there to apologize. But Gu Youyou understood Gu Lao Er just as well. Such a big change in him was certainly not simple. Gu Lao Er wasn¡¯t adept at concealing his emotions. It was conceivable that Gu Lao San could put on a smiling face towards Gu Youyou for some reason, being flexible and accommodating, but for Gu Lao Er, it was difficult. Especially since not long ago at Grandma¡¯s funeral, he was still clamoring to fight with her. Chapter 297: Visit Home Chapter 297: Chapter 297: Visit HomeBut his apologetic gaze was indeed very sincere and he did not seem unwilling at all. Alright, she decided to stay, as she wanted to see what these weird characters were up to. "Second Uncle is joking, Youyou has never taken it to heart." Playing the part? Could anyone be better at it than Jin Zijin? Gu Youyou could do it too. Gu Lao¡¯er laughed and said, "Alright, you take a rest for a while, I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s ready." "Okay, thank you, Second Uncle!" Gu Youyou replied with a light smile, very politely. Gu Lao¡¯er seemed very happy as he hummed a tuneless melody and went back into the house. Gu Youyou stood in the courtyard for a while, called out to Abao, and together they left the Gu Family¡¯s yard. She took Abao to the thatched cottage she shared with Jin Zijin. Because no one had been living there, many weeds had grown in the yard and the cottage was somewhat dilapidated. The last time she was there had been at night, and she had left before it was light, so she hadn¡¯t gotten a clear look at the yard. There were quite a few weeds in the courtyard, but curiously, the vegetable and herb patches were well-tended, clearly showing someone had been looking after them. She heard footsteps approaching, turned her head, and saw Wang Shun, carrying a hoe, coming her way. Shunzi? It seems it was he who had been tending the vegetable and herb garden. She wondered whether he had done it on his own initiative or if Jin Zijin had asked him to. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She guessed it must have been his own decision. Jin Zijin was not in real need of these things and with Jin Ziyuan no longer at the back hill, he probably did not plan to return to the thatched cottage. So why would he have Shunzi do these things? "Eh, Sister Youyou, you¡¯re back?" Shunzi, still carrying his hoe, obviously paused in surprise upon seeing Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou responded with a smile, "Yes, I came back today to see Grandfather and thought I¡¯d stop by home to check on things." Shunzi knew that Gu Youyou was now one of the owners of Jisheng Hall. The news had spread throughout the village even before the Huang Family¡¯s elder had passed away. He had thought that since Gu Youyou had gained favor with Doctor Zhou and moved up in the world, she would spend her life working as a doctor in Jisheng Hall in town and would never return to the thatched cottage. Yet, here she was back again. What about Jin Big Brother, then? Would he ever come back to hunt? With this thought in mind, Shunzi asked with a smile, "I thought you two wouldn¡¯t come back. What about Jin Big Brother? Will he come back for hunting?" Gu Youyou replied with a smile, "I¡¯m not sure about that. He¡¯s doing some craftwork now, but he might still go hunting from time to time." "Oh!" Shunzi nodded with an understanding grin, "I knew you would come back, so I kept the garden tidy for you, so you¡¯d have vegetables when you return." This truly honest child. Gu Youyou shook her head with a smile and said, "Come with me." She walked ahead with Abao following behind her. Abao had grown so big and looked like a wolf, which made Shunzi a bit uneasy, but he still followed along. Gu Youyou led him to the vegetable plot and said, "When these vegetables are ready, you take them home and eat them. We don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll be able to come back again, and it¡¯s a waste if no one eats them. If too many grow, they won¡¯t grow well." It seemed that was just the nature of vegetables. Shunzi grinned and nodded his head. Gu Youyou continued, "There are also medicinal herbs here. Once they¡¯ve matured, you take them to Jisheng Hall. Doctor Qin, who handles the medicines, will pay you for your labor." Shunzi¡¯s face changed and he hastily shook his head, "No, no, how could I take payment for my labor? These herbs are originally Sister Youyou¡¯s. Once they are ready, I¡¯ll just harvest and deliver them to Jisheng Hall." This sincere honesty. Gu Youyou said helplessly, "I heard you¡¯re going to marry our Erya?" Chapter 298 Vigilance Chapter 298: Chapter 298 VigilanceNovelFire.c¦Ò?Shunzi was momentarily stunned, then chuckled and said, "Yes, big sister!" He wasn¡¯t stupid; his words were quite sweet. "If you want your wife to live a good life, you have to earn more money. You won¡¯t go wrong listening to your sister, the gratuity must be taken." Shunzi felt a little embarrassed. Gu Youyou stopped paying attention to him and pointed to a pile of red chili peppers that were almost dry, saying, "This is a precious medicinal herb. After we harvest and dry them, we¡¯ll take them to Jisheng Hall. Keep some seeds to plant next year, and I¡¯ll give you a gratuity for that as well." Gu Youyou knew that she wouldn¡¯t have many chances to come back and grow them herself in the future, so she thought it would be good for Shunzi to plant them. Shunzi was honest and one of the few friends Jin Zijin had in Lotus Village. He had helped her a lot in the past, so she was willing to help him as much as she could. Chili peppers hadn¡¯t become widespread yet, which made them a lucrative business. Although Shunzi didn¡¯t understand how these peppers had become a precious medicinal herb, if Sister Youyou said it was so, then it must be true. After all, she was a doctor at Jisheng Hall. He gave a simple smile and expressed his thanks. Shunzi hoisted his hoe and loosened the soil, while Gu Youyou watched from the side. After he was done, he asked again, "Sister Youyou, when will you go back to town? I¡¯m about to make a trip there; do you want to go together?" Her two uncles had both invited her to lunch, so she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to go back. She replied, "You go ahead, I¡¯m not in a rush. I¡¯ll go back after noon." Shunzi didn¡¯t mind and nodded, "Then I¡¯ll head back first." "Mm, go ahead!" Just then, Gu Youyou suddenly thought of something and called out to Shunzi. "Wait, Shunzi." "Sister Youyou, is there anything else?" Shunzi stopped and turned around. Gu Youyou said, "When you go to town, drop by Yangliu Lane in the western part and find Jin Zijin. Tell him I won¡¯t come back for lunch and not to wait for me." People from farming families didn¡¯t eat lunch, but those in town did. He didn¡¯t think much of it and nodded in agreement. Ah, so Brother Jin and his family had moved there. He was only now finding out. ... The lunch was sumptuous, with two large pieces of meat prepared in three different dishes: one bowl of half-fat, half-lean braised pork, one bowl of lean meat stir-fried with green onions, and one bowl turned into meatballs. There were also dishes such as lotus root with greens, all very richly made, comparable to a New Year¡¯s feast. The younger brothers and sisters were overjoyed, impatiently waiting to eat. Without their grandmother scolding them, they ate boldly and contentedly, until Huang Xiangwen couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and scolded the children with a frown. "Eat more, Youyou." "Youyou, have some of this." "Ghost sister, drink the meat soup!" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Gu Family was unusually kind to Gu Youyou; her bowl was almost overflowing. Gu Feng sat at the head of the table, his eyes slightly narrowed. What trick were they pulling this time? Gu Er, the second oldest, glared at Gu San, the third oldest, and whispered fiercely, "You¡¯re everywhere I am. What I do, you do. Are you purposely going against us, or what?" He used "us," not "I." Gu Youyou saw that Huang Xiangwen had a similar expression to Gu Er. So it appeared that this couple had discussed their plans and were in agreement¡ªthey both knew about it. Looking at Gu San, he was busily ingratiating himself with Gu Youyou, while Meng Qiuju looked clueless, which indicated that this was Gu San¡¯s own idea, and Qiuju didn¡¯t know a thing. "Second brother is just kidding. If Youyou is your niece, she¡¯s my niece too. What? Are you allowed to be good to her but I¡¯m not?" The other members of the Gu Family also found it strange, but it wasn¡¯t their place to speak, so they all kept quiet. Gu Youyou ate her meal with trepidation, but she wasn¡¯t foolish. When her second uncle invited her to sit down, she moved to another seat to prevent anything wrong with her utensils. Eventually, it was Sanya who sat there. Chapter 299 Related to You Chapter 299: Chapter 299 Related to YouSeeing no objections on his face, perhaps the problem wasn¡¯t with this meal. It was best to think it was simply an overthought. At the table, she observed all food and drink meticulously, only eating after others did. These two uncles were too strange; it was unclear if one of them was the problem or if both were, or if it was merely a coincidence. During the meal, on the surface everyone was happy and the family was harmonious, but who knew what each was thinking in secret. After lunch, Gu Youyou left with Abao. Initially, she planned to head straight to the medical hall that afternoon, but on the way, she encountered Jin Zijin, who looked hurried and somewhat anxious. It seemed the message sent by Shunzi had reached him. His insights were so penetrating, staying for the meal at the Gu Family, it was inevitable he would think of other things. "Are you alright?" Jin Zijin asked. Gu Youyou felt there was something wrong with her two uncles, yet she hadn¡¯t found anything amiss during the meal, as if she was just overthinking, but she trusted herself, it wasn¡¯t possible that she was. She frowned slightly, nodding and said, "Second Uncle and Third Uncle seem to want to reconcile with me, they even bought meat to treat me." "Then why do you look so troubled?" Gu Youyou replied indifferently, "You¡¯re asking what you already know." The two of them really were... "Alright, enough nonsense, what do you think their intentions are?" Gu Youyou asked. Jin Zijin narrowed his eyes and took on a serious tone, saying, "It¡¯s hard to say, aren¡¯t you going back tomorrow? I¡¯ll accompany you." ... Together with Gu Youyou and Abao, Jin Zijin returned home. Before even entering the door, they encountered Yue Rujing rushing out. Seeing the scene, he immediately complained, "Neither of you were at home, I thought something had happened, it scared me to death. And here you two are, strolling with the dog, making me worry." Jin Zijin asked, "Weren¡¯t you at Jisheng Hall? How come you¡¯re back?" Yue Rujing naturally wouldn¡¯t have returned without reason, his urgent manner must mean there was some issue. Gu Youyou knew that their matter was not something they wanted her to know, so she took Abao and headed into the courtyard, saying politely, "I¡¯ll go inside first, you two chat." "Hey!" Jin Zijin stopped her, saying, "Let¡¯s listen together!" Gu Youyou was slightly startled, looking at him with some astonishment. Listen together? What if Yue Rujing was about to discuss something not meant for her ears? Her gaze shifted to Yue Rujing. With a helpless and bitter smile, Yue Rujing said, "Since the older brother has spoken, just stay." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It sounded like charity? If it was going to be difficult, it didn¡¯t matter¡ªGu Youyou snorted, a bit annoyed, "I don¡¯t have time." She could hear them from inside anyway, why make such a fuss. The elder brother had said, no matter whose side Gu Youyou was on, they should strive to win her over to their side. If they were still guarded against her in front of her, then there was no chance of winning her over. It wasn¡¯t something secretive; Yue Rujing felt there was no need to avoid her. Yue Rujing blocked her path, giving a smile and said, "Gu Manager, this is about you, you should listen." It concerned her? Well, alright then. Gu Youyou glared at him with annoyance, crossing her arms over her chest and tilting her chin up arrogantly. She couldn¡¯t lose her presence, especially in front of Yue Rujing, lest he think she was easy to bully. Lest they always be suspicious of her. Yue Rujing¡¯s expression turned solemn, he glanced at Gu Youyou, then at Jin Zijin and said, "That grandson indeed settled in the inn and even sent out a letter, but my people intercepted it." Yue Rujing handed a letter to Jin Zijin, who took it, looked it over, and then passed it to Gu Youyou. Chapter 300: Delivering the Letter Chapter 300: Chapter 300: Delivering the LetterGu Youyou briefly looked over it before returning it to Yue Rujing. The "grandson" he mentioned was Zhuo Qing, who had come to visit Jin Zijin this morning. The content of the letter was generally about how he was under Jin Zijin¡¯s control, powerless to fight back, and requesting reinforcements. Jin Zijin said indifferently, "What do you think, if this letter reached Beijing, who would be the next person to come?" Yue Rujing chuckled, "Who cares who it is, the letter wasn¡¯t sent out anyway. If he tries to send it again, I¡¯ll intercept it again. Since he¡¯s decided to drag this out with us, I have ways to make him stick around Qingshui Town as a deaf mute. In any case, he won¡¯t be able to send his message out, and no outside messages will get in either." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou smiled, this was the drawback of not having communication equipment. Suddenly thinking of something, she looked at Yue Rujing in surprise. She had always thought Yue Rujing was just a pretty face without much use, like a decorative pillow, but unexpectedly, he did have some abilities. Qingshui Town was not very large, but not very small either. To intercept someone¡¯s messages, in those days, letters were personally escorted, and delivering a message did not necessarily depend on letters, so that meant... Qingshui Town was already under his control? Yue Rujing was confident, even appearing to savor the misfortune of others. Jin Zijin, however, was not much relaxed and merely said flatly, "Ajing, do not be negligent or careless." Yue Rujing laughed, "Brother, rest assured, that ¡¯grandson¡¯s¡¯ every move is under my watch. He couldn¡¯t turn the heavens upside down if he tried." It was still early in the day, and Gu Youyou went with Yue Rujing to Jisheng Hall. Jin Zijin sat in a chair, rhythmically tapping the armrest with his hand. "Zhuo Qing!" he called out softly. He didn¡¯t know much about Zhuo Qing but he knew he was Xuanzong¡¯s headman and a disciple of the current State Preceptor. It seemed he needed someone to look into this. Ajing... Since they were in Beijing, sending Ajing¡¯s people temporarily would not be suitable, so should he seek out him? About traditional Chinese medicine, the notes left behind by Doctor Zhou were very good, and Gu Youyou wrote down some things that didn¡¯t exist in this era in her spare time. They had managed to set up an operating room, which should be put to some use. Although they couldn¡¯t perform major surgery, minor ones were still feasible. What she wrote about were common knowledge issues such as anesthesia, disinfection, hemostasis, and nursing. As for the rest, it would depend on the doctors¡¯ skills with the scalpel. Gu Youyou liked to wear a white cloth over her mouth and nose when diagnosing patients and had Qin Changlin wear one too. He always regarded Sister Youyou¡¯s words as a decree from the heavens and, although he didn¡¯t quite understand, he always complied. It was probably going to rain soon, for the weather today was unusually hot and muggy, making the white strip tied over the mouth and nose extremely uncomfortable. Qin Changlin couldn¡¯t help but take it off. But as soon as he did, Gu Youyou caught him red-handed. "Qin Changlin, what are you doing? Keep your mask on. There are so many infectious diseases around right now, are you trying to get killed?" Qin Changlin shivered with fright. He had just steadied his breathing when Sister Youyou, who was omnipresent, caught him. Actually, occasionally not wearing a mask was not a big deal, but Gu Youyou hoped he would develop the habit. What if he was unlucky and the patient sitting opposite him had a highly contagious disease? They say when you¡¯re unlucky, even drinking cold water might cause a toothache - it was hard to say. But the patient sitting opposite Qin Changlin was offended by her remarks, huffing, "Doctor Gu, what do you mean by that? You haven¡¯t even taken my pulse yet, and you¡¯re saying I have an infectious disease?" "Of course I¡¯m not talking about you. As you said, I haven¡¯t even taken your pulse. Qin Changlin, wear your mask and take Uncle Wang¡¯s pulse." Chapter 301: Treated as Bandits to be Suppressed Chapter 301: Chapter 301: Treated as Bandits to be SuppressedQin Changlin quickly put on a mask and began to ask Uncle Wang about his discomfort. As Uncle Wang left, he huffed in discontent, "If I really caught a contagious disease, what good would your damn piece of cloth do?" In fact, Qin Changlin had the same thought. Gu Youyou paid no attention to that vulgar man, understanding that as a doctor, Qin Changlin had to know better. So Gu Youyou sat down and patiently told Qin Changlin a story about the great importance of wearing a mask. After listening, Qin Changlin could only click his tongue in amazement. Looking at the mask in his hand, three layers of gauze sewn together, he felt even more astonished. "So, just this thing can suffice if there¡¯s really a plague?" he asked. Without a word, Gu Youyou rolled her eyes and said, "It¡¯s not about it sufficing, but it can greatly reduce the transmission. Many infectious diseases are transmitted through saliva and breath; using a three-layer gauze to cover the mouth and nose can block the pathogens in the air." "Then why do we have to wear it every day? It¡¯s quite uncomfortable." "Even the common cold is contagious. Wearing it is to prevent you from falling ill frequently. As a doctor, the premise of treating patients is to ensure your own health. Oh, and remember what I told you about disinfecting when you come into contact with patients¡¯ bodily fluids." He nearly understood; Sister Youyou had him do all these things he had never done before for the sake of his own health. Qin Changlin cracked a smile and said, "I got it now, thank you, Sister Youyou." ... The next day, Jin Zijin indeed wanted to accompany Gu Youyou to the Gu Family, to see what sort of mischief her two uncles were up to. Yue Rujing, who had not been gone long, returned, her expression one of anger mixed with anxiety. "Senior Brother, we¡¯ve been duped by that bastard." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou was taken aback and put down the medicine jar she was about to pick up. "What happened?" Yue Rujing was rarely this flustered, making Jin Zijin frown as well. "That bastard Zhuo Qing pulled a ¡¯luring the tiger away from the mountain¡¯ scheme on me. The letter he sent to Beijing yesterday was a ruse; in secret, he moved the troops from Yangguan City here. My men on Hu Mountain have been surrounded, under the guise of bandit suppression!" Jin Zijin calmly said, "But wasn¡¯t it you who initially labeled them as Hu Mountain bandits?" "Exactly!" Yue Rujing was livid, stamping her feet in frustration. "I brought so many people over and had no way to settle them in a small town without attracting attention. I thought posing as bandits would draw no scrutiny, but it turns out I¡¯ve given that bastard the perfect reason to wipe us out." Yue Rujing, tugging at Jin Zijin, exclaimed urgently, "Senior Brother, those are our main reliance in Qingshui Town, we can¡¯t just squander them. Come with me, I refuse to believe my men can¡¯t overcome those good-for-nothing soldiers." Jin Zijin hesitated, glancing at Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou smiled and picked up the medicine jar again. "Go ahead, I¡¯ll take Abao with me." "But your two uncles..." He felt uneasy. Gu Youyou said, "It¡¯s okay, if we lose our backing, what will we do when Zhuo Qing comes forcibly? " Seeing him still hesitant, Gu Youyou added, "What could they possibly do to me? The worst is having them hold a grudge for the last time they failed, looking for an opportunity to teach me a lesson. I¡¯m not foolish enough to let them do it without cost. Even if I¡¯m caught by them this time, won¡¯t I intensify my retaliation next time?" Yue Rujing also said, "Senior Brother, as long as we¡¯re here, he wouldn¡¯t dare touch Youyou, but once it¡¯s just the two of us... just the two of us left, however skilled we are, we can¡¯t withstand their numbers." Chapter 302 What the Hell is He Thinking? Chapter 302: Chapter 302 What the Hell is He Thinking?"Ah, that grandson clearly wants to swallow me whole, and all I can do is take it silently and watch, furious enough to die." Yue Rujing was both angry and anxious, stamping her feet in the courtyard. It made sense, after all. In the hands of the two Gu brothers, one might suffer a bit, but in the hands of Zhuo Qing, it wouldn¡¯t be so simple as just suffering. In the end, Jin Zijin still went with Yue Rujing. "Youyou is here again, quite early today as well!" Today, staying at home was Huang Xiangwen, the second aunt, who, unlike usual, was very enthusiastic towards Gu Youyou. No matter how warm Huang Xiangwen was, Gu Youyou didn¡¯t offer her a pleasant face. She couldn¡¯t even pretend to do it and didn¡¯t bother trying. "From now on, this early, only one dose of medicine." Gu Youyou said indifferently, her tone cold. Had it been any other time, Huang Xiangwen might have exploded with rage, insisting on making a scene. But this time, she didn¡¯t get mad. It was as if she had gotten used to it and still warmly approached despite the cold treatment. "Youyou, your second aunt has saved some fried bread twists for you, want to eat some?" "No need, I¡¯ve already eaten." Gu Youyou said. After speaking, she went straight to Gu Feng¡¯s room, with Abao following behind her, mouth wide open, revealing his tongue and teeth in a rather scary manner. That¡¯s why Huang Xiangwen didn¡¯t dare to follow her in. After treating Gu Feng, he was deeply preoccupied. He was always clearer about his own son than others were, but reminding his granddaughter to be cautious around her uncles felt awkward no matter how he thought about it. These two unfilial sons. To prevent Youyou from any accidents, Gu Feng still spoke up. "Youyou, be careful around your two uncles, those unambitious fellows." Gu Youyou was startled, so Grandpa also noticed? She smiled and said, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful." "Mm, I¡¯ve finished the medicine. You better go back quickly." Gu Youyou thought that made sense. To avoid suffering losses when possible was best, lest Grandpa and Jin Zijin worried. One could always avoid trouble. Huang Xiangwen was very enthusiastic today. When Gu Youyou came out of Gu Feng¡¯s room, she brought over another bowl, inside was a big bowl of milky white liquid. Smiling, she said, "Youyou, your second uncle ground this soybean juice early in the morning. Have a taste, it¡¯s sweetened with sugar." Oh, they bought meat yesterday and sugar today; they¡¯re truly sparing no expense to catch a wolf! Gu Youyou said, "No need, let Sanya drink it. The kids will definitely love it." Huang Xiangwen, clearly peeved, said, "That little liar Sanya? What doesn¡¯t she love to drink? Give her anything good and she¡¯ll gulp it down. Don¡¯t mind her; she¡¯s got her own. You drink, don¡¯t spurn your uncle and auntie¡¯s kindness." Gu Youyou looked towards Sanya, who was sitting by the stone table on the side, with her own bowl already half-drunk. Seeing Gu Youyou look over, Sanya showed her little white teeth and smiled at her. "Ghost sister, the soybean juice is tasty, you drink!" Seeing the child¡¯s innocent smile, Gu Youyou smiled along. She took the soybean juice from Huang Xiangwen and carried it over to the stone table, sitting next to Sanya. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ghost sister, it¡¯s delicious!" Sanya nudged her half-finished bowl of soybean juice towards Gu Youyou, her eyes switching between the juice and Gu Youyou, looking rather reluctant. Gu Youyou laughed and said, "Alright, I¡¯ll drink what Sanya has given." She turned her head to look at Huang Xiangwen, who stood there with a look of astonishment. Gu Youyou paid her no attention and handed the big bowl of soybean juice she had just received from Huang Xiangwen to Sanya, saying, "Sister drank yours, so I¡¯ll give my bowl to Sanya. But Sanya, don¡¯t drink it yet since you¡¯ve already had quite a bit, and it¡¯s a bit hot. Wait a while and then it won¡¯t be hot anymore." Chapter 303: Bait Chapter 303: Chapter 303: BaitThere¡¯s a saying, "Over eagerness to offer help is either a trap or a theft," so Gu Youyou had to be on guard. She wasn¡¯t sure if there was anything wrong with the mung bean drink Huang Xiangwen served, so she switched with Sanya, but she couldn¡¯t let Sanya drink it either. If there were indeed a problem with the drink, Huang Xiangwen surely wouldn¡¯t give it to her own daughter to consume after Gu Youyou had left. Gu Youyou watched Sanya, smiling as she finished the remaining half of her mung bean drink. It had only a hint of sweetness and wasn¡¯t very well made, still carrying the astringency of the beans, but the child drank it happily, thinking it was delicious. Children of this era were worlds apart from the children of modern times; after all, Sanya was the child of Lotus Village¡¯s richest family. Of course, Gu Youyou knew that many children in the village couldn¡¯t even dream of having dregs of tofu, let alone mung bean drink. Seeing Gu Youyou finish her drink, Huang Xiangwen¡¯s expression was indescribably strange, and Gu Youyou heard her mutter under her breath, "She actually drank it." Before Gu Youyou could ponder the meaning of those words, she felt dizzy. She internally cursed, realizing too late that something was wrong. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The moment before she collapsed, Gu Youyou saw that Sanya had already slumped over the stone table, motionless. How ruthless, it wasn¡¯t a careless mistake by Gu Youyou, but her enemies were simply inhuman. It might also be due to her being too kindhearted; some people have no humanity, no bottom line. She couldn¡¯t comprehend people who would use their own children, especially a little five or six-year-old girl, as bait. Unsure of how long she¡¯d slept, Gu Youyou heard some voices in her groggy state. Her head felt as heavy as if it was weighed down by a stone, and she couldn¡¯t open her eyes, leaving her only to listen to those strange words with her ears. "Hurry up, this is a big catch." "Be careful, in broad daylight, have you squared things with the gatekeeper?" "Don¡¯t worry, I just said she¡¯s my wife, sick with smallpox; the gatekeeper can¡¯t wait for us to get her out of here." "Did you bring the cinnabar used for fake smallpox marks?" "Got it, got it, it¡¯s on the old woman¡¯s hands. She¡¯s waiting for us at Shili Pavilion up front, once we pick her up we¡¯ll hit the road." Gu Youyou was alarmed yet again. Who were these people? The wife with smallpox they mentioned, it couldn¡¯t possibly be her, could it? Damn it, two men in the carriage, one man driving it outside, Gu Youyou didn¡¯t recognize any of their voices. She must have been drugged with Knockout Drug, which causes rapid unconsciousness, leaving one with a pounding head and a powerless body upon waking, but you recover after half an hour. Since she just woke up, the best thing would be to wait another half an hour before getting up; she should keep pretending to be asleep for now. With a loud bang, and a long neigh from the horse, Gu Youyou felt the carriage come to a sudden halt, not very smooth, causing her head to hit the side of the carriage, the pain making her jerk, which in turn cleared her mind a little. The man driving the carriage pulled hard on the reins, and one of the two men inside got out, cursing: "Who the hell, in broad daylight, litters rocks on the road, trying to kill people?" There was rustling from the bushes by the road, and Gu Youyou recognized a familiar voice. "Liu Dazhuang, what are you hauling in that carriage?" It was Uncle¡¯s voice. Gu Youyou was startled. Seeing that it was Gu San, the one called Liu Dazhuang felt somewhat sheepish. He certainly knew who was in the carriage and also the relationship between Gu San and the person inside the carriage. He shrank his neck but still blustered confrontationally, "What¡¯s it to you? What I haul in my carriage is none of your business, is it? Move aside." Chapter 304 Sold Out Chapter 304: Chapter 304 Sold OutGu Laosan, however, did not agree. Holding a shovel in his hand, he said fiercely, "Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. Hmph, if you¡¯re smart, hand over the person. Otherwise, I¡¯ll report you to the authorities. Liu Dazhuang, have you not eaten prison food for too long and want to taste it again?" Liu Dazhuang was from the neighboring village and had always been involved in human trafficking. Human trafficking was permitted in Zhuzhao Country, and people too poor to survive often sold their children. But the cost of doing this through official channels was too high, with all the hassle involved, one could hardly make a profit. Thus, to earn more silver, he engaged in many illicit dealings. A few years ago, he was caught once and sentenced to two years of prison food. Now that he was out, instead of reforming, he had returned to his old ways. The taste of prison food was hard to endure, and naturally, Liu Dazhuang did not want to go back. But thinking of that girl on the cart, with skin as tender as a peeled egg, he couldn¡¯t bear to let her go. Rich masters loved these kinds of soft, tender young girls. By his judgment, this girl could fetch a good amount of silver if he sent her to a wealthy household in Beijing. How could he willingly give her back? Moreover, he had already found a buyer, who was offering not a small amount of silver. With goods this good, he might even be able to raise the price on the spot. He snorted coldly and waved toward the man on the cart, who understood and took out a large saber. Gu Laosan took a few steps back, holding his shovel. Being nothing more than an ordinary farmer, the sight of such a large, gleaming saber instinctively frightened him. But with Gu Youyou on the cart, he could not back down. "Liu Dazhuang, you want to take her by force? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll report you to the authorities?" Liu Dazhuang said, "Go and report it then. This is a legitimate purchase with real silver; I even have your second brother¡¯s fingerprint. He¡¯s accepted my silver; what do I have to be afraid of?" Saying this, he took out a Servitude Contract. It was an official human trafficking contract, but the illiterate Gu Laosan couldn¡¯t understand it. Gu Laosan cursed, "Don¡¯t try to fool me with a tattered piece of paper. Our Youyou is married; once married, she follows her husband. Even if my second brother wanted to sell Youyou, he doesn¡¯t have the right. Your contract counts for nothing. Even if I take this to the Governor¡¯s Office, I still have the right." She was sold by her second uncle and aunt? Gu Youyou¡¯s mind became increasingly clear, and she opened her eyes to look outside through the carriage curtains. Gu Laosan was standing not far in front of the carriage, his trouser legs rolled up high, revealing muddy legs with plenty of mud on them, a shovel resting on his shoulder. It seemed he had just come from the fields and hadn¡¯t even had time to wash off the mud before chasing after the carriage. She smiled bitterly but did not expect such an outcome. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Lao¡¯er and Huang Xiangwen were actually going to sell her to a human trafficker. "Well, that¡¯s not my problem. All I know is that Gu Youyou is a Gu, and your Gu Lao¡¯er accepted my silver. As for who has the right to sell her, it has nothing to do with me. If we really make a fuss at the Governor¡¯s Office, I will be the victim. Your family¡¯s Gu Lao¡¯er cheated me, and he will have to return my silver." "You..." Gu Laosan planted the shovel onto the ground and angrily said, "I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s no justice to be had. We¡¯re not selling, hand over the person." There were three men on the other side, one driving the cart, sitting at the front holding the reins without speaking. The other two faced Gu Laosan; one was Liu Dazhuang, who was arguing with hands on hips, and the other was a tall and stout man with a large saber on his shoulder, looking fierce and menacing. If it really came to a fight, in a matter of minutes, they could finish off Gu Laosan¡¯s small frame. Chapter 305: Two Hundred Taels of Silver Chapter 305: Chapter 305: Two Hundred Taels of SilverLiu Dazhuang¡¯s eyes flashed with malevolence as he cracked a cold smile, showing his yellow teeth, "Gu Lao San, I¡¯m advising you to be sensible and step aside. If you go back now, you might still be able to get a share of the silver from your second brother, huh? A hundred taels of silver, man, that¡¯s enough to take care of seven or eight children in an ordinary family. Aren¡¯t you tempted?" Gu Youyou inside the carriage was dumbfounded, "Damn, am I only worth a hundred taels of silver?" Gu Lao San was indeed tempted for a moment, but his face quickly turned cold again, and he angrily said, "Do you think I¡¯m like you? A heartless beast who only sees money. It¡¯s not just a hundred taels of silver, even a thousand taels wouldn¡¯t buy her. Hand over the person." Liu Dazhuang was also furious and snorted, "The beast who sees money is your second brother, but your second brother was the one who came to me, not the other way around. Hmm, you better not refuse the toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit. You should know that we are not ordinary human traffickers." Gu Lao San¡¯s grip on his shovel tightened. He certainly knew these people were not ordinary human traffickers. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And Gu Youyou, she really hadn¡¯t expected to have been sold by her uncle and aunt, and the person who came to her rescue would be her third uncle? In Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes, both her second and third uncles were of the same ilk: her second uncle was outright unsavory, while her third uncle presented a better facade, concealing his true nature. Gu Youyou saw that although Gu Lao San had fear in his eyes, he did not shrink back and showed no intention of leaving under threat. The people opposite had also realized this and cursed their luck. Though they weren¡¯t afraid of trouble, they didn¡¯t want to invite it. Who would want to complicate what could be a simple transaction? Gu Youyou unobtrusively moved her hand into her sleeve, reassuring herself that all her protective items were there, she breathed a sigh of relief. If it came down to a fight, she believed she had a good chance of knocking down the big man unexpectedly. "How can we get her released?" asked Gu Lao San. Liu Dazhuang looked at him with contempt and said, "Our rules of trade are clear: if a seller has regrets, they have to pay double the silver. I bought her from your Gu Lao Er for a hundred taels, so if you regret it, you have to pay me two hundred taels. This deal of mine was done fair and square with a contract. If you can produce two hundred taels, I will return her to you according to the rules." He didn¡¯t believe that Gu Lao San could come up with two hundred taels of silver. No farmer in Lotus Village could afford that much. Gu Youyou also didn¡¯t believe that Gu Lao San could produce two hundred taels of silver, yet his actions gave her some comfort. Whether or not she could be rescued was one thing; whether they would try to rescue her was another. But to everyone¡¯s surprise, amidst Liu Dazhuang¡¯s scornful sneer, Gu Lao San indeed pulled out two hundred taels of silver, two ingots each weighing a hundred taels, shining brilliantly. "Here are two hundred taels of silver. Release her!" said Gu Lao San. Gu Youyou was so surprised that she stirred slightly, he really had two hundred taels. Equally astonished was the human trafficker, who stood frozen as Gu Lao San stuffed the silver into his hand, then snatched the contract from his other hand and tore it to shreds. "You... you!" How was this possible? The burly man with a big knife hurriedly said, "Brother Liu, quickly check if the silver¡¯s real." Yes, check if the silver¡¯s real. He had never seen such large ingots of silver before and hurriedly examined them, his eyes wide with shock. "Brother Liu, is it real?" Liu Dazhuang numbly nodded, saying, "It¡¯s real." Meanwhile, Gu Lao San had already thrown down his shovel, hoisted Gu Youyou onto his back, and started running. Chapter 306 Not a single good thing Chapter 306: Chapter 306 Not a single good thingGu Youyou had already awoken, yet as Uncle Three carried her on his back in a flight for life, she still dared not reveal her consciousness. The situation was too peculiar; if Uncle Three had produced a pile of broken silver, she might have guessed it was the result of his years of scrimping and saving. Although the members of the Gu Family were all cunning, they were also quite diligent and frugal. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they really had saved up a hundred or two hundred taels of silver. But what he held was untouched silver¡ªwhere in such a small place could someone have two hundred taels in whole pieces? Don¡¯t tell me he made a special trip to the town¡¯s bank to exchange it¡ªthat would be a ghost of a chance to believe. Heh, my second uncle and his wife selling me to a human trafficker for silver is something they would do, but what about Uncle Three? Why would he do that? So much money, clearly it could not be his own¡ªhad he found a bigger buyer to exchange me for even more money? Uncle Three, carrying Gu Youyou, had run a good distance, panting heavily. Seeing that they were already far from those three men, he stopped and threw Gu Youyou onto the ground. Gu Youyou kept her eyes shut, motionless. After catching his breath for a few moments, he drank from a stream running down the mountain beside him and could not help but burst into laughter, saying, "This is perfect, too perfect! That fool of a second brother actually helped me so much¡ªI was worrying I wouldn¡¯t get the chance to make my move. Ha ha, even if Dad dies of anger, it won¡¯t be my fault; it will be second brother¡¯s doing. Selling his own niece and angering Dad to death¡ªdo you think you¡¯ll get the Gu Family¡¯s property? It¡¯s all mine, all mine! I¡¯m going to use that silver to buy fields and lands; I¡¯ll become the first landlord of Lotus Village!" Gu Youyou listened with a sinking heart, indeed none of her uncles were good men. Her second uncle sold her to the human trafficker, and who knows where Uncle Three intended to sell her. She gripped the needle hidden in her sleeve tightly, ready to stab him to death if he came close. After his wild laughter, Uncle Three was in an exceedingly good mood. Humming a tune, he turned around to pick up Gu Youyou once more. They were not far from the meeting place with those people¡ªthe things he wanted were soon to be in his hands. Getting closer, Gu Youyou quickly calculated the distance in her mind. Just as he went to grab her, Youyou suddenly opened her eyes, her hand hidden in her sleeve moving swiftly toward Uncle Three¡¯s neck. A needle penetrated his skin and the anesthetic infiltrated Uncle Three¡¯s body. "You..." Uncle Three¡¯s eyes widened in shock; he could only utter a single word before losing consciousness. "To think of harming me and wanting to anger Grandpa to death, huh..." and here she thought he was a good person just a moment ago. Gu Youyou was furiously indignant; a beast without humanity, that was the real beast without humanity. Cursing, she kicked him fiercely several times. Suddenly, she heard some unusual noises and promptly stopped. "We should be close by now, keep searching," a man¡¯s voice said. By the sounds of it, there were several people. Gu Youyou was startled; these could very well be the people Uncle Three was meeting. Not bothering with Uncle Three anymore, she quickly hid in a thick bush. ... After Gu Youyou was taken away by Uncle Three, how could Liu Dazhuang just sit back and accept it? He had to make a scene at the Gu Family¡¯s home, no matter what. Everyone for miles around knew what kind of person he was, so he didn¡¯t care about losing face, but the Gu Family did care about their reputation. Hmph, you care about face, yet you commit such shameless acts; can I let you get away with it? I¡¯m not some great benevolent person. "Thump thump thump..." Liu Dazhuang banged forcefully on the door. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 307 Pretending to be Kind and Righteous Chapter 307: Chapter 307 Pretending to be Kind and RighteousToday, Huang Xiangwen, together with the second son of the Gu Family, sold Gu Youyou. She had never done such a thing before, so her mind had been restless ever since. They had received the silver, but the shock in her heart wouldn¡¯t subside for a day or two. Every time she heard the door make a sound, especially such a loud one, she would break out in a cold sweat instantly. Oh, my own dear mother, that accursed enemy sure knows how to run fast. As soon as the person was sold and the money collected, he ran off to the field, leaving her alone at home, scared out of her wits. "Who is it?" she asked. "Open up, open up, it¡¯s me, Liu Dazhuang." Liu Dazhuang? Hadn¡¯t he already taken the person away? What was he doing back here? Huang Xiangwen shuddered. "No one¡¯s home, go look in the fields," she said irritably. When she said no one was home, she naturally meant there were no men around. Aside from Gu Feng, who was lying in bed sleeping, there really were no other men at home. "No one? Humph..." Liu Dazhuang snorted coldly and said loudly, "Do I have to wake up Old Master Gu before you¡¯re willing to open the door?" Gu Feng, drowsy and half-asleep, heard someone talking. By the time he fully woke up and listened carefully again, the voice had ceased. He guessed it was due to his illness that he kept remembering strange, inexplicable things recently. It could¡¯ve been from recent events or many years ago. Sometimes, when he was confused in sleep, he couldn¡¯t distinguish between what was real and what was not. So with the noise just now, he thought his mind was muddled again and didn¡¯t give it another thought. In the yard of the Gu Family, Huang Xiangwen¡¯s face turned ashen with fear. She locked the door tightly, not daring to let the people inside hear. "What did you say? Gu Feng took the person away?" Liu Dazhuang was furious. "Exactly, now deal with it yourself." Deal with it herself? That was out of the question. Huang Xiangwen was so frightened she didn¡¯t know what to do. "Where is the person?" Gu Feng had taken her away, but she had not seen Gu Feng bringing Gu Youyou back. Could it be that he had taken her directly to town? What were they to do? "How would I know where the person has gone? I am asking you," Liu Dazhuang said with a cold laugh. "I really didn¡¯t see it coming. Your family¡¯s third son still has some conscience, actually cherishing his niece that much." Conscience my ass, Huang Xiangwen nearly blurted out. Could she not know what kind of hypocrite Gu Feng was? Just these past few days, for no apparent reason, Gu Feng had been showing sudden concern for Youyou. Did other people not know what this couple was up to? If they put themselves in their shoes, Huang Xiangwen had guessed then that Gu Feng wanted to sell Youyou himself, which was why they were so eager to act first and gain the upper hand. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Huang Xiangwen said resentfully, "He must have taken Youyou to sell her himself. I knew there was something off about him." Liu Dazhuang truly didn¡¯t believe it. How high must the price have been for Gu Feng to have given him two hundred taels of silver? The thought of the silver made him have to believe it. Two hundred taels of silver, that explained how Gu Feng had managed to pull out such a sum without batting an eye. It turned out he had found a big buyer who was willing to pay a high price. At this thought, he became even more discontent. He hadn¡¯t expected the girl to be so valuable, that a major buyer was willing to pay silver for her. Ah, what a huge loss, this girl was originally his to have. Looking at Huang Xiangwen, Liu Dazhuang was fuming, "I don¡¯t care, I¡¯ve paid the silver, and the Gu Family owes me the person. I must take Gu Youyou away today." Huang Xiangwen was also getting angry and shouted back, "We¡¯ve already settled our accounts, whether the girl ran away or died, it¡¯s your own business. How dare you come asking me for the person?" Chapter 308: Complaining Chapter 308: Chapter 308: Complaining"You Gu family members must have conspired together, with Gu Feng selling and Gu Xiaoqing robbing, thinking you can fool me, right? Don¡¯t forget, I have the contract in hand, and I¡¯m not afraid to take it to the Governor¡¯s Office!" Now that Gu Feng was also involved in taking people away to sell, he was dead set against acknowledging the receipt of two hundred silver. He himself had robbed someone and sold them for a high price; how could he not make Gu Feng cough up a bit more to compensate for his own losses? "You dare report to the authorities? You, a human trafficker, dare report to the authorities? When the time comes, I¡¯ll just say you stole Youyou to sell. Let¡¯s see if you don¡¯t end up eating prison food!" Huang Xiangwen was furious and relentless. She was a rural woman who didn¡¯t care about contracts or no contracts; she couldn¡¯t understand them and only knew that once the goods and money were exchanged, it wasn¡¯t her problem if the person ran away. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was angry at Liu Dazhuang for one thing, but he was truly furious with that scheming Gu Xiaoqing. Just you wait, Gu Xiaoqing. As for the ¡¯evidence¡¯ of Liu Dazhuang¡¯s contract, it had already been thoroughly destroyed by Gu Xiaoqing. Despite his bravado about going to the authorities, there was still a hint of trepidation in his heart. Should he actually go before them, especially with his prior record, it might indeed result in him being falsely accused. It enraged him to no end. Huang Xiangwen and the notorious human trafficker Liu Dazhuang had started arguing in the corner of the courtyard. Erya Gu Xiaoqing, who had been secretly eavesdropping by the corner of the wall, was now paralyzed with shock. My god, Uncle and Auntie actually sold my elder sister to a human trafficker; they¡¯re incredibly bold, absolutely crazy. Luckily, Dad came to the rescue. But Dad didn¡¯t bring my elder sister back; it seems he must have taken her to town. Although Auntie said Dad sold my elder sister, she absolutely didn¡¯t believe it. What words wouldn¡¯t Auntie say? Hmph, she framed Dad for selling my sister, but just wait until Dad brings her back home; then you¡¯ll get what¡¯s coming to you. Erya quietly retreated to the Gu family compound to report to Grandpa. After bickering, Huang Xiangwen and Liu Dazhuang calmed down and thought something was amiss and that the situation was fishy. Huang Xiangwen said, "Gu Feng is bound to come back anyway; why don¡¯t we wait for him to return and then discuss it." Continuing to argue was futile, and Liu Dazhuang saw the sense in that. He nodded and said, "All right, let me know when your Gu Feng returns." ...Father "Grandpa, Grandpa, are you awake?" Erya knocked on the door with an anxious, soft voice. Now that there was no one else at home, she couldn¡¯t overpower Auntie and was scared that Auntie would conspire with the human trafficker to sell her too. She even went to the kitchen to grab a firewood knife. If they dared, she was ready to fight them with that knife. "Erya, come in!" Gu Feng called out. Ever since Grandma passed away, Grandpa¡¯s health hadn¡¯t been good, and Erya could tell even his voice had weakened. She opened the door and saw Grandpa had already dressed and sat up straight. In her hand, she held the firewood knife, fear evident on her face. Gu Feng¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t as sharp as they used to be, but he spotted the gleaming knife right away. "Erya, what are you doing with that knife?" Erya was genuinely frightened. She softly shut the door and slowly approached Grandpa before saying, "Grandpa, I¡¯ve got to tell you something, but you have to be very quiet, or you¡¯ll lose another granddaughter!" "What kind of nonsense are you talking about, child?" Gu Feng said, irritated. Erya was just a fifteen-year-old girl who had never been this terrified. Besides grandpa¡¯s place, she really didn¡¯t know where else to hide in the house. Auntie and Uncle must have gone mad; this was terrible. Erya¡¯s face was pale, her hand shaking slightly as she gripped the firewood knife. She said, "Grandpa, I¡¯m not making this up. Someone knocked on our door a moment ago, quite loudly; out of curiosity, I put down my embroidery to see. Grandpa, I saw Auntie talking with Liu Dazhuang, the human trafficker from the neighboring village." Chapter 309: It Really Was a Murder He Committed Chapter 309: Chapter 309: It Really Was a Murder He CommittedGu Feng was startled, as if he had thought of something, which frightened him until his face turned pale. He took several deep breaths, trying to suppress the thing that was surging towards his head. "What did they say?" he asked, his voice trembling. Erya was trembling with fear herself and didn¡¯t notice Gu Feng¡¯s changed expression, only wanting to blurt out what she had seen and heard. "Grandfather, Second Aunt and Second Uncle sold sister, and it was Liu Dazhuang who took the deal." As he had feared, Gu Feng felt something rushing toward his head, a sweet taste in his throat, and he could barely sit up straight. He suddenly gripped Erya¡¯s hand tightly, making her shiver. She finally noticed something was wrong with Gu Feng. "Grandfather, what¡¯s wrong with you? You can¡¯t panic, sister is fine, my dad rescued her, she should be on her way back to town by now." No harm? It was only when Erya spoke that Gu Feng avoided passing out. Erya continued, "Right now, Second Aunt is outside with that Liu Dazhuang, sister was taken away by my dad. They are frustrated; I heard it and got scared. If Second Aunt dared to sell sister, she would definitely dare to sell me too, so... so..." She raised the hatchet in her hand, saying, "I¡¯ve got this hatchet, if they dare to sell me, I will fight them." Gu Feng was irate but for Youyou¡¯s sake, he couldn¡¯t afford to be angry, at least not before he saw Youyou¡ªhe couldn¡¯t let himself die of anger. "Damn it all!" he cursed loudly, startling the already frightened Erya. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Grandfather!" "Not you," Gu Feng reassured Erya, saying, "Just stay in Grandfather¡¯s room and don¡¯t go out. I refuse to believe those bastards would dare to come into my room to take someone. We¡¯ll talk again tonight, after everyone comes back." The old servant had just died, he fell ill, and without heads, the family was falling apart; thus those bastards had become restless. Huang Xiangwen quietly closed the door and, as she passed by Gu Feng¡¯s room, glancing inside and seeing the door shut, quickly went to the back yard. Abao was still locked in the woodshed. She had drugged the meat to make Abao unconscious before making her move on Gu Youyou. The dose was heavy, and Abao still hadn¡¯t woken up. She knew she could not leave Abao here; with Abao drugged at home, her story wouldn¡¯t hold up even with eight mouths to defend it. Taking advantage of the near-empty home, she stealthily dragged Abao out of the door and threw him into a dirt ditch. When Abao woke up, he would return on his own; then, it wouldn¡¯t be her concern anymore. Erya closed the window and returned to Gu Feng¡¯s bedside, whispering, "I saw Second Aunt throw Abao outside." Abao, that was the dog Youyou raised! Angry, Gu Feng cursed a few more times at the inhuman beasts. ... Seven or eight people arrived where Gu Youyou had been, only to find Gu Old Three unconscious on the ground. The man leading them kicked him fiercely, cursing, "Useless trash, let that woman get away." Another voiced, "Why use someone so stupid for such important work? Always messing things up." "Now that she¡¯s gone, what do we do? Shall we kill him? He¡¯s no use to us." The lead man waved his hand, signaling not to kill. Another man, not quite understanding, asked, "Why not kill him? He¡¯d kill his own brother and sister-in-law for some silver, and harm his niece. Why keep such a person around?" What? Gu Youyou was shocked. To kill her own father and mother, Gu Youyou¡¯s parents didn¡¯t die by accident but were murdered, and the murderer was her Third Uncle. Chapter 310: The Pursuit Chapter 310: Chapter 310: The PursuitGu Youyou remembered what Gu Feng had said before, he mentioned their parent¡¯s death was suspicious, and told her that if there was a chance to uncover the truth, she should execute the vengeance with her own hands. She had always assumed that the nemesis was the State Preceptor they had never met, but unexpectedly it was her Third Uncle, Gu Wu. The biological son of their grandfather! If grandfather knew that the enemy he had been grieving over for more than a decade was actually his other son, who knows what he would have felt. No, she couldn¡¯t let grandfather find out, his health was poor, he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. Gu Youyou¡¯s heart was filled with mixed emotions, even though she had never met those parents and felt no affection for them, perhaps it was due to the body she was in, tears unknowingly streamed down her face. Maybe it wasn¡¯t her crying, but this body, it was the young Gu Youyou shedding tears. This was the Third Uncle who just yesterday said that the death of one family member meant one less to cherish. Sure enough, family members indeed decreased upon death because he was making full use of it. A beast without humanity. "This man is still useful," the leader of the men said. Another complained, "What use is he? He couldn¡¯t even handle the well-set continuous ruse; how could he be of any use? I think that second brother Gu is more useful, at least he managed to deliver the person." A sharp light flashed in the eyes of the leader, who said, "This is the senior brother¡¯s command, do you want to defy it?" Upon hearing this, the one clamoring to kill Third Brother Gu fell silent, frustrated, he kicked Gu Wu once more. One of them crouched down and glanced at the footprint on Gu Wu¡¯s body. It was a kick from Gu Youyou, it had rained last night in the mountains, and the muddy footprint she left on Gu Wu was evident. That person was startled, then delighted, hurriedly informed the others, "She hasn¡¯t gone far, these footprints are fresh." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing this, the others looked and also noticed the problem. Gu Youyou, who rarely came into contact with mud, hadn¡¯t thought about these issues, and from her hiding spot, she listened to their conversation, fuming with anger. A good opportunity was about to be lost because of last night¡¯s rain and those muddy footprints. "Quick, look for the footprints and follow!" They were all professionally trained and quickly picked up on the footprints Gu Youyou had left behind. "Over here!" Knowing it was useless to hide any longer, Gu Youyou hurriedly ran down the mountain before they closed in. Before long, the men caught sight of Gu Youyou, and the leader laughed, "That¡¯s the woman, chase her." Gu Youyou, a weak woman, couldn¡¯t outrun these men whose feet were swift as the wind; it was only a matter of time before they caught up, but Gu Youyou still ran. If she could make it to the official road at the bottom of the mountain and find people, it would be easier to deal with the situation. Without guessing, Gu Youyou knew who was pursuing her; they were not ordinary villagers. They moved swiftly with Qinggong, just like Jin Zijin and his kind. Only someone like Zhuo Qing would go through such great lengths to deal with her, this was indeed a ruse to lure the tiger away from the mountain. A successive ruse, truly a cunning strategy. First, they lured her second uncle into selling her for money, then sent the third uncle to abduct her. Later, they could easily shrug off her disappearance onto the human trafficker, and Jin Zijin would be unable to deal with them. As for the human trafficker, they had lost their human cargo long ago. They never had her, so Jin Zijin couldn¡¯t find her through them either. In any case, without evidence, the two brothers from the Gu Family could just keep passing the blame between each other, walking away clean. Gu Youyou sneered coldly, fortunate for them they didn¡¯t kill Third Brother Gu. Dying like that would have been too easy for a man so devoid of conscience. "Still running? Break her legs," someone shouted angrily. Chapter 311 These Bastards Chapter 311: Chapter 311 These BastardsShe hadn¡¯t made it to the base of the mountain, but had instead ended up at the edge of a cliff. The bottom of the cliff wasn¡¯t very deep, yet Gu Youyou no longer had the courage to jump again. She stopped, panting heavily. "Come on, what do you want?" Gu Youyou stood at the edge of the cliff, her demeanor that of someone preferring to break rather than bend. She dared not jump, but bluffing was still an option. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Loose rocks tumbled down the cliff behind her, and those chasing her immediately halted. The leader fixed his gaze on Gu Youyou, then lifted his hand slightly; two men immediately stepped out from behind him, one on each side, keeping their distance from Gu Youyou but edging closer to the cliff. Gu Youyou didn¡¯t understand what they were planning to do, and shouted, "Don¡¯t move, or I¡¯ll jump down." The leader sneered contemptuously, as if he were watching a clown, which infuriated Gu Youyou immensely. The two men, one on each side, paid no attention to Gu Youyou and jumped off the cliff. In fact, this place couldn¡¯t really be considered a cliff, but rather a sizable gully. The two men descended and quickly vanished into the dense forest within the gully. The leader laughed and said, "Go ahead and jump if you wish. They¡¯re quite skilled; even if they fail to catch you, they won¡¯t let you die. At worst, you¡¯ll break an arm or a leg. Considering you¡¯re going to live a life worse than death, having arms and legs is pointless." Those bastards! Gu Youyou was so angry she almost bit her tongue. ... On the other side of the mountain, Gu Laosan awoke. He patted his somewhat heavy head and, recalling the events before he passed out, broke out in a cold sweat. He had been discovered, and Gu Youyou had fled. Upon realizing this fact, he couldn¡¯t care less about the dirt on his body or the throbbing in his head and struggled to his feet. As he stood, he felt as if his body was falling apart with pain, and he discovered several severe bruises on his legs. He had been beaten up, and the blows had been harsh¡ªit had to have been Gu Youyou¡¯s doing. Gu Laosan¡¯s nose was out of joint. Gu Youyou¡¯s escape completely disrupted his original plan. His initial arrangement had been to hand over Gu Youyou to those people and then inflict a few cuts on himself¡ªas long as he didn¡¯t die, it would be fine. He would then tell his family that he had discovered the human trafficker taking Youyou away, and when he went to argue with them, he hadn¡¯t expected them all to be desperate crooks. They not only refused to free her but had almost killed him. He had barely managed to escape with his life. Liu Dazhuang had pulled off similar stunts in the past, so nobody would suspect his word. But now that she had run off, the plan had to change. Looking at the injuries on his body, he had a sudden change of heart and came up with another idea. Lucky you, Gu Youyou, there¡¯s plenty of time ahead. The old man won¡¯t be getting any better anytime soon; let¡¯s see how long you can stay on guard. "Oh, my back!" Gu Laosan cursed as he picked up a thick stick from the mountain to support himself and headed down to return home. When he reached the Gu Family household, it was already late. Gu Feng sat in the main room of the Gu Family home, surrounded by people, both from their own and the neighbors¡¯ families. The local official sat beside him, and two people were kneeling in the room, Gu Laosan¡¯s second brother and Huang Xiangwen. Gu Laosan immediately understood the situation upon seeing this, his thoughts quickly shifted, and he came up with a new plan. "Gu Laosi, I¡¯ll beat you to death. How can you live with the deaths of our eldest brother and sister-in-law..." The first thing he did upon entering was to raise the thick stick he had picked up on the mountain and swung it at Gu Laosi. His cries, deeply mournful, were enough to move one to tears. When everyone saw him, a man in his thirties was already weeping profusely. The neighbors, fearing that a serious incident might occur, were quietly moved by Gu Laosan¡¯s entrance and hurried to hold him back. Chapter 312 Admit Guilt Chapter 312: Chapter 312 Admit Guilt"Gu Laotie, don¡¯t get excited just yet, let¡¯s clarify things first. Tell me, what exactly happened?" the village chief hurriedly said. Gu Laotie, tears and snot mingling, said, "This morning, I saw that human trafficker Liu Dazhuang loitering near our house, which I found quite strange. Everyone knows that Liu Dazhuang is not only involved in human trafficking, but also steals, and fearing he would bring trouble to our village, I kept a close eye on him. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sure enough, not long after, I saw Liu Dazhuang hurrying away with a horse cart from our village, looking guilty as if he¡¯d stolen someone¡¯s child! This couldn¡¯t be tolerated. Even if it wasn¡¯t one of ours, it had to be someone from our village, right?" Everyone nodded their heads in agreement, finding Gu Laotie¡¯s account plausible. He continued, "I took a shortcut and caught up with them, blocking their path with a big rock from the mountain. They got out and argued with me, even producing a contract of indenture, claiming the person inside was my niece Youyou, and that he had signed the contract and paid silver, buying her from my second brother; he said even if we took this to the Governor¡¯s Office, he would still be in the right." The crowd was shocked, and the village chief asked, "Is there really a contract?" He then looked at Gu¡¯s second brother and said, "Did you really take the silver?" Gu¡¯s second brother, knowing he could not lie his way out, resigned himself to his fate and nodded grimly. The village chief was furious. This incident happened in his village, a stain on his reputation. He said sternly, "Even if Gu Youyou bears the Gu family name and is your niece, it doesn¡¯t give an uncle the right to sell her. She is married to the hunter and is his wife; selling another man¡¯s wife could land you in jail." Cornered, the human trafficker Liu Dazhuang shifted all blame onto Gu¡¯s second brother, whose story matched exactly with that of the third brother, leaving no room for argument. Now, Huang Xiangwen was trembling with fright, her words incoherent, and Gu¡¯s second brother was so scared that he dared not speak. When the village chief mentioned him, he kowtowed to the patriarch Gu Feng and cried out, "Father, just kill me. I was bewitched into selling Youyou, and I accept my guilt." As long as Gu Feng didn¡¯t send him to the Governor¡¯s Office, he wouldn¡¯t have to go to jail. Appealing to the old man¡¯s soft heart was the wisest choice. Even though everyone knew Gu¡¯s second brother was the culprit, they were still shocked to hear him confess so readily. Gu Laotie was slightly taken aback; he didn¡¯t know Liu Dazhuang had already confessed everything, so he found Gu¡¯s second brother¡¯s quick confession strange, expecting him to argue in his defense. With Gu¡¯s second brother confessing his guilt, Gu Laotie was at a loss for words and turned his gaze to Gu Feng, leaving the decision to his father. No one knew how Gu Feng managed to sit there, filled with such restraint. Gu¡¯s second brother had committed an unforgivable act, and sure, the bastard deserved to die, but now wasn¡¯t the time to deal with him; the priority was ensuring Youyou¡¯s safety. "Laotie, where is Youyou?" Gu Feng asked. Everyone was expecting Gu Feng to deal with Gu¡¯s second brother, but instead, he immediately inquired about Gu Youyou. According to what Erya from the Gu family had said earlier, hadn¡¯t Gu Laotie taken Youyou back to town? At these words, Gu Laotie shuddered and fell to his knees with a thud. The crowd was confused, Gu Feng felt a chill in his heart but still braced himself to listen. "Father, I¡¯m useless. I failed to protect Youyou..." Gu Laotie explained that he hadn¡¯t gone far carrying Gu Youyou when another group of human traffickers, who were not just traffickers but also vicious kidnappers, caught up with them. They clashed, and he was beaten up. Later, he passed out and now had no idea how Youyou was. Chapter 313: Where is Gu Youyou? Chapter 313: Chapter 313: Where is Gu Youyou?"But I¡¯m afraid of angering your father," he finally said. "Before I was knocked out, I managed to hold back the human trafficker and let Youyou escape. Maybe she has already run back to the town." When he woke up, he went straight home without checking if Youyou had returned to town. After he finished speaking, he rolled up his trouser leg to show everyone. Indeed, he had been beaten, and his body was covered in bruises ¨C not something easily faked, so everyone believed what he said. Upon seeing his injuries, Meng Qiuju burst into tears and said, "How could you dare to mess with such vicious people? How many lives do you have? It¡¯s fortunate that you only fainted; otherwise, if they had killed you, no one would have known." "I simply couldn¡¯t stand by and watch Youyou fall into their hands," said Gu Lao San. Gu Erya cried, "Dad, you did your best. Big sister won¡¯t blame you." After that, she turned to Gu Feng and said, "Grandpa, you can¡¯t let Uncle and Auntie off this. They went too far selling Sister Youyou. Who knows, the next one might be me or Sanya. Grandpa, you might not know this, but they not only tricked big sister, they also drugged Sanya. Who knows how much knockout drug they made Sanya drink; she¡¯s still not awake yet." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alas! A sigh rose from the crowd. "What kind of people are they? That¡¯s just too cruel, to harm their own flesh and blood." "Children are not like adults; how can they be subjected to such potent drugs?" "Of course they had to use potent drugs; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to take down Gu Youyou, would they?" "Exactly, exactly. Gu Lao Er, how could you and your wife do such a thing? We all know what kind of man Old Gu is, and I never thought his son could be like this." "To think Youyou still doesn¡¯t know where she is now... Go find Wang Family¡¯s Shunzi. He knows where the hunter¡¯s house in town is. Send him to check if Youyou has returned. If she¡¯s back, at least Old Gu can rest easy. If not, let him leave a message for the hunter. It¡¯s quite possible the hunter doesn¡¯t even know his wife has been sold." "It¡¯s truly pitiable. Gu Youyou has been sickly since childhood, and it hasn¡¯t been long since she got better. Now she¡¯s been sold by her unscrupulous uncle and aunt to a human trafficker. There¡¯s not a single good person among those traffickers. Youyou, with her looks, is likely to be sold to ¡¯that kind of place.¡¯" Everyone knew what ¡¯that kind of place¡¯ meant, and a chorus of sighs followed. Regardless of whether Gu Youyou had returned or not, Gu Lao San would still say the same thing. The fact that he¡¯d been beaten was true; he even had shoeprints on his body¡ªsuch injuries he could not inflict on himself. And since Gu Lao Er and his wife had sold Gu Youyou, with Old Gu in failing health, all of the Gu Family¡¯s extensive land and property would become his. Even without the silver that those people gave, he¡¯d live quite well. Thinking about this, a smile unwittingly crept onto Gu Lao San¡¯s face. Just at this moment, Huang Xiangwen, who had been silent, caught sight of that smile. She suddenly widened her eyes and angrily pointed at Gu Lao San, scolding, "I don¡¯t believe for a second that he would kindheartedly save Gu Youyou. He must have taken Gu Youyou away himself and sold her for a higher price, then came back to claim that she had been stolen by another human trafficker, shifting the blame entirely onto us." Gu Lao San was furious and felt a twinge of guilt, but before he could rebut, someone else was already banging on the table and said, "Gu Huangshi, a woman like you has no place to throw tantrums here. Whether Youyou was sold by Lao San is not for you to gossip about. The fact that you and your husband deceived Youyou into drinking spiked soy milk and then handed her over to a human trafficker is what¡¯s true. As for what happened to Youyou and where she is now, we¡¯ll know when Shunzi returns. Let¡¯s wait for now." Chapter 314: Zijin, It Really Wasn’t Intentional Chapter 314: Chapter 314: Zijin, It Really Wasn¡¯t IntentionalGu Erya snorted coldly, "Exactly, wait until big sister arrives, see what you¡¯ll have to say then." Gu Lao San had no idea that Gu Youyou had actually been in an accident, thinking she had simply vented her anger on him and then gone back, so when it was suggested that Gu Youyou come to confront him, he was still somewhat apprehensive. However, it didn¡¯t matter, he had thought of a strategy and wasn¡¯t afraid of her confrontation. ... Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At night, a torrential rain began to pour down again, and a carriage struggled forward against the wind and rain, its wheels caked in mud. There is a saying, ¡¯A fall rain brings the cold¡¯ which couldn¡¯t be more true. Gu Youyou felt a bit cold, pulling her clothes tightly around her. In the carriage, she sat opposite Jin Zijin, whose complexion wasn¡¯t good, and whose clothes were still spattered with bloodstains. And by the side of the carriage, Abao sat, his eyes like two little lamps watching the two people inside. Gu Youyou had no intention of jumping down that ravine, it was just that her foot slipped, and she accidentally fell down. Just as the leading man had said, she hadn¡¯t fallen to her death, nor had she broken her legs or feet, just some scrapes on her legs, and then her head hit a tree, knocking her out. She touched her head, finding a large bump that would probably not go down for quite some time. She didn¡¯t know why, clearly having fallen into those people¡¯s hands, she woke up to find Jin Zijin looking at her with a cold face. He stared at her for quite a while, he didn¡¯t speak, and neither did she. Because she still hadn¡¯t remembered how she had managed to offend him. Thinking it over, this staring wasn¡¯t helping, so she had to say, "Thank you, for rescuing me once again." The words sounded stiff, and even a bit distant, and indeed, she saw the man opposite her turning an even darker shade. "Why did you jump down?" This was the first sentence Jin Zijin spoke to her. This was an injustice, she really hadn¡¯t done it on purpose; it had started raining, the ground had become loose and slippery, so she had truly slipped and fallen down accidentally. "Are you so indifferent to your own life?" Jin Zijin appeared very angry. Gu Youyou said, "It wasn¡¯t intentional." She spoke the truth, her fall had been an accident, she truly hadn¡¯t done it on purpose. "Not intentional?" Jin Zijin asked coldly, "Do you realize how many people died for you today? They were all fighting for you, yet you chose to leap off the cliff and commit suicide. I said I wouldn¡¯t let them take you away, why didn¡¯t you believe me?" God knows what kind of feeling he had in his heart when he saw her jump again. His mind went blank at that moment, he couldn¡¯t even see those rushing at him with drawn swords, all he knew was that she had jumped down, and so he had to jump as well. Fortunately, it was just a large ravine, not too deep, with lush vegetation below, so jumping wasn¡¯t deadly. Jin Zijin was angry, very angry, and Gu Youyou could see that clearly. She had initially wanted to explain, but after hearing his words about how many people had died for her, she found herself at a loss for what to say. What difference does it make if it wasn¡¯t intentional? The fact remains you fell, the process isn¡¯t important, what matters is the outcome, isn¡¯t it? Gu Youyou, who always thinks more than the average person, would have instantly retorted if someone else or in another situation made these comments to her. What do the deaths of so many have to do with me? Your reasons for approaching me are clear, to put it bluntly, saving me was also about saving yourselves. But the person in front of her was Jin Zijin, and she was a survivor of a catastrophe, so those words that could hurt both others and herself just couldn¡¯t leave her mouth. Chapter 315: You Know Fear Too? Chapter 315: Chapter 315: You Know Fear Too?In the recent days, her interactions with Jin Zijin had gradually made her feel that his kindness towards her wasn¡¯t solely because she was his antidote. The hint of anger in his eyes indicated that he was genuinely concerned for her. He was truly afraid that she would jump and kill herself. The person inside the carriage did not respond for a long time, creating a stark contrast between the silence inside the carriage and the heavy rain pouring down outside. The carriage driver, Yue Rujing, curled his lips into a sneer and said coldly, "Gu Youyou has never trusted us, Brother, you know this isn¡¯t the first time." "Yue Rujing, shut up!" Jin Zijin almost roared, startling Abao, who was sitting at the carriage door, into standing up. It wasn¡¯t clear if the shout had scared Yue Rujing, but the sudden outburst certainly startled Gu Youyou. He was always a warm man who never raised his voice so loudly, almost lifting the carriage roof and drowning out the fierce wind and rain of the night. The only one who could shout like that was old Mr. Huang. Thinking of old Mr. Huang, Gu Youyou suddenly felt alarmed and rose to look outside the carriage. Jin Zijin thought he had been too harsh on her, and that she was about to run off in a fit of anger, so her action infuriated him even more, and he pulled her back in a swift motion. "With rain this heavy, where do you think you¡¯re going?" One can neither hit, scold, nor argue with her, and she still gets angry even when she is the one at fault¡ªit¡¯s truly headache-inducing. "I¡¯m not trying to go out; I just wanted to take a look," Gu Youyou said. She just wanted to check where they were; her grandfather would be worried. Her grandfather couldn¡¯t take another blow with his health; if he learned something had happened to her, he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. "It¡¯s dark outside; you won¡¯t be able to see anything," Jin Zijin said. "Then where are we now?" Jin Zijin gauged and said, "We should reach Tongguan before dawn." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tongguan? What kind of place was Tongguan? She wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with the name, having seen it in history textbooks and on TV shows, but she had no idea what kind of place it was, certainly not Qingshui Town or Lotus Village. Gu Youyou felt both shock and fear and asked, "Where are you taking me?" She seemed somewhat restless and uneasy. Really, the destination wasn¡¯t that important, but not now. She needed to see her grandfather; he would be worried. And there were her dreadful uncle and aunt; how could she rest without dealing with them? "You know how to be afraid?" Jin Zijin seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, slowly calming down, and said, "Where has your courage to commit suicide by jumping off a cliff gone? You¡¯re not afraid of death, yet you fear I might sell you?" Sell her my ass! Gu Youyou was furious and didn¡¯t want to bring up the cliff-jumping incident again, but he would harp on it relentlessly. This just proved that he did care a lot about her jumping off the cliff. "I told you it wasn¡¯t intentional. It rained last night, and the ground was loose; I fell by accident," she felt compelled to explain. "Fell by accident?" Jin Zijin repeated, scoffing. For someone with a history of attempting suicide by jumping off a cliff and having more than once contemplated death, her words were hard to believe. Gu Youyou was at a loss for words, too, thinking that this is the consequence of crying wolf¡ªthe result being that now he wouldn¡¯t believe her. It wasn¡¯t worth explaining anymore. "Before you sell me, could you let me return to Lotus Village to see my grandfather one last time?" Gu Youyou continued along his line of thought. Jin Zijin¡¯s expression darkened, seeming to be in a dilemma. She pressed on, "At least to let him know I¡¯m safe. I was drugged by Huang Xiangwen and sold to a human trafficker. If my grandfather finds out, he won¡¯t be able to handle it. He can¡¯t take much more stress." Chapter 316: Brow Unfurrowed Chapter 316: Chapter 316: Brow UnfurrowedJin Zijin still had some difficulty, facing Gu Youyou¡¯s hopeful eyes, he let out a long sigh and said, "We are fleeing for our lives, heading south." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou: "...?" "Their arrangements are even more thorough than we imagined. I didn¡¯t expect your importance as a medicine woman to rival that of the person in the mountains." The driver outside, Yue Rujing, joined in and said, "It¡¯s true, they really went all out. I think they¡¯re not just after someone, it¡¯s clear they can¡¯t stand us and want to take the chance to wipe us out in one fell swoop." Gu Youyou: "..." Jin Zijin turned his head and said lightly to Yue Rujing, "Mind your own business, and keep driving properly." Turning back, he continued to Gu Youyou, "Don¡¯t worry for now, I¡¯ve already had someone tell Qin Changlin that if the Gu Family comes looking for you, to say that you had an urgent medical call and had to leave in the middle of the night. Once we are safe in the south, I will take you back to Lotus Village to explain to Grandpa in person." Even while fleeing for his life, he could be so thoughtful, and Gu Youyou slightly curved her lips into a faint smile. "Thank you," she said after a moment¡¯s thought, then added, "I really didn¡¯t mean for any of this to happen." Gu Youyou rarely took such pains to explain herself to anyone; she had never needed to justify her actions to anyone before, and even if she made a mistake, nobody dared to criticize her. But tonight, she found herself explaining repeatedly to Jin Zijin. Those who understand me say I worry too much; those who don¡¯t, what can they know of my pursuits? She believed that Jin Zijin understood her intentions, whether or not he trusted her was out of her control. Perhaps because of Gu Youyou¡¯s repeated explanations, even a skeptic might be moved. Finally, Jin Zijin relaxed his brows. "Fortunately, we are both unharmed. It¡¯s also my fault, knowing well that there was something off about the Gu Family, yet I still let you go." For Gu Youyou, the risk she took wasn¡¯t for nothing. It lured out two uncles with wolfish ambitions and unexpectedly revealed that her parents¡¯ deaths ten years ago were related to the Gu Family¡¯s third son, and possibly directly caused by him. Grandpa had said if she ever got the chance, she should take her revenge. The thought that this person might be the Gu Family¡¯s third son weighed on her mind. How was she supposed to take revenge? If she revealed the ugly truth, it might just anger Grandpa to death. And if she caused misfortune to befall the Gu Family¡¯s third son in secret, seeing his son suffer, Grandpa would surely be worried too. With worries clouding her mind and furrowing her brow, Jin Zijin brushed back the hair from her forehead, gently smoothed out her furrowed brow, and said softly, "What else is there that¡¯s worrying you so?" In truth, he wanted to scoff, ¡¯You know what it¡¯s like to be worried?¡¯ but in the end, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to mock her. Family scandals should not be publicized. With such a shameful incident in the Gu Family, Gu Youyou was embarrassed to talk about it. The point was, even telling him wouldn¡¯t help. Deciding how to take revenge was indeed a tricky matter. As she glanced to the side and saw Abao sitting upright, Gu Youyou suddenly asked, "How did you find it?" Having been knocked out, she thought something had happened to Abao as well. Jin Zijin replied with a light smile, "It was it that led us to you." That was the reason Jin Zijin had asked Gu Youyou to bring Abao along. He knew Abao had this ability. Of course, without Abao, he would also have found Gu Youyou, it just would have taken longer. ... "They still managed to escape. Once they cross Tongguan, we won¡¯t have a chance. Should we pursue them?" The heavy rain blurred vision, and the tracks left by the carriage were quickly washed away; to find them again and guess that their next stop would be Tongguan was no easy task. But Zhuo Qing raised his hand and said, "No need to pursue." Not going to chase them? With so many people dead, how could they give up so easily? Chapter 317: Sentencing Chapter 317: Chapter 317: Sentencing"Brother Zhuo, think twice!" someone next to him said anxiously. Zhuo Qing snorted coldly, "You think Jin Zijin and Yue Rujing are easy to provoke? What difference does it make whether we catch up with them or not?" Catching up would certainly be a great achievement, the person next to him didn¡¯t understand. Zhuo Qing said, "After catching up, if we kill them and take the woman away, would the people behind them just let it go?" The person next to him still seemed confused. Showcasing his eerily white teeth, he sneered, "Such merit is not something you and I can claim. Would our eldest brother be so generous to provide us convenience otherwise?" Isn¡¯t he coming to claim it himself? Hmph, Zhuo Qing was no fool. The person next to him seemed to half understand and asked further, "What about the girl our master wanted..." "No rush, she won¡¯t be needed for a while, and she can¡¯t fly away. Let them take care of her for now," Zhuo Qing replied. "..." What kind of talk was that? Suddenly, an idea struck Zhuo Qing, and his expression darkened ominously amidst the pouring rain. "It¡¯s time to deal with the useless trash from the Gu Family." "Kill him?" the person next to him asked, raising an eyebrow. Zhuo Qing¡¯s chilling smile spread across his face. "No, they are just ordinary people. Master has said we must not directly deal with ordinary people." "...?" So what are we supposed to do? "Ordinary people should be dealt with by ordinary people. I heard the human trafficker who bought Gu Youyou is being held in the Li Zheng¡¯s family home. Let him handle this matter," Zhuo Qing said. ... Liu Dazhuang, captured by the villagers of Lotus Village, was locked up alone in the Li Zheng¡¯s woodshed. The villagers intended to find Gu Youyou and then confront him before sending him to the Governor¡¯s Office. Last night, someone had braved the rain to give him a task, something that could exonerate him. Although being exonerated was supposed to be good, the words spoken by that person were too shocking, almost inconceivable, like a wild fable. He wondered if they would beat him up before taking him to the Governor¡¯s Office if he dared repeat those words. That night, a heavy rain fell, initially meant to stop Shunzi from heading into town to search for Gu Youyou. Seeing the intensity of the rain and fearing the slippery mountain roads might cause an accident, they decided against sending him. The rain felt like it was specially meant to wash away this vile transaction, pouring down all night without any sign of stopping. It was falling just as heavily now as it had been last night. Someone comforted, "Old Father Gu, you should get some sleep. Who knows when the rain will stop. With your frail health, you can¡¯t keep waiting like this." Gu Feng had been up all night, unable to sleep without seeing Gu Youyou with his own eyes. Gu Second and his wife Huang Xiangwen had been punished to kneel all night, waiting for Gu Feng to pass judgment without any complaints. Erya had already woken up, probably suffering from the aftereffects of the Knockout Drug, crying for a long time before finally falling asleep as dawn approached. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Is it still raining outside?" Gu Feng asked. The third son of the Gu family hurriedly replied, "Yes, it¡¯s still coming down heavily. Otherwise, Youyou would have brought the medicine by now." Gu Feng nodded and then asked, "Has Shunzi gone to the town?" The third son answered, "Not yet, the rain is too heavy, and the mountain roads are slippery. We dare not let him go at this moment, it would be terrible if something happened. But he said he¡¯ll go as soon as the rain lets up a bit." Wang Shun intended to marry Erya, and the third son of the Gu family had come to accept him, treating him like his own kin. Gu Feng nodded again and continued, "Go and tell him, if he sees Youyou, that¡¯s enough. Tell her not to come. With the heavy rain and slippery roads, a young girl like her shouldn¡¯t be walking such paths." Chapter 318 Emergency Visit Chapter 318: Chapter 318 Emergency Visit"Ah, I¡¯ll go right away," replied the third son of the Gu family energetically. The rain didn¡¯t let up until noon, when Wang Shun put on a straw raincoat and bamboo hat to run errands for his father-in-law¡¯s house. The actions of the Gu family¡¯s second uncle and his wife angered the entire village, daring to sell a married niece, especially at a time when she was helping her father seek medical treatment. It was utterly inhumane. If they dared to sell one girl, they¡¯d dare to sell a second, and Erya, Wang Shun¡¯s fianc¨¦e, was also their niece. He had to hurry, to ensure that the heartless aunt and uncle received their retribution soon, to prevent his own future wife from being sold one day. Yesterday, Xiaoqing cried for a long time when she told him about it. "Shunzi, be careful and go slower," Wang Shun¡¯s aunt, his mother, shouted from behind. "Ah, I know, Mom." Although he said this, Shunzi¡¯s feet didn¡¯t slow down; he ran quickly through the muddy road. The front door of Big Brother Jin and Sister Youyou¡¯s house was tightly shut¡ªno one was there. He guessed they must have gone to Jisheng Hall, so he hurried there instead. "Doctor Qin, is Sister Youyou here?" Qin Changlin had received a letter sent by a stranger earlier, but the handwriting was familiar¡ªit was written by Yue Rujing. The letter stated that there was an emergency at Jin Zijin¡¯s home and that he needed to take his wife and return home as quickly as possible, so they left that very night despite the torrential rain. If anyone from the Gu Family came looking for Gu Youyou, they should be told that she was out on an emergency call and not to worry. The rain last night had been witnessed by everyone; it must have been a real emergency for them to leave in such a downpour. Qin Changlin didn¡¯t think much of it and recounted to Shunzi what was said in the letter, "Sister Youyou is out on an emergency call. Do you need her for something?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. An emergency call, just like that? Since the Gu Family¡¯s affairs were quite disgraceful, Shunzi didn¡¯t plan to tell Qin Changlin. As long as Sister Youyou was safe, that was all that mattered. Shunzi said, "It¡¯s not really an emergency, as long as I know she¡¯s safe. Grandpa Gu asked me to tell her not to deliver medicine in the next few days, the rain has made the mountain roads slippery." Safe? Qin Changlin felt Shunzi¡¯s words were somewhat strange, but he didn¡¯t think too much of it and nodded, saying, "Alright, I¡¯ll let her know once she¡¯s back." ... The news brought by Shunzi was that Gu Youyou had an emergency and couldn¡¯t make it, which made confronting the human trafficker out of the question. The Gu family¡¯s second uncle, Huang Xiangwen, and his wife were adamant that Gu Lao San was also up to no good, claiming that because Shunzi was his son-in-law, his words couldn¡¯t be trusted. This accusation started a major quarrel among the crowd. Shunzi was an honest man; he couldn¡¯t bear such slander. He turned red in anger and insisted, "If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll go to town myself and ask Doctor Qin." Huang Xiangwen scoffed, "You¡¯re just saying that because you know we can¡¯t go. An emergency call in the middle of the night, who would believe that? Everyone knows how much Youyou loves her grandfather. Wouldn¡¯t she be anxious to come back and report her safety if she were on a call? Who are you trying to fool? I suspect Youyou has been sold by you and Lao San." "You¡ªyou... Auntie, how can you slander someone like this?" Shunzi was not good at arguing and was simply overwhelmed. A villager spoke up, "Shunzi¡¯s not that kind of person; you shouldn¡¯t make unfounded accusations. I think Shunzi makes sense. Youyou is now a doctor, and if a patient¡¯s family is really in distress, they don¡¯t care if it¡¯s raining or not. Naturally, saving lives takes precedence." "Exactly, we trust Jisheng Hall. Doctor Qin would have no reason to lie," others agreed. Huang Xiangwen countered, "Of course, I¡¯m not saying Doctor Qin is lying; I¡¯m saying Shunzi is in cahoots with Gu Lao San in telling lies. Humph, you all may not know, but Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t possibly be on a call. Severely ill patients are brought into Jisheng Hall for inpatient treatment; their doctors don¡¯t make house calls. That¡¯s a rule set by Youyou herself. My granddaughter was sick not long ago and was treated in Jisheng Hall¡ªthat¡¯s a rule my Daya told me." Chapter 319: Sending to the Governor’s Office Chapter 319: Chapter 319: Sending to the Governor¡¯s OfficeJisheng Hall not making house calls was no secret, some people in Lotus Village didn¡¯t know, but some did. Those who knew had ugly expressions, whispering, "There is such a rule." Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s faces turned sour again, but then someone added, "Last night was an emergency, with such heavy rain, how could a patient near death endure being moved? Every rule has its exception, and perhaps last night was indeed an exceptional case." Thinking it made sense, they all nodded in agreement. However, there was still something puzzling. Gu Feng said, "Since Youyou made an emergency house call, how comes the hunter wasn¡¯t at home either? Don¡¯t tell me he was out on an emergency call too, he¡¯s not a doctor." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Erya hurriedly said, "How could that be impossible? The rain was torrential last night; my brother-in-law might have been worried about my sister¡¯s safety and followed her. It makes sense." Someone retorted, "Exactly, they almost got sold by their wicked aunt and uncle during the day, naturally, they¡¯d be more cautious." The arguing didn¡¯t lead to any clear conclusion, and Gu Sanya said with a stern face, "Second brother, regardless of where Youyou is now, the fact that you sold her is true. Bringing Youyou back to confront you is just meant to make you give up hope and prove my innocence, but it doesn¡¯t absolve you of your guilt. Youyou can prove it today or tomorrow. I am confident in my integrity and ready for her to return anytime. But what about you few, secretly selling someone else¡¯s wife, shouldn¡¯t you be sent to the Governor¡¯s Office and let the honorable lord judge? Upon Gu Sanya¡¯s grave revelation, they suddenly understood. Why bother quarreling with them? The fact they trafficked people was true, and it was time to act on it instead of letting these parasites loose. "Right, the rain has stopped; let¡¯s take them to the Governor¡¯s Office," they shouted in unison. Gu Feng remained silent throughout, seated at the head of the table. He remembered Youyou telling him not to get angry. Fine, he would listen to Youyou. No matter how fiercely they argued, he kept his composure; he wanted to live, to see Youyou return safely. Some already started dragging Gu Second and Third toward the door, while Liu Dazhuang¡¯s face was grim. He paid little mind to the half-day¡¯s row, preoccupied instead with the strange words of that man from yesterday. Huang Xiangwen threw a tantrum, crying and screaming. The men were reluctant to lay hands on a woman, so it was the village women who were dragging her away. Huang Xiangwen and Gu Second¡¯s children, Dabao, Erbao, and Sanya, were taken to the village chief¡¯s house. It was their parents who had committed the deed; children who were otherwise fine couldn¡¯t be left heartbroken. Gu Second knocked down one of the people pulling at him, cursed out Gu Sanya, and then knelt in front of Gu Feng, kowtowing profusely. "Dad, I know I was wrong. Please don¡¯t let them send me to the Governor¡¯s Office. I¡¯ll surely be beaten and have to endure prison. Erbao and Sanya are still young; they can¡¯t be without their parents." Gu Feng didn¡¯t speak, simply turned his head away, not wishing to look at him. Gu Sanya stepped forward to pull him away, saying, "Second brother, do you want to kill dad? When you committed these atrocious acts, did you think of how young Erbao and Sanya still are? Hmph, your minds were probably clouded by greed, never considering Sanya¡¯s well-being. To lure Youyou into a trap, even Sanya was drugged by you all. Rest assured, if anything happens to you, I won¡¯t be so merciless. I¡¯ll take care of Erbao and Sanya, I won¡¯t let them suffer." Chapter 320: Do You Know Why I Treat Youyou Well? Chapter 320: Chapter 320: Do You Know Why I Treat Youyou Well?"You raise her? Ha, Gu Feng, you talk a good talk, but don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re really thinking. I just haven¡¯t caught you red-handed yet. You think you¡¯re so clean?" After yelling at Gu Feng, Gu¡¯s second son clutched Gu Feng¡¯s legs and begged with tears, "Dad, you have to say something. You can¡¯t just ignore this. Otherwise, our whole family will be ruined by him." Gu Feng remained silent without showing any sympathy, his attitude was very clear. He feared that if he spoke he would let out his anger and be angered to death by this unfilial son. Seeing that begging was useless, Gu¡¯s second son wiped away his tears, and his face turned ugly. He said coldly, "Dad, you¡¯re biased, way too biased. If Mom were still alive, she would never allow you to treat me like this. I admit my mistake, but Erbao and Sanya are innocent. You¡¯ve protected Youyou for over ten years, but turned a blind eye to your other grandchildren. For the sake of Youyou, you¡¯re willing to let our family fall apart; Dad, your heart is truly cold!" "It¡¯s all because of you and your wife¡¯s doing!" Gu Feng almost passed out from anger and started coughing violently. Gu Feng¡¯s youngest son quickly helped him by patting his back and soothing his breath, and Meng Qiuju brought water for him, which made him feel a bit better. Suppressing his anger, Gu Feng sighed, "Second son, do you know why I favor Youyou so much?" Gu¡¯s second son was stunned. He scanned the faces of everyone else one by one, finally resting his gaze on Gu¡¯s youngest son and asked, "Youngest, do you know why I favor Youyou?" The youngest son forced a smile and said, "Youyou¡¯s been orphaned since she was young. If Dad doesn¡¯t favor her, then she will have no way to survive." Gu Feng nodded slightly and said, "That¡¯s right, Youyou is not like Erya or Sanya, not like Dabao or Erbao who all have parents to dote on them. She has no parents to love her, and if I also neglected her like you do, she would have no way to live. You always say I¡¯m biased, that I¡¯ve given her everything good, but have you ever thought about where all our property and lands come from, how we got such a big courtyard? All those things were earned by your older brother and his wife while they were alive, so these were originally Youyou¡¯s. You¡¯ve been enjoying the fruits of their labor¡ªshouldn¡¯t you be kinder to her?" Hearing Gu Feng¡¯s words, they all hung their heads in shame. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Feng continued, "I didn¡¯t want to send you and your wife to the Governor¡¯s Office, but I had no other choice. If I let you off, that would be unjust and unfair to Youyou. How could I face your older brother and sister-in-law when I pass away? Off with you. As long as Youyou is safe, there¡¯s no big issue. At worst, you¡¯ll be beaten and locked up for a year or so. We¡¯ll take care of the children for you. Reflect well while you¡¯re in prison, truly repent, and come back to live a good life." With that, he said no more; there was nothing more to say. "Youngest, help me back to rest." He was exhausted after staying up all night and needed to rest in order to extend his life a bit longer. So he could live to see Youyou return, live to see the return of those two beasts, he had to rest now. Gu¡¯s second son was pushed forward again; fearing he would escape, some villagers tied him up with ropes. He had given up hope, knowing Gu Feng wouldn¡¯t spare them. He sat on the ground, letting the villagers discuss how to tie him so it wouldn¡¯t impede his walking yet still be secure. Someone was also tying up Huang Xiangwen and Liu Dazhuang; the person binding them chuckled softly, "Liu Dazhuang, who would have thought you¡¯d get into trouble again less than a year after getting out. It¡¯s not going to be as easy as last time. If you go in again, it won¡¯t be just a two-year stint¡ªyou¡¯re looking at at least ten years. When you get out after ten years, your life is pretty much over." Chapter 321: Take Out Two Hundred Taels Chapter 321: Chapter 321: Take Out Two Hundred TaelsSomeone else remarked, "Yes, sending Liu Dazhuang to jail will rid the villagers of a scourge, otherwise my grandchildren would be too frightened to even leave the house." Naturally, getting rid of the pest Liu Dazhuang would be more satisfying than sending Gu the Second and his wife to jail. Listening to these heartening voices, Liu Dazhuang¡¯s head exploded with noise. If he were to go back, his life would be ruined. He didn¡¯t want to return to jail and fight rats for stale bread. Life outside was so much better. How could he resign himself to spend his life in prison? No, that was unacceptable! No matter whether what that person said last night was true or false, he had to speak up. Flies don¡¯t sting a seamless egg; if Gu the Third really hadn¡¯t done it, there would be no reason to arbitrarily pin it on him. There must be something fishy, something tied to him, for it to be said like that. Besides, if it weren¡¯t for that meddlesome Gu the Third, he wouldn¡¯t be in this mess¡ªwithout the agreement, he was without defense. And later, it was possible that Gu the Second could turn on him in court. Watching Gu the Third help Gu Feng across the courtyard to the house across, Liu Dazhuang couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. Suddenly, he broke free from the ropes binding him and rushed into the courtyard, shouting, "Elder Gu, I have something to say, I know where Gu Youyou is right now." The usually quiet Liu Dazhuang¡¯s sudden outburst had caught everyone off guard, and they were momentarily stunned. Gu the Third inwardly cursed their bad luck. With Liu Dazhuang causing unexpected problems, he quickly assisted Gu Feng toward the house, saying, "Father, don¡¯t bother with that human trafficker. Leave him to me, you should go and rest." But Liu Dazhuang would not have it, hastily saying, "Elder Gu, if you don¡¯t listen to me now, you may truly lose Youyou forever." On hearing this, Gu Feng couldn¡¯t possibly return to his room to sleep. Breaking free from Gu the Third, he asked, "What do you mean by that?" Gu the Third¡¯s face changed color with anger, retorting, "Liu Dazhuang, what nonsense are you spouting? Our Youyou is perfectly fine. She went on a medical visit, that¡¯s all. Didn¡¯t you hear Shunzi say so?" The whole house had come out to see. The rain had stopped, but the courtyard was still very wet. They stood under the eaves looking on, not stepping into the courtyard. With so many of them around, they were not afraid that Liu Dazhuang would run away¡ªas the saying goes, "You can run away from the monk, but not from the temple." Liu Dazhuang looked at Gu the Third and sneered, pulling out a purse and then two gleaming pieces of silver. Gu the Third¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply. It seemed Liu Dazhuang was desperate, willing to come up with two hundred silver pieces. Heh, he was curious to see who would believe that this silver was willingly given. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone¡¯s eyes were dazzled by the two hundred silver pieces, and the head of the village, seeing the silver, was furious, banging his staff. "Liu Dazhuang, don¡¯t think you can bribe us with silver. You¡¯re a scourge that must be eliminated, and no amount of silver will save you," he declared. Although everyone coveted the silver, they just coveted it. The whole village, including the neighboring village, knew about Liu Dazhuang¡¯s arrest. Even if they accepted his two hundred silver pieces, there wouldn¡¯t be much to go around. Liu Dazhuang laughed and said, "You misunderstand me. I, Liu Dazhuang, am not using this silver to buy my life, and the silver isn¡¯t mine. It was given to me by Gu the Third. He used these two hundred silver pieces to take away Gu Youyou and the agreement." As soon as these words were said, the crowd was in an uproar. "What? The two hundred silver pieces were given by Gu the Third to abduct Gu Youyou?" the crowd murmured among themselves. "How could that be? How would Gu the Third have such a large sum of money, and all in one go?" Chapter 322 The Truth of More Than a Decade Ago Chapter 322: Chapter 322 The Truth of More Than a Decade Ago"Yeah, this human trafficker, capable of any despicable deed, actually comes up with such lies¡ªwho would believe that!" Gu Lao San watched and laughed from the sidelines. He didn¡¯t even need to say anything, and no one would believe it; that¡¯s why he could be so fearless. But what Liu Dazhuang said next... made everyone¡¯s expression change dramatically. "Of course, he can¡¯t produce that much money, but it¡¯s another story if the money was given to him by someone else." Gu Lao San narrowed his eyes and scoffed, "You need evidence to talk like that, it¡¯s 200 taels of silver we¡¯re talking about." Liu Dazhuang obviously had no evidence, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have waited until now to say it. He looked solemnly at Gu Lao San and slowly said, "Twelve years ago, Gu Lao Da and his wife were returning home from the town, it was also a rainy day, though the rain wasn¡¯t as heavy as now. You offered to bring a straw coat and bamboo hat to pick up your elder brother and sister-in-law, but what you brought back were their corpses." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone was puzzled by his sudden reference to an incident more than a decade ago; their expressions were odd, only Gu Feng and Gu Lao San¡¯s faces turned pale. How did he know? And know so clearly? Only he and Gu Lao San knew about bringing a straw coat to the elder brother and his wife. Liu Dazhuang kept speaking, "Gu Lao Da was an excellent swimmer, he could catch fish in the Qingshui River and not drown, so how could he slip and drown in the small lotus pond? Don¡¯t you find that strange?" Strange indeed, everyone found it strange. The water in that lotus pond was only waist-deep at most; it was possible for Gu Lao Da¡¯s wife to drown, but how could a good swimmer like Gu Lao Da drown? But this was Gu Lao San¡¯s account, and Gu Lao San was his own younger brother¡ªhow could they suspect him? Liu Dazhuang continued, "That¡¯s because he wasn¡¯t drowned, he was murdered. And the murderer was the brother he trusted. He ¡¯accidentally¡¯ pushed Gu Lao Da¡¯s wife into the pond first, she couldn¡¯t swim and struggled in the water. Gu Lao Da, without a second thought, jumped in after her. Gu Lao San, also an excellent swimmer, followed and forcibly held Gu Lao Da underwater until he drowned. Gu Lao Da¡¯s wife, who couldn¡¯t swim and had just seen Gu Lao San drown her husband, soon drowned as well." "You¡¯re talking nonsense!" Gu Lao San clenched his fists, veins popping on his neck. Behind him, Gu Feng¡¯s face had turned deathly pale as he looked at Gu Lao San. Over the years, he had not been completely oblivious; he knew something was amiss with someone in the Gu Family, but he didn¡¯t know who exactly. He had suspected Gu Lao Er, suspected Gu Lao San, but he didn¡¯t know what they were planning to do. "He was my own elder brother, and my sister-in-law came from a Magistrate¡¯s family in Beijing. What benefit would I have in killing them?" Liu Dazhuang paid no attention to the furious Gu Lao San, and went on as if narrating a story. "Collaborating with outsiders, you had drugs given to the child left by Gu Lao Da, making her bedridden with sickness for many years, nearly costing her life. As for your question why, I don¡¯t know." He looked up at Gu Lao San and said, "But you must be very clear, just like the origin of these 200 taels of silver." He raised his hand and shook it. The room fell silent. Even if Liu Dazhuang was telling a story, it was a shocking one. Gu Lao San killed Gu Lao Da? But why? Even if it was for the family property, wasn¡¯t there still Gu Lao Er? And besides, Gu Lao Da and his wife were so competent; doing farm work and also making profitable deals in town, turning in all their earnings, could the Gu Family have had so many fields and built such a grand residence otherwise? Chapter 323 It’s You Chapter 323: Chapter 323 It¡¯s YouThey relied on their elder brother and sister-in-law to get wealthy and enjoy life; that was certainly better than killing the goose that lays the golden eggs. But when Liu Dazhuang spoke, he did seem to present a clear and organized argument; it didn¡¯t sound like he was spouting nonsense. Gu Erya got angry and shouted loudly, "You¡¯re talking nonsense! How can we trust the words of a human trafficker?" How could her father have killed her uncle and aunt and harmed her older sister? The village chief snorted coldly, lifting his walking stick and addressing Liu Dazhuang, "Don¡¯t think you can get away with spouting lies, you¡¯ll have to go to the Governor¡¯s Office whether you like it or not." "I¡¯m telling the truth, believe it or not," Liu Dazhuang said. The village chief pressed on, "Gu Feng did such a thing, and nobody in our village knew about it, yet you know so much? Tell us, where were you twelve years ago? How do you know all this in such detail?" Liu Dazhuang was at a loss for words and, gritting his teeth, said, "Someone told me." "Who told you?" the village chief demanded, pressing him further. "I don¡¯t know; someone told me last night. I didn¡¯t see his face clearly." Last night? Wasn¡¯t Liu Dazhuang in the village chief¡¯s firewood shed last night? Everyone turned their gaze to the village chief. Seeing this, the village chief¡¯s nose bent in anger as he cursed, "Damn human trafficker, spouting lies. You defamed Gu Feng and now you dare to slander me; I¡¯ll beat you to death." The village chief was also up in years, so upon getting angry, he started to tremble all over, and the others quickly restrained him, advising, "Don¡¯t get mad, sir. Why bother with a human trafficker who bites anyone he can? Let¡¯s just send him off to the county Governor¡¯s Office and let the Magistrate¡¯s paddle take care of him." "Right, tie him up and send him to the Governor¡¯s Office." Actually, Liu Dazhuang also found the situation unbelievable. It was normal for others not to trust him, but at least he had said his piece and felt much better inside. So when several of the village men picked up the rope to tie him again, he just sighed, cursed his bad luck internally, and did not struggle or offer any more excuses. Compared to Huang Xiangwen and Gu Feng on the other side, who were incessantly quarreling, he appeared much calmer. With a "plop," rain fell from the sky once again, and the person binding Liu Dazhuang instinctively wiped his hand, but before he had a chance to look, the crowd gasped in alarm. On closer inspection, the man realized that it wasn¡¯t rainwater on his hand, but blood. Turning around sharply, he saw Gu Feng standing unsteadily, his mouth full of blood. The blood that had just been spat out was his. "Grandpa!" "Father!" "Oh dear, Elder Gu." "Brother Gu!" The crowd exploded into chaos, everyone rushing towards Gu Feng, even Gu Feng and Huang Xiangwen, who were bound, struggled to break free and ran to him. "Elder Brother Gu, you must hold on, don¡¯t listen to that human trafficker¡¯s nonsense," urged an elderly man in the crowd. "Brother Shunzi, Brother Shunzi, hurry and fetch the doctor!" Gu Erya called out to Shunzi. "Right, I¡¯m on it!" Shunzi responded and sprinted away swiftly. Gu Feng steadied his breath and looked around at everyone, finally settling his gaze on Gu Feng. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Feng knew that Liu Dazhuang hadn¡¯t spouted nonsense; he was telling the truth, which was why the pallor on his face, along with his repressed anger and fear, had not subsided. Seeing Gu Feng looking at him, he grew even more nervous. The frail and weak voice of the elderly Gu Feng slowly emerged, "It¡¯s true, what Liu Dazhuang said isn¡¯t wrong, it was you, it was you!" Gu Feng pointed fiercely at Gu Feng. The entire place was in an uproar. Chapter 324: Why Do It That Way Chapter 324: Chapter 324: Why Do It That WayIf no one believed what Liu Dazhuang said, being a lying human trafficker, even if his whole body was mouths, nobody would believe the words he spoke, how could they not believe when Gu Feng said the same thing? He is the biological father of both Gu eldest and Gu third. Upon hearing this, everyone was shocked to their core. Liu Dazhuang¡¯s eyes began to tremble, equally shocked. Gu second tried to tear off a few ropes from his body, failing to do so, and now he couldn¡¯t focus on that, just staring blankly at Gu Feng. The village head looked towards Gu third in shock. Quickly, everyone else¡¯s gaze followed towards Gu third. Gu third hid the ferocity in his eyes and forced a couple of dry laughs, then anxiously said, "Father, you must be confused from the illness. You should go back to your room to rest, otherwise Youyou will worry again when she sees you like this." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Youyou, he still dared to mention Youyou; when exactly had his own son whom he had raised become so terrifying? Having done such things, yet he could still act as if nothing was amiss. "Why? Why did you do it? Did I wrong you, or did your brother and sister-in-law wrong you?" Gu Feng asked loudly, his eyes rolling back, almost fainting, startling everyone once again. Gu Erya supported Gu Feng, her eyes filled with shock and fear. What was going on? What why? Could Grandfather believe what that human trafficker said? How could it be possible? How could Father do such a thing? "Father, what nonsense are you talking about? How can you believe what that human trafficker says?" Gu third¡¯s face had already turned somber, unable to maintain his feigned smile. Gu Feng didn¡¯t look like he was joking; he actually believed Liu Dazhuang¡¯s words. Gu Feng said, "It¡¯s not Liu Dazhuang asking you, it¡¯s me asking you, why did you do it?" You ask? Everyone looked around, perplexed, but those with a clear understanding grasped Gu Feng¡¯s meaning. His suspicion towards Gu third wasn¡¯t because of Liu Dazhuang; he himself must know something as well. This was... too unexpected. "Did you really do it?" the village head asked Gu third. Gu third didn¡¯t look at the village head but fixed his gaze on Gu Feng, his face growing incredibly dark. "Father, why are you slandering me? When have I ever done anything to wrong you?" "You..." Gu Feng, holding his breath, swung his palm towards Gu third with no small force, and immediately a palm print appeared on Gu third¡¯s face. "You beast, your harming your brother and sister-in-law has wronged me." Gu third was seething with anger, his facial muscles twitching, "Do you only consider your eldest as your son, and the rest of us as foundlings?" he roared back at Gu Feng. Gu Erya looked in surprise at the furious Gu third, "Father, what are you doing?" With a face filled with grief, Gu Feng said, "You beast, why did you do it?" From beginning to end, Gu Feng had never asked whether Gu third was the perpetrator, but why he did it. Because he knew it was him, some previously incomprehensible doubts now all made sense, he knew it was him. ¡¯Sibling rivalry,¡¯ ¡¯who would keep the Gu Family in line,¡¯ Jin Zijin had mentioned these terms to him, intentionally or not, and he now understood. "Why did you want to kill your brother and sister-in-law?" Gu Feng asked in anguish. "Are you convinced it was me?" Gu third¡¯s expression was terrifyingly dark. The village head spoke in a calm tone, "Gu brother, could there be some misunderstanding? How could the third possibly harm the eldest...?" Chapter 325: I’ve been childhood friends with her since we were little, at the age of 5. Chapter 325: I¡¯ve been childhood friends with her since we were little, at the age of 5.Gu Feng waved his hand to stop him from continuing and said, "I know it was him, just him. If not the second son, then the third; no one would bite him for no reason. The second son isn¡¯t that clever, he couldn¡¯t have hidden it for so long, it was him." "This..." The head of the village didn¡¯t know what to say. He continued, "Third son, when the Lin Family came to take Youyou to Beijing for treatment, she met with trouble just after stepping out the door, and it was you who did it, wasn¡¯t it? The previous day, you left the fields without finishing the work, claiming you had a headache, but when I asked your mother, she said you didn¡¯t go home." Gu Feng¡¯s third son¡¯s pupils constricted; he hadn¡¯t expected his father to have started suspecting the death of his eldest brother and sister-in-law so early on. "When I was considering a match with Youyou, I had liked Jin Zijin. We once talked and realized someone was eavesdropping; it was you, wasn¡¯t it?" Gu Feng¡¯s third son was slightly surprised but did not answer. "Zijin said someone sent a message, but he refused to tell me who. I think he knew it was you right then and there, and because you are my son, he didn¡¯t have the heart to tell me such a cruel truth, is that right?" Gu Feng grew increasingly angry, to the point where his outstretched hand began to shake uncontrollably. Why had he birthed such a beast, worse than pigs and dogs? "Was it you?" Gu Feng bellowed again, seemingly draining all his strength. The others were so shocked they couldn¡¯t speak; they just stared dumbfounded at the father and son, who harbored such deep hatred for each other. Gu Feng¡¯s third son staggered backward, unwilling to meet Gu Feng¡¯s furious gaze. Pressed too hard, a buzzing sound filled his mind, and many memories he thought he had forgotten surged forth, causing him pain as if his head was about to explode. He clenched his eyes shut and grabbed his head with both hands, yelling loudly, "Yes, it was me." He took a few steps back and then pointed at Gu Feng, shouting angrily, "So what if it was me? He was four years older than the Lin Family sister, and I was the same age as her. I was her childhood sweetheart, I¡¯m clearly smarter and more capable than him, so why could he marry the Lin Family sister, and I could only call her sister-in-law?" "You... you shameless beast, your elder brother and his wife had their marriage arranged by your grandfather when he was alive." Everyone looked at Gu Feng¡¯s third son with increasingly bizarre expressions. Gu Erya had already collapsed to the side, and his third son¡¯s wife Meng Qiuju turned pale with shock. Recalling some private matters between husband and wife, she was even more astounded and speechless. Gu¡¯s second son suddenly realized what had happened and, with a couple of exclamations, said, "Right, that¡¯s why when Lin Lian came, you were even happier than your elder brother, bustling around more eagerly than him¡ªturns out you actually..." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Feeling it inappropriate to continue, Gu¡¯s second son stopped himself mid-sentence. Huang Xiangwen, who usually followed her husband¡¯s lead, also seemed to have an epiphany and said, "You shameless person, I even saw you peeping at your sister-in-law taking a bath, and the second son said I had seen it wrong." She didn¡¯t have the same reservations as Gu¡¯s second son; shameless was shameless, and what did it matter now? The Gu Family¡¯s face had long been lost by the lot of them. Everyone was stunned. Was this the reason Gu¡¯s third son killed Gu¡¯s eldest? The Gu Family¡¯s disgrace was now truly complete. Gu¡¯s third son laughed maniacally, his face twisted, "I didn¡¯t want to kill Sister Lin. It was only after I killed my elder brother that I found out she had already drowned." "You beast..." Gu Feng¡¯s eyes bulged as he shouted these two words, finally using up all his strength. "Father!" "Grandfather..." There were shouts of alarm from Gu Feng. His eyes rolled back, and he collapsed to the ground, limp. Chapter 326: The Last Prescription Chapter 326: Chapter 326: The Last Prescription"Father!" Gu Youyou let out a loud cry that carried far beyond the Gu Family¡¯s courtyard as he rushed to Gu Feng¡¯s side, shaking him and pinching his philtrum. Gu Feng¡¯s vision blurred as he pointed at Gu Youyou and managed to croak out with difficulty, "Marry off ... your two sisters ..." With that, he breathed his last. Droplets of rain were still falling from the eaves, landing on Gu Feng¡¯s pale face like strings of tears. He had finally driven his father to his death; in the midst of the chaos surrounding Gu Feng, Gu Youyou¡¯s younger brother ran out like a madman. Just give him some silver, how could that have led him to commit the atrocity of killing his brother and coveting his brother¡¯s wife? He loved money, but he wasn¡¯t foolish. If it weren¡¯t for the unbearable sight of them together day and night, if it weren¡¯t for every secret glance he stole seeing them so lovingly entwined, he would never have done something so absurd. ... "We should stay in Tongguan for a couple of days before we hit the road again. Many of our brothers are injured; they need some rest. I¡¯ve already shown my waist token to the commander in charge of Tongguan. As long as we stay inside the city, no one will dare to touch us." Jin Zijin glanced at Yue Rujing and said indifferently, "Whatever!" Whether to rest or not didn¡¯t really matter to them. He knew Zhuo Qing wouldn¡¯t pursue them. Gu Youyou paced anxiously, not knowing why she felt so terribly unsettled. Yue Rujing smiled and said, "Boss Gu, we¡¯re not panicking, so why are you? Even if someone came to kill us, we wouldn¡¯t let you pick up a knife and fight to the death." He clearly remembered how Gu Youyou had fought Zhuo Qing with a small knife, probably leaving a scar on Zhuo Qing¡¯s waist. God knows what she was panicking about. Gu Youyou stopped, opened the door, and called out, "Waiter, over here." The inn¡¯s waiter, who had just finished delivering tea to the next room, hurried over when he heard Gu Youyou call. "What can I do for you, sir?" Gu Youyou asked, "Do you have paper and a pen? I need to borrow it." The waiter, seeing they were staying in a superior room, thought that though paper and pen were expensive, it was alright to lend them to guests in superior rooms. For others, there would be an extra charge. He smiled and said, "Please wait a moment, sir." Of course, Gu Youyou didn¡¯t know that borrowing paper and pen was actually chargeable, so she didn¡¯t think much of it. The waiter was quick, and shortly he came up with a tray carrying the Four Treasures of the Study. "Here you go, sir. Please use them." "Thank you!" Gu Youyou thanked the waiter and took the Four Treasures of the Study back into her room. After grinding some ink, she started to write fervently. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yue Rujing, curious, stood by the table and watched. "Vitex, Angelica, Astragalus ..." These are for treating patients with physical weakness, typically the elderly. Yue Rujing was slightly startled and said, "You¡¯re prescribing medicine for Grandfather Gu, aren¡¯t you?" Gu Youyou nodded and replied, "That¡¯s right. Grandfather¡¯s condition is no longer serious, but he is still very weak. Once I finish writing the prescription, I¡¯ll entrust someone to send it to Jisheng Hall, Qin Changlin will know what to do." Gu Youyou thought to herself that her unease was probably due to concern for her grandfather¡¯s health. Country folks always dread spending money. These medicines might be nothing to her, but for country folks, they are reluctant to spend on them. Now that she was gone, not to mention whether her uncle and auntie would be willing to spend on Grandfather¡¯s medicine, Grandfather himself would probably be reluctant to do so. In addition to the prescription, Gu Youyou also wrote a letter to Qin Changlin, explaining the purpose of her trip and asking him to look after her grandfather. After finishing the writing, she dried the ink, then asked the shopkeeper for an envelope to put the letter in. Yue Rujing generously took the letter, saying he would find someone to send it out. Chapter 327: Do You Also Feel Compassion for Others? Chapter 327: Chapter 327: Do You Also Feel Compassion for Others?Yesterday, Jin Zijin and Yue Rujing were both injured. Gu Youyou heard them say that the Yangguan City garrison was exterminating bandits, and they were the group of bandits being targeted. The garrison wasn¡¯t just a garrison; it was mixed with many experts from Xuanzong. One could imagine how fierce the fighting between the officials and bandits was. Yue Rujing fared somewhat better, clutching his chest and saying he suffered internal injuries, at least he was clean on the outside. But Jin Zijin¡¯s injuries were a bit odd, some internal ones weren¡¯t severe, yet there were many wounds on the outside, which didn¡¯t quite match Gu Youyou¡¯s image of how heroes would get hurt. Yue Rujing, with no visible wounds but coughing up blood, seemed rather convincing. But what was with all the injuries on Jin Zijin¡¯s body caused by cold weapons? "How did you get hurt like this?" Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but ask. It was too dark last night for her to see, but now that they were in Tongguan City, she realized how frightening his wounds were. They had already cleaned his wounds in the morning and treated them simply, but they would need to be redressed in the afternoon. "You made me mad," he said. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, it was seeing her jump off the cliff that had infuriated him, to the point where he forgot to dodge, and those few lackeys on the edge had no idea how many times they took the opportunity to slash at him; under normal circumstances, how could they have even come close to him? Gu Youyou hadn¡¯t seen the scene and thought he was just speaking out of anger. As she was untying his clothes, she said, "You get mad at me, so you run into their knives? Idiot." Well, he really was an idiot. As she undid his clothes, his sturdy upper body was revealed. Even though it wasn¡¯t the first time she had seen his bare body, it still made Gu Youyou¡¯s face heat up. "The smaller wounds are healing, the larger ones..." Gu Youyou frowned when she saw the gaping, flesh-revealed wound on his shoulder, "this one should have been stitched up to heal faster, but it¡¯s been too long. These next few days, you need to be careful, and if you feel any discomfort, you must tell me." If a wound wasn¡¯t stitched within six hours, it couldn¡¯t be stitched up anymore; otherwise, the risk of infection would be high. But the risk of infection was also high for Jin Zijin¡¯s wound if it wasn¡¯t stitched. He didn¡¯t say anything earlier and delayed it for a whole night. Jin Zijin didn¡¯t speak, only nodded slightly. Gu Youyou changed the dressing on his wound, the medicine powder she applied would be painful, so she stole a glance at him. Seeing that he kept silent, not even a frown on his brow, she felt like she was rubbing salt into pork. Seeing him like that, it wasn¡¯t even stoicism, she felt somewhat angry and said, "Can¡¯t you dodge a knife? Can¡¯t you scream if it hurts? I¡¯m a doctor, I¡¯ve seen a lot, it¡¯s not shameful." Gu Youyou quickly and neatly re-bandaged him and helped him get dressed. Jin Zijin curved the corners of his mouth into a knowing smile, "So you can be worried about people, getting slashed a few times is worth it." "I don¡¯t feel sorry for you, if you die from those cuts, you had it coming," Gu Youyou blurted out without a second thought. Jin Zijin wasn¡¯t annoyed, simply stating, "The mouth says no, but the heart says yes." Gu Youyou was taken aback for a moment, then finished packing up the dressing materials and huffed, "I can¡¯t be bothered with you." A "thud, thud..." of knocking came, followed by Yue Rujing¡¯s voice from outside the door, "Senior brother, is it inconvenient for me to come in?" Just as Gu Youyou was planning to go out and throw away the used bandages, she opened the door and said, "If you want to come in, just come in, the door isn¡¯t locked." After saying that, she walked straight out. Yue Rujing, not understanding, asked Jin Zijin, "What¡¯s with her? What princess temper is she throwing now?" Jin Zijin very seriously concluded, "She¡¯s not throwing a temper, she¡¯s just embarrassed." Chapter 328 We Are Bandits Chapter 328: Chapter 328 We Are Bandits"Shy? How could that be?" Gu Youyou, who wasn¡¯t even shy when it came to snipping ding-dongs, had seen it with his own eyes. Jin Zijin nodded seriously and said, "Didn¡¯t you see her face turn red?" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Telling bald-faced lies, her face didn¡¯t turn red at all. Yue Rujing pulled up a stool to sit down, his demeanour solemn, "Brother, if we¡¯re in a rush to hit the road, then let General Ji pick some skilled soldiers to escort us to Lingnan with great fanfare. If we¡¯re not in a hurry, we can wait until our wounds heal before setting out. What do you think?" Jin Zijin pondered for a moment, his fingers tapping on the table intermittently, and said, "Not in a hurry, let¡¯s wait till we¡¯ve recovered before leaving." "Then in that case..." Yue Rujing started to say something else but paused midway, then said, "Alright, let¡¯s do as Brother says." Jin Zijin said, "It¡¯s true that General Ji would lend us men out of respect for your father, but by doing so... your father would owe him a favor. Moreover, secretly mobilizing troops is not easy, and if someone with ulterior motives catches wind of it, it could backfire horribly. You¡¯ve already caused enough trouble for your father; it¡¯s best to be cautious." Yue Rujing felt indignant at his words, his mouth twitching as he said, "Weren¡¯t those troubles all for your sake, Brother? How can you say that I am the one who caused them?" Jin Zijin looked at him calmly and spoke with righteous indignation, "I¡¯ve been in Lotus Village for nearly six years without a hitch, but as soon as you came, you attracted the attention of Xuanzong¡¯s men. If it weren¡¯t for your conspicuousness attracting attention, how could they have found me so quickly?" Yue Rujing: "..." "You coming by yourself would have been fine, but you brought a whole nest of bandits with you, giving them a legitimate reason to wipe us out. Tell me, aren¡¯t you here to set me up?" It seemed that way. Yue Rujing with a drooping face, said, "Wasn¡¯t that to give you face?" Jin Zijin was left speechless, his smile ambiguous, "Sure, give face. Wouldn¡¯t it be even more prestigious if Ji Yuanzhong himself escorted us?" How could that be okay? Yue Rujing quickly shook his head and said, "No, no, Brother, stop making fun of me. Let¡¯s recover from our injuries and slip away stealthily, humbly." ... While they were recuperating in Tongguan City, Gu Youyou was indeed busy. Exactly how many men Yue Rujing had wasn¡¯t known, but Gu Youyou had treated more than thirty of them. Aside from five who were seriously injured, the rest were lightly wounded. Attending to so many wounded at the same time was a first even if she added up her lifetimes. The kicker was that back in modern times, not many people could command her services for such injuries; there was no need for her to get involved. Yet, here she was, overwhelmingly busy over these minor injuries. She missed Qin Changlin dearly; although his medical skills weren¡¯t great, he was a good assistant. "Youyou, take a break if you¡¯re tired." Gu Youyou was still busy at night, running out of medicinal materials. She had to write them down to have someone buy them from the nearby medicine shop the next day. Gu Youyou said, "I¡¯ve made it through the past few days; today¡¯s much better already." Indeed, she was telling the truth. The past few days had been hectic, but these two days, the lightly wounded didn¡¯t need her attention anymore. Jin Zijin said, "Tongguan has military doctors. You should talk to Yue Rujing about this; he could just let the military doctors treat everyone. There¡¯s no need for you to see each one in person." Gu Youyou was startled, her mouth agape, almost biting her tongue, "That scoundrel Yue Rujing said that among our group, only he and I have medical skills but since he¡¯s also wounded... " Er... okay, that¡¯s not wrong, but... "He said our identity was that of bandits and we shouldn¡¯t alarm the nearby garrison." Chapter 329: The Concealed Matter Chapter 329: Chapter 329: The Concealed Matter"Is that what was said?" Jin Zijin¡¯s face darkened and turned blacker as he looked at Gu Youyou¡¯s dark eye circles from being busy and sleepless for days. He felt heartache. You dare to get bolder, Yue Rujing, bullying my people. He beckoned Gu Youyou over and said, "Come here, don¡¯t worry about those people, just take good care of me." With Jin Zijin¡¯s reminder, what was there that he didn¡¯t understand? Gu Youyou felt that she had been played by Yue Rujing, and that Jin Zijin was in cahoots with her. She threw down her pen and paper, huffing, "Who do you think you are, my lord? Me, take care of you? I, miss, have always been taken care of." Gu Youyou slammed the door and went downstairs for a late-night snack. Jin Zijin pondered her words. After a long time, he suddenly burst into laughter, murmuring softly, "Oh, miss, you do have quite the temper." But how did the Gu family of farmers raise her with such a nobility¡¯s temper? ... "Brother, something¡¯s happened!" Yue Rujing closed the door, holding a sealed letter, and hastily said to Jin Zijin. He had waited for Gu Youyou to leave before daring to come over; his brothers had said that Doctor Gu was making inquiries everywhere, wanting to deal with him. "Where have you been these past couple of days?" Jin Zijin ignored his panic and calmly took the letter from his hand to ask. "Where I¡¯d gone isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is..." Yue Rujing pointed at the letter, "if Gu Youyou finds out about this, she¡¯s going to make trouble, refusing to go with us to Lingnan. Plus, if we turn back to Lotus Village now, it would be like walking into a tiger¡¯s mouth." Yue Rujing was rarely this serious. Seeing his expression, Jin Zijin couldn¡¯t help but frown and opened the letter. After a moment, his eyes grew deeper and his fingers clutching the letter turned progressively white. He dropped the letter and said coldly, "Burn it." He spat out the two words coldly, then suddenly grabbed the oil lamp from the table as if the thin paper were some ferocious beast that needed to be annihilated immediately. "Youyou mustn¡¯t find out," he said coldly. "They did this on purpose, revealing the truth about that incident from years ago, making grandfather so angry that he died, to lure Youyou back." Yue Rujing nodded and took over an ash bowl. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Huo Li might have arrived as well," he sneered. "They are really willing to spend money." Yue Rujing said indignantly, "It¡¯s not just because of Gu Youyou that they¡¯re stirring up such a big commotion; they must be after you and me." Jin Zijin didn¡¯t agree or deny, saying, "Let¡¯s leave Tongguan as soon as possible and head to Lingnan. If we stay any longer, I¡¯m afraid the news will reach Youyou¡¯s ears." Suddenly recalling something, he asked again, "Was Gu Wu captured?" Yue Rujing smiled, "Of course, he was caught, where could he run off to? I heard he¡¯s locked up in the Qingshui Governor¡¯s Office jail. Just that... I don¡¯t know why they didn¡¯t kill him, but it looks like he won¡¯t be coming out for the rest of his life." "Oh?" Jin Zijin raised an eyebrow, not killed? "It¡¯s just sad for his wife and children. He committed such an act, got himself into jail, and his wife and children were driven out by Gu Wen. They have nowhere to stay and could only move into that thatched cottage you built before. Isn¡¯t it funny?" But Jin Zijin didn¡¯t laugh, his gaze gradually sinking. ... One had to admit that Jin Zijin¡¯s ability to recover was impressive. The severe wound hadn¡¯t become infected, and within a few days, the large and small injuries on his body had mostly healed, and some of the less severe ones had even stopped leaving scars. It was just that the largest one still needed more medication. Gu Youyou estimated that it would require at least two more days. Chapter 330: Nervous as You Approach Home? Chapter 330: Chapter 330: Nervous as You Approach Home?However, when changing his dressing today, his expression seemed a bit off, his brow slightly furrowed. Even when his wounds were gaping open a few days ago, his demeanor remained unchanged, not a single furrow in his brow, so the reason he frowned certainly couldn¡¯t have been pain from the wound. "What¡¯s wrong?" Gu Youyou, like a diligent doctor concerned about her patient, said, "If there¡¯s any discomfort, you must tell me." She wasn¡¯t about to actively inquire about any troubles he might have; she was just a doctor concerned about her patient. "It is quite uncomfortable," Jin Zijin replied: "I¡¯ve been away for so many years, I¡¯m somewhat impatient, yet also somewhat timid as I near my hometown." "What?" Jin Zijin felt timid about nearing his hometown? Gu Youyou gave him a somewhat strange look and asked, "Are you saying that your home is also in Lingnan?" Why had she heard all along the way that Yue Rujing¡¯s home was in Lingnan? Jin Zijin shook his head, then nodded, saying, "I¡¯ve told you before, I am orphaned. However, I spent a few years in Lingnan and came to consider it home." Can the definition of home be like that? Gu Youyou offhandedly remarked, "Then you also stayed in a thatched cottage in Lotus Village for a few years, do you consider that thatched cottage home?" "Home?" Jin Zijin¡¯s gaze dropped, his eyes gradually deepening. He smiled bitterly to himself. Did he have a home? Gu Youyou looked down at him and upon seeing his despondent expression, immediately regretted her previous words and wished she could sew her own mouth shut. How could she say such a thing? It was fine to say to anyone else, but she should never have said it to someone without a home; Jin Zijin must be heartbroken. Gu Youyou pursed her lips, sat down to face him, and sincerely apologized, "Zijin, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to bring up the subject of home." Jin Zijin looked up at her. "I don¡¯t have a home either, you say home is wherever it is. Since it¡¯s in Lingnan, let¡¯s hurry back," she said. "Huh?" "Feeling timid about nearing home, I understand, but eventually, one has to return home, right? Ah, how about we set out early tomorrow morning? Your wound is not a major issue, and with me here, traveling shouldn¡¯t be a problem..." "Alright!" Jin Zijin immediately replied. Gu Youyou was taken aback, dumbfounded. Her intention was to console him, since the topic she brought up had saddened him, but she didn¡¯t expect him to respond so readily to her suggestion. You clearly don¡¯t feel timid about nearing home; you¡¯re just eagerly longing to return. Um... Well, after all, it was she who had suggested setting out early the next morning. Jin Zijin, with his actions, demonstrated that he indeed longed to return. While Gu Youyou was washing up, he had swiftly packed the luggage and even called out to Yue Rujing at the doorway. "Ajing, pack your things, we leave early tomorrow morning." Soon after, Yue Rujing¡¯s voice, muffled with sleep, complained: "Packing in the middle of the night? Does anyone want to get some sleep?" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. More complaining voices followed: "What¡¯s all the noise for? Why shout so loudly just for packing? It disturbs people¡¯s rest, is there no humanity left?" Gu Youyou tugged at Jin Zijin, saying, "Why are you so loud? It won¡¯t be too late to pack tomorrow morning." Jin Zijin defended himself righteously: "If I¡¯m quiet, will Ajing hear me?" Gu Youyou was left speechless. Yue Rujing did have this quirk; he was a sound sleeper and loved to linger in bed. ... They left stealthily, departing before dawn. Traveling light, Abao was not convenient to bring along, and Jin Zijin said that after they arrived in Lingnan, he would have someone send Abao back. Rising early and retiring late, it¡¯s no surprise that Yue Rujing couldn¡¯t stop yawning, and Gu Youyou was yawning incessantly as well, but Jin Zijin seemed very energetic. Chapter 331: She Can Still Ride a Horse Chapter 331: Chapter 331: She Can Still Ride a Horse"Senior brother, why don¡¯t you take over driving the carriage? I need to sleep a bit." Before Jin Zijin could answer, Gu Youyou immediately interjected, "How can that be? Zijin has an injury on his arm." Yue Rujing¡¯s nose twisted with irritation as he said, "My senior brother is tough as old boots, what¡¯s a little injury to him? Back in the day, we..." He stopped mid-sentence, and then muttered resentfully, "I think you two are just ganging up to bully me." Gu Youyou yawned and said with a grin, "Or I could drive." Yue Rujing was startled and asked, "You know how to drive a carriage?" Jin Zijin looked at her with equal surprise. But Gu Youyou said, "I can ride horses. I¡¯ve never driven a carriage, but I figure it can¡¯t be that hard, right? Just teach me and that¡¯s it." She couldn¡¯t believe driving a carriage could be harder than getting a driver¡¯s license. Back when she incognito went to a small city for a driver¡¯s license, the always proud Miss Gu questioned her own intelligence for the first time because of the driving test. After being scolded by the instructor, she even began to doubt her life choices. She could still recall every word of that bizarre instructor¡¯s scolding. ("See the person ahead?" "I see them." "Hit them." "What? I can¡¯t do that!" "Then why didn¡¯t you hit the brakes?" "...") Yue Rujing turned his head, gave her a strange look, collided gazes with Jin Zijin, then said with an inexplicable expression, "Since you can ride horses, you might as well not learn to drive a carriage. Let¡¯s switch to riding horses at the next stop." Gu Youyou certainly understood the hidden meaning behind his expression. With so many inexplicable things about her already, hiding them all would be too exhausting, wouldn¡¯t it? Anyway, whether she could ride horses or not, they looked at her with the same skepticism. The idea that ¡¯with enough fleas one stops itching¡¯ must be her attitude. She smiled lightly and said, "Sure!" Gu Youyou knew medical skills, she could write, she could ride horses, and she could do many other things too. She didn¡¯t hide her abilities; she was just herself, open and forthright. When the time came, she¡¯d naturally show what she could do. "Wow, you ride pretty smoothly!" Yue Rujing mocked her. This woman was a bundle of problems. She could ride horses? Even the daughters of wealthy families, the young ladies from official households, were nurtured sheltered from the world. And yet she could ride horses? Did she think she was a general¡¯s daughter? S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou picked up the undercurrent of his backhanded compliments, but she didn¡¯t care. The heir to the Gu Family was versatile, second to none, and when it came to horse riding, she was particularly skilled. She had even competed in the past, so how could she be anything but excellent? "Not bad at riding," Jin Zijin commented, then quickly mounted his horse and followed her. Soon they had left the relay station far behind, riding swiftly into the distance. They had no idea that Lingnan was so far away. They¡¯d been riding for three days and still hadn¡¯t arrived. Today was even worse, they ended up in the wilderness with not a single inn to stay in. Although Gu Youyou had participated in many outdoor activities and was no delicate lady, that was with her other body. This body was even frailer than those sheltered misses, and she was utterly exhausted. If Yue Rujing hadn¡¯t been constantly goading her with his snide comments, she would have given up long ago. "If you¡¯re really tired, we can rest a while. We should reach Lu City by tomorrow," Jin Zijin suggested. Gu Youyou glanced at Yue Rujing and then snorted, "Why would I be tired? Nonetheless, your wound hasn¡¯t fully healed; it would be wise to rest a while." Jin Zijin subconsciously looked at his own arm, which had clearly healed Chapter 332 Gu Youyou VS Yue Rujing Chapter 332: Chapter 332 Gu Youyou VS Yue RujingGu Youyou spoke solemnly but nonsensically, "Some injuries are invisible, like yours. In fact, it has reached the bone, and it¡¯s not apparent now because you¡¯re young. When you grow older, you¡¯ll understand. The pain will come with every gust of wind and rain." "Don¡¯t scare people with such nonsense here!" Yue Rujing said with disdain, "Don¡¯t forget that I am also versed in the Qihuang Technique. If you can¡¯t run anymore, just say so. Why drag my senior brother into this? Do you think I am easily frightened?" Seeing that they were about to start arguing again and that it seemed it wouldn¡¯t end anytime soon, Jin Zijin consciously went off to start a fire. "Qihuang Technique?" Gu Youyou repeated with a faint smile, her expression even more disdainful, "All you know is the Qihuang Technique, but do you not realize that the true medical skills cannot be encompassed just by ¡¯looking, listening, questioning, and taking the pulse¡¯? The theories of Yin and Yang, the Five Phases, Zangxiang, Meridians, Essence, Qi, Blood, and Body Fluids... the Five Phases and Six Qi Theory. Even if you can recite them fluently, how can you comprehend their forms and discern their natures?" Yue Rujing, who had always taken great pride in his medical skills, was belittled for the first time by someone, and to make matters worse, by a woman. This made him so angry that he burst into laughter, "Then tell me, how do you understand their forms and discern their natures?" Gu Youyou stared at him intently, and suddenly her face broke into a confident smile, slowly turning slightly eerie. This ambiguous smile made Yue Rujing feel inexplicably uneasy. This woman, she was about to take some shocking action again. As Yue Rujing felt uneasy, Gu Youyou¡¯s voice, as clear as a silver bell and tinged with laughter, reached the ears of the three of them. "Simple, dissection. If you don¡¯t know what a diseased liver looks like, you take one out and study it closely. If you don¡¯t know why the head aches, you open up the skull and look at it carefully with your eyes. As for the heart..." "Stop right there!" Yue Rujing cut Gu Youyou off before she could finish, holding back his urge to vomit. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Damn, what kind of person was this? He looked sympathetically at Jin Zijin, who was making a fire not too far away, thinking how could he stand being around such a person all day without feeling discomfort? Was this a normal person? Of course not, she was just plain twisted. "Are you a doctor or a coroner?" In ancient times, the person who examined dead bodies was called a coroner, akin to a forensic scientist today. Forensic scientists, like doctors, were respected by people, but that refers to the modern era. In ancient times, coroners were ill-regarded, standing worlds apart from doctors. The ancient people were superstitious, and ordinary folks would not touch a dead body; hence, coroners were usually from the lowest classes or slaves. Gu Youyou recalled this from a casual conversation she had with Qin Changlin. Gu Youyou became angry. Good one, Yue Rujing, comparing her to the lowest classes and slaves. She said indignantly, "How dare you call yourself a doctor when you don¡¯t even have the courage to pursue the real essence of medicine? No wonder your decayed thinking needs to evolve for thousands of years. Do you get what I¡¯m saying, you idiot? Time will prove that I¡¯m right." "Oh, look at you being all high and mighty. Come on, before it gets dark, let¡¯s get the horse and go for another round," Yue Rujing challenged her. Gu Youyou said, "I¡¯d have to be utterly bored to bother taking you for another round." "You just don¡¯t dare!" "Fine, let¡¯s say I don¡¯t dare," Gu Youyou laughed heartily and happily ran over to where Jin Zijin was. Yue Rujing said smugly, "At least you know what¡¯s good for you!" The words had barely left his mouth when he felt that something was off. Huh, what did she just say? I¡¯d have to be utterly bored to bother taking you for another round? Yue Rujing¡¯s face suddenly darkened. Gu Youyou vs. Yue Rujing, a complete victory! ... Chapter 333: She Went to See Her Senior Brother Again Chapter 333: Chapter 333: She Went to See Her Senior Brother Again"Come, have some dry food and drink some water to moisten your throat," Jin Zijin said to Gu Youyou in a kind voice. Gu Youyou took them with a smile, ate a bit of dry food, and took a sip of water. Suddenly, she felt the rumbling in her stomach lessen a bit and smiled contentedly. "How many more days will it take to reach your home?" she asked. Jin Zijin thought for a moment and said, "Judging by the rate we¡¯re traveling, probably another five or six days." With a ¡¯pfft,¡¯ Gu Youyou spat out the water she had just sipped. Five or six more days even at a gallop? Hearing this made her feel as if her body had been hollowed out instantly. "Ah, you might as well just kill me!" Gu Youyou, like a deflated ball, slumped to the ground, her upper body flopping onto Jin Zijin¡¯s legs, limp as a lump of mud. Jin Zijin raised his hand, feeling her soft body on his, and was somewhat at a loss. Although they slept together each night, and he often held her to cool off, this was the first time she had taken the initiative to throw herself into his arms. This feeling was different. "Youyou," he called her name softly. Gu Youyou raised a hand and waved it, saying, "Don¡¯t call me; just let me perish on my own." Jin Zijin: "..." He chuckled and finally put his uncertain hands to use, gently patting her back with one and stroking her soft long hair with the other. Meanwhile, Yue Rujing tethered the horses and turned around to witness this scene. He rubbed his eyes, turned away, then back again, and rubbed his eyes once more. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No way, I¡¯m not seeing things. The setting sun was peaceful, and the young man and woman rested together quietly. The woman¡¯s inelegant pose was momentarily overlooked, and his handsome senior brother¡¯s face wore a gentle smile, softly comforting the woman¡¯s back. Under the sunset¡¯s glow, they both shone with a faint golden light, which was blinding to his eyes and infuriating to his lungs. This shameless woman, seducing my senior brother again. Yue Rujing¡¯s expression darkened, and he strode toward them. "Hey, Gu Youyou, you..." "Ah, Jing!" Yue Rujing was cut off by Jin Zijin¡¯s warning gaze before he could finish. "She¡¯s fallen asleep, keep it down." "What? I..." Yue Rujing¡¯s throat felt as if he¡¯d swallowed a fly, disgusting and unable to spit it out. He glared fiercely at Gu Youyou, sat down in frustration on the other side of the fire, and had no choice but to take on the task of adding firewood. This was infuriating, not a hint of sleepiness after a tiring day. Was his senior brother smitten? With Gu Youyou? No way! Of all people to be smitten with, why that bundle of problems, Gu Youyou? Ah, there¡¯s just no justice! His senior brother was so great, yet he had such peculiar tastes. A whole field of fine cabbages awaited him, yet he had to go and pick a crooked, split melon? No, this won¡¯t do. When they reached Lingnan, he¡¯d have to get his mother to find a few well-bred young ladies worthy of his senior brother, ones who could outshine Gu Youyou in seconds. ... Lu City was a small fortress a tad larger than Qingshui Town but several times smaller than Tongguan. The bustling crowd, sparse shops, it seemed even less lively than Qingshui Town. After entering the city, Jin Zijin said, "Let¡¯s rest here for a day, replenish our dry food and water, and give the horses a chance to rest as well." "Yes, yes!" Gu Youyou, having been tired for several days, was naturally very happy. "It¡¯s about time to rest; we¡¯ve been running the horses for three days straight, which is just too cruel¡ªanimal abuse." Chapter 334 Mid-Station Chapter 334: Chapter 334 Mid-StationYue Rujing looked resentfully at Gu Youyou, thinking to herself, "Senior Brother is too much, obviously wanting Gu Youyou to rest, but he said it¡¯s for the horse to rest?" How could the horse he personally picked be tired after only three days of running? Jin Zijin smiled but didn¡¯t say anything and went straight into the only inn in Lu City. "Dear guests, are you here for a short break or to stay overnight?" "To stay overnight." "Just a stopover!" Two different voices answered; to stay overnight was shouted by Gu Youyou, while just a stopover was shouted by Yue Rujing. The shopkeeper looked at them oddly and said, "How should I handle this? Should I listen to the young lady, or to the young master?" Jin Zijin placed a silver ingot down and said, "Whoever has silver gets to decide, we¡¯re staying, two top-floor rooms." Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes immediately sparkled with delight, and she even did something very childish, sticking her tongue out at Yue Rujing. Yue Rujing¡¯s face turned green with anger, and she huffed, "Senior Brother, you¡¯re biased." Jin Zijin simply said, "You don¡¯t have to stay." "Ah...?" Yue Rujing was on the verge of crying, "Senior Brother, you¡¯ve changed!" "This way, please," said the shopkeeper with a smile after collecting the silver, not caring about who changed. Jin Zijin nodded and followed the shopkeeper upstairs. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou, feeling triumphant, looped her arm through Jin Zijin¡¯s arm, sticking her tongue out at the fuming Yue Rujing, "Ha, take that, you single dog. Ah, my husband, let¡¯s stay in this room." Suddenly feeling the joy of being wilful, Gu Youyou thought it was quite pleasant to have a husband who stood up for her. Yue Rujing followed the shopkeeper into the room next door. The shopkeeper heaved a sigh and comforted him, "Young brother, why bother? Your senior brother and his madam are obviously newlyweds, and it¡¯s very normal for a man to dote on his new wife. If you argue with her at this time, you¡¯re just asking for trouble. Remember, ¡¯brothers are like limbs, and women are like clothes¡¯; once the novelty wears off, he¡¯ll appreciate his brother again!" The shopkeeper wore a knowing look, but Yue Rujing¡¯s face turned cold as he angrily said, "What do you know, get lost!" The well-meaning advice of the shopkeeper fell on deaf ears, leaving him with a fallen face, "You can¡¯t appreciate a good heart? Serves you right for sleeping in a cold bed." Damn it, what kind of people are these? Yue Rujing was so angry she almost kicked the knowing shopkeeper¡¯s backside. ... There were still several days¡¯ travel to reach Lingnan. Jin Zijin said, "The next city is two and a half days away, we have to take enough food with us, as the food in the inns along the way isn¡¯t very good." Gu Youyou, jotting down notes, looked up and asked, "Should we add two more pounds of beef? The beef I had earlier downstairs tasted quite good." Jin Zijin nodded and said, "Add it, the beef from Lu City is known far and wide, we won¡¯t find it anywhere else!" Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes lit up, "Then let¡¯s add two more pounds of beef jerky." There was a lot to prepare. According to Jin Zijin, they would be entering a sparsely populated area as they traveled further south, where it would be difficult to find tasty food, so she took some silver and went out to make purchases. Lu City was an interesting little city; their staple food wasn¡¯t rice but flatbread. Instead of pork, they preferred beef. She bought plenty of flatbread for dry provisions and went to a shop recommended by the innkeeper, specializing in beef jerky. After trying a bite, she found it genuinely authentic. The night was cool, so to avoid being too cold when camping outside, she also went to a clothing store and bought a thick, man¡¯s overcoat. Chapter 335 Lingnan City Chapter 335: Chapter 335 Lingnan CityNo choice, after all, men¡¯s clothing tends to be larger. When she came out, Gu Youyou suddenly realized someone was spying on her. She immediately turned around and saw a shady-looking person near the clay figurine stall not far from her, pretending to buy figurines but actually looking quite uncomfortable. Gu Youyou took a glance and found his face somewhat familiar, and when she recalled who he was, she was slightly startled. Wasn¡¯t this one of the men who had pursued her to the edge of the cliff, the one who had loudly proclaimed his intent to kill "Gu the Third"? Dammit, these people really followed her here. Gu Youyou didn¡¯t linger and quickly packed up her things and returned to the inn. "What¡¯s the rush?" Jin Zijin asked. As Gu Youyou packed, she said, "Aren¡¯t you eager to return? Let¡¯s leave now." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Zijin¡¯s gaze darkened slightly. At that moment, Yue Rujing also rushed in anxiously. Another person in a flurry of haste. "Brother!" Yue Rujing didn¡¯t say a word, but with one look, Jin Zijin understood what was going on. He said, "Alright, let¡¯s leave now." On the way, they pressed on with great urgency, arriving at the next city half a day earlier than expected. They didn¡¯t rest this time, just replenished briefly before continuing their journey, all the way to Lingnan. Lingnan City was the largest city to the south of Zhuzhao Country, and further south was Nanzhao Country. Lingnan also served as a natural barrier separating Zhuzhao Country from Nanzhao Country, as well as being an important hub for interaction between the two nations. Therefore, even though Lingnan was just a border city of Zhuzhao Country, it was bustling with activity. Being a border defensive city, Lingnan had a well-trained garrison and maintained stricter management over the residents entering the city. The city gates would open at a few set times each day to allow people to enter and leave the city for business. If the time was not right, everyone had to wait outside the gate, unless they were officers on important missions. Seeing the ancient and sturdy city walls just ahead, Yue Rujing chatted away with a smile. He and Gu Youyou had grown tired of each other over the past few days, but perhaps because they were nearly home, he became more talkative and even amiably began to introduce Gu Youyou to the local customs of Lingnan. "The girls and boys here are much more forthright than those from the inner cities. Don¡¯t be scared." Then recalling Gu Youyou¡¯s shockingly unconventional temperament, his face stiffened, and he snorted, "Of course, you make them seem tame by comparison. You should still tone it down, so you don¡¯t frighten the townspeople." ...Gu Youyou was speechless. You¡¯re the one who sneaked a peek at a minor surgery, and instead of feeling shame for spying, you¡¯re treating me, a doctor who is legitimately treating patients, like I¡¯m some kind of monster. Where is the justice in that? "Ajing!" Jin Zijin gave him a warning glare and then said to Gu Youyou, "The people in the city are simple folk. Whatever you did in Qingshui Town, do the same here. Don¡¯t listen to Ajing¡¯s nonsense." "Sure, husband!" Gu Youyou replied with a smile, infuriating Yue Rujing enough to gnash his teeth. Shameless woman. Seeing Yue Rujing¡¯s displeasure, Gu Youyou felt extremely gratified. It was not yet time to open the city gates. Yue Rujing, riding ahead, led the way, while the pace of Gu Youyou¡¯s and Jin Zijin¡¯s horses slowed. He took out an identification plaque and showed it to the guards at the city gate. "Kang Shouyi, open the gate quickly!" Kang Shouyi was the commander in charge of Lingnan¡¯s city defenses, and he recognized Yue Rujing. Hearing the voice, he quickly peeked out, and upon confirming that it was indeed the Princely Heir returning to the city, he immediately instructed his men to arrange for the gates to be opened and personally descended from the watchtower. "Young Master, please wait a moment!" Chapter 336: All That Glitters Is Not Gold Chapter 336: Chapter 336: All That Glitters Is Not Gold"The Princely Heir¡¯s returning to the city, everyone make way swiftly." The soldiers guarding the city gate straightened up instantly. Some opened the city gates, while many others moved nimbly to push the commoners waiting to enter or exit the city to either side. Opportunities to be seen by the Lingnan Marquis Residence¡¯s Princely Heir were not frequent. "Young Master is back in town, all unrelated persons must quickly clear the way!" The crowd erupted with noisy chatter. "The Young Master is back? Hasn¡¯t it been three years since he last returned?" "Hey, why are you pushing? I have legs, don¡¯t I? Let me have a look, what¡¯s the problem with that?" "Exactly, what¡¯s wrong with taking a look? The Young Master hasn¡¯t even spoken, why are you gatekeepers putting on airs?" A young woman lamented, "The first time I saw the Young Master, I was still an unmarried girl. Why did it take him so long to return!" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yo, Cuihua, you¡¯re still pining for the Young Master, huh? Your son can almost walk now." Cuihua replied discontentedly, "So what? I miss whom I miss, what¡¯s that to you?" "Heh, with the way you are, you¡¯re only fit to long for Second Dog Zhang, not even taking a good look at yourself." Cuihua rolled up her sleeves, furious, "Wang Dajiao, are you asking for a fight? Just watch as I rip your mouth apart." The soldiers, faced with such a scene, could only be at their wits¡¯ end. Someone shouted, "Take your fights home! If you startle the Young Master¡¯s horse, you¡¯ll all be thrown into the big prison." By now, Yue Rujing and his companions had entered the city. Yue Rujing¡¯s horse was at the forefront, his face beaming with a victorious smile. It was also Gu Youyou¡¯s first glimpse of an ancient grand spectacle, and she was a bit curious. However, she wasn¡¯t overwhelmed; she maintained a look of complacency. She remembered that she used to put on a much bigger front than this when she went to inspect the various branch companies to upstage her uncle. "Ms. Gu, were you startled to learn of Young Master¡¯s identity?" "Heh heh..." Gu Youyou chuckled dryly. She really hadn¡¯t considered the Lingnan Princely Heir before. "Look, look how much the commoners adore me. This is me returning without any prior notice. If I had alerted them beforehand, you would see the scene of fruit filling up the carriage as a tribute." Gu Youyou never missed an opportunity to take a jab at him, and replied disdainfully, "You really think you¡¯re Pan An, don¡¯t you? At best, you¡¯re like a rotten interior under a splendid exterior, a so-called gentleman only in decay. Those showering you with fruit are either middle-aged women with vision problems or vulgar flatterers relying on your status. There¡¯s nothing to be proud of." Yue Rujing¡¯s face stiffened. What was she implying? That those who fancied him were either blind or only interested in clinging to power? And she dared to call him a veneer over rotten straw, a gentleman in decay? Gu Youyou¡¯s venomous tongue reached new heights. "You you... still, you¡¯re better than a shameless woman like you," he retorted. "How am I shameless, idiot." As it looked like a quarrel was about to erupt on the street, Jin Zijin hurriedly squeezed his horse between the two. "It¡¯s good the commoners are noisy; otherwise, if these words of yours were to spread, your father would have another go at you." "Brother!" Yue Rujing felt incredibly wronged. Why did his brother always criticize him? He was the one being insulted, the victim here. "Ah, it really is the Young Master returning to the city. I won¡¯t leave; if I can see the Young Master¡¯s grace, even a beating would be worth it." "Ouch, don¡¯t push! You trying to kill me or what?" "My shoe!" "Who¡¯s the bastard touching my butt?" "..." Peals of lofty voices emerged from the crowd, and the once triumphant Yue Rujing¡¯s face gradually darkened. Chapter 337: The Grand View Garden of Yue Residence Chapter 337: Chapter 337: The Grand View Garden of Yue ResidenceGu Youyou laughed heartily, "Haha, are these supposed to be better than me? I must say, Young Master, you have a unique taste!" Because she read Yue Rujing¡¯s jokes, Gu Youyou became entirely energized, and the fatigue from days of continuous travel dissipated by half in an instant. ... "Ajing is back!" "Oh my, I heard Ajing is back, my son!" The message brought by the city guard reached the Lingnan Marquis Residence, and the place immediately erupted into commotion. Yue Rujing was sent to the Tianzong on Qi Mountain by the Marquess at the age of eight, returned home once at ten, again at thirteen, then at fourteen, and frequently from fifteen to twenty years old. Now Yue Rujing was twenty-three, and it had been another three years since he last came home. In the Marquis Residence, aside from the one male Marquess, all the women of the household had long been yearning for his return. "Grandmother, big brother has come back." "Maternal grandmother, cousin has come back." "Where is he? Where is my eldest grandson?" "Mother, Ajing will be here soon. Please take it easy." "Oh, I heard Brother Zijin also came..." Riding on horses, Yue Rujing and his two companions arrived at the Lingnan Marquis Residence. The residence¡¯s main gate was already bustling with people, with a tall, imposing middle-aged man at the forefront and the rest all women. Yue Rujing, accustomed to mingling among these women, was already used to such scenes. Dismounting his horse, he immediately strode towards them. "Grandmother." "Father, Mother!" "Second Aunt, eldest aunt, youngest aunt!" "Eldest sister, second sister, third sister... cousin!" Standing beside Gu Youyou, Jin Zijin smiled faintly, seemingly unfazed, but Gu Youyou was already dumbstruck. Don¡¯t tell her this courtyard is the Grand View Garden from "Dream of the Red Chamber"! The Marquis Residence was severely imbalanced, with far more females than males. This scene was... truly astonishing. "Oh Ajing, my eldest grandson, you¡¯ve gotten thinner!" "My son, you¡¯ve suffered!" What kind of scene is this? "Big brother, we¡¯ve missed you so much!" "Shoo, shoo, shoo, don¡¯t cling to your big brother. You must be tired from the journey, go inside and rest first." The old lady used her walking stick to shoo away the delicate young girls, at last, making way for everyone. Gu Youyou seemed to understand why Yue Rujing had grown up somewhat effeminate, just like Jia Baoyu. The banquet to welcome and cleanse away the dust from travel had a rather odd atmosphere! Men and women sat at separate tables, with only three people at the large table opposite: Jin Zijin, Yue Rujing, and the Marquess. Their table seemed overly crowded, packed with Yue Rujing¡¯s aunts and a heap of sisters, plus her¡ªfilled to the brim. Gu Youyou ate the delicacies on the table with an uneasy heart. It wasn¡¯t the overcrowding that bothered her, but ever since Jin Zijin introduced her as his wife, those young girls started treating her as an outsider. Of course, to those young girls, she was indeed an outsider and she paid little mind to it. The point was, ever since Jin Zijin introduced her as his wife, the Marquess¡¯ eyes would occasionally and seemingly unintentionally flit towards her. How should she describe that feeling? His surreptitious glances were hard to articulate; they held a kind of expectation akin to looking at one¡¯s daughter-in-law, yet also guarded. What was all that about? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If it were because of the relationship between Jin Zijin and Yue Rujing, and if it were time to examine a potential match for the younger generation, it would make sense for the old lady and the Marchioness to be the ones glancing, not you, a grown man looking at someone else¡¯s young wife. What¡¯s the meaning of that? Being watched by such an important figure would definitely intimidate anyone else. Lucky for Gu Youyou, having been accustomed to significant events, she managed to avoid any impropriety. "Sister-in-law Youyou, where are you from?" Chapter 338: Asking for the Source Chapter 338: Chapter 338: Asking for the SourceGu Youyou lifted her gaze and saw a petite young girl with a delicate, melon seed-shaped face. After a moment of thought, she recognized the girl as Yue Rujing¡¯s younger sister, who seemed to be about thirteen or fourteen years old, and looked at Gu Youyou with a smile that was not quite a smile. Gu Youyou unveiled a light smile, her voice as soft and clear as pearls falling onto a dish, and said, "I am from Qingshui Town, Yangguan City, a small place in the countryside, which Miss Yue may have never heard of." She thought that her introduction was appropriate, but to her surprise, upon hearing it, Yue Ruxue immediately stopped smiling and showed a hint of disdain, sneering, "I haven¡¯t heard of it, indeed. It is a small place from the countryside. But I wonder how a woman from such a small rural place managed to win Zijin brother¡¯s favor and become his wife?" Gu Youyou glanced at another table. The three men were chatting casually and seemed to be unaware of the awkwardness at their table. Being new here, she honestly just wanted to be courteous and give face as a guest. But this second young lady¡¯s bare disdain for her was hard to ignore. Then, another woman spoke up, "Second younger sister, the people from small places have their own ways, how would you know, having always lived in Lingnan City?" Yue Ruxue scoffed, "I¡¯m just curious. Zijin brother is such a good man; I thought only the daughters of officials from Beijing would catch his eye. I never expected he would marry a country girl." The two sisters seemed to egg each other on, their words filled with insinuations that Gu Youyou was not worthy of Jin Zijin. Gu Youyou bit her lip and had no choice but to meet the gaze of the second Miss Yue, saying timidly and shyly, "Destiny is preordained by heaven, and isn¡¯t there an old saying, ¡¯Fate brings people together from far and wide, and without it, they do not meet even when face to face¡¯? These matters of marriage, how can one explain them clearly?" The women at the table seemed startled by her words. The old Madam Yue squinted at Gu Youyou and scolded her granddaughters in a low voice, "Ashuang, Axue, do not be rude to our guest." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They were all familiar with Jin Zijin, the top disciple of Tianzong, who, even when in the Imperial City, would receive respect from the Emperor himself. His presence in their home, as a fellow disciple and brother of Yue Rujing, was naturally very welcome. Years ago, Jin Zijin had lived in Lingnan with Yue Rujing for several years, and they had come to regard him as their own child. Given his outstanding character, the Yue Family had always harbored the hope of marrying one of their daughters to him. Now, after several years without seeing him, they didn¡¯t expect he would bring a wife with him. How could they not be curious? Upon first seeing Gu Youyou, though she appeared slender and modestly dressed, her manner was graceful and polite, clearly the upbringing of a lady from a prominent family. The Yue Family could accept losing out to a high official¡¯s daughter from Beijing, but Yue Ruxue just couldn¡¯t let it go and had to inquire about her background. Upon hearing that she was from a small rural area, the others also became restless. How could a woman from a small rural area be worthy of Jin Zijin? This was why nobody stopped the exchange between Yue Ruxue, Yue Rushuang, and Gu Youyou. However, the old Madam, a woman of more experience, could tell from Gu Youyou¡¯s demeanor and poise that she was not some village girl who had never seen the world. Since they were strangers to each other, it was best not to offend anyone. Even out of respect for Jin Zijin, it would be inappropriate to overstep boundaries. Merely hinting was enough, which is why she intervened with her granddaughters. Chapter 339: Is the Yue Family’s Young Lady Alright? Chapter 339: Chapter 339: Is the Yue Family¡¯s Young Lady Alright?"Grandmother!" Yue Ruxue, who was always fond of acting spoiled, felt somewhat indignant. Why shouldn¡¯t she speak? The girl was nothing but a country bumpkin. "A visitor is a guest!" the old lady said, her tone light. Although Gu Youyou felt somewhat uneasy because of the Marquess¡¯s strange gaze, she maintained her composure and finished her meal without acting subservient or arrogant. She chose to ignore the ostracism from the other young ladies of the Yue Family. She was just a visitor, after all, and would slap her bottom and leave in a couple of days. After dinner, the Marchioness ordered a maid to attend to them and led Jin Zijin and Gu Youyou to the guest room. "Young Master Jin, Madam, my name is Xiaotao. Please don¡¯t hesitate to call on me if you need anything," she said. Jin Zijin nodded politely and said, "Thank you, girl! We don¡¯t need anything right now; you may go rest." Gu Youyou started feeling somewhat uneasy about actually staying the night in the Marquis Residence. She tugged at Jin Zijin¡¯s sleeve and asked, "You¡¯re not going to tell me that your so-called home in Lingnan happens to be this place, are you?" As soon as she spoke, Jin Zijin suddenly remembered the trick he had originally played on Gu Youyou. He truly had no home, but if he had to name a place that had given him a sense of home over the years, it really was this Marquis Residence of Lingnan. He thought for a moment and then said, "Of course not, our house hasn¡¯t been lived in for years. I suspect it¡¯s uninhabitable. I¡¯ll go and take a look tomorrow, and if it¡¯s damaged, I¡¯ll find someone to fix it. We will move there after it¡¯s repaired." He had become capable of lying with a straight face and without a twinge of conscience. A year ago, he couldn¡¯t have imagined lying just to coax a woman. One lie requires more lies to cover it up; there seemed to be some truth to that saying. Gu Youyou pondered about having to stay here for a few days, which gave her a headache just thinking about it. She wasn¡¯t foolish; the young ladies of the Yue Family made no effort to hide their hostile glances toward her, plainly provoking her. Since when had Gu Youyou fought for a man? Men always flocked to her like birds to a lagoon. Once she looked up and saw the complicated gaze in Jin Zijin¡¯s eyes again, it really seemed like they thought she, a village girl, truly wasn¡¯t worthy of him¡ªnot even to be his maid. Well, luckily, she wasn¡¯t the village girl Gu Youyou, at least not in her mind. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A village girl lacked confidence, but she had it. "Zijin, are the young ladies of the Yue Family nice?" she inquired. Jin Zijin was briefly taken aback before his thoughts shifted, and he understood her implication. He took off his outer garment and said with a light smile, "The last time I saw them they were only a few years old, all little girls. Ajing¡¯s sister; I consider them as my sisters too." ...Damn, so many ¡¯sisters.¡¯ Gu Youyou watched him for a while and, seeing his expression was unchanged, she believed him. The backyard of the Lingnan Marquis Residence was vast; even with just Gu Youyou and Jin Zijin as the guests, they still occupied an entire separate courtyard. What was even more surprising was the existence of a half-man-made, half-natural warm spring behind the bedroom. Soaking in the warm spring washed away the fatigue of many days¡¯ travel. When she came out, Jin Zijin was reading under a lamp. It was getting late; Gu Youyou yawned and said, "Their house is really generous, huh? There¡¯s even a hot spring in the guest room." Jin Zijin put down his book and replied, "There are many hot springs in Lingnan. Large households in the city all have hot springs channeled into their houses." "Oh...?" Gu Youyou paused her movements for a moment, realizing this place was indeed blessed by heaven. ... The next day, Gu Youyou slept until the sun was high in the sky. As a guest, she felt slightly embarrassed. When she awoke, Jin Zijin was already gone. Honestly, he could have at least called her. The sound of light footsteps came from outside, and before long, she saw Xiaotao, the maid from the day before. Chapter 340: An Unexpected Encounter Chapter 340: Chapter 340: An Unexpected EncounterGu Youyou quickly donned her clothes, then heard Xiaotao¡¯s crisp voice. "Madam Jin, breakfast is ready. Would you like to eat now or wait for Young Master Jin to return?" Gu Youyou glanced through the window at the sky, finding it a bit improper to be eating breakfast at this hour; it was almost time for lunch. She smiled and asked, "Where is Zijin? Where did he go?" Xiaotao replied, "Young Master Jin went out early this morning. He instructed that you eat some breakfast after you wake up, and he¡¯d take you out for lunch at midday." "Did he say when he¡¯ll be back?" Xiaotao shook her head and said, "No." Gu Youyou pondered what Jin Zijin¡¯s plans could imply. But she had no understanding of the ancient ways of hospitality, especially of great ancient clans, and thus even after much thought, she couldn¡¯t figure it out. Well, she might as well just do as he said. She had fled here to escape misfortune; what was there to fuss about? Soon, Xiaotao brought her breakfast, still warm from the stove even though it was already late in the morning. "Madam Jin, would you like to take a walk in the courtyard after breakfast? The young ladies are all there." Gu Youyou looked up at the young maid, who appeared honest and straightforward at the age of fourteen or fifteen. If not for the fleeting look of evasion in her eyes when she met Gu Youyou¡¯s gaze, she would have seemed like a very innocent and trustworthy little maid. Gu Youyou smiled and continued to eat her breakfast without showing much concern. After all, this was someone else¡¯s territory. To have a maid serve you was unlikely to be of good intent. She just hoped that Jin Zijin¡¯s house wasn¡¯t too dilapidated and could be made habitable with some minor fixing up. As she put down her chopsticks and was wiping her mouth, Gu Youyou heard some rather unpleasant voices. "What if she doesn¡¯t come out? Shall we go in?" "But Great Grandmother said that visitors should be treated as guests and that we shouldn¡¯t go looking for trouble with her. If she comes out on her own, that¡¯s fine, but if we go in and stir up trouble, we¡¯ll be at fault no matter who is right or wrong." Yue Ruxue raised her voice, discontent, "How could we be at fault? This is my home, I can go wherever I want." "Cousin, but Great Grandmother has told us not to go in and provoke her." "Why should I listen to that? This is my home, and she even took over Brother Zijin¡¯s affections." "But Brother Zijin said she is his wife." "I don¡¯t care, I must go. I want to see what she is capable of, to see if she is better than us sisters." "Ah, Second Sister..." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Listening to the voices, the second young lady seemed determined to barge in and find trouble with Gu Youyou, who arched an eyebrow and stood up to walk outside. A few girls in their teens¡ªshe was not afraid of them. In the courtyard, she met several young ladies, experiencing an unexpected encounter. Gu Youyou¡¯s face showed a brief expression of surprise ?as she made a modest curtsy as a polite gesture. "Young Ladies, where are you headed?" Nobody would expect that Gu Youyou, with her sharp hearing, had come out after hearing their conversation; they all thought it was just a coincidental meeting. Yue Ruxue curled her lips into a scornful smile and said, "Oh, we heard you just woke up. Have you had breakfast? It¡¯s almost time for lunch; where are you off to?" Gu Youyou also chuckled lightly and honestly answered, "I heard the young ladies wanted me to go out for a walk, so here I am." Xiaotao, who had followed Gu Youyou out, looked stunned. That¡¯s not what she meant at all! "May I know what the young ladies want with me?" Gu Youyou asked, her expression unchanged. She caught Yue Ruxue glaring fiercely at Xiaotao behind her. Chapter 341: When Did You Start to Care? Chapter 341: Chapter 341: When Did You Start to Care?Yue Ruxue withdrew her gaze and turned it upon Gu Youyou, opening with a sarcastic tone, "In the Marquis Residence of Lingnan, there¡¯s only one person who dares to sleep like you do, and that¡¯s my elder brother. You really have some nerve; my brother got up early today, and yet you slept until the sun was high in the sky." Gu Youyou arched an eyebrow, her tone neither servile nor overbearing, as she spoke gracefully, "That¡¯s precisely because I¡¯m not a member of the Marquis Residence of Lingnan." "You..." Yue Ruxue¡¯s beauty turned chilly, finding herself suddenly at a loss for words. Her pursed lips gave off a sense of feeling bullied. Gu Youyou¡¯s face was the picture of innocence. Yue Rushuang gently tugged at her second sister¡¯s sleeve and whispered, "Second sister, don¡¯t forget what we¡¯re here for." The main event? Gu Youyou arched an eyebrow, assuming a stance ready to tackle whatever might come her way. Come at me then, you little scammers. Yes, the main event. Yue Ruxue recomposed herself and asked sternly, "Are you a village girl from the countryside? How did you get to know Brother Zijin?" "Through marriage," Gu Youyou candidly replied. "What?" Several young ladies widened their eyes in disbelief. "I¡¯m asking how he came to marry you?" Gu Youyou shrugged and said, "How should I know? Don¡¯t you know that marriage is subject to the orders of one¡¯s parents and the words of the matchmaker? I can¡¯t make decisions on my own. When he came to our house to propose, my family told me to marry him, so I married him!" ...Can it really be so simple? S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This woman spoke as if Brother Zijin was so eager to have her. Yue Rushuang felt something was off and leaned over to whisper in Yue Ruxue¡¯s ear, "Let¡¯s drop it for now and find out more about her. Brother Zijin has been missing for years; it might have something to do with what he¡¯s been through during that time." Yue Ruxue stomped her foot in frustration, but there was nothing she could do in the face of the unknown. A familiar light laughter drifted from the garden, and Gu Youyou chuckled softly. Jin Zijin had returned, along with his close buddy. "Ah, I just remembered I have some matters to attend to, so I won¡¯t be joining you young ladies for a garden stroll. Feel free to chat amongst yourselves," she said. After saying so, she slipped away like greased lightning. Yue Ruxue stomped her foot and shouted after her, "Who do you think you are? Just a country bumpkin, what right do you have to stroll in the garden with this young lady? You sure have a talent for aggrandizing yourself." Jin Zijin and Yue Rujing had already approached, and with Yue Ruxue¡¯s voice being loud, it reached their ears just right. Yue Rujing frowned slightly and said, "Ajing, who are you scolding? As a legitimate daughter of the Marquis Residence, creating such a ruckus in the garden could get you reprimanded by grandmother if she hears you." Startled, the three of them swiftly turned around. "Big Brother!" "Cousin!" "Brother Zijin!" Their expressions greatly changed as they saw the oncoming figures, and they bowed their heads, visibly uncomfortable. This embarrassing moment had been witnessed by her big brother and Brother Zijin, all because of that wretched country girl who had made a quick escape, damn her. Of course, Jin Zijin knew who they were cursing, and with an almost imperceptible frown, he whispered to Yue Rujing, "Ajing, I¡¯m going to check on Youyou. My apologies to you young ladies, but I must excuse myself." With that, he strode toward the courtyard at the back. Their gazes followed his tall figure until he was out of sight, leaving them with sullen faces. How had a country girl managed to get ahead of them? "Stop staring, he¡¯s gone!" Yue Rujing chuckled, patted her sister¡¯s head, and said, "Little one, how old are you? It¡¯s been six or seven years since our sworn brother last left our home, when did you start harboring feelings for him?" Who else but her big brother could tease girls so brazenly? The three young ladies¡¯ faces turned red in an instant, and the young girls accompanying them blushed as well. Chapter 342: I’m a Fortune Teller Chapter 342: Chapter 342: I¡¯m a Fortune Teller"Big brother, what are you blabbing about!" If the person in question wasn¡¯t Gu Youyou, Yue Rujing might have consoled her own sister, telling her to give up on such thoughts, because in his opinion, his sisters were simply not a good match for his elder fellow disciple. But when it came to Gu Youyou... forget it. Giving her a bit of bad luck seemed rather nice too. ... "Zijin, it seems that Second Miss holds quite a grudge against me," Gu Youyou got straight to the point, "when are we moving out?" Jin Zijin paused for a moment and then said, "Axue is the only legitimate daughter in the Marquis Residence; her temper is inevitably somewhat spoiled and it¡¯s common for her to look down on others." Gu Youyou, born into a noble family, felt she could perhaps understand; it was about a sense of superiority, she had felt it herself in the past. "When are we moving out?" This was what she cared about; after all, she couldn¡¯t keep wracking her brain every day to match wits with them. In their territory, any battle was surely her loss. Jin Zijin smiled and said, "The house isn¡¯t in bad condition, I¡¯ve already had a look this morning and had some repairs done. Let¡¯s move there in three days." He took a cloak and draped it over her, saying, "Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you out to see. The wind is strong outside and it¡¯s somewhat chilly; wearing this will warm you a bit." So he had risen early in the morning to look at the house; Gu Youyou followed him out of the Marquis Residence, contented. In September, it would have already been quite cold in the north, but this was the south, so there was only a hint of chill in the air. Perhaps it was because a cold spell follows each autumn rain; although it had rained last night and the ground was no longer slippery, the chilly breeze felt notably cold against the skin. Gu Youyou hadn¡¯t expected Jin Zijin¡¯s house to be a two-story building facing the street with a small courtyard at the back. It couldn¡¯t compare with the splendor of the Lingnan Marquis Residence, but it held its own charm. It was like the difference between a modern villa and a well-furnished apartment in a commercial area. A few people were busy inside, appearing to be renovating. Looking at the house... Gu Youyou grew curious and asked, "Didn¡¯t you say that you were orphaned and grew up in a Taoist Temple? How come you have a house here in Lingnan?" Jin Zijin felt panic inside but silently cursed the never-ending chain of lies. He had said this was his hometown and she asked where the family was located. Well, great, having dragged Yue Rujing early in the morning to get a house ready, now she was questioning how the house came about? Really... an unending hassle! He caught a glimpse of a blind man holding a "Fortune Telling" sign at the street corner and suddenly came up with a plan, a faint smile curving his lips. Jin Zijin maintained his composure, and said indifferently to Gu Youyou, "Not all Dao Family disciples stay on the mountain living off handouts; when the time comes, they travel the world to make a living. The place I came to back then was Lingnan. For a living, well, I knew nothing else, so I could only tell fortunes and read horoscopes, which was quite passable. So I bought this house and set up a fortune telling stall as my business." "You, you, you..." Gu Youyou was dumbfounded for a long while. Oh my! As an atheist, the thing she scorned the most was so-called fortune tellers and guides, and after all this, it turned out she had married a charlatan. You might as well have been a poor hunter. Gu Youyou made an instant decision regarding the use of this house. "How much can fortune telling swindle? Let¡¯s do this; no more telling fortunes from now on. Open a clinic for me on the first floor, I can¡¯t waste my medical skills." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He broke out in sweat, truly fearing that Gu Youyou would have him continue running a fortune telling stall. "Alright, as you wish." Chapter 343 Discussing matters in the middle of the night Chapter 343: Chapter 343 Discussing matters in the middle of the nightIf you want to open a clinic, then the house can¡¯t be renovated like it was before. Once the consultation table and the medicine cabinet are set up. Gu Youyou was on-site directing the bustling renovation, realizing that the work wouldn¡¯t be completed in three days. She looked at the sizable house, located at a prime street corner, thinking that such a property in Lingnan City must be expensive, and even with money, one might not be able to buy it. So she looked at Jin Zijin curiously and asked, "Does the Taoist Temple have a good income?" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Zijin was taken aback for a moment, then nodded and said, "Yes, the Dao Family Tianzong has always had a generous patronage." No wonder. "Then why were you so poor in Lotus Village that you lived in a drafty straw hut that hardly kept out the wind?" "I was just avoiding trouble!" Jin Zijin declared righteously, "I went to Lotus Village on official business. If I¡¯d flaunted my wealth, every household within ten miles would be competing to marry their daughter to me." Gu Youyou: "..." She remembered how poor it had seemed when she first married over; there was no need to exaggerate that much. Besides renovating the house, there was another matter¡ªthat was to make a signboard. She felt that since she had acknowledged Dr. Zhou as her teacher and was under the care of Jisheng Hall, there was no need to establish her own practice. So, she immediately had someone make a plaque that read "Jisheng Hall." At night, Gu Youyou worked by candlelight, not doing anything other than painting a signboard. Jisheng Hall, with the subtitle in small characters: Lingnan Branch. After the ink dried, she was very satisfied with the signboard she had painted; all that was left was to find a signboard master to make it the following day. After putting the paper away, she thought for a moment, then sketched some other things. Regarding the clinic¡¯s decor, she had some more scientifically minded suggestions. If they couldn¡¯t be easily explained, they could be drawn. There were scattered footsteps from outside the courtyard, and Gu Youyou paused her writing. It wasn¡¯t the delicate steps of the maid Xiaotao, but a man¡¯s, Yue Rujing. She glanced at Jin Zijin, who had taken off his coat and was leaning against the bedhead reading a book, and wondered why Yue Rujing would come visiting at such a late hour. The door was not shut, and the lamp was on; Yue Rujing directly entered the room. Jin Zijin turned his head to look at him, his brow slightly furrowed. "Good, you haven¡¯t gone to bed!" Yue Rujing cut to the chase and said, "Brother, my father wants to discuss some matters with you." "Hmm!" Jin Zijin nodded, not asking further, and immediately got up to dress. "I¡¯ll be out for a while, if I return late you should go to sleep first," Jin Zijin told Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou smiled slightly and said, "Go ahead, I¡¯ll sleep after I finish drawing." After they had gone far, Gu Youyou got up and closed the door. She stood next to the table, pondering for a while, then muttered to herself as if talking to herself, "Nothing during the day, but something needing discussion in the dead of night, really..." Shaking her head, she hung the wet writing brush on the rack. ... "Brother, do you know what my father wants to discuss with you?" "I know," Jin Zijin said. "Ah, since you know, then I won¡¯t talk about that. I¡¯ll just tell you about this Gu Youyou, this woman can¡¯t be trusted. Besides looking like a country girl, in what ways does she resemble one? She can ride a horse, and she rides no worse than I do. Ordinary families don¡¯t let their daughters learn horseback riding. The embroidery she should know, she doesn¡¯t. The guqin, chess, calligraphy, and painting favored by ladies of fine families, she doesn¡¯t know either, but she¡¯s remarkably good at handling a knife fiercely. I think she¡¯s been specially trained by someone since she was little, and keeping her around is bound to lead to trouble sooner or later. Yes, I know you¡¯re reluctant to kill her. Why not just go along with my father¡¯s wishes this time, and find an excuse to send her away?" Chapter 344: His Name is Jin Yan Chapter 344: Chapter 344: His Name is Jin YanJin Zijin stopped and looked at Yue Rujing, saying, "Have you decided not to speak, or can¡¯t you finish what you¡¯re saying?" "Ah...?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If you have a lot to say, how about I go with you to your place first and listen to you finish before I meet your father?" "I..." Yue Rujing choked, "I just wanted to say that she can¡¯t be trusted." "You always say that, my ears could almost grow calluses," Jin Zijin said. "Isn¡¯t it because you won¡¯t take advice?" Yue Rujing stuttered. Jin Zijin said, "The one who won¡¯t take advice is you." "Me?" "I remember I¡¯ve told you many times as well, it doesn¡¯t matter who she used to belong to. What¡¯s important is now, and now we need to win her over to our side," he stated. Yue Rujing scoffed and without thinking retorted, "Dream on, it has nothing to do with me; you¡¯re just infatuated and want to make her yours." "..." The garden was engulfed in an unrivaled silence, so quiet one could hear a pin drop. Two grown men stood awkwardly, their faces flushed with embarrassment. "Brother," Yue Rujing called out awkwardly, smacking his lips, "I¡¯ll not speak anymore. You go to my father¡¯s place." The looming tower ahead was bright with lights, looking both majestic and serene. This was Yue Tingfang¡¯s study. "Ajing, you go down, I have something to discuss privately with your brother," he said. Yue Rujing glanced at his father, Yue Tingfang, and then looked towards Jin Zijin. Only after Jin Zijin nodded at him did he cup his hands in salute and excused himself. Yue Tingfang watched the interaction between the two men without finding anything amiss. After closing the door, only Yue Tingfang and Jin Zijin were left in the spacious and brightly lit study. Yue Tingfang watched Jin Zijin for a long time before he began to speak. "Ayan, I hear from Ajing that the girl is Xuanzong¡¯s medicine-person, and she¡¯s just an ordinary village girl?" (The male lead¡¯s name is Jin Yan, styled Zijin! It seems I¡¯ve written hundreds of thousands of words, and this is the first time I¡¯ve said it.) "Yes!" Jin Zijin did not deny, saying, "She ceased to be Xuanzong¡¯s medicine person a while ago." "Nonsense!" Yue Tingfang suddenly grew angry, his expression stern and his eyes inscrutable. He spoke calmly, "You could marry any other woman and it would be better than her. Helping her break free from the status of a medicine person will bring you a lot of trouble. Moreover, that girl is just a village girl, how is she worthy of you?" "And what kind of woman would be worthy of me?" Jin Zijin looked steadily at Yue Tingfang with an unchanged expression, his voice calm and indifferent. The challenging words that should have been aggressive somehow felt as warm and comforting as the morning sun coming from his mouth. "The woman who is worthy of you is naturally..." He stopped abruptly mid-sentence, as if his throat was suddenly choked off, ending the sentence in an unsettlingly abrupt manner. Jin Zijin had been watching him all along. Even though Yue Tingfang had only spoken half of what he intended, Jin Zijin didn¡¯t push for the rest, as if he already knew the answer or as if the answer didn¡¯t matter to him. Yue Tingfang sighed and softened his tone, saying, "Ayan, you know what I mean. I don¡¯t demand that you find someone with equal social status, but at least the gap shouldn¡¯t be too wide." Jin Zijin was silent for a moment, then let out a rueful laugh, murmuring, "With neither father nor mother, I¡¯m like a rootless duckweed; what kind of woman would then be a suitable match for me?" "Ayan!" Yue Tingfang was startled, his emotions rising as he said, "Why do you belittle yourself like this? You well know that you are not without parents, it¡¯s just that..." "I know!" Jin Zijin interrupted with a raise of his hand, saying, "I think it¡¯s pretty good. She has no parents, and neither do I; that¡¯s what I¡¯d call a suitable match. Uncle Yue, thank you for worrying about me over the years, but some things I must do myself. I don¡¯t want to implicate you all." Chapter 345: Our Name, the Eternal Poem. Chapter 345: Chapter 345: Our Name, the Eternal Poem."What are you talking about? You haven¡¯t caused me any trouble at all!" Yue Tingfang said somewhat anxiously, "I just..." "I know!" Jin Zijin interrupted him once again. Two ¡¯justs¡¯, two ¡¯I knows¡¯. Actually, he didn¡¯t need to say so much; he knew many things already. "All right, you¡¯re grown up now. If you need anything from us, just say it. It¡¯s just that woman..." "She¡¯s quite well, thank you Uncle Yue for your concern. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be heading back first. Uncle Yue, Jin Yan takes his leave!" Thinking of Gu Youyou, a smile involuntarily curved up Jin Zijin¡¯s lips without him realizing it. He walked alone in the Marquis Residence¡¯s garden at night, like a shining star in the night sky. Lately, he had thought a lot and felt that she truly was very good; her appearance was like a compensation from heaven, a blessing. How well they matched, both being orphans, trapped by others since their childhood. "Green, green, the clothes edges, endlessly, my heart longs," it seemed heaven had arranged their names into that ageless poem long ago. No matter whose person she was, what kind of person she was, actually none of it was important. Because she was just her. Even if she was someone arranged purposely by others, he would still fight to make her his person. Just as Yue Rujing had said, he might really have been infatuated. Moonlight filtered through the window, spilling onto the bed, and he saw that she had already fallen asleep. Getting closer, he could hear her light, delicate breathing. He took off his clothes and slipped into her quilt, gently wrapping his arms around her waist from behind, just like countless nights before. To balance the flaming poison within him, to balance the cold poison within her, they had to snuggle closely. Otherwise, they would rely on an antidote in the blood to suppress the toxicity. But that night, because of the inexplicable feelings of pity surfacing in his mind, it seemed to ferment a different flavor, and even carried a blush tinted like peach blossoms. ... Gu Youyou got up before dawn, still yawning as she dressed. "If you want to sleep, sleep a bit longer. Why get up so early?" Jin Zijin said. "You don¡¯t understand," Gu Youyou replied to him. In the end, they were guests, and Gu Youyou did not want to conflict with the young ladies of the Marquis Residence. Getting up at this hour to hurry to the shop and help out, returning later in the night, she could avoid those young ladies of the Marquis Residence. "I really can¡¯t do anything with you!" Jin Zijin said with a laugh. Gu Youyou was extremely busy and very happy at the thought of opening a branch of Jisheng Hall in Lingnan. Not just in Lingnan, in the future, other cities, and even Beijing, would have the words Jisheng Hall. She wanted to carry on the legacy of Jisheng Hall, not failing Doctor Zhou who had provided her with such an opportunity. Gu Youyou had already forgotten the troubles of the Marquis Residence, and the few young ladies of the Residence who looked for her several times all returned disappointed and were at their wits¡¯ end. "What does she mean? Not even Mother can call her out when she sends someone; does she really think she¡¯s royalty?" "Cousin, Xiaotao said she wasn¡¯t there. Out early and back late every day, who knows what she¡¯s up to." This was the Marquis Residence¡¯s cousin, the only daughter of the old lady¡¯s youngest child. Her father was one of Yue Tingfang¡¯s generals, who had died in battle, leaving behind wife and daughter. Being widows and orphans, the old lady felt extremely sorry for them, so she took them back to her maiden home to be cared for. The cousin would eventually be married off, serving as a future caretaker for the old lady¡¯s youngest daughter. After all, the Marquis Residence was large, there was no shortage of food or clothing, two more did not matter, two less made no difference; therefore, the Marchioness had no objections. "The second young lady¡¯s maid said, ¡¯Probably that country bumpkin hasn¡¯t seen the world, rushing off to the streets to watch the excitement before dawn. Our Lingnan City is so big, it¡¯ll take her many days to see it Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 346 Farewell Chapter 346: Chapter 346 FarewellThe young girl¡¯s words resonated deeply with Yue Ruxue, who raised her chin smugly. "Fine, let her witness the prosperity of Lingnan. You, go instruct Xiaotao to block that woman tomorrow morning. Let her be for the past few days, but she can¡¯t be allowed to slip away again tomorrow. I must humiliate her publicly." Gu Youyou, who was to be humiliated, knew nothing about it. After being busy for so many days, everything was finally in order. "Zijin, let¡¯s move in tomorrow. The downstairs can be arranged slowly; we still need to acquire some herbs. The upstairs is ready to be lived in." Jin Zijin smiled faintly, nodding in silence. He was aware of the troubles the Misses of the Yue Family sought to bring upon her, yet every day they came up with nothing. Their patience was lost, and she could not wait to make her escape. Planning to leave the next day, Gu Youyou spent the night packing her luggage. "Madam Jin, our Madam would like to see you. You mustn¡¯t leave before dawn tomorrow." Xiaotao was nearly scared to death; the Second Miss was so vicious when she cursed. She almost begged Gu Youyou as she relayed the message. Before Gu Youyou could respond, Jin Zijin, who had just walked in, said, "Oh, tomorrow happens to be the day we are going to bid farewell to the Madam. Thank you for delivering the message, Miss Xiaotao." Ah...? Xiaotao looked up at Jin Zijin in confusion. The Misses intended to humiliate Gu Youyou; it had nothing to do with Young Master Jin. If he also went, wouldn¡¯t they sell her outright? Xiaotao¡¯s face turned pale with fright, her body trembling. "No, they, the Madam said she only wants to see Madam Jin." Jin Zijin replied, "No matter, I shall explain to the Madam myself. There¡¯s nothing here for you; you can go now." "Ah... No!" "You¡¯re not leaving yet?" Jin Zijin¡¯s voice was still calm and undisturbed, showing no trace of anger, but his expression had grown cold. "I... Okay, yes!" Xiaotao left with a pale face and then ran out of the courtyard to relay the information to the Second Miss¡¯s room. Gu Youyou laughed softly, "You did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you? Why are you scaring the poor girl?" Jin Zijin spoke righteously, "I didn¡¯t scare her; she¡¯s just guilt-conscience." "But you knew she had a guilty conscience..." "That¡¯s not my affair!" Gu Youyou: "..." Since when did you start being so sly? ... Jin Zijin and Gu Youyou went together to see the Madam. Her room was packed with women, which, admittedly, was somewhat frightening. They say three women make a drama; how many dramas could a room full of women make? No wonder it was scary. "Zijin, I hear you¡¯re here to take your leave today?" The night before, Xiaotao had conveyed the message to the Second Miss, who had risen early to pay her respects to the Madam, and naturally, she shared the news. Speaking of which, she was very unwilling to let them go. If she had known earlier that they would leave, she should have gotten up sooner to watch over Gu Youyou and bully her to death while she was still at the Marquis Residence, to take her pride down a notch, for stealing her brother Zijin. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Zijin, accompanying Gu Youyou, performed a courtesy towards the Madam, "Yes, we especially came today to bid farewell to the Madam." "Oh, weren¡¯t you living well here at the Marquis Residence? Why go out and live elsewhere?" Jin Zijin explained, "Youyou has started a medical clinic in Lingnan. Our house is all set; the clinic on the first floor, and living quarters on the second floor. We will be open for business in a few days. We have already imposed upon the Madam for several days, we dare not cause any more inconvenience." Hearing this, the faces of the women in the room changed, looking around at each other. Wasn¡¯t this woman just a village girl who only knew how to farm and raise pigs? How was she skilled in medicine? Chapter 347: We Are Going to Open a Clinic Chapter 347: Chapter 347: We Are Going to Open a ClinicFew women are skilled in medical arts, and she even has the audacity to want to open a medical hall in Lingnan? Hmph, as if anyone would seek her out for treatment. The young woman was clearly filled with disdain, and had it not been for Jin Zijin¡¯s presence, she likely would have already buried Gu Youyou under a pile of scathing remarks. However, the elder matriarch showed not the slightest hint of sarcasm, reassessing Gu Youyou with fresh eyes. There is truth in saying that one should not judge a book by its cover, that there are always experts hidden among the mountains; some words are not without reason. If she didn¡¯t possess some unique talents, how could Zijin have taken a liking to her? Moreover... the one who had gone to dig up her background hadn¡¯t returned yet, and the information gleaned from Yue Rujing¡¯s words was not entirely trustworthy. The elder matriarch beamed a warm and kindly smile, saying, "Opening a medical hall is a noble act of dedication to public welfare. For Youyou, a woman, to do so is even more remarkable than a man. Given that, I shall not impose any longer. When you have decided on the opening date, do not forget to let Ajing inform me, so that we can prepare a modest gift to express our good wishes." Gu Youyou and Jin Zijin bowed in thanks: "We thank the elder matriarch." Yue Ruxue had initially prepared herself to thoroughly humiliate Gu Youyou, but under the elder matriarch¡¯s warning, she managed to hold her tongue, and by the time they had left, her little face was scrunched up with frustration. "Grandmother, why didn¡¯t you let me speak just now? And you, why were you pulling on me?" she demanded, pointing at her eldest sister, Yue Rushuang. Yue Rushuang, a daughter born to a concubine without a mother and less favored by the elders than Yue Ruxue, naturally deferred to her and dared not argue. The elder matriarch saw this and felt that this legitimate daughter was spoiled, snorting in displeasure: "Your sister is a year older than you, yet she is several years more sensible than you. I know you¡¯re unwilling to accept that Zijin married someone else, but have you considered that you didn¡¯t even ascertain the situation before rashly making your move? How could you gauge the situation appropriately?" "I... What do I need to gauge? Anyway, she is wrong." The elder matriarch scoffed: "Yes, anyone who marries Zijin is wrong, unless it is you. Alas, I blame your father, who got your hopes up when it was all so uncertain. When he mentioned it, I felt it was inappropriate. Although Zijin is a good lad, he is much older than you are, and had he married earlier, his children would have nearly caught up with you in age. All these years without a word from him, I guessed that he had started his own family, and you never stood a chance." "Wah... Grandmother!" "Enough, regardless of what Gu Youyou¡¯s past status was, she is now Zijin¡¯s wife. You... well, looks like I, an old lady, still need to worry about you. Cuizhen, investigate all the eligible bachelors in Lingnan and pick a suitable one for her, so she stops clinging to what she shouldn¡¯t." The Marchioness replied, "Ah, mother!" ... The weather became increasingly cool, but the workers renovating the house still sweated profusely. Gu Youyou made a cooling mung bean soup for them to relieve the heat, and the workers were extremely grateful. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Doctor Gu, you¡¯ve already paid us our wages, how can we have the cheek to accept your food too?" Gu Youyou said, "You¡¯ve all worked heartily and tirelessly these past few days; it¡¯s the least I can do." "Since Doctor Gu says so, we won¡¯t stand on ceremony." "Doctor Gu is truly kind. To be a doctor, one must have a good heart." "Exactly, this Jisheng Hall is bound to do booming business, making a fortune every day..." "This is a medical hall, so please don¡¯t wish for booming business!" The crowd had an epiphany and burst into laughter: "Ha ha, yes, yes, a medical hall shouldn¡¯t wish for booming business. We misspoke." Chapter 348: Recruiting an Attendant Chapter 348: Chapter 348: Recruiting an AttendantThey were all locals from Lingnan, familiar with the area, and upon seeing that they had engaged in conversation with her, Gu Youyou asked, "In a few days, my Jisheng Hall will open, and I need to recruit an apprentice and an attendant. I wonder if any of the masters here have suitable candidates to recommend?" Although it would have been more reliable to ask Yue Rujing for help, Gu Youyou did not get along well with him; she would rather work alone than seek his assistance. As soon as Gu Youyou made her request, one of the craftsmen spoke up, "I do have a niece who¡¯s from next door who might try working as an attendant. She¡¯s from the countryside. Both her grandfather and father know some Medical Skills, and the villagers always turn to them for any headaches or fevers. But there¡¯s a rule in their family; they only pass on the knowledge to males, not females, so she doesn¡¯t know how to treat illnesses. However, growing up in such a family, she surely knows more than the average person. She can read a few characters and recognize the medicinal herbs on the mountain. Their family also often goes up the mountain to gather medicinal plants to sell, it¡¯s just..." At this point, the craftsman seemed to hesitate. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou was listening with interest; she thought such a person would be very suitable. She needed someone to help care for patients and dispense medicines, and girls tended to be more meticulous than boys in their work. Given the society¡¯s preference for boys over girls, finding a girl who could read a bit and recognize medicinal herbs was not easy at all. "But what? Master Lu, I am earnestly looking for two people. If you have anything to say, please speak frankly. Don¡¯t hold back!" "Ah! What Doctor Gu said is true." The craftsman continued, "This child has a hard life. She¡¯s eighteen this year and still living with her parents." In those days, it was rare to see a village girl who was still unmarried at eighteen. Could it be that there was some secret? "Her family had arranged a marriage for her a few years ago. The groom was a reliable man from a neighboring village, about her age. But on the day of the wedding, there was a heavy rain, the road was slippery, and he fell into a river and drowned. Out of all the people attending the wedding, it happened to be the bridegroom... Sigh, she was sent straight back to her family afterward and has been ¡¯watching the gate¡¯ as a widow ever since. Everyone says her fate is harsh, that she¡¯s a jinx, even those looking for a second wife are afraid to marry her." Gu Youyou was speechless for a moment; while the young woman truly had dreadful luck, to say she was a harsh fate and a jinx was too much. In the end, it was the ignorance of ancient people that ruined the young woman¡¯s entire life. "Doctor Gu, with her being a ¡¯jinx¡¯... I¡¯m worried she might bring misfortune to your medical hall!" Gu Youyou was taken aback, then smiled again, saying, "No, I want her. Please, Master Lu, talk to her and see if she would be willing to join me." "Ah...?" The craftsman was both shocked and pleased. He had mentioned it just to try his luck and didn¡¯t expect Doctor Gu to agree to take her in right away. "Really? Doctor Gu, are you sure you don¡¯t need to think it over?" He was still somewhat uneasy, as a woman who had caused the death of her husband on their wedding day was no ordinary jinx. Gu Youyou laughed, "There¡¯s no need to think it over. Our establishment is a medical hall, so hard fate is actually good. Many patients have an excess of yin energy, and it takes someone with a strong fate to drive away the filth and evil spirits!" Ah...? There was such a theory? The craftsman looked quite bemused. "Alright, since Doctor Gu has said so, I¡¯ll go ask her after finishing work this afternoon." In the afternoon, Jin Zijin brought back the completed signboard. Gu Youyou looked at it; it was a black lacquer signboard with blue inlay and gold lettering embossed in relief, surrounded by lifelike carvings of flowers. Weighing her finances, Gu Youyou had chosen an ordinary Manchurian ash wood for the sign. Chapter 349 - 359 Banxia Chapter 349: Chapter 359 BanxiaManchurian ash is actually considered a high-quality wood, but because the local area abounds with this type of lumber, its price is not too expensive. Gu Youyou looked on with satisfaction, as Jin Zijin hung it up and then covered the plaque with red cloth. According to custom, one had to wait until the grand opening day to pull off the red cloth from the plaque. The craftsman master Gu Youyou had hired mentioned to the niece who lived next door yesterday, and today the young girl came along with him. Her family was worried because such a daughter with a tarnished reputation was unable to marry off, and keeping her at home also led to gossip; naturally, they were eager to send her away if there was work she could do. Gu Youyou looked at the girl; because she was shy, she appeared somewhat uncomfortable, with a sallow complexion and thin. Her hands, from long-term farm work, were rough, like those of a woman in her thirties. In farming households, most girls¡¯ hands are like this, and she did not find it strange. "Doctor Gu, this is my niece, what do you think?" The girl looked reliable and honest at first glance, and Gu Youyou thought she was acceptable, but some harsh words still had to be said upfront. She said, "Whether you know medical skills or recognize a lot of medicinal herbs is not too important, I can teach you slowly. I value character in the people I hire, and also that they work diligently, and are honest and upright. Master Lu, I think this girl is not bad." Her words both praised and cautioned the girl, hitting just the right note. Master Lu hurriedly laughed and said, "People from the countryside may not boast much, but they are sincere, and my niece has always been a reliable worker at home." It was apparent she was a reliable worker; otherwise, her hands would not have looked that way. Gu Youyou smiled and said, "Then thank you, Master Lu." She then turned to the uneasy girl and asked, "Miss, what is your name?" The girl timidly replied, "My name is Banxia, Lu Banxia." Master Lu laughed again and said, "Their family names their children after medicinal herbs. She is called Banxia, and she has a younger sister named Bai Zhi too!" Gu Youyou thought it was quite amusing, no wonder they were a family of physicians. "Alright, Miss Banxia, come with me!" Opposite the kitchen in the back courtyard was a storage room, which Gu Youyou cleaned up and converted into two small cabins. She planned to hire two people to come in, so they would just live in these cabins. Leading Banxia to one of the cabins, she told her to live there for now, and handed her a piece of paper with writing on it, saying, "Master Lu mentioned you can recognize some characters. This paper lists your daily tasks and your pay. Take a look, and if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, ask me." Banxia took it and looked over it, then furrowed her brows. After a moment, she relaxed and said, "Okay, thank you, Doctor Gu." "You don¡¯t have to call me Doctor Gu, my name is Gu Youyou. In Jisheng Hall at Qingshui Town, everyone calls me Sister Youyou." Probably feeling that Gu Youyou was quite approachable, Lu Banxia finally showed a smile, "Sister Youyou!" ... Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The news that Gu Youyou was opening Jisheng Hall in Lingnan had long since reached Qingshui Town. When she left in a hurry, she didn¡¯t bring many things. Now, just before the opening, she received items sent by Qin Changlin through someone. Her personal necessities, a complete set of surgical tools, and quite a few silver notes, which could directly be cashed in at the banks in Lingnan. Just when Gu Youyou was short on cash, these silver notes were like a lifesaver. With a total of two thousand taels, she could purchase a lot more medicinal herbs. As Gu Youyou was sorting her things, she said contentedly, "I didn¡¯t expect Qin Changlin to be so generous, giving me two thousand taels." Chapter 350 - 360: The Fate of Uncle Three’s Family Chapter 350: Chapter 360: The Fate of Uncle Three¡¯s FamilyJin Zijin didn¡¯t know why he appeared preoccupied today, and when he heard Gu Youyou¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t respond but seemed lost in his own thoughts. Gu Youyou gave him a look and asked curiously, "What¡¯s wrong with you?" Jin Zijin snapped out of it, turned his head, and said, "Nothing. It¡¯s not that Qin Changlin is generous; you deserve all of this. You¡¯ve forgotten that you worked as a doctor in Jisheng Hall in Qingshui Town for so long and never took any silver." Uh... Gu Youyou thought about it and it seemed to be the case. She was used to being her own boss and never had the habit of counting her expenses, let alone paying herself a salary. When she was at Jisheng Hall, she always had others do her shopping, and she just needed to say what she wanted. Reflecting on it, she really hadn¡¯t taken any of the wages that were originally agreed upon. "That¡¯s quite generous of him, two thousand taels!" Jin Zijin fell silent for a moment, then changed the subject, "They should be sending Abao over in these next couple of days, right?" "Abao?" She had almost forgotten if he hadn¡¯t mentioned it. She truly was an irresponsible owner. Lately, she had been busy trying to get Jisheng Hall up and running as soon as possible, and she was almost overwhelmed by the workload. Gu Youyou nodded and said, "Once he arrives, you can take care of him. I need to take Banxia out tomorrow since it¡¯s the season for harvesting herbs, and we¡¯re going to the countryside." The countryside had cheaper herbs to offer. At night, once Gu Youyou had fallen deeply asleep, Jin Zijin suddenly sat up in bed. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He glanced at the peacefully sleeping Gu Youyou, got up, and in the blink of an eye, vanished from the room. "You mean he¡¯s come to Lingnan?" The man in black said, "Yes, we tracked him all the way to the vicinity of Lingnan and then lost sight of him. I suspect he has entered Lingnan City. This is Yue Tingfang¡¯s territory; we cannot conduct an overt search, and we also have to be cautious about how we act covertly. What do you think..." Jin Zijin pondered for a moment then said, "I understand. Withdraw all our people from Lingnan City. Be careful not to let Yue Tingfang notice, and leave the rest to me." The man in black nodded and said, "Sure, you be careful too. It¡¯s not suitable for me to show my face in Lingnan. I¡¯ll head back to the capital first, but I¡¯ve left some men in Wangxian Town for you." Watching the man in black disappear, Jin Zijin¡¯s expression remained serious. Qin Changlin had sent not just those items, but also a letter. Gu Feng had died, Gu Sanbao had been imprisoned, and the family of Gu¡¯s second brother had expelled Gu Sanbao¡¯s wife, daughter, and son from the Gu Family, only giving them a deep-water lotus pond unsuitable for rice cultivation, and a patch of dry, barren land barely good for growing sweet potatoes and vegetables. The family of three was now in a dire situation. Everyone knew about Gu Erya¡¯s arranged marriage with Wang Shun, but after this incident, even the Wang Family wanted to call off the marriage. Out of frustration, Meng Qiuju had jumped into the Qingshui River to commit suicide. Now, only Gu Erya and her little brother, Gu Sanbao, remained, living in their old thatched cottage, barely surviving. Qin Changlin wrote to Gu Youyou, explaining that the vile acts were committed by Gu Sanbao, whose wife and children were totally unaware and merely suffered due to his wrongdoings. Seeing the pitiful state of the two siblings, he inquired if Gu Youyou would be willing to help them. It just so happened that Jisheng Hall needed a female attendant. Considering that Gu Sanbao had died from anger, and that even Gu Youyou¡¯s parents had been murdered by him, Qin Changlin didn¡¯t dare make the decision himself. Whether to offer help was indeed a troublesome matter. He couldn¡¯t show the letter to Gu Youyou, yet he also knew what sort of person she was and didn¡¯t feel right making the decision for her. To just leave the matter unresolved seemed inappropriate as well. Really, he¡¯d never been so conflicted, not even over killing a person. ... Chapter 351 - 361 Jin Ziyuan Chapter 351: Chapter 361 Jin ZiyuanThe nearby mountains were abundant with herbs, even more so than Gu Youyou had imagined. It was fortunate she had the artisans who were repairing the house create a cart as well; otherwise, the scrawny girls, she and Banxia, wouldn¡¯t have been able to bring back so many medicinal herbs. Banxia¡¯s family had been dealing with herbs for generations, and she knew the prices of various herbs like the back of her hand. When it came to bargaining, she lacked her usual shyness and was decisively clear-cut. Gu Youyou felt like she had stumbled upon a treasure; a monthly wage of five taels of silver was completely reasonable. "Since there¡¯s so much to collect, let¡¯s split up. You head to the south end of the village, and I¡¯ll go to the north end. We¡¯ll meet up under this big mulberry tree later." "Alright, Sister Youyou, don¡¯t pick too much. We won¡¯t be able to fit everything in the cart." "Yeah, I know!" Indeed, buying directly from the local herb gatherers was much cheaper than in the city¡¯s herb shops, although it was a bit more troublesome. "Miss, I have quite a bit of schisandra berries here, are you interested in buying?" Upon suddenly hearing the voice behind her, Gu Youyou instantly tensed up. Only one person could stand so silently behind her without her detection. She whirled around abruptly and saw a plainly dressed man with porcelain-white skin. He stood there quietly, like glazed porcelain shining with a faint glow in the dark night. Gu Youyou quickly looked around; no one was in sight. She pulled him behind a clay house and asked in a low voice, "Why are you here? When did you arrive?" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Ziyuan pursed his lips and said, "I arrived the day before yesterday, looking for some things." Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes; it was just too much of a coincidence. Of all times to come, he just had to come now. Why look for things here of all places, in Lingnan? Didn¡¯t he know Jin Zijin was here? Didn¡¯t he know Lingnan was Yue Rujing¡¯s territory? They were searching for him everywhere. "You¡¯d better leave quickly, and come back for your things later." "Why?" Jin Ziyuan asked. Gu Youyou said hastily, "We¡¯ve also only arrived here not long ago. Jin Zijin and Yue Rujing are looking for you everywhere, don¡¯t you know?" "I do know," Jin Ziyuan said. His eyelashes quivered, and beneath the long, pitch-black lashes, his complexion appeared even more translucently pale. It was just great; she had gotten quite tanned since leaving the dark room while he remained so pale. Gu Youyou collected her thoughts and said in displeasure, "Knowing that, you still came?" "It¡¯s something very important I¡¯m looking for," he said with a stubborn tone. Well, after all, it was his life to gamble with. Gu Youyou felt annoyed, but she was always reluctant to see accidents befall someone who, like herself, was a fellow herbalist. In the future, when all the herbalists gathered, wouldn¡¯t they have to confront the State Preceptor together? It would be a pity if, before seeing the State Preceptor, he met his end at the hands of Jin Zijin. Her expression darkened, and she asked, "How important is it, is it even more important than the Youying Pearl?" Jin Ziyuan was startled, his gentle expression turning cold. "How do you know about the Youying Pearl?" he then seemed to remember something and said with self-mockery, "Did he tell you?" Gu Youyou said, "That¡¯s right, he told me. The Youying Pearl is with you, isn¡¯t it?" "With me?" Jin Ziyuan seemed surprised, then observed Gu Youyou who was completely unaware, and suddenly laughed, saying, "Yes, it¡¯s with me." Gu Youyou consoled him, "I know it¡¯s important, and if I asked you to hand it over, you¡¯d definitely refuse. How about this, you keep looking for the important items, and if you¡¯re unlucky enough to get caught by them, then you can just give them the Youying Pearl. Even the finest items are merely possessions; it¡¯s staying alive that gives you hope, right?" Chapter 352 - 362 We Have No Relationship Chapter 352: Chapter 362 We Have No Relationship"No!" Jin Ziyuan didn¡¯t even think before blurting out two words. "You..." Gu Youyou suddenly felt at a loss for words, "Geez, you¡¯re the classic case of preferring wealth over life. I tried to comfort you precisely because we¡¯re in the same boat, and yet here you are, stubborn as a mule that won¡¯t turn a corner." She laughed in spite of her annoyance, nodding before she added, "No wonder, really. You¡¯d rather hide in a grave for over a decade. I used to think you had it rough, but now I see you brought it on yourself." Faced with Gu Youyou¡¯s mockery, Jin Ziyuan found it both amusing and pitiable. After a long silence, he finally said, "Do you think the Youying Pearl is something you can just hand over if you feel like it? You¡¯d better learn more about it before you speak." "What do you mean?" Gu Youyou felt that there was something off about his words. Jin Ziyuan merely scoffed, offering no explanation. That scoff, and his deep eyes, reminded Gu Youyou uncomfortably of Jin Zijin, which inevitably brought their identities to mind. She thought for a moment, then asked again, "Your names are almost the same, and you look... somewhat alike. You wouldn¡¯t happen to be brothers, right?" "How could that be?" exclaimed Jin Ziyuan in surprise. "How could I look anything like that rough country bumpkin? Are you seeing things? There are plenty of people with the surname Jin in Zhuzhao Country, and besides, Ziyuan is my courtesy name; my actual name is Jin Yi." He looked somewhat enraged, and even his normally gentle features seemed fierce and intimidating. Gu Youyou had originally thought they were family, but she hadn¡¯t expected such a strong reaction from him. Could she really have been mistaken? S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No, that wasn¡¯t right¡ªGu Youyou suddenly thought of something. "You¡¯re wrong. He is not some rough and coarse man. That unkempt beard you saw on him last time on the mountain was fake..." Realizing she might have said too much, Gu Youyou abruptly covered her mouth. Jin Ziyuan¡¯s gaze darkened even further. Internally, Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but wonder, what¡¯s all this about? Why make things so complicated? She covertly observed Jin Ziyuan¡¯s reaction, deciding she would have to probe Jin Zijin once she got back. She wondered if both of them were being kept in the dark, or if it was just Jin Ziyuan who hadn¡¯t recognized Jin Zijin. Several melodramatic plots sprouted in Gu Youyou¡¯s mind, but the most sensational¡ªand what she thought most likely¡ªwas that these two were actually brothers separated by a villain. Both became orphans, with Jin Zijin somehow ending up adopted by the Tianzong Sect Leader of the Dao Family, turning into the renowned and powerful eldest disciple of Tianzong. Meanwhile, his poor brother ended up in the hands of Xuanzong because he was born a pure Yin male and was successfully turned into a medicine man by Xuanzong, placed behind Lotus Village on the mountain. And the most brutal twist: someone poisoned the elder brother, who would need the Youying Pearl from his brother¡¯s body for the antidote, and then spread clues for the elder brother to go and rob the Youying Pearl. Goodness, such bloody drama. If it were true, it would be incredibly cruel. While Jin Ziyuan seemed to be lost in thought, Gu Youyou was considering the sensational scenarios when he suddenly fell silent for a long while. Gu Youyou looked at him worriedly, gently trying to get his attention, "Jin Ziyuan!" He didn¡¯t respond. "Jin Yi?" Only then did Jin Ziyuan come back to his senses and said, "Don¡¯t worry, he will not turn out to be my brother. My parents only had me as their son, and moreover... the person he killed up in those mountains was my biological father." "Ah...?" This last sentence was undoubtedly a bombshell. So that would mean... Jin Ziyuan gave a bitter smile and said, "I know what you¡¯re thinking, but it¡¯s impossible for me to work with him, because he is the man who killed my father." Now things were truly awkward. Gu Youyou shrank back instinctively, stepping away without meaning to, not wanting to be too close to him. Chapter 353 - 363 Opening Chapter 353: Chapter 363 OpeningJin Ziyuan noticed Gu Youyou¡¯s intention and said, "Don¡¯t worry, he is him, and you are you, I won¡¯t take revenge on the innocent." Hehe... Other than a bitter smile, Gu Youyou truly couldn¡¯t do anything. Originally, she had thought that since they shared a common enemy, the State Preceptor of Zhuzhao Country, as long as Jin Ziyuan was willing to take out the Youying Pearl and cure Jin Zijin of the poison, they might even become friends, and then confront the State Preceptor together. She hadn¡¯t expected that there would be the vendetta of a son for his slain father between them. And that wild man uncle, he really was Jin Ziyuan¡¯s father. She wondered what feelings a father harbored as he, day after day, year after year, personally administered poison to his own son. But Gu Youyou knew that the wild man uncle truly loved his son; he cleaned him up meticulously, and the loving gaze in his eyes when he looked at him couldn¡¯t be faked. ... Having everything prepared, Jisheng Hall could open tomorrow. On September twenty-third, it was propitious for opening businesses and moving into homes, but sacrifices to the earth and thanking the gods were to be avoided. Jisheng Hall in Lingnan finally opened. Gu Youyou had only managed to recruit one attendant for now, preferring quality over quantity. She wasn¡¯t in a rush; it was fine to start the business like this. Even though they had no foundations in Lingnan, because the house was situated in a premium triangular location, it still attracted quite a few neighbors looking on curiously. In addition to the sign over the door, another sign was erected and also covered with red cloth. The onlookers were abuzz. "What kind of shop is this?" "I heard it¡¯s a medical clinic, opened by two outsiders. The doctor who will be consulting is a woman." The crowd was surprised, "A woman practicing medicine? Can she be trusted?" Someone laughed, "If you don¡¯t trust her, then don¡¯t go to her for treatment, right? An outsider with no reputation at all, this is just fooling around. I tell you, it¡¯ll open today and close within a month. They really think they¡¯re Divine Doctors or something, an outsider and a woman at that, daring to open a clinic in Lingnan City." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou¡¯s ears were sharp, and naturally every word fell clearly into them. She just smiled and busied herself with the opening arrangements. "Ay, look, there isn¡¯t even a single person here to celebrate, just opening quietly like this?" "They are outsiders, and they don¡¯t have acquaintances here, naturally, there¡¯s no one to celebrate." "Then they really don¡¯t understand the ways of the world too much, even if they are outsiders, they could still get to know their neighbors better, right? If you get familiar, wouldn¡¯t people come to patronize the business?" "Are you dumb? They are opening a medical clinic, even with familiarity they can¡¯t possibly come to support the business for the sake of it." "Even if they had a few people come to drink a cup of tea, that would still be better than being so desolate." Just then, an inconspicuous servant appeared with a rather large box. The wrapping clearly indicated that it was a congratulatory gift. "Oh, someone is actually sending a congratulatory gift!" "How come they only sent a servant over?" Upon seeing Gu Youyou, the servant said in a hurry, "Doctor Gu, this is a congratulatory gift from our Madam. Madam originally intended to come in person, but unfortunately, she caught a bit of a chill last night and couldn¡¯t make it, so she sent me to deliver this gift." Gu Youyou received it with a smile, "Thank you, young man. Please give my regards to Madam and wish her a swift recovery." Did Gu Youyou not understand these subtle gestures? It seemed they had already thoroughly investigated her ancestry and realized that she was indeed just a country girl from a village, not worth making connections with. The gift was sent only out of consideration for Jin Zijin¡¯s face; after all, Jin Zijin was Yue Rujing¡¯s senior fellow disciple. Chapter 354 - 364: Offering Medical Services Altruistically, Free Consultations? Chapter 354: Chapter 364: Offering Medical Services Altruistically, Free Consultations?Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t be happier, for her small temple could hardly accommodate the grand Buddha that is the Madam of Lingnan. On the other hand, Yue Ruxue was still indignantly unresigned. "Grandmother, are we really not going? That country girl is opening her clinic today, and I just want to see how she, a mere country girl, can establish herself in Lingnan City." The Marchioness replied irritably, "Axue, you just want to see her embarrass herself, don¡¯t you? She¡¯s an outsider, and on her first day, it¡¯s bound to be quiet and deserted. Is there even a need to look?" "Mother, if it¡¯s quiet and deserted, that¡¯s even better. I just want to go have a look!" "You!" The Marchioness extended her slim jade-like finger and tapped Yue Ruxue¡¯s forehead lightly, saying, "How on earth are you going to manage when you¡¯re married with that foolishness of yours? Do you truly not understand your grandmother¡¯s intentions?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The old Madam glanced at Yue Ruxue, then sighed, "This foolish girl, truly worrying this old woman to death." One by one they called her a fool, and Yue Ruxue pouted, feeling wronged. On the other side, Yue Rushuang explained with a smile, "Younger sister, Grandmother and Mother don¡¯t want us to go, and they have their thoughtful reasons. Think about it, that Gu Youyou originally had no reputation in Lingnan City, but if we go, then she will be connected to our Marquis Residence. With just the reputation of our Marquis Residence, her fame would rise overnight, wouldn¡¯t it? By doing so, we wouldn¡¯t be vexing her, but helping her!" The old Madam nodded in satisfaction while looking at Yue Rushuang and said, "Ashuang is indeed more astute. Axue, I know you¡¯re upset and want to humiliate her, but what if you publicly shame her? At most, people will consider your quarrel child¡¯s play. Becoming embroiled in an argument with the Marquis Residence¡¯s young lady would only further prove her unusual relationship with our residence. You, rather than looking for trouble now, why not wait a few days? Let her think that her clinic can¡¯t keep running, and then humiliate her. Wouldn¡¯t that be even more satisfying?" After hearing the old Madam¡¯s explanation, Yue Ruxue happily agreed. "Fine, we¡¯ll wait a few days." Meanwhile, the Marchioness looked at Yue Rushuang¡¯s expression as if she wanted to skin her alive. Angry at her own daughter¡¯s lack of ambition, and at this illegitimate daughter for always stealing the limelight. "Today, the opening of Jisheng Hall¡¯s Lingnan branch, for the first month of opening, abides by the healer¡¯s spirit of helping the world without charge ¡ª free medical consultations!" Gu Youyou pulled down the red cloth covering the plaque of Jisheng Hall and then unveiled the red cloth on the vertical plaque next to it as well. The crowd of onlookers was substantial, and upon seeing the words on the plaque clearly, their surprise was immeasurable. "Helping the world without charge, free medical consultations?" Free medical consultations meant that seeing a doctor required no silver! Whispers in the crowd turned into an uproar. Everyone was stunned by the four words ¡¯free medical consultations¡¯. A bold person asked, "Free medical consultations, does Jisheng Hall really provide treatment with no need for silver?" Banxia knew that Gu Youyou had a sign stored inside the house, covered up tightly, but had no idea it was inscribed with ¡¯free medical consultations¡¯. She looked at Gu Youyou with astonishment, completely unable to understand why she would do such a thing. Gu Youyou smiled and responded to the inquiring crowd, "Indeed, for the first month of opening, there will be free medical consultations. Not only for this opening month, but from now on, the first three days of every month will be free of charge. Additionally, Jisheng Hall will occasionally hold public welfare activities for free medical consultations. For instance, during the prevalent season for colds, we will offer more free consultations and provide free preventative medicine for colds. Moreover, for families with difficulties and for patients who struggle with medical expenses, we will appropriately reduce medical costs, ensuring that whether rich or poor, no one will worry about receiving treatment." Chapter 355 - 365: The First Patient Chapter 355: Chapter 365: The First Patientnove?.comGu Youyou¡¯s words echoed through the crowd, bringing a mix of reactions. Those who didn¡¯t believe her looked at her as if she were some kind of freak, thinking she was joking. "A doctor offering free consultations? Wouldn¡¯t that be a loss? And to offer free consultations three days a month, as well as at unscheduled times, not to mention providing medicine for free? Even the long-established medical halls in Lingnan have never done such a thing. As a newcomer, are you not afraid that the wind might blow your tongue away?" But for those who believed her, there was an overwhelming sense of joy, and they couldn¡¯t wait to give it a try. A young man timidly approached and asked, "Doctor, is the treatment really free?" Gu Youyou tapped the sign that read "Dedicated to healing the world, consultations without charge," and said, "Of course it¡¯s really free, or else you can smash this sign." The young man immediately perked up and said, "Doctor, please take a look at me. The night before last, I was traveling and got caught in the rain, and now I¡¯m sneezing and have a runny nose. I wasn¡¯t planning to see a doctor, figured I¡¯d just tough it out, but since it¡¯s free here, I thought I¡¯d give it a try." "Of course, come in!" Gu Youyou stepped back to the consultation desk, donned a blue coat, and put on a mask. Then, placing a small pillow-like cushion on the table, she motioned for the young man to stretch out his hand. The onlooking crowd craned their necks, having never before witnessed such a method of treatment, and thus, the murmuring began. "Why is she putting on another layer of clothing? Isn¡¯t she hot?" "Yeah, and she¡¯s covering her face too. What does that mean?" Someone who fancied themselves in the know said, "After all, she is a woman. It¡¯s not good for her to show her face; it¡¯s much better for her to cover it." The crowd nodded in sudden understanding. "Right, and that loose gown is also to conceal her graceful figure." ...Each assumption was a further distortion of the truth. "Can she really practice as a woman?" "Oh my, look, she¡¯s touching that young man¡¯s hand. It¡¯s said that her husband is right there beside her, and he can actually watch as his wife touches another man¡¯s hand." "She¡¯s dedicated to healing the world, and a healer must be compassionate. You¡¯re making senseless noise. She might stop offering free consultations at any moment." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou simply smiled in response to these comments. Changing people¡¯s mindset isn¡¯t something that happens overnight. Being a female doctor was something she couldn¡¯t change. What she could change, however, was proving through her own abilities that women were no less capable than men. After examining the young man¡¯s condition, Gu Youyou took up a fine brush and wrote a sequence of beautiful small characters. This was to make it easier for others to read. "Doctor, is my condition serious?" After finishing the prescription, Gu Youyou said, "It¡¯s nothing serious; your cold is not severe. If you want to get better quickly, take this prescription to get the medicine, and take it three times a day immediately. If you don¡¯t want to get the medicine, just keep warm when you go back, and drink plenty of hot water. Young people have strong constitutions; you can recover without medication." The young man looked surprised and said, "I have a cold, but I don¡¯t need medication, just need to keep warm and drink more hot water to recover?" Gu Youyou replied, "Your case is a mild cold, so you indeed can recover well. But if it is not controlled properly and becomes serious, you will need to get the medicine." The young man looked doubtful and said oddly, "Then I¡¯ll follow the doctor¡¯s advice, go home, put on some extra clothes, and drink more water." Gu Youyou nodded, "That¡¯s right." He pocketed the prescription Gu Youyou had written, thanked her, and left. Outside, the curious spectators hurried to grab the young man and asked, "How was it, can she heal?" The young man had a complex look on his face as he replied, "It¡¯s hard to say." "Hard to say? What do you mean?" Chapter 356 - 366: I’ve Been Learning My Skills for a Long Time Chapter 356: Chapter 366: I¡¯ve Been Learning My Skills for a Long TimeHe spoke with some difficulty, "This female doctor said that my illness does not require medication, just drinking more water will cure it." "What?" The crowd began to stir, their gazes shifting toward Gu Youyou with strange expressions. "Hey! Thought we¡¯d found a good doctor, turns out she¡¯s a fraud." "Exactly, who gets cured without medicine? If water could heal, why would anyone open a medical clinic? Patients would just stay home and drink water." In the tea house opposite, several elders sipped their tea and chuckled. "Thought we had a formidable competitor here, but it¡¯s just a naive little girl. Water can cure, huh, you should drink more." Another person laughed loudly, saying, "I¡¯m not sick, you drink more!" All these voices reached Gu Youyou¡¯s ears, yet she merely smiled faintly and said nothing. At dusk, Jisheng Hall closed its doors, and Gu Youyou seemed quite pleased, whereas Banxia had a look of worry on her face. She wanted to say something, but remembering she was just a little helper, she didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, she went to the backyard to boil water with a heavy sigh. Jin Zijin also wore a grave expression, seeing as Jisheng Hall had only one patient on their opening day. They didn¡¯t charge them and even after treatment, the patient dismissed them that way, resulting in no one coming for free consultations anymore. A few days prior, Gu Youyou had brought home a sign in secrecy, calling it their winning trump card. She showed it to no one, and it turned out to be nothing but a sign offering free medical consultations, which greatly disappointed him. Using the allure of ¡¯free¡¯ is good, but free doesn¡¯t necessarily mean valuable. Free advantages in other tangible things might be fine, like if it were free steamed buns, many would happily come to try. But free medical consultation? Who would joke with their own health? "Youyou!" Jin Zijin didn¡¯t really want to discourage her and struggled for a long time before finding some gentle words to comfort her: "I know you have excellent medical skills, but it is indeed hard for a woman to practice medicine. I still have some personal savings; we aren¡¯t short on silver. Perhaps we should close the clinic." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou wasn¡¯t upset upon hearing this; she just smiled lightly and said, "How can I abandon my undertaking halfway? Now that Jisheng Hall has opened, I will not disgrace its name and will continue to operate it." Continue to operate? But if no one seeks treatment, how can it remain open? "Those from the Marquis Residence are waiting to see you fail, you really are..." "I know they want to see me make a fool of myself, but I can prove with my ability that they won¡¯t see that happen. The illnesses other doctors can cure, I can cure; the illnesses they can¡¯t, I can also cure. What I rely on is nothing but my own skill, the result of many years of study. I cannot let these abilities go to waste, otherwise my masters would know and curse me to death." Jin Zijin was taken aback by Gu Youyou¡¯s determination and also noticed the other things she had said ¨C many years of study, masters. "Your medical skills and handwriting... weren¡¯t acquired overnight, were they?" "Indeed!" Gu Youyou made no attempt to conceal it, saying, "I¡¯ve told you the story of the ¡¯Yellow Millet Dream¡¯ before, I wonder how much of it you believed?" Jin Zijin said nothing, fixing his gaze on her intently. Gu Youyou smiled faintly, "Even if you do not believe a single word, what has happened to me can only be explained this way." Recalling the past, her tone became somewhat melancholic, "I began practicing that handwriting at the age of six, and achieved some proficiency at fifteen. It wasn¡¯t that I was too slow, mainly because there was so much I had to learn, and the time I could spend on handwriting was limited. As for medicine, I¡¯ve been exposed to traditional Chinese medicine since I can remember ¨C it¡¯s my family heritage. I formally started learning Western medicine at eighteen, studying far away for four years." Chapter 357 - 367: If You Don’t Leave Me, I Won’t Leave You Chapter 357: Chapter 367: If You Don¡¯t Leave Me, I Won¡¯t Leave YouThe things she spoke of could certainly not be found in Gu Youyou; she was still so young. He thought, indeed, she was not Gu Youyou. Jin Zijin¡¯s expression was obscured in darkness, ambiguous to the observer. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What is... traditional Chinese medicine, what is Western medicine?" With too many questions to ask, Jin Zijin chose this unfamiliar term. Gu Youyou said, "The Qihuang Technique that we talk about is traditional Chinese medicine. The theory based on empirical evidence that I talked about last time to Yue Rujing is Western medicine." He remembered the way Gu Youyou treated Yuancheng¡¯s illness and, after some time, heard Jin Zijin mutter, "So it really is possible to treat illnesses that way." Looking back at her, even though her appearance hadn¡¯t changed at all, Jin Zijin felt like he was seeing through her, as if he were seeing another person¡ªsomeone both familiar and foreign. "Youyou!" Jin Zijin felt a sudden tightness in his heart because for an instant he felt she was so distant, as if she came from another world. "Will you always stay here?" He did not know why he suddenly asked such an irrelevant question. Perhaps it was because, for a moment, he felt she was very distant. Gu Youyou said, "I have nowhere else to go, I will go wherever you go. Haven¡¯t we agreed on that?" At least that was how it was for now, unless he decided to abandon her. Otherwise, she really would have to keep following him. If you do not abandon me, I will not leave. Gu Youyou spoke to him casually, as they usually chatted. Hearing her words, Jin Zijin abruptly relaxed. He curled his lips into a smile, his smile gradually spreading, instantly warming the entire room. "Alright, I won¡¯t ask who you are or where you come from anymore. I believe in your ¡¯delusion¡¯; from today onwards, you are just you, unrelated to your name or identity." Gu Youyou was stunned and stared straight at him. Jin Zijin waited with a warm smile for her response. As time ticked away, Gu Youyou didn¡¯t realize how long she had been in a daze until Banxia came out from the back courtyard, carrying a hot water basin with grace. "Sister Youyou, you¡¯ve been tired all day; take a wash to refresh yourself." Gu Youyou gave Banxia five taels of silver a month, an opportunity that couldn¡¯t be found elsewhere, even the maids in wealthy households weren¡¯t worth that much. So she felt she should be more diligent, do more work, to earn those five taels of silver. Gu Youyou blinked her eyes, gradually coming back to her senses. She had finally melted the heart of that extremely guarded man; she was finally able to occupy a place in his heart, and he was finally willing to trust her. She said in a low voice, "My name is Gu Youyou." Then, she added, "I¡¯m not lying to you." Unknowingly, a blush crept onto her face, her words soft and gentle, like feathers brushing over his entire body. Banxia tactfully placed the water down and retreated, returning to her own room in the back courtyard. She had never been alone with a man, and the interaction between Gu Youyou and Jin Zijin instinctively made her feel embarrassed. After Gu Youyou washed up, she then said to Jin Zijin, "You should wash up too; Banxia must have heated a lot of water." "Mhm, you go up to rest first. There¡¯ll be a lot to do tomorrow." Tonight was destined to be an extraordinary night, although there had only been one patient for the grand opening, the onlookers had been numerous. They sneered or jeered or intentionally asked questions to embarrass her, but throughout it all, she faced it alone, always with a smiling face. It was quite exhausting, but she just couldn¡¯t sleep. Chapter 358 - 368 Ignition Chapter 358: Chapter 368 IgnitionIt wasn¡¯t long before Jin Zijin¡¯s footsteps could be heard coming up the stairs, he had arrived. Gu Youyou was somewhat nervous, lying on the innermost side of the bed, wearing thin underclothes, and feigning sleep with her eyes closed. Just like always, he lifted the covers and lay down beside her, nothing more than a hug, with no further advances. Thus, the two of them awkwardly, stiffly maintained that position for quite a while. In the end, it was Gu Youyou who couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and turned over to face him. Her eyes wide open and, borrowing the moonlight, they were exceptionally bright. "Aren¡¯t you sleeping yet?" Jin Zijin asked. "Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?" Gu Youyou retorted. Jin Zijin was caught off guard by her question, feeling like her clear eyes were about to suck him in, making him feel uneasy all over. He had to close his eyes to avoid looking at her. He said, "I will sleep now." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou snorted with laughter, clearly sensing his embarrassment. She said, "I¡¯m going to sleep too!" With that, she directly pulled his arm to pillow under her neck, and with both hands reaching forward, she hugged his sturdy waist. Jin Zijin got such a fright that he suddenly opened his eyes, and then looking down at her head bumping about, he didn¡¯t know where to put his hands. "You..." Just as he was about to say something, she interrupted, "So it¡¯s fine for you to hug me, but I¡¯m not allowed to hug you? You¡¯ve had your fill of clinging, it¡¯s about time you gave some back." Jin Zijin slightly furrowed his brows, feeling that there was a difference between him hugging her and her hugging him. However, her taking the initiative didn¡¯t seem to be a problem. Just that... "Can you sleep if you¡¯re holding on this tightly?" "What about you?" Gu Youyou asked back just the same. "I..." Jin Zijin felt her soft body pressing against his own. He didn¡¯t think he could sleep like this, so he replied, "I can¡¯t sleep." Chapter 359 - 369: Do I Have to Teach This Too? Chapter 359: Chapter 369: Do I Have to Teach This Too?"Gu Youyou, I really want to chop off these restless hands of yours!" he said hoarsely. The warm breath in the blanket became exceptionally ambiguous. Gu Youyou chuckled, her light and shallow voice emerging from her cherry-red lips, "Don¡¯t be in a hurry, there are many more restless places, you can chop them all off together." Oh, where else? What else did she want to do? Gu Youyou wrapped her arms around his waist, inching closer to him, her snowy face also drawing nearer. In the darkness, he seemed to see his own reflection growing larger in her pupils. That annoyingly enticing smile on her lips, as if in mockery of him, yet seemed to be seducing him. She really did it on purpose... who says she doesn¡¯t understand, she understands too well. Every move she made was exactly right. "Are you deliberately trying to seduce me?" he asked. He wanted to chop her, but where could he really chop her, it was better to bite her to death, he thought. Seeing those lips sweet as cherries, he felt he had found an opening and couldn¡¯t help but caress the back of her head, then fiercely bit down hard. He felt she was doing it on purpose, tempting him to commit a crime, why would she think that way? He felt women should be more reserved. Gu Youyou groaned in pain, it really hurt, he was actually biting her. Annoying, she had been busy for so long, and he actually couldn¡¯t kiss. She squirmed restlessly in his arms, pushing a little, until he felt her resistance and gradually eased his grip. This truly was an unpleasant kiss, Gu Youyou turned her head aside, ending the kiss. Now it was Jin Zijin¡¯s turn to be astonished, and he asked, "Isn¡¯t this what you wanted? Why are you dodging?" So annoying, this Taoist! He¡¯s really so chaste, he can¡¯t even do this. Gu Youyou glared at him, annoyed, "Haven¡¯t eaten pork, haven¡¯t seen pigs run, do I have to teach you this sort of thing too?" I have to teach? Heavens, those three words were like firecrackers, exploding in Jin Zijin¡¯s mind with a buzzing sound. Does a man like him need to be taught by her? He just felt the timing wasn¡¯t right yet. And, he was a man deeply cultured in etiquette, treating illness was treating illness, never daring to step over the line. But... He suddenly thought of another question and looked at her in surprise. She mysteriously knew so much, even about this? sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Or was it, her so-called dreams, she actually... Upon this thought, he couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore, once again fiercely covering her lips with his, carrying an angry, punishing intensity. Gu Youyou, of course, had no idea about the convoluted thoughts in his mind, assuming that her words just now had wounded his pride, and he was eagerly seeking validation. This petty man. She had no choice but to respond to him tenderly. Jin Zijin felt her tenderness on one hand, but on the other, it only added to the discomfort in his heart. Thinking too much, the heat within him began to subside slowly. Suddenly, he stopped moving, not responding at all to her fervor. Gu Youyou finally felt that something was off and stopped too. "What¡¯s wrong?" she asked. Jin Zijin looked down at her, his eyes appearing to hide a mysterious sea of stars. "I... have something to tell you," he said. She thought, he¡¯s really annoying, is there anything that can¡¯t wait until later, why does he have to pick this time? "What do you want to say?" she had to ask patiently. It¡¯s not the first time, why is he being so awkward? He wasn¡¯t this awkward back in the mountain woods. Chapter 360 - 370 Send Abao Over Chapter 360: Chapter 370 Send Abao OverCould it be that he really has some peculiar tastes? Did he truly need to wait until she fell asleep? Gu Youyou felt this was a very serious question, which concerned lifelong happiness¡ªit needed to be made clear before anything else. "Tell me, if one person holds a grudge against another person¡¯s parents, does that mean they hold a grudge against that person as well?" "Huh?" What a leap¡ªhow did we get there? Gu Youyou thought his question twisted her brain, and she couldn¡¯t help but gather her fleeting thoughts to seriously consider it. Seeing her confusion, Jin Zijin made his question even more straightforward: "If the other person¡¯s parents have already received their retribution, should they continue to hold a grudge against their offspring?" His question was odd, but not without reason; Gu Youyou suddenly thought of Jin Ziyuan. One person holds a grudge against another person¡¯s parents. Their parents had already received retribution, meaning revenge had been taken. The question was whether to continue holding a grudge against the next generation. Oh my, wasn¡¯t he talking about himself and Jin Ziyuan? Jin Zijin had a feud with the wild man, Uncle, Jin Zijin¡¯s death led to the wild man¡¯s death, and he was asking whether he should continue to deal with the wild man¡¯s son, Jin Ziyuan? Of course not. Gu Youyou looked up at Jin Zijin, shook her head vehemently, and said, "One should be responsible for one¡¯s own actions; when will the cycle of vengeance end? Since the enemy has already faced retribution, their family members shouldn¡¯t be implicated. Otherwise, the hatred will be passed down from generation to generation, never ending." Jin Zijin agreed with her. He nodded, having made up his mind. He would reply to Qin Changlin tomorrow, allowing him to help if he could; after all, those two kids were still Gu Youyou¡¯s younger siblings. "Um, that..." "Time for bed." Gu Youyou gritted her teeth and hammered him with a tirade, infuriated by his excessive behavior. ... Early the next morning, Yue Rujing brought over Abao. Abao had actually arrived in Lingnan several days ago. Yue Rujing unexcpetedly hadn¡¯t delivered him directly to Gu Youyou, but instead took care of him for a few days¡ªtruly... "Hey, don¡¯t glare at me. I didn¡¯t bring him over because I saw you were busy and didn¡¯t want him to suffer. He¡¯s had it so good with me; this little guy eats half a sheep a day. I don¡¯t know how he fits it all in his belly." Seeing Abao looking robust and imposing, Gu Youyou didn¡¯t pursue the matter further. On the other hand, Jin Zijin seemed less than pleased and said, "In that case, you should deliver half a sheep here every day." "Why?" Yue Rujing blinked and asked. "You¡¯re the one who spoiled Abao¡¯s appetite. I can¡¯t afford to feed him half a sheep a day." Yue Rujing: "... Big brother, you¡¯re bullying me again." He was actually doing it on purpose, wanting Gu Youyou¡¯s quiet medical clinic to be unable to afford Abao. "Also, you didn¡¯t come yesterday, so you owe a congratulatory gift," Jin Zijin stated without a change of expression. With an aggrieved tone, Yue Rujing said, "It¡¯s not my fault. Grandmother locked me up." Gu Youyou was stunned for a moment, then shook her head with a laugh. The old lady was indeed afraid of her riding on the coattails of the Marquis Residence, but luckily, she had never thought of doing so. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Big brother, starting from today, you should come with me to the military camp," Yue Rujing said. "Oh?" "My father mentioned it; you understand what he means." Jin Zijin looked at Gu Youyou and added, "Maybe in a few days, Youyou still needs an apprentice." Yue Rujing looked at Jin Zijin in surprise and said, "You¡¯re going to be her apprentice?" "I¡¯m staying to help." Gu Youyou had just taken Abao to the backyard to meet Banxia and had come out when she heard their conversation. She quickly said, "You focus on your things; I don¡¯t need that many people for the time being." Chapter 361 - 371: The Patient with a Hidden Illness Chapter 361: Chapter 371: The Patient with a Hidden IllnessYue Rujing said, "Exactly, she doesn¡¯t have even one patient, so she¡¯s sitting around doing nothing herself. Why does she need an apprentice?" Jin Zijin always felt uneasy about Youyou facing everything alone. Running a medical clinic was not easy. When there were no patients, it wasn¡¯t a matter of being too busy, but the mental pressure was something he didn¡¯t want her to bear alone. He said, "Youyou is new here and not familiar with Lingnan City." "Oh my goodness!" Yue Rujing made a peculiar face. "Since when did you become such a worrywart, Senior Brother? Even Miss Gu is more decisive than you. She¡¯s already said she doesn¡¯t need your help. If you¡¯re really that worried, I¡¯ll find her an apprentice." Gu Youyou certainly didn¡¯t want Yue Rujing to find her an apprentice, and she responded angrily, "Go, go, go! All of you, leave! Who asked you to find an apprentice for me?" She shooed Yue Rujing and Jin Zijin out like she was driving away flies. The two of them would be better off staying in the military camp; that way, they wouldn¡¯t have time to bother Jin Ziyuan. She just hoped he would find that important thing quickly and leave even quicker. Uh, it seemed like she was a bit of a turncoat. "Sister Youyou, who are you chasing away?" Banxia was busy in the backyard, and when she heard Gu Youyou¡¯s voice raised in the act of driving people away, she hurried out to see. Gu Youyou said, "It¡¯s nothing, just a beggar." "..." Banxia thought about how their clinic had not had any business yet, and it made sense to chase away beggars. But wait, that didn¡¯t seem right... She was sure she¡¯d heard something about an apprentice. Well, if beggars were coming to apply for the apprenticeship, they should definitely be chased away. "Ah, I¡¯ve prepared breakfast, where is Big Brother Jin?" With this reminder from Banxia, Gu Youyou suddenly remembered that Jin Zijin hadn¡¯t eaten yet and she had driven him away. Ah! Never mind. "Let¡¯s eat. He has gone out for some business." Today was the second day since Jisheng Hall opened, and it was still quiet and empty. From time to time, passersby pointed at the door and murmured to each other; whatever they said, it wasn¡¯t nice. Gu Youyou didn¡¯t care at all and enjoyed the peace. She was teaching Banxia how to make some medicinal pills and ointments. Banxia, however, had a worried look on her face. "Sister Youyou, we haven¡¯t had a single patient. What should we do?" Gu Youyou laughed, "That¡¯s good, it means the folks in Lingnan City are all in good health." Banxia was speechless for a moment, unable to respond. Did this have anything to do with whether the people of Lingnan City were healthy or not? As the sunset deepened, the sky slowly darkened, and the streets became bustling with pedestrians. The lights of the night market also gradually lit up, and Jisheng Hall finally welcomed its first patient on the second day of opening. It was a middle-aged woman with a cloth wrapped around her head. After entering the room, she took the head cloth off. "Big Sister, what¡¯s making you uncomfortable?" Gu Youyou took the initiative to inquire. The woman looked anxious and a bit embarrassed. After much hesitation, she finally lowered her voice and asked, "Do you really treat any kind of illness for free here?" Gu Youyou pointed to the sign that Banxia was carrying into the room and said, "Of course, I mean what I say." "That..." She seemed uneasy and uncomfortable, a look Gu Youyou was familiar with. It was the look of someone with an embarrassing secret illness. Instead of pressuring her, Gu Youyou waited patiently for her to speak on her own. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She understood that mindset all too well; the more you rushed someone like that, the more embarrassed they¡¯d become, and they might get scared off without saying anything. "Don¡¯t rush, please take a seat first, and take your time. When you¡¯re ready, you can talk." Gu Youyou directed the woman to a stool reserved for patients and signaled Banxia to bring over a cup of hot water. Drinking warm water tends to help people relax when they¡¯re feeling tense. After taking a few sips of hot water, the woman started to speak. Chapter 362 - 372 Unintentionally Planting Willows Chapter 362: Chapter 372 Unintentionally Planting Willows"Ever since I gave birth to my youngest son, Kuishui has always been irregular, and... and very itchy. That area, it¡¯s embarrassing to reach down and scratch. Since all the doctors are men, I was afraid to go see them, so I just endured it. I heard there was a female doctor who opened a clinic and doesn¡¯t charge, so I decided to give it a try. Doctor, do you think my condition can be treated?" Gynecological disease? Gu Youyou raised her eyebrows, feeling sympathetic. All right, the severe lack of female doctors in ancient times meant many women suffered from such embarrassing ailments without seeking help, often until death. If she truly became a gynecologist, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing at all. "Sister, come with me, I need to take a look." "Ah, this... this..." the sister stood up, feeling utterly uncomfortable. Gu Youyou could fully understand her discomfort; it was no surprise that she felt pressured given such conservative thoughts. She said, "We¡¯re all women, don¡¯t be embarrassed. A woman needs to take good care of herself, and this is far less awkward than giving birth." Hearing her say this, the woman had an epiphany. Indeed, having her take a look was much better than childbirth. She wasn¡¯t some sheltered young girl; what was there to be embarrassed about? After examining her and taking her pulse, as well as asking some questions, Gu Youyou wrote her a prescription. "Boil the water using this prescription and wash with it, morning and evening," she said, and then wrote another prescription, "This is to be taken orally, three times a day. If there¡¯s no improvement within two days, come back to see me; if there is improvement, return in three days. You can get the medicine from my clinic or any other pharmacy." The sister, unable to read, just remembered that she held the wash prescription in her left hand and the oral prescription in her right. She asked, "Will it be more expensive here than other places?" Gu Youyou smiled, understanding her concern. She was probably worried that although the consultation was free, the medicine might be overpriced, making the free consultation a joke. Gu Youyou explained, "Each pharmacy has different sources for their stock, so there will be some price differences. I am only responsible for diagnosing and prescribing; the choice of where to get the medicine is up to the patient." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After pondering over the prescription for a while, the sister still felt it was better to get the medicine from Gu Youyou. After all, it was a remedy for that kind of ailment. "Alright, I¡¯ll buy the medicine from you." Hearing her say this, Banxia, the attendant, was overjoyed. They had finally made a sale. Banxia couldn¡¯t read much, but she had memorized all the names of the medicinal ingredients; she might not recognize every character in a book, but she knew every name on the medicine cabinet. Gu Youyou was quite confident in letting her dispense the medicine. After the patient had left, it was time to close up. After locking up, Banxia excitedly said to Gu Youyou, "Sister Youyou, I finally understand why you weren¡¯t in a hurry. It turns out the patients we were waiting for... hehe, they can only come when there¡¯s hardly anyone around!" Gu Youyou: "..." "We just opened yesterday, and under those circumstances, it really wasn¡¯t suitable for such patients to come in. Even during the day, it wasn¡¯t proper, and now as we close, it¡¯s perfect," she continued excitedly, "And there¡¯s more, now I understand the purpose of your free consultations. With these ailments, would they feel comfortable taking the prescriptions elsewhere? Haha, they¡¯d have to buy their medications from our pharmacy, right? Ah, Sister Youyou, I truly admire you!" Gu Youyou was speechless; sometimes inadvertently one might succeed where they least expect to. Was she really destined to be a gynecologist? ... Chapter 363 - 373: Seen in the Adult Film Chapter 363: Chapter 373: Seen in the Adult Film"Youyou, Banxia mentioned someone came in as a patient today?" Jin Zijin was even more excited than Gu Youyou about their first patient. Gu Youyou was momentarily startled. This girl! "Yes, an older sister, treating...women¡¯s illnesses," she replied. Jin Zijin was taken aback, and then immediately fell silent. As a man, asking about women¡¯s diseases, really! It was supposed to be an encouragement for her to have a patient. "Your ¡¯dream within a dream¡¯...was it very fascinating?" Jin Zijin brought up another question that had been haunting him all day, and because of this, his intelligence seemed to be offline. Today, his strategies were utterly defeated by Yue Rujing, never before had he been so humiliated. She¡¯s really quite something, perfectly designed to counter him. Since meeting her, how many times had she disturbed his thoughts, this bewitching woman. Gu Youyou was taken aback once again, not realizing the special connotation in his words. As she recalled her other life, she suddenly felt a wave of melancholic reflection. The past is gone, why reminisce! "No matter how splendid, it was still just a dream," she said. Jin Zijin stood against the candlelight, his face unclear. A moment later, his faint voice came through again. "Was there someone in your dream that you found unforgettable?" he pressed on. Someone unforgettable? Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou pondered for a moment and said, "There was one, but my departure might have been better for him." The only thing she couldn¡¯t let go of was her grandfather. He had worked tirelessly to help her rise to power. Now that she was gone, there was nothing left to fight for, and he could live out his years in peace. The two worlds were strikingly similar. She thought of Gu Feng. With her gone, Gu Feng too, could recuperate properly. Even though her aunt and uncle held animosity against her, they were still filial. "Who is he?" Jin Zijin seemed determined to get to the bottom of it. Gu Youyou finally sensed something off about Jin Zijin. She walked over to him, moved the oil lamp from behind him to the front, and saw his face clearly. Not too pleased, and with a deep sense of grievance. "What exactly do you want to ask? Just say it, I¡¯ll tell you the truth, I, Gu Youyou, keep my word," she said. Her straightforwardness made Jin Zijin embarrassed to continue questioning. "Forget it, let¡¯s sleep," he said. Gu Youyou¡¯s face darkened, not willing to let it go. Just as Yue Rujing had said, he really had become bothersome. "No sleep until you clarify," she insisted firmly, pushing him back into the chair. The position was somewhat suggestive, as if she were about to straddle him. Jin Zijin frowned, feeling irritated inwardly: "Do you behave like this with others?" "Who?" Gu Youyou asked. "The one in your dream?" Gu Youyou, piecing together his previous remarks and odd reactions, swiftly understood what was bothering him, being clear-headed as she was. She chuckled and then sat on him decisively, making the suggestive posture a reality and said, "You¡¯re overthinking it. In dreams or reality, there¡¯s nobody worth doing this for. Except for you, reassured now?" Gu Youyou liked to be frank with her own people, speaking directly to avoid misunderstandings. But Jin Zijin was a stubborn man. Nobody¡¯s perfect, and she had to accept this little flaw, so she tried her best not to be stubborn herself. "So you..." he began to ask why she knew so much. Gu Youyou was about to reply with a witty remark about her quick wit being common knowledge, but instead, she said, "Saw it in a movie." Jin Zijin: "..." Alright then, there was too much he didn¡¯t understand. He scooped her up, all the gloom in his heart vanished, and he laughed heartily: "Let¡¯s go to sleep." I¡¯ll make a comeback tomorrow. ... Chapter 364 - 374: Delivering Pears Chapter 364: Chapter 374: Delivering PearsJisheng Hall encountered a repeat customer on its third day of opening. The young man who came for a consultation on the first day was now holding two autumn pears, his face brimming with a smile. "Doctor Gu, just as you said, my cold is really gone. My nose isn¡¯t stuffed, and I¡¯m not sneezing anymore; I didn¡¯t take any medicine, just drank a lot of warm water. Look, you didn¡¯t charge a consultation fee, and I don¡¯t have much to thank you with. These are pears from my own yard, here are two for you to taste." That he had recovered so quickly was something Gu Youyou had expected¡ªthe young man was young and didn¡¯t need medication for such a minor ailment. "Your illness wasn¡¯t serious and didn¡¯t require medication to begin with. I¡¯ve said that I am offering free consultations, so how can I accept your pears?" The young man insisted on giving Gu Youyou the pears, and said embarrassedly, "That day... I said some unpleasant things, causing no one to come here for free consultations. I feel very ashamed. There¡¯s nothing valuable at home, but the pears from the pear tree are sweet. Please accept them; otherwise, I¡¯ll feel uneasy." Seeing that Gu Youyou wouldn¡¯t accept them, his face turned red, and he placed the pears down and ran off, afraid that Gu Youyou would come after him. "Hey..." The young man ran off swiftly and disappeared into the crowd as soon as he exited the door. Banxia was surprised and asked, "Can drinking lots of water really cure illnesses?" Noticing how intelligent Banxia was and her familiarity with various medicinal properties from a young age, Gu Youyou intended to train her to become another female doctor, so she patiently explained to her the many benefits of water. "From a broader perspective, water is the basis of all life, and nourishes all things in the world. Life begins with water, so you must not underestimate the role of water. Of course, not all illnesses can be treated by simply drinking more water. As they say, if that were the case, there would be no use for medicine. Like that young man, in the early stages of a cold, his body was strong enough not to require medication, and drinking more water was sufficient for his recovery." Banxia took every word of Gu Youyou to heart and went off to practice writing. Gu Youyou gave her one of the pears, saying, "Let¡¯s each have one." Banxia shook her head hastily, saying, "I shouldn¡¯t take it, you and Brother Jin should each have one." Could Jin Zijin lack pears to eat? He is probably accustomed to daily delicacies. Gu Youyou said, "Never mind him, he doesn¡¯t like pears." Thanks to the young man¡¯s tireless promotion and the allure of free consultations, they welcomed their third client, then the fourth... Although they all just took home the prescriptions in the end, it still gradually increased the popularity of Gu Youyou¡¯s Jisheng Hall. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Nothing is easy, especially a medical hall¡ªit takes time to build a reputation. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step, and she had just taken the first one. Two days later, the elder sister who had come for gynecological issues returned. This time, she didn¡¯t cover her head with cloth, but instead came over directly in the evening. She grabbed Gu Youyou¡¯s hand excitedly and said, "Doctor Gu, it worked, it really worked. The medicine you gave me¡ªafter just one wash, the itching stopped. After washing for two more days, even ¡¯that¡¯ color turned back to normal. It¡¯s not yellow anymore; it¡¯s the normal color you described. I came here mainly to thank you. Hey, it¡¯s so troublesome for women to get this kind of ailment, too embarrassed to go to a medical hall and only able to endure the discomfort. Luckily, you¡¯re a female doctor." Gu Youyou offered words of comfort and then said, "Let me have a look!" This time, she wasn¡¯t shy; she went directly into a small partition with Gu Youyou for her examination. Chapter 365 - 375: She is a Gynecologist Chapter 365: Chapter 375: She is a GynecologistGu Youyou finished reading and wrote another prescription, then said to her, "This is a topical medicine, you don¡¯t need to use it, give it to your husband." "Ah?" The eldest sister opened her mouth in surprise. Gu Youyou knew that it would not be easy for her to accept and that she might fear being swindled, so she quickly explained, "Or, you can choose not to get the medicine now, go back and ask your husband, and if he also has any discomfort, you can come back for the medicine." How could she not know whether her husband was unwell? Still surprised, she asked, "Doctor Gu, you¡¯re really godlike, how did you know my husband is also unwell?" Gu Youyou said, "This kind of disease naturally affects both husband and wife as one. If you get better and he doesn¡¯t treat it, you could relapse after a while." "Alright, alright, I¡¯ll take the medicine!" ... Another month or so passed, and Gu Youyou¡¯s Jisheng Hall had gone from a joke no one cared about to a bustling clinic. She successfully proved her doubters wrong with her own abilities. Now, who would dare look down on her as a female doctor? Her reputation, especially among women¡¯s circles, had soared. Before Gu Youyou¡¯s arrival, aside from a few well-off families who employed somewhat medically knowledgeable female doctors, most women, suffering from embarrassing ailments, endured in silence. But the advent of Gu Youyou¡¯s practice had become their salvation. Doctor Gu even offered free consultations for three days every month. Even without buying medicine, sharing knowledge about women¡¯s health care with her was incredibly beneficial! Yue Ruxue, who waited to see Gu Youyou fail, was utterly frustrated and ended up smashing her favorite porcelain vase. "Didn¡¯t they say her clinic would close after a month at most? Why then has her business picked up?" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yue Rushuang said helplessly, "Who would have thought that she would be the only female doctor in Lingnan City?" Pu Rouyin, their cousin, said, "Second cousin, what¡¯s there for her to be proud of? I heard she only treats the girls from the Flower Alley." "Really?" Yue Ruxue¡¯s eyes lit up. "It¡¯s true, and what¡¯s more, people specifically choose the first three days of the month to go because it¡¯s free." "Free? That wretched woman, she really knows how to win people¡¯s hearts. We¡¯ll go to Jisheng Hall too. I must meet her tomorrow." Yue Rushuang and Pu Rouyin¡¯s faces paled in fear. Their grandmother had explicitly instructed them not to cause trouble at Jisheng Hall, and they were tasked with keeping a close eye on Yue Ruxue. Yue Rushuang said, "Little sister, why quarrel with a woman who seeks public attention? You are the only legitimate daughter of our Marquis Residence. Isn¡¯t it beneath your dignity to compete with her? Instead of watching her clinic, you might as well visit the military camp more often. I heard that brother Zijin is at the camp every day, learning military strategies from our father." Pu Rouyin also quickly said, "That¡¯s right, second cousin, we are daughters of the Marquis Residence. If we all go to her clinic, people will certainly not think we are there to cause trouble; they might think we are there for treatment, and the diseases they treat there are not at all honorable." Yue Ruxue was taken aback; that seemed to be the case indeed. How unlucky, not only had she opened a clinic, but it was also one that treated those kinds of diseases. She definitely didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood. Yue Rushuang added, "She¡¯s a doctor; if brother Zijin marries her, it could very well be related to his gratitude toward her. Haven¡¯t we seen enough stories of lifesaving debts repaid with marriage? Brother Zijin¡¯s feelings for her surely aren¡¯t genuine. Such gratitude can¡¯t sustain a lifetime. If you can¡¯t stand the thought of her taking Zijin away, then go and win back Zijin¡¯s heart." Yue Ruxue found this even more sensible; thinking of Jin Zijin, she showed a shy smile, "Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you, big sister. We will go to the military camp tomorrow." ... Chapter 366 - 376 Erya’s Wedding is Coming Soon Chapter 366: Chapter 376 Erya¡¯s Wedding is Coming SoonDespite all efforts to nurture flowers, they don¡¯t bloom; carelessly planting a willow, it thrives into a shade-giving tree¡ªthis saying couldn¡¯t be more accurate. Gu Youyou became a gynecologist by chance, which unexpectedly saved her a lot of trouble, both openly and covertly. Lingnan is a large city, and it wasn¡¯t possible for Jisheng Hall to be the only doctor¡¯s practice, belonging to Gu Youyou. There were also two centuries-old famous medical institutions, three struggling small clinics, and five pharmacies that didn¡¯t provide medical consultations, only dispensed medicines. As Jisheng Hall opened its doors, all eyes were fixed on her. From initially being the subject of jokes to now, with her business flourishing, they were unable to sit idly by. One anxious voice said, "Should we teach her a lesson? She¡¯s an outsider..." An elder raised his hand, stopping the speaker, and said, "No, she¡¯s just a woman treating other women¡¯s ailments, what¡¯s the difference between her and a doctor from Yanliu Lane? Lowering ourselves to challenge her would only diminish our status. Let¡¯s wait and see. As long as she doesn¡¯t treat many other diseases, we¡¯ll leave her be." "But hey, these women come to her not just for women¡¯s issues. Now the whole of Lingnan City knows that Jisheng Hall has a female doctor and they think it¡¯s more appropriate than seeing a man for their problems¡ªthey consult her for all kinds of ailments." How could this be allowed to continue? There were no shortage of women in Lingnan City and they were more prone to illnesses than men. Was she aiming to snatch half of their business? The elder furrowed his brows. Gu Youyou flipped through her abacus, calculating this month¡¯s income and expenses. To be honest, she didn¡¯t like using an abacus and found it a bit clunky, but there was no choice; there were neither calculators nor spreadsheets here, and all accounting had to be done manually, making the abacus the best option under the circumstances. "Sigh, it¡¯s no use having apprentices; it would be better to hire a professional accountant," she murmured. Jin Zijin tuned the oil lamp to make it brighter and suggested, "If you¡¯re going to hire anyone, hire a woman." Gu Youyou looked up and asked, "Why?" "Hiring a male accountant could hurt the business." Gu Youyou: "..." It seemed she was quite the renowned gynecologist. Given the stubborn nature of ancient times, the advice from Zijin made perfect sense. If a man were to be seated here, one couldn¡¯t guess how many women might feel embarrassed to step in. "Are you taking Abao to the military camp again tomorrow?" "Yes, Abao¡¯s size could frighten people if he stayed at the clinic." With the New Year fast approaching, Abao had grown to the size of an adult wolf, an admittedly frightening sight. Jin Zijin added, "They keep some fierce Tibetan Mastiffs in the military camp, and Abao seems quite happy playing with them." Gu Youyou frowned, put down her pen, and gave a wry smile, "Actually, I prefer the sight of Abao chasing butterflies." She had not expected Jin Zijin to have intentions of turning Abao into a warlike wolfhound. After securing the ledger, Gu Youyou cast her eyes on a package nearby, saying, "Considering the days, Erya and Shunzi¡¯s wedding must be approaching, right? These are the gifts I prepared for them, have a look and see if they¡¯re suitable." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It had been a while since they last received a letter from Qingshui Town, and Jin Zijin¡¯s expression turned expressionless. He remembered the last letter mentioning that Erya and Shunzi¡¯s marriage arrangement might fall through, as Shunzi¡¯s family wouldn¡¯t accept someone like Erya. Erya¡¯s father had killed her brother and his wife, beast-like characters, and her mother had committed suicide; if she were to marry into another family, she¡¯d also have to bring her young brother along, a burden indeed. With circumstances like hers, it was feared that any decent family would refuse to take her, meaning the marriage arrangement was likely doomed. "Youyou, perhaps we shouldn¡¯t bother with the gifts." Sending them now would only be like rubbing salt into their wounds, wouldn¡¯t it? Chapter 367 - 377 I Know Lei Qianqian is the Killer Chapter 367: Chapter 377 I Know Lei Qianqian is the KillerLooking at Jin Zijin¡¯s expression, Gu Youyou could only give a wry smile. After a while, she said, "You¡¯ve found out too, haven¡¯t you?" "About what?" Gu Youyou sighed, "Haven¡¯t you already thoroughly investigated our family¡¯s affairs? And you found me in time. If not for knowing about the deal between Gu Wu and Xuanzong¡¯s people, how could you have appeared so promptly?" Jin Zijin and Yue Rujing had both witnessed Gu Youyou jumping down, and it was Yue Rujing who had said so. No wonder Jin Zijin was adamant that she had attempted suicide by jumping off a cliff, that moment of illusion really did look as if she had jumped intentionally. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You know about it too?" asked Jin Zijin, surprised. Over these past few months, Gu Youyou had not shown any signs of it, she indeed had great forbearance. Gu Youyou, however, said, "I was hiding among the trees and overheard their conversation. Gu Wu didn¡¯t just sell me to Xuanzong¡¯s people, he also killed my parents over a decade ago. I haven¡¯t spoken up because I didn¡¯t want to think about it. I don¡¯t want to think about it because I am helpless right now. Zijin, in this world, Grandpa is very important to me, he can¡¯t endure such a shock. If he knew about this, he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. He has already lost his eldest son, and if he were to lose his younger son as well, he couldn¡¯t bear it. For Grandpa¡¯s sake, to let him live a few more years, I am willing to let it go for now." After listening, Jin Zijin gently patted her back and sighed, "Your way of thinking is correct." "And there¡¯s more..." Gu Youyou looked at the oil lamp, where the flames gently flickered in her clear pupils, "Grandma¡¯s death was suspicious, and that Lei Qianqian might just be the murderer." Jin Zijin was momentarily stunned. When he first saw the injuries on Grandma¡¯s face, he too felt something was amiss, but then the people from Xuanzong came looking and he had to deal with them with all his might, so he didn¡¯t dwell on that matter. As for Lei Qianqian, they just didn¡¯t know a stranger, not even what she looked like; anything was possible. Now, hearing Gu Youyou mention it, it really wasn¡¯t simple at all. Gu Youyou was equally unacquainted with Lei Qianqian, so how had she concluded that Lei Qianqian was the murderer if grandma had died under strange circumstances? "Do you know something?" he asked. Gu Youyou lifted her head and said, "Do you remember Grandma making a scene at Jisheng Hall before that?" Of course Jin Zijin remembered; he had asked about it at the time, and Gu Youyou had replied to him that those people meant nothing to her, just a nuisance. Gu Youyou continued, "Grandma said that Lei Qianqian was pregnant and asked me to get Qin Changlin to see her. She and Dabao had not been married for long, so at the time I thought she had just upset her stomach and didn¡¯t take it seriously, but it turned out she really was pregnant." "What do you mean?" Jin Zijin was slightly shocked. "The child she¡¯s carrying may not be related to Dabao. Grandma must have taken my words to heart, which is why she brought her to see the doctor. If Grandma suspected the child wasn¡¯t from the Gu Family, why would she protect her at all costs? Don¡¯t forget, she was a selfish person." Jin Zijin nodded, feeling what she said made sense. "My guess is that Grandma knew the child wasn¡¯t from the Gu Family, and Lei Qianqian... killed her to silence her." After thinking it over, Jin Zijin said, "Do you need my help to confirm this?" Gu Youyou replied, "The reason I told you this is precisely that. The Gu Family can¡¯t be raising someone else¡¯s child. If Grandma was wronged, justice must be served." He said, "Alright, then I¡¯ll have someone look into it." Gu Youyou said, "Mm, it¡¯s best to find out who that man is. Also, don¡¯t alert them, I¡¯m not in a hurry to expose this. Otherwise, it would make things too easy for my Second Uncle and Aunt. They should continue to raise someone else¡¯s child for a while, to avoid confusion about who is kin and who is not." Chapter 368 - 378: Youyou Invincible Chapter 368: Chapter 378: Youyou InvincibleJin Zijin glanced at them for a moment and suddenly burst into laughter, "You, you really are... one to hold grudges." Gu Youyou smiled and said, "I¡¯m letting them off easy, you have no idea. That Huang Xiangwen once made me drink rat poison. If I hadn¡¯t been so clever, I would have been poisoned to death in that dark room long ago. Having them raise someone else¡¯s child for a few days and then telling them that the beloved grandchild, who they think is theirs, is actually a bastard, that¡¯s the kind of revenge that truly satisfies one¡¯s heart!" "Alas!" Gu Youyou sighed, then continued, "It¡¯s just Dabao... Never mind, in the future, I¡¯ll find him a good girl to make it up to him." In doing this, she actually had her own selfish reasons¡ªit was also for her grandfather. The great-grandson he had longed for turned out to be someone else¡¯s seed. If she revealed the truth now, it would probably kill him from anger. Unfortunately, Gu Youyou still didn¡¯t know that the grandfather she was trying to protect had been angered to death long ago. Jin Zijin felt a pang of heartache and pulled her into his embrace, a matter he couldn¡¯t yet disclose to her, so he had to keep it hidden for the time being. ... In the largest military camp in Lingnan, Yue Ruxue rode a white horse to a stop in front of Jin Zijin, dismounted with agile grace, and her smile blossomed like a flower. As the daughter of a warrior family, she and her sister had learned martial arts from a young age, and she knew how to ride horses and handle firearms. "Big Brother Zijin, will you spend the New Year at our place this year? You always celebrated with our family in the past." Jin Zijin said, "Of course not, I have to spend it with Youyou at our own home." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yue Ruxue clenched her silver teeth in frustration¡ªit was Gu Youyou again. She had been guarding him for months in the military camp, and no matter what she said, his next sentence was bound to bring up Gu Youyou. ({ "Big Brother Zijin, do you think I ride well?" "Very well, but you¡¯re not as good as Youyou." "Big Brother Zijin, you¡¯ve injured your arm, let me bandage it for you?" "No need, Youyou is a doctor." "Big Brother Zijin, the military camp gets a holiday tomorrow, let¡¯s go have fun in the countryside?" "No, I¡¯m going with Youyou to collect herbs in the mountains." "Big Brother Zijin..." "I have to get back, Youyou is waiting for me to have dinner!"}) Reflecting on her experiences over the past few months made her furious. Attempting to get close to Jin Zijin, she felt she was just humiliating herself. This was not the ¡¯marriage out of obligation¡¯ her sister had talked about; he was clearly deeply in love with that country girl. How could this be? How could he be so deeply in love with a girl from the countryside? The more she thought about it, the more indignant she became, yearning to crack open his head and see what was inside. After all, she was the sole legitimate daughter of the Marquis Residence. She had someone investigate in Qingshui Town¡¯s Lotus Village, and that woman was indeed just a daughter of an ordinary farming family, and moreover, an orphan. No, she had to get Big Brother Zijin to celebrate the New Year at her house. Huffing with rage, she galloped away on her horse toward Yue Tingfang¡¯s tent. "Father, will Big Brother Zijin spend the New Year with us?" How could her father be unaware of his own daughter¡¯s thoughts? He sighed, blaming himself. Why had he made such a statement without Zijin¡¯s consent back then? The little girl had taken it to heart, seeing Zijin as her future husband, waiting all this time for him to come back. And now here they were, a whole host of troubles. "Stop thinking about it, you and Ayan are not suitable." Yue Ruxue protested loudly, "Why are we not suitable? Father, it was you who said that I would marry Big Brother Zijin when I grew up. You¡¯ve been toying with me like a monkey, and now you say we are not suitable." Yue Tingfang said, "He¡¯s much older than you, I didn¡¯t think it through, and moreover, he¡¯s already married. Do you want to be someone¡¯s concubine?" Yue Ruxue flew into a rage, "How can I be the concubine? If anyone¡¯s to be the concubine, it should be that country girl." Chapter 369 - 379: Take a Seven-Day Yearly Holiday Chapter 369: Chapter 379: Take a Seven-Day Yearly HolidayHearing these words, Yue Tingfang¡¯s mouth fell open in surprise. He had thought Yue Ruxue was just throwing a childish tantrum and that it would be over in a few days. He never expected her to harbor such thoughts. "What nonsense are you spouting?" "I¡¯m not talking nonsense, I¡¯m serious. I don¡¯t even mind if he takes a concubine first, what more do you want from me?" Yue Ruxue said with a face full of grievance. "You¡¯re crazy." Yue Tingfang slapped a book on the desk with a smack, causing Yue Ruxue to step back in fright. But she still held her chin high, her face defiant. "Ayan wants to marry someone of equal social status, do you match up to him?" Yue Tingfang chided. "What does equal social status mean?" Yue Ruxue blinked, looking utterly clueless. "He has no parents, he¡¯s a lone soul, he should find a wife who is also parentless and alone. If you want him to take a fancy to you, wait until your mother and I are dead," Yue Tingfang said in a fit of pique. "What?" Yue Ruxue¡¯s face was a picture of shock. So he has this kind of peculiarity. No wonder then, Gu Youyou really is without parents. "Hmph, the older you get, the less sense you make. Starting tomorrow, you are not allowed in the barracks. Go home and practice your embroidery properly. Get out quickly, you¡¯re making me irritable just looking at you." Yue Tingfang shooed her out like he was chasing away a fly. "Father!" Yue Ruxue was extremely depressed; it was only then that she remembered she had come to see him because of the New Year. "I asked if Brother Zijin will be spending New Year¡¯s at our house?" Yue Tingfang said, "I haven¡¯t asked him yet. Hey, what does it have to do with you? Even if he does come, it will be with Doctor Gu, so you might as well forget about it." Yue Ruxue paused for a moment, then hurriedly backed out. Very well then, come together, just when I was looking for an opportunity to deal with you. ... The New Year was approaching, and according to the customs of her past life, Gu Youyou planned to take a seven-day holiday. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As a hospital, it should normally have someone on duty, but since Jisheng Hall was staffed only by her and Banxia, they decided to forgo duty and just closed the doors. The past few months had brought in a decent income, so Gu Youyou gave Banxia an additional month¡¯s salary, saying, "Here, this is your year-end bonus. Plus, I¡¯m giving you seven days off, go home and have a good time with your family!" "Ah, so much?" Banxia was startled and delighted, saying, "Sister Youyou, you already pay me five silver pieces a month, which is a lot, how can I accept more... " "Silly girl!" Gu Youyou tapped her on the forehead and said, "You¡¯re the first employee I¡¯ve ever seen who thinks they are paid too much. Five silver pieces a month might be too much for just preparing and dispensing medicine, but you live here at Jisheng Hall, help me cook, clean the house, and do all sorts of maid¡¯s duties, so the money is not too much at all. Just take it, it¡¯ll also help you buy something nice for your family, impressing them." Impressing them, Banxia was slightly taken aback. Indeed, she needed to impress. Ever since the day she got married and her husband had an accident, she had been living like a shadow of her former self. She used to be so proud, literate, knowledgeable in medicine, and skilled in accounting, surpassing all the girls in eight neighboring villages. But since that incident, as high as she had held her head before, was as hard as she fell afterwards. She became the unbearable bad luck charm everyone avoided, destined to not marry again in this life, dependent on her family to support her. So while she was young, she worked hard, hoping that her brother would treat her kindly in old age for the tough work she did when she was young. Impressing them, she had never thought in her life that she would have a chance to do anything but bring shame to her family. Looking at the additional five silver pieces in her hand, Banxia was close to tears. Chapter 370 - 380 Innocent Chat Chapter 370: Chapter 380 Innocent Chat"Face-saving, good, I¡¯ll buy more things to bring home, face-saving," Banxia covered her mouth as she spoke. Gu Youyou watched her, sighed, and gently patted her shoulder before heading upstairs. The ancient people¡¯s superstitious and pedantic thoughts were truly harmful. Banxia was such a good girl; whoever married her would be fortunate. Yet just because of an accident, they all avoided her like the plague. Really, the accident wasn¡¯t even her fault. ... "We won¡¯t open the medical hall tomorrow, where shall we go for fun?" She had hung the closed sign in front of the door before the end of the day, which essentially meant they were closed from tonight onward. This was their second New Year together, and after some thought, Jin Zijin said, "The Lin Family might send someone over." The Lin Family? Wasn¡¯t that Gu Youyou¡¯s maternal family? Actually, she didn¡¯t know much about Gu Youyou¡¯s maternal family. All she had heard was that Youyou¡¯s uncle had become Top Scholar in his youth and later held a high-ranking position in Beijing. Now his whole family resided there and cared quite a bit about their niece, sending over money for medicine every year. The amount wasn¡¯t large, but those fifty taels were more than enough to buy medicine from Doctor Zhou. The State Preceptor had carefully calculated the cost of the medicine for Gu Youyou; the Gu Family being farmers couldn¡¯t afford anything too expensive. "Zijin, how much do you know about the Lins in Beijing?" Jin Zijin understood her meaning. It was time to tell her these things, and he said, "Your uncle, Lin Xingyi, is a Great Scholar of the First Rank in the Imperial Court, deeply favored by the... Emperor, he is a highly sought-after favorite in the court." That powerful? "How does he compare to the State Preceptor?" Gu Youyou asked. Jin Zijin paused before saying, "The position of the State Preceptor is unshakable even by the Emperor. He is different from the court officials; his role is connected to the lifeblood of the nation." Hearing that, Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly. "So, our enemies are more formidable than the Emperor?" she said with a bitter smile. "However, the State Preceptor cannot participate in politics," Jin Zijin said. Gu Youyou didn¡¯t believe it, saying that was fine in theory, but with so much power, how could one adhere to such rules? "Yet they still managed to mobilize the garrison troops of Yangguan City." Jin Zijin gave a bitter smile and said, "Yes, he didn¡¯t get involved directly, only reported bandits near Qingshui Town." Saying the State Preceptor couldn¡¯t participate in politics, but he still influenced the imperial power of Zhuzhao Country. Not being in politics, there were legitimate ways to be involved. "Since the Lin Family knows I¡¯ve come to Lingnan, could they be implicated because of me?" Jin Zijin stroked her hair and said, "His enemy is Tianzong; the Lin Family is not worth his effort to target." He wouldn¡¯t act, but that didn¡¯t mean other forces wouldn¡¯t take the opportunity to do so. Of course, he didn¡¯t need to share that with Youyou. "Why would they target Tianzong? Because of the Youying Pearl?" Gu Youyou asked curiously. Jin Zijin said, "Of course not, is it for the position of State Preceptor?" "..." So complicated. He laughed and said, "The position of State Preceptor has always come from the Dao Family¡¯s Tianzong and Xuanzong. They¡¯re competitors against Tianzong. Do you think he would fight for it?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, he would fight. This news was too important for Gu Youyou; she had thought the State Preceptor was invincible, as even the Emperor feared him. It turned out his position was not that secure after all. If the next State Preceptor turned out to be Jin Zijin¡¯s master, then what they would face wouldn¡¯t be the State Preceptor but merely a contemptible Taoist, wouldn¡¯t the pressure on them vanish instantly? "How often do you elect a new State Preceptor?" Gu Youyou asked, hopeful. "Once chosen, until he dies." Gu Youyou: "..." The passion that had just been ignited was doused by a bucket of cold water; they would still have to contend with the State Preceptor. ... Chapter 371 - 381: Celebrating New Year at the Marquis Residence Chapter 371: Chapter 381: Celebrating New Year at the Marquis Residence"Hey, do we really have to go to the Marquis Residence for the New Year celebration? Don¡¯t you know that group of women there, including your favorite disciple, all dislike me?" As they approached the entrance to the Marquis Residence, the woman dressed in a pale green jacket kept tugging at the sleeve of the tall man walking in front of her. She did not want to! Meanwhile, Abao seemed quite pleased. The path to the Marquis Residence was familiar territory for it, leading the way and occasionally turning back, tilting its head and looking curiously at its awkward master trailing behind. Jin Zijin said, "Marquess Yue has been kind to me. He invited us, and it wouldn¡¯t be polite to refuse." "This is a case of ¡¯suffering for the sake of face,¡¯ and I¡¯m the one who suffers," Gu Youyou asserted righteously. "Don¡¯t you trust me? Or are you scared?" Screw you! "I believe you can handle them, they¡¯re just a bunch of no-hopers." "..." That annoying goading tactic. Gu Youyou was actually susceptible to such provocation. They were just a few maidens, a bunch of no-hopers; what did she have to fear? "Fine, fine, fine, I wasn¡¯t even scared staying at his place for a few days, why would I be scared of having a New Year¡¯s Eve dinner?" This was challenging her to show her true strength. Outside the Marquis Residence hung the biggest and brightest red lanterns in all of Lingnan City, casting the entire vermillion-painted gate in a radiant glow. Speaking of which, Marquess Yue really did give Jin Zijin a lot of face, bringing his only son, Yue Rujing, to welcome them personally at the gate, his face always adorned with a kindly smile. Cold flakes of snow flew outside the gates; it was quite chilly, a rare occurrence indeed. Huh! She thought the weather in Lingnan was warm and would not bring snow. Unexpectedly, come winter, the snow flew thick and heavy, no less than the snow in Qingshui Town. "Ayan, you¡¯re here. Come inside quickly and get warm!" Ayan? Gu Youyou was taken aback. That must be Jin Zijin¡¯s nickname, huh? Their relationship was indeed extraordinary. "Marquess, please!" Yue Rujing instructed a guard to take Abao inside. "Take Lord Abao to the back yard, pamper him with good food and drink, alright?" The guard replied affirmatively, and Abao abandoned its master, scampering off with the other man. Gu Youyou rolled her eyes; now she understood why Abao had been so happy¡ªit had become a favored ¡¯Lord¡¯ in this Marquis Residence. Jin Zijin entered with Marquess Yue arm in arm, while Yue Rujing stood there with ill intentions, waiting for Gu Youyou to enter first. Gu Youyou gave him a sideways glance and quickly followed in Jin Zijin¡¯s footsteps. Alright, she would just act as if she was shamelessly freeloading a meal. However, it seemed Yue Rujing did not intend to let her off so easily. Back in Qingshui Town, he had endured much humiliation and suffered under Gu Youyou¡¯s bullying. Getting up earlier than the chickens and working harder than an ox, and then having his wages docked or threatened with dismissal at the drop of a hat. With a smile that was not quite a smile, he said to Gu Youyou, "Manager Gu, where did you buy this outfit? It¡¯s quite lovely, makes you look just like a sprout of green beans." Gu Youyou¡¯s lips curved into a wicked smile, thinking to herself: When it comes to wit, I, Gu Youyou, have never been afraid of you, Yue Rujing. She appraised Yue Rujing from head to toe and said, "Isn¡¯t that white robe the one you said was bitten by a dog? You mean to say they couldn¡¯t even spare you a new outfit for the New Year¡¯s celebration?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The malevolent smile on Yue Rujing¡¯s face momentarily stiffened, and he instinctively looked down at the sleeve that Abao had bitten. He had removed and remade that whole sleeve, so who would be able to tell it had been bitten by a dog? "This is the Crane Immortal White Moon Robe, the one and only exquisite rarity in the world!" Gu Youyou nodded and said, "Yeah, a robe bitten by a dog and still worn for the New Year¡¯s celebration is indeed the one and only." Yue Rujing: "..." Chapter 372 - 382 New Year’s Eve Chapter 372: Chapter 382 New Year¡¯s Eve"Good, good, good..." He sneered, repeating the word ¡¯good¡¯ three times and lowered his voice to Gu Youyou, "Let¡¯s see how you deal with tonight with that sharp tongue of yours. Hey, if you know what¡¯s good for you, submit to me now, and I¡¯ll help you later." "You?" Gu Youyou had a face full of disdain, "Deal with your senior brother first." "Haha!" Yue Rujing laughed and said, "Don¡¯t think that senior brother will help you; it¡¯s not proper for a grown man to interfere in women¡¯s quarrels." "Oh..." Gu Youyou responded meaningfully, "So you¡¯re saying it¡¯s not proper for your senior brother, a grown man, to get involved, but you, who are neither man nor woman, can just meddle as you please?" Yue Rujing was furious, "Who are you calling neither man nor woman?" Humph, that¡¯s what you get for living among women, Gu Youyou gave him a look that said ¡¯you¡¯re one to talk,¡¯ and then left with flair. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This damn Jin Zijin had already taken off, no sign of him. So much for trusting you, huh? Yue Rujing muttered in frustration, "Tomboy, you¡¯re not even like a woman." With that, he quickly followed her. "Hey, hey, where are you going? The main hall is this way!" In this pitch darkness, who could tell? ... Similarly, at the table next door, where the men sat, three people were enough, but the women¡¯s table was almost too small to fit everyone. Gu Youyou thought the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner would be very unpleasant, which had kept her on edge, preventing her from enjoying some really good food. But surprisingly, not a soul blew up at her by the end of the meal. The old Madam and the Marchioness seemed to be quite courteous towards her the whole time, only discussing Jisheng Hall merrily and even praising her at length. Talking about how she was a ¡¯woman of valor,¡¯ and how she sought blessings for all the women in the city, and so on. Gu Youyou had mustered all her energy for a battle, only to have her opponent throw her a ball of cotton candy, or so it felt. After the meal, the servants cleared everything away, and in no time, the main hall was transformed, giving Gu Youyou the illusion of a theatrical stage. She quietly asked a nearby maid, "Are we going to see a play?" Ancient people seemed to enjoy watching dramas, but it would be a bummer if that was the case. With all the strident singing, she wouldn¡¯t understand a thing. A play would last so long, she¡¯d go numb from sitting still before it ended. Luckily, the little maid replied, "It¡¯s not a play; it¡¯s to assess the ladies¡¯ talents. It¡¯s the New Year; everyone has gone home for the New Year¡¯s vigil. Who would come out to perform in a play?" Gu Youyou patted her chest in relief; thank goodness it wasn¡¯t a play. It was a perfect opportunity to see what skills the so-called ladies of high-standing in ancient times were supposed to master. Come to think of it, she was also a lady of high-standing with multiple skills. She wondered how she compared to these young ladies? There were quite a few young ladies in the Yue Family. Besides Yue Rujing, the eldest sister born to their father, the second and third sisters were born to an uncle and aunt. Her uncle was said to have died early in battle, leaving behind just two daughters, one six years old, about the same age as Sanya, and another eight years old, a little girl, along with a cousin, totaling five young ladies. "According to tradition, you five come forward and draw lots. Whoever gets number one goes first, starting with the guqin," they were told. "Yes, Grandmother!" all five girls said in unison as they bowed to the old lady. The lead maid by the old Madam¡¯s side smiled and immediately carried a tray to the young ladies for the draw. Yue Ruxue, being the legitimate daughter, always took the lead in everything, and accordingly, she was the first to reach out her hand. But halfway through, she stopped, turned her head to Gu Youyou, gave her a meaningful look, and addressed the old madam seated in a place of honor, "Grandmother, why not add one more person this year?" "Add one more person?" The old Madam frowned and asked. Chapter 373 - 383: Who Will Lose Face? Chapter 373: Chapter 383: Who Will Lose Face?And Gu Youyou, by now, had already grasped what she intended to do. She responded with a meaningful smile in return. No wonder she was quiet during the meal, it turns out she was waiting for her here. Indeed, it was as if their minds were in sync. Just now, she was pondering how she compared to these young girls, and now one of them was pulling her into their game. Their inquiries had concluded that Gu Youyou was indeed a country bumpkin, but she happened to be a Divine Doctor with exceptional talent, hence her medical skills. In all other aspects, she was just as unsophisticated. If not now, when else would be the perfect time to deal with her? She was determined to seize this opportunity to show Jin Zijin the difference between this country girl and ladies of their standing, as well as to make this clueless Gu Youyou recognize her own status. Lest in the future when she¡¯s made to be inferior, she still remains defiant. Yue Ruxue was cooing to the elder madam, her smile sweet as she said, "I notice Youyou sister-in-law looks about our age. Why not let her join in this year too, to play along with us?" From afar, Yue Tingfang glanced over with a frown, muttering lowly, "Axue, according to the rules, this is to test the skills of the young ladies. Why involve Doctor Gu in this?" However, Yue Ruxue replied, "It¡¯s simply to make the New Year¡¯s Eve observance less boring. With two or three hours to go, it would be too dull just among us sisters. Since Youyou sister-in-law seems about our age, let her play with us. Besides, it¡¯s not just for fun. The one who wins will get the biggest red envelope from Grandmother as a reward!" Hearing this, Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes lit up. The most authoritative elder in the Lingnan Marquis Residence must have quite the generous red envelope, and she just so happened to be planning to buy the courtyard of the bakery next door, only lacking silver. "Grandmother, what do you say? Please?" Yue Ruxue continued to wheedle the elder madam. Yue Rujing looked on at Gu Youyou as if relishing in her misfortune. Jin Zijin¡¯s expression was unreadable as he watched Gu Youyou, who smiled confidently, so he remained seated, not stepping in to help her out of the predicament. The other young ladies, as well as the other women, watched the elder madam with anticipation. They were eager to see for themselves just how capable the legendary female doctor was. The elder madam, dizzy from Yue Ruxue¡¯s cajoling, gently grasped her hand and said with a laugh, "Alright, stop pestering this old woman. Doctor Gu is not a member of the Yue Family, so it¡¯s not for me to decide. We should ask what Doctor Gu thinks." After saying this, she turned to Gu Youyou and said, "Doctor Gu, what do you think? If you don¡¯t wish to participate, we won¡¯t force you." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou stood up, curtsied slightly, and said with a faint smile, "New Year¡¯s Eve is all about having a lively time. As long as the elder madam doesn¡¯t mind this country girl, who isn¡¯t fit for high society, sullying your eyes, I¡¯m happy to join in." Although her words might not have been very pleasant to hear, she had successfully fallen into their trap. The elder madam laughed heartily, "Then it¡¯s settled. Xia He, go add one more lot, let Doctor Gu have some fun too." "Yes, elder madam!" In the blink of an eye, a maidservant named Xia He brought out a lot, which was apparently ready beforehand, just waiting for her to walk into the trap. On the other side, Yue Rujing said with a smile, "Senior brother, let¡¯s go see too. Who knows if this prodigiously talented Doctor Gu can also handle music, chess, calligraphy, and painting!" "Hmm," Jin Zijin nodded. Yue Ruxue was the first to pick a lot. With a glimpse of her number, she secretly rejoiced, holding up the slip and declared, "I¡¯m the first again this year!" The elder madam said with a laugh, "Good, I hope your musical performance will also be number one. Decide on what you want to perform and have them bring it to you." Chapter 374 - 384 Battle Joy Chapter 374: Chapter 384 Battle Joy"Grandmother, my favorite instrument is naturally the guqin." Turning to the servant in charge of the instruments, she said, "Go fetch my ¡¯Hao Zhong.¡¯" ¡¯Hao Zhong?¡¯ Gu Youyou was slightly startled. She had the fortune to hear the legends about the famous zither Hao Zhong. In Zhuzhao Country, which did not exist in any historical records, she wondered if this Hao Zhong was the same as the one in the legends. If it was, then she would indeed be feasting her eyes. It wouldn¡¯t be a wasted journey after all. Before long, someone brought out an ancient qin of peach wood color. Just from its appearance, the craftsmanship was refined, with gold wrapping around both ends and silver threads, inlaid with green gemstones. Yue Ruxue took it, her eyes gently sweeping over everyone in the room, and finally settling on Jin Zijin. She smiled brightly with confidence. The sound of the Hao Zhong did not flow like other soft guqins, but resonated like the sound of bells and the prolonged call of horns. If the qin were to be played for the ordinary scholar-gentleman, it would not be as pleasing as the gentle music of other qins. However, Brother Zijin was different; he was meant to be a man of the battlefield, just like his father and brothers. Therefore, she was certain Brother Zijin would prefer this kind of robust and spirited music that stirred the blood. For this reason, she specifically chose a battle melody meant to boost the morale of the troops. As the piece began, Gu Youyou listened with a quiet heart. This tune was not like the delicate sentiments of love favored by young ladies. From the start, it was an impassioned and moving sound of profound sadness and excitement, which made Gu Youyou reevaluate the imperious Yue Ruxue. She actually played such a tune¡ªhad she misjudged her? They say that qin music can best reflect one¡¯s innermost feelings. It wasn¡¯t that she played exceedingly well, but the music seemed to paint a scene of thousands of soldiers battling fiercely. Gu Youyou saw another Yue Ruxue, a heroic figure on horseback. When the piece ended, the Marquess seated on high was the first to clap and praise the performance, and the house servants and guards standing at the far edge were also stirred, making Gu Youyou instantly understand why she chose not to play romantic melodies, but rather warlike ones. It turns out she was pandering to their tastes. The women might not appreciate it, but most of the men in the Marquis Residence had seen the battlefield, and they enjoyed it. Despite the Yue Residence being predominantly female, with few men, the status of those few men was unmatched. One must admit this girl was not as foolish as she had thought, which was rather interesting. The elderly Madam also smiled in satisfaction, saying, "Axue¡¯s qin skills have improved considerably this year. When it comes time to fight enemies on the battlefield, Axue will be able to assist with her qin music." Hearing this, Gu Youyou was again surprised. Could the young ladies of the Marquis Residence also go to the battlefield? Yue Ruxue shyly thanked her, "Thanks for the praise, Grandmother, Axue will not be outdone by her father and brothers." Ah, such bold words. It was as if calling her fat would make her pant. The Marquess laughed heartily with joy, "Ha ha, each of my children is commendable. Axue, despite her young age, does not pale next to men in service to Zhuzhao." The Marchioness was also very pleased by the compliment. Next, Yue Rushuang, the eldest daughter, went to draw lots. Although she was the eldest, her status was far inferior to Yue Ruxue¡¯s because her mother was a concubine. She drew an upper lot, which was third in order. After showing it to the elderly Madam, she stood aside properly to wait. The two younger daughters from the second house timidly picked one each. The six-year-old little girl drew the second lot and blinked her big eyes at her mother, seeking guidance. Her mother smiled and said, "Xiaosi just started learning instruments this year, and her fingers are tender; she fears pain. So I didn¡¯t let her learn various string instruments, but instead, she learned the bianzhong. She finds the chiming, ringing sounds amusing. Let¡¯s choose the bianzhong then, just hope the child¡¯s play won¡¯t cause too much noise for Madam." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 375 - 385: Look at with New Eyes Chapter 375: Chapter 385: Look at with New EyesThe old lady laughed heartily as she ruffled her little granddaughter¡¯s head and said, "It¡¯s not noisy at all, the racket is what makes it lively! Alright, bring over the chime bells, and let our little girl clink and clank away to her heart¡¯s content, just like setting off firecrackers." As brave as a calf that doesn¡¯t fear tigers, the fourth young miss clasped a hammer-like object in each plump little hand. As soon as the chime bells were set up, she excitedly started to bang on them. But the sound... actually proved the old lady right, it really was like a barrage of firecrackers. She was young and cute, so no one became upset over the unpleasant noise; instead, the whole family laughed and enjoyed themselves thoroughly. Next was the eldest sister, who chose a set of drums to play. Witnessing the delicate young woman wielding large mallets to strike the drums genuinely startled Gu Youyou. She wasn¡¯t playing an ordinary musical drum, it was a war drum. Wow, the taste of the young misses of the Yue family is truly... extraordinary. As the drumming ceased, and with Marquess Yue¡¯s applause and cheers, Gu Youyou understood that in this house, while it was important to appease the old lady overtly, it was also key to win favor with Marquess Yue. If Marquess Yue was pleased, then so was the old lady, and when she was happy, the whole family followed suit. "Very good, very good, Ashuang¡¯s drumming isn¡¯t bad either, complements Axue¡¯s zither just perfectly," the old lady commented. Drums and zither pairing up? Seeing the eldest miss receive praise too, the Marchioness¡¯s expression turned sour. Then it was the turn of the cousin and Gu Youyou to pick up the last two lots. Gu Youyou took a look and saw that she had drawn number six, the very last one. The order didn¡¯t matter; last is just last. The cousin and the third sister each chose a pipa and a flute; it was quite remarkable that none of the young ladies chose the same instrument, showcasing the diverse talents of the Marquis Residence¡¯s ladies. Soon, it was Gu Youyou¡¯s turn. Yue Ruxue lifted her chin and walked up to her, taking pleasure in Youyou¡¯s predicament, "It¡¯s your turn, what instrument will you choose? Just a reminder, the rules say you can¡¯t pick an instrument that¡¯s been played by us. Oh dear, your options are pretty limited now." Cannot repeat, huh? Only then did Gu Youyou realize why each miss had chosen a different instrument. She stood up, bypassed Yue Ruxue, and respectfully bowed to the old lady on the high platform, inquiring, "Old lady, may I ask what instruments are available in the residence?" The old lady gestured to the house servant in charge of music and said, "This is Doctor Gu¡¯s first time participating in such an event, and she¡¯s unfamiliar with our family¡¯s collection of instruments. Take her to the instrument room to choose." "Yes, old lady," responded the house servant, then said to Gu Youyou, "Doctor Gu, please follow me!" Gu Youyou followed the house servant through a Shuixie, around the long corridor, and quickly arrived at the instrument hall. Though the Yue Residence was a warrior¡¯s home, it had a rather complete collection of musical instruments. The house servant in charge of the music was very responsible, introducing each instrument in detail. "Doctor Gu, apart from the zither, drums, pipa, flute, and chime bells that the young ladies have already used, you may pick any other instrument." Gu Youyou examined each item on the racks. Ocarina? That thing is exhausting, and she couldn¡¯t play it. Konghou? Her hands were too short, and she hadn¡¯t learned it. Horn? Forget about it; she was even less experienced with it. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The dulcimer and the Yueqin might be an option, but given the soul-stilling sound of Yue Ruxue¡¯s guqin earlier and her own less than proficient skills, opting for these two instruments would mean defeat. Suddenly, Gu Youyou¡¯s gaze swept over a large object in the corner covered by a black cloth, which stirred a faint sense of familiarity. The object was quite big, and though hidden, it piqued her curiosity. "What¡¯s this?" Gu Youyou inquired of the house servant in charge of the music. Chapter 376 - 386 Stunning Everyone Chapter 376: Chapter 386 Stunning EveryoneThe head of the household musicians glanced over and said with a chuckle, "Our old Marquess used to love all sorts of musical instruments and collected quite a few at home. But that thing... none of us can name it. It¡¯s said that the Marquess brought it back from a seafaring voyage before his death. It has a quite pleasant sound; it¡¯s just that no one knows how to play it." He then drew back the black cloth that covered the object, and an ancient and simple piano appeared before Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes. She walked up excitedly and gently touched it. It indeed was a piano, the most ancient kind. Gu Youyou had suspected that the history of Zhuzhao Country possibly corresponded to the Ming Dynasty period. Seeing this piano only strengthened her speculation. Although there were some discrepancies in time, the difference was not substantial. Besides, in a world of void history, anything was possible. "I¡¯ll choose this one," Gu Youyou said. The head of the musicians looked at her in surprise and said, "Doctor Gu, if you really don¡¯t know how to play it then..." Gu Youyou interrupted, "Who says I can¡¯t? Just have someone move it over." Well, okay then, the head of the musicians didn¡¯t say anything more. He thought to himself: Doctor Gu is really clever. Since no one knows how to play this thing, even if she plays it poorly, no one could say anything about it, right? Thinking this way, it indeed was far less embarrassing than performing poorly on any other instrument. When the piano was moved in, it shocked everyone present. "Why did you choose this? Can you play it?" Yue Ruxue asked in astonishment. The old Madam was also smiling, thinking that Gu Youyou was about to make a fool of herself, but then her smile stiffened as she had a sudden thought. This girl was truly... audacious, knowingly facing embarrassment yet deliberately choosing an instrument that no one else could play. Yue Rujing¡¯s mouth hung open for a long while, immediately filled with regret. Had she known this girl was accustomed to deceit and trickery, she should have had the instrument hidden away earlier. After the initial surprise, the Marquess¡¯s face was filled with admiration. Such a clever girl, no wonder Ayan took a liking to her. Jin Zijin, however, looked at Gu Youyou with some expectation. He didn¡¯t share everyone else¡¯s assumption that Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t play and thus chose an instrument that no one else could to avoid embarrassment. He knew that Gu Youyou harbored many secrets unknown to others. Since she had picked this item, she surely could play it. Such a dream. Gu Youyou sat down, her fingers lightly placed on the piano keys. She looked around at the people gathered and said with a light laugh, "This instrument is called a piano, a hit-string style ancient piano. Its melodies are lyrical and heartwarming, most suitable for a family indoor performance like tonight¡¯s." No sooner had she spoken than she closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and the fluid, soothing sounds of the piano began to flow from her fingertips. The piece was a Moonlight Piano Sonata, not some masterpiece by a famous composer but one written by a piano-loving friend of Gu Youyou¡¯s. She felt that the melody of this piano sonata was particularly fitting for the tranquil and mild atmosphere following the tumult of battle, an excellent choice to conclude the evening¡¯s performance. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After the soaring piano, drums, and bell chimes... enthusiasm among the audience had already been spent. Once the battle drums ceased, the soldiers would always grow quiet, reminiscing about the tenderness of their families. The Moonlight Piano Sonata brought silence to the entire Marquis Residence. The guards who couldn¡¯t go home because of their duties were especially moved, their hearts softening, almost to the point of tears. With her eyes closed, Gu Youyou didn¡¯t look at the keys. She just let her heart dance to the rhythm of her fingertips and infused all her gentleness into the warm and soothing melody. After the piece ended, silence lingered in the quiet Marquis Residence for a long time before the first round of applause erupted. Then came the second, the third. Gu Youyou opened her eyes and smiled gently. It turns out that people here also enjoy clapping. Chapter 377 - 387 Divine Assistance Chapter 377: Chapter 387 Divine AssistanceWho would dare say such music was a desperate attempt to not disgrace herself? Her melody overshadowed all the sounds of war, encapsulating the true meaning behind a man¡¯s duty to protect his home and country. They go to battle and kill the enemy, but isn¡¯t it all for the peace of home and country, to be able to stop and listen to this melodious tune? To savor that warmth. Yue Tingfang stood up, looking directly at Gu Youyou, then after a moment, smiled and said, "I truly didn¡¯t expect to be fortunate enough to hear the sound of this qin again after my father¡¯s passing. Doctor Gu wasn¡¯t wrong, it indeed deserves to be called a qin." Reminded of the past, the old Madam couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. She took Yue Tingfang¡¯s hand and said, "Tingfang, your father passed away too suddenly, and this musical instrument was not passed down. I thought it would rot away untouched, but who could have imagined I¡¯d live to hear it again in my lifetime!" The Marquess comforted his mother for a few moments, then turned to Gu Youyou and asked, "Doctor Gu, may I ask what the piece you just performed is called?" Gu Youyou answered, "Moonlit Piano Piece." "Moonlit Piano Piece!" the Marquess murmured, "For the first round of the musical instrument competition, Doctor Gu prevails." The Marquess had made his decision, and the only one who could dispute him, the old lady, was lost in sorrowful memories. Thus, no one dared to object. Looking at the ladies and Madams, each had a more unpleasant expression than the last, especially Yue Ruxue, who seemed about to bite her silver teeth to pieces. "You¡¯re just lucky." Surprised, Yue Rujing poked Jin Zijin beside her and asked, "How does she even know that one?" Jin Zijin was brimming with pride and chuckled, "Youyou is extraordinarily talented." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yue Rujing: "..." Some sneaky spy, who¡¯s going to believe she¡¯s naturally gifted? The second round, chess! Gu Youyou furrowed her brow slightly upon hearing the announcement from the old Madam¡¯s lead maid. To her knowledge, when ancient people spoke of ¡¯chess,¡¯ they usually meant Go, and she did not know how to play. Her family¡¯s business had a heritage stretching back hundreds of years, and in some respects, her grandfather was quite conservative. So, besides learning modern things, she also had to learn the piano, chess, calligraphy, and painting that daughters of ancient households would. Apart from achieving some success in literature and Xiangqi, she was merely familiar with the rest, but not proficient. As for this ¡¯chess¡¯... Back when she was young, it coincided with her uncle and aunt being around when her grandfather wanted her to learn Go. Her uncle wore a black suit, her aunt a white dress, and upon glancing down at the black and white Go stones, she immediately felt a strong repulsion. Her uncle and aunt together resembled those black and white stones. So, she outright told her grandfather she wouldn¡¯t learn Go, and he didn¡¯t force her, letting her learn Xiangqi instead. This was a problem. She would have to find a way to get them to bring out the Xiangqi board to stand a chance. "What¡¯s the matter, Doctor Gu? Are you afraid?" Seeing Gu Youyou frowning, Yue Ruxue couldn¡¯t resist adding fuel to the fire. Gu Youyou looked up, about to say that the Yue Family, being warriors, would not befit the literary elegance of Go, only Xiangqi would... but then she caught sight of a few guards bringing over a huge table. From a distance, wasn¡¯t that a Xiangqi board? Oh my, fortune favors me, the back yard of the pancake shop was secured. Gu Youyou rejoiced inwardly. Then she heard the old Madam say, "Our Yue Family has honored martial prowess for generations and doesn¡¯t indulge in the literary pursuits of chess. For generations, our children have held a unique fondness for Xiangqi. Doctor Gu, if you are unfamiliar with this game, you can withdraw. This match will not count as win or loss for you." How could this be? Gu Youyou bowed and spoke slowly, "Old Madam, having already agreed to join the young ladies for games tonight, how could I possibly withdraw midway? Even if I lose, I still wish to give it a try." Heh... such confidence. Chapter 378 - 388: Unconventional Moves Chapter 378: Chapter 388: Unconventional MovesYue Ruxue stepped forward and said loudly, "Since that is the case, let the first game be where Miss here seeks guidance from Doctor Gu!" Gu Youyou raised an eyebrow, thinking to herself: A direct challenge? We¡¯re not drawing lots? Fine, it¡¯s your rules anyway. "Second Miss, please!" Gu Youyou¡¯s petite frame was nevertheless imposing. At the moment when she walked toward the chessboard with a confident smile, one could seemingly see a commander who led armies, a true master of the life-and-death game of chess. Jin Zijin sat quietly, not taking his eyes off her for a moment. Seeing Gu Youyou¡¯s posture, Yue Rujing became restless. She poked Jin Zijin again, saying, "Brother, it seems she even knows how to play Chinese chess, this spy placement is indeed a grand gesture." Jin Zijin glanced briefly and stood up, walking to the side of the chessboard. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The large-sized pieces were not for them to play with, but for the spectators to see. Two guards stood by the side, and beneath the pieces, there was a smaller chess set made of ivory¡ªthat was the one for their use. As Gu Youyou and Yue Ruxue moved the pieces in the smaller set, the two guards would replicate their moves on the larger set, making it easier for those behind to follow the game. The opening moves were just a few old routines. Yue Ruxue, who was accustomed to being first in everything, didn¡¯t ask Gu Youyou and simply took the first step. Moving the cannon to the central file is a common move, but from this single step, one could tell that she was used to taking the initiative in everything, which also fit Yue Ruxue¡¯s personality perfectly. Gu Youyou quietly advanced a rook one step forward. This was an unconventional move; the normal move would be to jump a horse. But Gu Youyou thought, to handle an impatient young lady like her, unconventional tactics would be required so that she couldn¡¯t see through her strategy. Seeing the opening two moves, a smile curled up at the corners of the mouth of the old Madam on the high platform. The others laughed as well, thinking to themselves: indeed, she doesn¡¯t know how to play. Moving the cannon to the central file and not quickly advancing the horse, moving a stunted chariot instead? Is she giving up the central pawn to her opponent? And it¡¯s not just the pawn she¡¯s giving away, but also an excellent line of attack. Even those among them who weren¡¯t proficient in chess would not use such a tactic; this was really something. Yue Ruxue lifted the corners of her mouth in a smug smile, unceremoniously capturing Gu Youyou¡¯s central pawn. Why not eat what¡¯s freely given? Why would anyone refuse such a free offer? The subsequent moves also went as they anticipated. Yue Ruxue adopted an attacking stance using dual cannons to control the central file, pressing down on Gu Youyou¡¯s guards and elephants so they couldn¡¯t move. With just the use of two cannons, it seemed as though she had already taken control of the whole game, as if the outcome was immediately clear. She looked at Gu Youyou, her face brimming with a triumphant expression she couldn¡¯t suppress. Humph, does she honestly think this chess game, akin to a battlefield struggle, is but a child¡¯s game? Jin Zijin glanced at Gu Youyou from the side and saw that she remained composed and carefree, without any hint of the anxiety of someone about to lose at chess. Instead, in her eyes, he saw the confidence of someone with everything under control. He lowered his head and could also see that although it seemed Yue Ruxue had gained the upper hand in the chess game, upon a closer look, her dual cannon tactic was threatening in demeanor only and posed no real threat to the overall game. Gu Youyou chuckled softly, her slender fingers slowly picked up a chess piece, placed it down gently, and in a tranquil manner, gained control of the opponent¡¯s half of the board. The distant spectators could no longer laugh; their smiles froze on their faces. The one unchanged was Marquess Yue, seated high above. Chapter 379 - 389: Not a Single Piece Left Chapter 379: Chapter 389: Not a Single Piece LeftFrom the moment Gu Youyou made her first move, he didn¡¯t have a mocking smile, nor did he look down on her in the slightest. Even now, his expression wasn¡¯t unpleasant, just like a truly qualified spectator of the game. He was only responsible for watching, whether someone won or lost had nothing to do with him. Yue Ruxue¡¯s expression stiffened, and she immediately mounted another horse on the opposite side. With her next move, she planned to bring out her chariot, also aiming to control half of her opponent¡¯s territory with a single piece. But where in the world was such a good thing possible? Gu Youyou had long placed a cannon across the board, just waiting for her horse to deliver itself as a cannon platform. With this move, her horse couldn¡¯t budge, and the chariot dared not advance. If the chariot moved, her king would be forced out of the palace. In this way, the other half of the territory was also controlled. On New Year¡¯s Eve, even a room with a heated kang could be bitterly cold, yet sweat beaded on Yue Ruxue¡¯s face. Zijin was standing right beside her. Losing to this country girl in front of him, how could she ever face him again? "You, your despicable way of playing, how about you have a real fight with me?" Yue Ruxue said angrily. Gu Youyou laughed lightly, and gave her four words, "All¡¯s fair in war!" If you don¡¯t even understand that all¡¯s fair in war, do you still dare to call yourself a warrior¡¯s descendant, do you still dare to go into battle? You might as well stay at home and embroider. Yue Ruxue was so angry, she launched her chariot without a care. Once the chariot was in play, it could form a fierce offensive with the double cannons. So what if the other pieces didn¡¯t move, they were all yours to take. Gu Youyou naturally didn¡¯t hold back and went straight to capture a minister. Only then did Yue Ruxue realize that the situation was not as simple as forcing the king out of the palace. There was another chariot waiting on the other side, and her king couldn¡¯t get out at all. Reluctantly, she had to move a guard. But as she moved it around, she found that her chariot was still unable to get out, because Gu Youyou never gave her a chance to move her chariot. She was so busy defending with her horses, cannons, and chariots that she was overwhelmed until she ran out of pieces. ...Lose so utterly? S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. By the end, not a single one of her own pieces remained on the board? All were Gu Youyou¡¯s. This wasn¡¯t just winning a game, it was clear humiliation. Yue Ruxue, who had been eager to humiliate Gu Youyou, suddenly cried. She had never lost so miserably before in her life. Even if her elder brother wanted to win her game, he certainly wouldn¡¯t dare to make her lose so miserably, not leaving a single piece behind. Who in this world dared to beat her without leaving a single piece behind? The people in the room fell silent; a young girl helped the crying Yue Ruxue to one side, and the old Madam sternly said to her, "Axue, victory and defeat are common in military affairs. It¡¯s just a game of chess, why cry?" She herself was naturally displeased, not only by the loss but also by the complete consumption of all the opponent¡¯s pieces, which was quite unsightly. Jin Zijin found it amusing, thinking to himself: She really is unforgiving by nature. Marquess laughed heartily, his laughter immediately breaking the awkwardness in the room. "Axue is spoiled; indeed, she needed someone to temper her edge. Otherwise, she would forever remain a frog in a well, never knowing the principle that there are skies beyond skies and people beyond people." Looking at Gu Youyou again, with an expression full of admiration, he said, "Doctor Gu moves in the game are intricate and profound, evidently a remarkable player. Another day, I would like to seek some advice from Doctor Gu." Gu Youyou, sincerely apprehensive, bowed repeatedly, saying, "It is Youyou¡¯s fortune to receive guidance from the Marquess, how can I possibly deserve the word ¡¯advice¡¯?" Marquess laughed out loud again, then turned his head to look at the other young ladies, saying, "Ashuang, none of you are a match for Doctor Gu. I think we should stop the game here. Someone, bring the writing materials." Chapter 380 - 390: The Child Plays with Ink Chapter 380: Chapter 390: The Child Plays with Inkn?vel.comUh... a calligraphy competition? She was sure to win this round, mastering calligraphy wasn¡¯t something achieved overnight. Given the ages of these little maids, she felt as if she were bullying them. Alright then, out of the five young ladies, the two younger ones wouldn¡¯t compete, leaving the three older ones plus Gu Youyou, making it four contestants in total. They would each write one character, piecing together "annual abundance". Gu Youyou: "..." She was allotted the last character, "abundance". This was a proper large character, the paper big as a sieve. Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but notice Yue Rujing¡¯s sly smirk and immediately understood it was his idea. Among these people, he had seen Gu Youyou¡¯s handwriting the most. After all, he was the clerk back at Jisheng Hall in Qingshui Town, wasn¡¯t he? As he put it, Gu Youyou had one characteristic when writing¨Cshe couldn¡¯t use big brushes, only specially made fine-tip pens, creating small, nimble characters. He conjectured that Gu Youyou must be incapable of writing large or, if too large, it wouldn¡¯t look good. How wronged Gu Youyou was! She wrote in small script to save paper and also because it was more pleasing to the eye. Who accustomed to modern small regular script would find those giant brush characters easy to read? She wasn¡¯t near-sighted. The board for such a large character, accompanied by a brush resembling a feather duster, required more than a small inkstone¨Cthe maid brought up an entire bucket of ink. This time the second young lady, Yue Ruxue, didn¡¯t rush forward. She had just cried, her eyes still somewhat red, yet she looked fierce as ever, as if she was ready to devour Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou pretended not to see. With the mindset of someone in her late twenties, was she really going to fuss over a little girl? The eldest sister dashed off a "year" character with one stroke, and the grandmother behind her loudly exclaimed her approval, with the maids and old women joining in the praise. She bowed to the Madam and stepped aside. The second lady, with a sullen face, also stepped up. With the same sweeping motion of that feather duster-like big brush, she completed the "year" character in one go, her handwriting no less skillful than the eldest sister¡¯s, and added a bit more force. No wonder this second lady was favored at home; not only was she born legitimate, but she also had some real talent. The cousin, slightly younger, did a somewhat inferior "abundance" character, but it still looked not too shabby. For a teenage girl, it was very impressive. Finally, it was Gu Youyou¡¯s turn, and everyone held their breath as they watched her slowly pick up the brush. If they had mocked her earlier for her piano and chess performance, no one dared to laugh at her during this calligraphy competition. On the contrary, they felt her silent composure hinted at a ¡¯wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing¡¯. Observing her leisurely demeanor, even the servants couldn¡¯t help but subconsciously believe that Doctor Gu was about to amaze everyone once again. Gu Youyou certainly didn¡¯t disappoint them, and when the final "abundance" character danced upon the paper like a dragon and phoenix in flight, anyone who knew a little about calligraphy loudly applauded. Yue Rujing joined in the praise. He usually only noticed the beauty of her small regular script, unaware that her large characters were also splendid. Four servants each held up one character, standing in a row. Upon comparison, the final "abundance" character stood out starkly, making the other three characters seem paltry by contrast. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In their minds, only four words came to mind: "Child¡¯s play with ink." Compared to Gu Youyou¡¯s character, the previous three misses looked like mere children playing with ink¨Cright characters, indeed, but utterly lacking in beauty. Yue Ruxue was so furious her face turned ashen, nearly breaking into tears again. After being defeated by Gu Youyou in three out of four rounds, what would winning the last one even mean? Gu Youyou still emerged victorious. But winning one round was better than losing all four, wasn¡¯t it? Her gaze shifted toward the elder sister, who was the best at painting among the siblings. Chapter 381 - 391: Portrait of a Beauty Chapter 381: Chapter 391: Portrait of a Beautyfre¨¥webnovel.com"Elder sister, you must win the painting competition. We can¡¯t let her be smug again," Honestly, Gu Youyou¡¯s performance left her feeling unsure, so Yue Rushuang didn¡¯t agree directly and only said, "I will do my best." The young ladies were painting together, and they all placed their hopes on the eldest sister, so the others were merely painting casually. As long as the eldest sister won, it didn¡¯t matter if they lost. The youngest of the sisters, just a child, was the happiest; she didn¡¯t understand what her elder sisters were competing for and was content to just spread her little hands and smear away, wishing she could cover the whole paper with her favorite colors. Gu Youyou frowned because she wasn¡¯t very skilled with the brush, so she asked a servant for some charcoal instead. The servant was slightly surprised, not knowing what Gu Youyou wanted charcoal for. But upon seeing the Marquess nod to him, he promptly went to fetch it. "What mischief is she up to now?" the Marchioness said discontentedly. The elder Madam said, "Just watch. They¡¯ve all started, and she hasn¡¯t even begun." As that was said, Gu Youyou started to move. She had already decided what she was going to paint. She had previously studied fashion design. She might not be good at painting landscapes, but she could paint portraits. Gu Youyou squeezed out the paints from the small tub with a brush, mixing different colors on the table. The others looked over in surprise. Seeing her mix so many colors, they were curious about what she intended to paint. When they painted, it was nothing but flowers, grass, or landscapes, which required only a few colors. There wasn¡¯t enough time for a grand work with so many colors, really. The only one using a lot of colors was the youngest sister with her finger painting. Before long, the servant returned with the charcoal. Gu Youyou thanked him and looked at the burning incense before quickly taking the charcoal. Her actions were swift, her hands moving in tandem. From a distance, it appeared she was alternating between drawing with one hand and smudging with the other. What kind of painting was she working on that she would use charcoal? Yue Rujing couldn¡¯t suppress her curiosity and ran over to see what Gu Youyou was doing. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She saw that on the white paper before Gu Youyou, an outline of a figure had appeared and although the costume was brought to life with just a few strokes, it already exuded a breathtaking beauty. Gu Youyou glanced at Yue Rujing, appearing to smirk at her challenge. Then, she saw Gu Youyou dip her brush into the colors she had mixed on the table. With both hands working simultaneously, one brush was barely dampened with water and had no color. She first added a dab of color to the drawing with the colored brush, then gently blended it with the other, creating a unique effect in the painting. It was unexpectedly beautiful ¨C who knew coloring could be done like this? As Gu Youyou¡¯s brush danced on the paper, a stunning beauty emerged, breathtakingly alive. The beauty had her eyes lowered, her long lashes partially veiling her gaze, giving her a melancholic look that tugged at the heartstrings. Why did the beauty look so melancholic? Because Gu Youyou had given her white hair. A beauty with white hair before aging, no wonder she looked distressed. Of course, Yue Rujing had these thoughts, but Gu Youyou wouldn¡¯t know, and even if she knew, she would probably dismiss him as an ignorant country bumpkin. As the last bit of the incense ash fell, Gu Youyou made her final stroke. The maids held up the paintings for those seated on the high platform to see. From a distance, Gu Youyou¡¯s portrait of the beauty shocked the seated audience into a collective gasp. How could someone paint a person so beautifully? Those eyes, those softly shaded lips, and that dress of hers. Chapter 382 - 392: Won Four Games Chapter 382: Chapter 392: Won Four GamesThe clothes were so flowing that they seemed like celestial garments; mortal clothes could never achieve such an effect. Gu Youyou stood calmly to the side, fully understanding the shock in their eyes. Why the shock? One only needed to look at the wall paintings to understand. Ancient people did not paint beauties the way she did. They looked realistic, yet so beautiful they did not seem real. As for the clothes, well, there was no need to mention that her education in fashion design was not for naught. "This... Doctor Gu, which immortal are you painting here?" asked the elderly madam, now thoroughly convinced of Gu Youyou¡¯s talent. She had shifted from addressing her informally to respectfully, a true sign of her admiration. Gu Youyou responded with a smile, "The Nine Heavens Mysterious Lady." Of course, she was making it up. However, the marchioness furrowed her brow, asking, "Why does the Nine Heavens Mysterious Lady have such long ears?" Uh... Gu Youyou had given the beauty elf-like ears; silver hair naturally complemented elf ears better, of course. Gu Youyou kept her composure and said, "The Nine Heavens Mysterious Lady resides above the ninth heaven, and she needs long ears to hear the suffering of the world below, hence she was born with a pair of long ears." She was becoming more and more impressed with her own ability to bluff. The elderly madam marveled, simply saying, "Ah, only such artistic skill is worthy of painting the celestial elegance of the Mysterious Lady. The Goddess pictures we have at home pale in comparison to this Nine Heavens Mysterious Lady Picture. Doctor Gu, might you bestow this picture upon me?" Gu Youyou looked surprised; she had not expected the elderly madam to outright ask for the painting. She said, "If the madam does not disdain it, it is my fortune, and the painting¡¯s fortune as well." And so, the madam happily took the painting away, and the result of the final contest was sheerly predictable. The taste of being slapped in the face by a country girl was unpleasant. The faces of the young misses were surprisingly ugly. Losing to one of their own sisters would have been one thing, but they had all been defeated by an outsider, and one whom they had colluded to deal with, at that. Yue Ruxue¡¯s face was filled with anger, her gaze towards Gu Youyou full of spite. The victorious Gu Youyou, on the other hand, did not look happy, but rather stood on the side with a worried frown. Madam, would you not just happily embrace the painting¡ªhave you not forgotten something? Of course, it would be impolite for her to remind the lady. As the bells for the New Year rang, another year passed. It was too late, Jin Zijin and Gu Youyou did not return to Jisheng Hall, but were instead led by a maid to the same quarters they had stayed in before. The maid was not the previous Xiaotao, but another girl much older than Xiaotao, named Xiaoying. Being a long-time servant of the household, she even recognized Jin Zijin and mentioned that when he used to visit the Marquis Residence in the past, he would always stay in these rooms. Even when he wasn¡¯t there, the Marquess would have someone clean them regularly, and no one else had stayed in them. So, it turned out that these rooms were not just any guest rooms¡ªthey were specially prepared for Jin Zijin. After closing the door, Gu Youyou finally asked the question that she had been holding in all night. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You have a pet name, Ayan?" When she heard Marquess calling him Ayan, she felt quite annoyed; her husband, and she hadn¡¯t even known his pet name. Jin Zijin touched his nose, seeming somewhat embarrassed. He said, "I forgot to tell you, my full name is Jin Yan, and Zijin is my courtesy name." Gu Youyou: "..." On the first day of the New Year, she didn¡¯t hesitate to throw a punch at him. So much for Jin Yan¡ªafter being married for over a year, she had just found out his name. How were outsiders supposed to think when he introduced her as his wife? Jin Zijin laughed and caught her fist, saying, "Youyou, I didn¡¯t intentionally keep it from you; it¡¯s just that... not many people use it, and I somehow forgot to bring it up." Chapter 383 - 393: The Big Red Envelope Has Arrived Chapter 383: Chapter 393: The Big Red Envelope Has Arrived"Disgusting!" Gu Youyou puffed her cheeks and said, "I think you¡¯re deliberately not telling me, then using me up, just to discard me easily! Jin Yan, could it be that you look down on me for being a village girl?" "How could that be?" Jin Zijin laughed, then said earnestly, "I never expected Youyou to be so talented. You¡¯re proficient in everything, from playing the guqin to painting. Youyou, I feel like I¡¯ve found a treasure." ... At sunrise, Gu Youyou rubbed her groggy eyes and sat up from the bed. It was empty beside her, the person already gone. She sighed and said, "You really do get up at dawn every day, without fail!" She had thought that since he went to bed late last night, he might sleep in a little. After she was dressed, Xiaoying had already brought her breakfast over. Porridge, side dishes, and pancake with side stuffing. "Thank you so much, Miss Xiaoying!" Gu Youyou said sweetly. Xiaoying stepped back and stood aside. Hearing this, she looked up, her voice filled with humility and fear, "Doctor Gu, this is what I should do." "Hmm!" Gu Youyou hummed in acknowledgment and started eating with her chopsticks, not arguing further. She was a maid in the Marquis Residence, and she was a guest; she wasn¡¯t her own maid. Expressing thanks was just basic respect and courtesy. "Where has Jin Zijin gone?" Gu Youyou asked after finishing her meal. Xiaoying looked up and replied, "Young Master Jin went out early in the morning. He said he was going to the master¡¯s place and told you to wait for him in the yard before he takes you home. He also instructed me not to disturb Doctor Gu. Young Master Jin is really good to you." Lately, he had indeed been treating her well, and Gu Youyou happily agreed. "Oh right!" Xiaoying hurriedly took out a red envelope and handed it to Gu Youyou, saying, "This was something the old Madam had Sister Ashu bring over this morning, saying that it was your winnings from last night." Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes lit up. Her big red envelope had arrived! She glanced at Xiaoying, but maintained her composure and did not immediately open it, instead solemnly tucking it into her bosom. "When the old Madam¡¯s head maid brought something over, why didn¡¯t you wake me?" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xiaoying replied with a sense of grievance, "Young Master Jin instructed that..." Oh, right. Jin Zijin had said not to wake her up. Gu Youyou sneaked back into her room and saw that the old Madam¡¯s gift was indeed generous: five silver notes, each worth a thousand taels of silver. According to the rate at which silver is exchanged for rice, does that mean these five thousand taels of silver are worth five million? Yes, that¡¯s how a real wealthy person would do it. Wondering about the real estate prices in the center of Lingnan City, she pondered if they were similar to those in the big northern cities. With this five million, she could only buy a small apartment at best. The courtyard of the Bun Shop next door wasn¡¯t small at all, and if the permanent property rights and the land were sold together, that five million was far from enough. ... The garden in the Marquis Residence was clad in silver-white, offering a unique sight. Gu Youyou heard laughing and shouting in the yard outside and thought it might be some young ladies and maids playing with snowmen or having snowball fights. However, upon closer listening, it was not just that; there were also men¡¯s voices. In this yard, the men who could play merrily with the young girls were only two or three at most. Gu Youyou hurriedly moved closer to join in the excitement. Wow, it¡¯s Yue Rujing. Curious indeed, how could he also be up this early? She had thought he¡¯d sleep until at least lunchtime after staying up late last night. Carried by curiosity, Gu Youyou followed the direction of the sounds to see for herself. It didn¡¯t sound far, but she still had to wind her way around the long corridors and Shuixie, taking quite a while to get there. In an Octagonal Pavilion ahead, Yue Rujing was sitting in the center, dressed in white. His attire, covered in Yin Shuang, starkly contrasted with his colorful sisters and maids, drawing the eye to him despite oneself. Chapter 384 - 394: Repelling Evil with the Five Poisons Chapter 384: Chapter 394: Repelling Evil with the Five Poisons"Big brother, big brother, I want a scorpion too!" "What¡¯s so great about scorpions? Centipedes are much prettier." Gu Youyou shivered in disgust. What¡¯s this about scorpions and centipedes? "Big brother, I want a scorpion too." The fourth young mistress pleaded, tugging on Yue Rujing¡¯s sleeve with her large, watery eyes. Yue Rujing gently tousled the fourth young mistress¡¯s bun, speaking softly, "Didn¡¯t Fourth Sister say she liked snakes? Why do you want a scorpion now?" "Because Second Sister said scorpions are pretty." "Young master, young master, this maid also wants a scorpion." "We want scorpions too..." "Young master, this maid doesn¡¯t want a scorpion, this maid wants a toad." Gu Youyou: "..." What on earth is happening? She had intended to just take a look from afar and then leave, but this chilling conversation also piqued her curiosity. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Snakes, centipedes, scorpions, toads¡ªwhere do these come from in the dead of winter? Gu Youyou had just lifted her foot when a sharp-eyed maid spotted her. "Eh, that¡¯s Doctor Gu." Once she shouted out, a group of ladies at the Octagonal Pavilion all turned to look at her. Nowhere to hide, well, she was actually curious to see what was odd, so she might as well go over. Gu Youyou smiled and raised her hand to greet them, "Ladies and young masters, what are you all playing with?" "Of course, we¡¯re welcoming the Five Poisons to ward off evil. Doctor Gu, you¡¯re a foreigner, so you probably don¡¯t understand, right?" Yue Ruxue said sarcastically. Seeing her always made Gu Youyou want to laugh, especially since she won yesterday. She didn¡¯t hold grudges with the little girl. As she got closer, Gu Youyou realized that what they had been talking about all this time was painting. Moreover, these paintings weren¡¯t on paper, but on the fair arms of the young ladies and maids, and the one holding the brush and painting was the radiant Yue Rujing, the only male presence there. I¡¯m going, the guy is so lucky. Apart from him, only Jia Baoyu would be treated this way. Go on, Yue Rujing¡¯s days were indeed like those of Jia Baoyu. The eldest young mistress signaled the maid to bring over a stool and said to Gu Youyou, "Doctor Gu, have you had your painting done this year? If not..." She was interrupted by the second young mistress before she could finish, "Eldest sister, why do you care if she has had her painting done? Her painting skills last night were top-notch; she doesn¡¯t need your needless worry." Gu Youyou was slightly startled. From the sound of it, was painting the Five Poisons on their arms a local custom for the New Year? It was a bit odd, though. Aren¡¯t the Five Poisons typically used as charms against evil around the Dragon Boat Festival, not now? Well, different places have different customs. Gu Youyou nonchalantly sat down and said, "I¡¯m a foreigner, I won¡¯t paint. I¡¯ll watch you paint." "Doctor Gu, do you think the snake Big Brother painted for me looks nice?" The fourth young mistress raised her arm to show Gu Youyou. This fourth young mistress was about the same age as Sanya, and Gu Youyou felt an inexplicable affection for her. Holding the little arm extended to her, she praised, "It looks good, the fourth young mistress¡¯s snake..." She glanced at the scorpion being painted on the second young mistress and said, "Is prettier than that scorpion." The second young mistress trembled with anger. A shudder of her arm caused Yue Rujing¡¯s brushstroke to mess up, drawing a long line across. Gu Youyou quickly shifted her gaze away, adopting a ¡¯none of my business¡¯ demeanor. Yue Rujing complained, "Ah,, Second Sister, didn¡¯t I tell you not to move around?" "Big brother, she said my scorpion was ugly." Gu Youyou immediately said, "I never said your scorpion was ugly; I just said that scorpions aren¡¯t as pretty as snakes." "Why aren¡¯t they as pretty as snakes? If you¡¯re so capable, paint a snake to compare with my scorpion." Gu Youyou: "..." Childish. Chapter 385 - 395 The Devilish Little Snake Chapter 385: Chapter 395 The Devilish Little Snake"What¡¯s so good looking about scorpions, I¡¯ve always thought centipedes were the best looking." Gu Youyou looked at Yue Rujing and thought to herself: What a bunch of weirdos. "Geckos are the best, they also have a good meaning, protection!" Miss Biao stretched out her arm. "My toad is really the best!" That¡¯s it, we¡¯ve got a full house. The Fourth Miss pulled Gu Youyou¡¯s sleeve, saying with aggrievement, "They¡¯re not drawing snakes, does that mean my snake is the ugliest?" This little girl. Gu Youyou glanced at Yue Rujing and said, "Who said that? If snakes aren¡¯t beautiful, it¡¯s the painter¡¯s poor skill. Come on, I¡¯ll draw one for you to see." The Fourth Miss suddenly brightened her eyes, excitedly saying, "So Doctor Gu will draw a snake too? That means we both have snakes, that¡¯s great." A shiver ran through her, "We both have snakes." Heh, she had no resistance to little lolitas and said, "Alright, I¡¯ll also draw a snake." The tools used for arm painting weren¡¯t the anciently used brushes, but something that looked like a carving knife, which was actually a bit like an eyeliner pen with a fine, soft tip. Not sure what material it was made from. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you had to apply the pigment after each stroke, Gu Youyou thought it would be quite nice to write prescriptions with this thing. She rolled up her sleeve, hiss, it¡¯s really cold. Ancient people who lacked adequate warming equipment were more resistant to cold than modern people, and the ladies of the Yue Family were not delicate flowers raised in seclusion; each rolled up their sleeves and let the chill seep in without any reaction. Last night, everyone saw the Nine Heavens Mysterious Lady Picture drawn by Gu Youyou, so when she rolled up her sleeves to paint on herself, the young ladies and maids all crowded around to watch. It wasn¡¯t easy to see Gu Youyou painting in person. Gu Youyou thought for a moment, knowing she was painting to please a child, naturally she had to consider a child¡¯s taste in art. So... the best would be to draw a cartoon version, an ultra-adorable snake. With an idea in mind, her brushwork was always fast, and in no time, a cartoonish, cute little snake coiled around her arm appeared. Even though it wasn¡¯t completely finished yet, the Fourth Miss was already slapping her hands cheerfully, clamoring for Gu Youyou to draw one on her as well, and she extended her other arm. The older girls just didn¡¯t get it, as they had never seen a snake with such a plump body and such a large head. "What breed of snake is this? It looks so oddly shaped." Gu Youyou playfully said, "It¡¯s the abstract version, you wouldn¡¯t understand!" She was just short of finishing the eyes; she needed to be precise and draw big, watery eyes to make it even cuter. As she was about to paint, her arm was suddenly gripped by a calloused large hand. Startled, she looked up to see the owner of the hand, Yue Rujing, who gave her a fearlessly cheeky glance before dotting the eyes of her adorable little snake with lightning speed. Damn it! Gu Youyou cried out in alarm, fervently wishing she could draw a pig¡¯s head on Yue Rujing¡¯s face. Her cute and adorable little snake, with a pair of seductive red eyes. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just like an innocent child suddenly possessed. The other young ladies looked at Yue Rujing in surprise, not understanding what he was getting at. Gu Youyou was infuriated and thought to herself that this was the Marquis Residence, and Yue Rujing was its prized jewel; she didn¡¯t dare to do anything to him and just glared at him bitterly, grinding her teeth and saying, "Young Master, your taste... is quite unique, isn¡¯t it? I thought blue eyes would have been cuter!" Yue Rujing proudly said, "Red is auspicious!" Is it related to being auspicious? It clearly looks more demonic. Gu Youyou, fuming, grabbed a handkerchief planning to wipe off the little snake from her arm, only to hear Yue Rujing add, "Hey, don¡¯t move. It¡¯s made with special solution; it won¡¯t come off for three days." Gu Youyou: "..." Chapter 386 - 396 Tricked Chapter 386: Chapter 396 TrickedMiss Fourth tugged at Gu Youyou¡¯s sleeve and said, "Doctor Gu, then you draw me a snake with blue eyes." Gu Youyou gave Miss Fourth a smile, shot Yue Rujing a fierce glare, but still finished the foolish-looking snake and presented it to Miss Fourth. The girls exclaimed, "Indeed, the blue eyes look lovely, so cute." "Doctor Gu, I want one too..." ... After returning, Gu Youyou rubbed and washed her hands, but the markings indeed wouldn¡¯t come off. Could it be that she really had to let this crazed little thing stay on her arm for three days? Jin Zijin noticed she had been washing her hands for quite a while and came over to see, asking, "What are you washing?" Gu Youyou raised her arm, lamenting, "Is this thing really going to take three days to wash off?" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon seeing the oddly-shaped snake on her arm, Jin Zijin slightly furrowed his brows. "What¡¯s wrong? You think it looks bad too?" Gu Youyou asked. "No!" Jin Zijin said, "How come you¡¯ve also drawn this?" "Can¡¯t I draw it?" Gu Youyou felt puzzled; she did not understand the local customs and rules. Jin Zijin said, "This is something that only the girls in the boudoir would draw." He then laughed a little and added, "Well, now that it¡¯s been drawn, it¡¯s okay. The pigment used for the painting has a special solution added to it, which indeed takes three days to wash off." Hearing his explanation, Gu Youyou felt that something was amiss. If it¡¯s something only boudoir girls would draw, aside from the young Miss Third and Miss Fourth, the others should have known, but they didn¡¯t stop her when she was painting. Yue Rujing, a grown man, didn¡¯t say anything either and even contributed a stroke. Three days later, Gu Youyou managed to wash the markings off her arm, but she couldn¡¯t remove the snake¡¯s eye, no matter what. Only then did she realize she might have been tricked; that stroke was definitely not done with any ordinary solution. Damn it, Yue Rujing, what are you implying? This little spot, lying quietly on her arm like a red mole, wouldn¡¯t be seen by others when she was dressed; it did not affect her appearance. But Gu Youyou felt that this red mole was definitely not as simple as it seemed. After such elaborate scheming to trick her, Yue Rujing couldn¡¯t have just wanted to give her a red mole, could he? The doctor¡¯s clinic wasn¡¯t open during the seven-day annual leave, but there was no such holiday in the military camp. Jin Zijin went to the camp early as usual, and it was said that Yue Rujing also went every day. No, she had to go. Gu Youyou always felt it was not right to have this thing on her body. It was a good opportunity to visit the military camp. She could ask Jin Zijin to support her and demand an explanation from Yue Rujing. Er, one can¡¯t just walk into a military camp; she needed a reason! Gu Youyou¡¯s mind worked quickly, and soon she had a plan. She ground the ink, laid out paper, wrote a letter, sealed it in an envelope, and secured it with a wax seal before heading to the city gate to ask for the location of the military camp. The Commander guarding the city was Kang Shouyi, whom Jin Zijin had mentioned to her when they entered the city. "Miss, it¡¯s not yet time for leaving the city, please wait over there," he said. Gu Youyou said, "I¡¯m not in a hurry to leave the city now, I¡¯m looking for your commander, Kang Shouyi." A young woman calling the commander by his name so directly? The city guard was slightly taken aback. "Please wait here; I need to ask if the commander wishes to see you." "Okay, thank you!" Gu Youyou expressed her gratitude. Soon after, a man in his late twenties appeared. He recognized Gu Youyou at first glance. Any woman who could enter the city with Yue Rujing and Jin Zijin was not to be underestimated, and at that time, he had taken a few extra glances. Moreover, with Gu Youyou¡¯s notoriety in the city, Kang Shouyi also recognized her. Chapter 387 - 397 Going to the Military Camp Chapter 387: Chapter 397 Going to the Military CampHe cupped his hands towards Gu Youyou and said, "So it¡¯s Doctor Gu, may I ask what business Doctor Gu has with me?" Gu Youyou said with a smile, "It¡¯s like this, my husband went out of the city to the army camp today and forgot to bring something important, so I¡¯m planning to deliver it to him. However, I have never been to the army camp and do not know its exact location, could General Kang help me out?" In her hand, she was holding an envelope sealed with wax. Envelopes sealed with wax were usually confidential, which made it likely to be something important. Kang Shouyi pondered for a moment and said, "Does Doctor Gu mean that you want us to deliver the letter for you?" Gu Youyou stumbled, which eye of yours saw that I wanted you to help deliver it? She hurriedly replied, "No, this is something important to my husband, and I dare not entrust it to others. I plan to deliver it myself, General Kang just needs to tell me the location of the army camp." "This..." Kang Shouyi started to feel troubled, rubbing his chin. Gu Youyou understood and quickly handed a piece of silver to him with tact, "General Kang, this is a small token of my appreciation, please use it to enjoy some tea." Kang Shouyi was so frightened that his whole body shook, and he hastily said, "No no, not at all. Doctor Gu, I wouldn¡¯t dare to accept your silver. The problem is that the army camp has very strict military rules, and women...women are not allowed to enter!" Gu Youyou paused, surprised. Were the ladies of the Yue Family not women? Well, this was a world where officials could start fires but common folk couldn¡¯t light a lantern. Gu Youyou became troubled as well, rubbing her sleeves and looking anxious. "Then this...my husband said last night that it was very important, and we cannot afford any delay." "Then..." Kang Shouyi eyed the envelope in Gu Youyou¡¯s hands. Gu Youyou hurriedly hugged the envelope to her chest protectively like a chicken guarding its chicks and said, "This is so important that I can¡¯t trust anyone else with it, I must personally hand it to my husband to be at ease." Kang Shouyi: "..." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sigh, let¡¯s do this!" Gu Youyou said helplessly, "How about you send someone to follow me? I will not go in, but just stand far away. Your man can go inform my husband, and he will surely come out to meet me." ...That actually wasn¡¯t a bad idea. Kang Shouyi said, "Agreed, let¡¯s do that. Doctor Gu, it¡¯s not that I intend to make things difficult for you, it¡¯s really just that..." "General Kang, please don¡¯t say such things, I understand." A soldier followed behind Gu Youyou on horseback. The soldier¡¯s horse was a military horse, which as a civilian woman, Gu Youyou was not allowed to use, so Kang Shouyi lent his own personal horse to Gu Youyou. Even though the personal horse was not as fierce as a military horse, the soldier simply couldn¡¯t outrun Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou stopped to wait for him, and when the soldier caught up, wiping sweat from his forehead, he said awkwardly, "Doctor Gu truly is a hero among women!" Gu Youyou hummed, saying, "You go ahead, I don¡¯t know the way anymore." Up ahead was a three-way junction. The soldier¡¯s face stiffened and looked rather uncomfortable. It turned out that Doctor Gu wasn¡¯t waiting for him; she just didn¡¯t know the way. Army camps generally weren¡¯t located too far from the city, just about ten miles out, so they quickly arrived. The soldier bowed to Gu Youyou and said, "Doctor Gu, please wait here for a moment." Gu Youyou nodded and replied, "Alright, hurry on then." It wasn¡¯t long before someone came, but it wasn¡¯t Jin Zijin; it was Yue Rujing. Gu Youyou gritted her teeth. Well well, Yue Rujing, the very person I was looking for. He seemed to know what Gu Youyou was there for, and didn¡¯t ask about the important letter. Instead, he said to the soldier behind him, "You can go down now; it¡¯s all the same if Doctor Gu hands that important letter to me." Chapter 388 - 398: Leave Something Behind Chapter 388: Chapter 398: Leave Something BehindThe little soldier glanced at Gu Youyou guiltily, not daring to defy Yue Rujing¡¯s words, and hastily retreated. "It really wasn¡¯t my fault, Doctor Gu. I just reached the doorway when I ran into the Young Master." Behind the snow-covered haystacks, only Gu Youyou and Yue Rujing remained. Before Gu Youyou could speak, Yue Rujing chuckled and said, "It¡¯s unfortunate, Chief Gu, that my senior brother is not in the camp today, he has another task and has gone out." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou glared at him furiously, her teeth clenched as she spat out a few words, "No matter, it¡¯s you I¡¯m looking for." Yue Rujing¡¯s eyes lit up, and he stared at Gu Youyou¡¯s arm, saying, "Is it that... it won¡¯t wash off?" Damn you, Yue Rujing, doing this on purpose for sure. Gu Youyou rolled up her sleeve in one swift motion and demanded, "What do you mean by that?" When Yue Rujing saw the mark on Gu Youyou¡¯s arm, resembling a red birthmark, he suddenly became so excited he didn¡¯t know where to put his hands. The expression on Gu Youyou¡¯s face became increasingly grim. It was cold, and she quickly pulled her sleeve back down. "Oh my, it really won¡¯t wash off!" he exclaimed with excitement. Then he immediately felt that something was off with Gu Youyou. Didn¡¯t she know what this was? Upon closer observation, Gu Youyou¡¯s behavior didn¡¯t seem feigned at all. She really didn¡¯t know what this was? This strange woman, the things she should know, she doesn¡¯t; the things she shouldn¡¯t know, she knows them all. Yue Rujing¡¯s lunatic-like demeanor was hard to fathom. Gu Youyou stared at him as if looking at a madman, wondering what he was actually up to. "This... this is quite good, isn¡¯t it? Look how pretty it is." Gu Youyou: "..." Is this a question of whether it looks good or not? Even if a mosquito bite swells up on the body, knowing it will subside in a few days, it still causes discomfort. And this was intentionally done by Yue Rujing. That day, painting the Five Poisons, it must have been his meticulous planning, right? Otherwise, given the second young mistress¡¯s nature, would she have let Gu Youyou paint the Five Poisons with them? "Stop spouting nonsense, what is your real intention?" Yue Rujing fawningly replied, "No intention really, rest assured, it¡¯s a good thing, it won¡¯t harm you." I¡¯ll believe that when hell freezes over. "Yue Rujing, as far as I remember, I haven¡¯t harmed you, but you, when you took my blood, had the intention to silence me. I overlooked the past grievances for Jin Zijin¡¯s sake, yet you repeatedly cause me trouble. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you had a hand in the arrangements on the night of the vigil." "You won that night, didn¡¯t you, and made quite a sum of silver." "That was my own capability. You all intended to see me make a fool of myself." Suddenly, Gu Youyou found all the young masters and mistresses of the Yue Family quite annoying. She saw so many patients in a day, and even on the rare holiday she gave herself, she had to spend effort dealing with their tricks. With one careless move, even watching the excitement can get you into trouble. You can guard against a thief for a while, but can you guard against a thief all your life? Whether it¡¯s the Gu Youyou of the past or the Gu Youyou of now, living carefully isn¡¯t easy. Sometimes she even dreamt of being held down by a group of people in black, forcing her to swallow some dark, muddy poison. Looking at this indelible red scar, God knows what she has imagined. Enough is enough. Behind the snowy haystacks, silence fell for a moment. Perhaps sensing that Gu Youyou was genuinely angry, Yue Rujing finally dropped his playful grin. Then he whispered, "That really is nothing, you... just take it as a prank." Laughing in extreme anger, Gu Youyou retorted, "Then would you like me to leave you with something too?" "Ah?" Yue Rujing said in surprise, "I really didn¡¯t harm you. Don¡¯t be like this." Chapter 389 - 399: Your Senior Brother Is Really No Good Chapter 389: Chapter 399: Your Senior Brother Is Really No GoodRecalling those terrifying pickling incidents made Gu Youyou upset, and with a cold laugh she said, "Fine, I¡¯ll treat it as a prank, but now you remove it for me." She lifted her sleeves again, and the icy wind poured in, causing her to shiver violently. Yue Rujing was startled, his face flushed once more, and he waved his hands as he backed away, saying, "No no, I can¡¯t do anything about this." "You..." Gu Youyou was furious, "Yue Rujing, don¡¯t push me too far." With a pained expression, Yue Rujing said, "I really can¡¯t do anything, you... you should go back and ask your elder martial brother, maybe he knows how to remove it." Having said this, he did not look at Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes and started running away. "Yue Rujing, you bastard!" Gu Youyou chased after him in anger and urgency. But how could she outrun Yue Rujing? And Yue Rujing was running as if he was being chased by ghosts. He ran into the military camp, and Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t even enter. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She could only stomp her feet and curse a storm outside. ... "There¡¯s a fierce woman outside cursing the Young Master, do you guys know who she is?" The men who were always in the military camp shook their heads, having no idea. "And the Princely Heir? He just lets her curse him?" someone curiously asked. Realizing the question might be inappropriate, they shrank their neck. One of the braver men lowered his voice and said, "Exactly, the Young Master has become a shrinking turtle, too scared to go out." "Shh, keep it down." After saying that, the group of gossiping men laughed. A shrinking turtle, huh? Yue Rujing, inside his own tent, was delighted beyond measure, rubbing his hands and almost bursting into laughter. There was a woman outside cursing him, yet he was still happy. His guard, Ji Dongcheng, didn¡¯t understand it and asked, "Young Master, what are you so happy about?" Could it be that the Young Master actually liked being scolded? "Of course I¡¯m happy," Yue Rujing suddenly put his hand on Ji Dongcheng¡¯s shoulder and said, "I always knew my elder martial brother was something else, a real man indeed. Ah, every day surrounded by beauty and fragrance and yet he remains unmoved. Tell me, how many in this world could achieve that?" It seemed his elder martial brother knew what he was doing after all. The detoxification was just that, and what shouldn¡¯t be touched was untouched. Indeed, his elder martial brother was impressive, even he was almost deceived. Worried that Gu Youyou wouldn¡¯t behave? Ji Dongcheng looked at the excited Yue Rujing, completely puzzled, much like how it feels when... one¡¯s little pig didn¡¯t go making a mess in the cabbages. "You¡¯re talking about General Jin?" Ji Dongcheng asked. "Do I have another elder martial brother?" Yue Rujing replied with irritation. Then... Ji Dongcheng stiffened all over, incredulously staring at Yue Rujing. Every day surrounded by beauty and fragrance, yet unmoved... "How long has it been?" Ji Dongcheng couldn¡¯t help but ask. "How long has what been?" "You know... every day... being unmoved! How long has it been?" Uh, that was an awkward question. Yue Rujing seriously counted and said with pride, "Over a year now, I guess!" Upon hearing this, Ji Dongcheng¡¯s face changed dramatically. "Oh no, this is bad." "What¡¯s bad?" Yue Rujing was taken aback, displeased. Ji Dongcheng had a mournful look on his face and nervously said, "Young Master, your elder martial brother General Jin isn¡¯t a real man. He¡¯s in his prime, and to remain unmoved for over a year... it¡¯s clear... it¡¯s clear he¡¯s just incapable!" "Ah, what?" Yue Rujing¡¯s face changed drastically, and he glared at Ji Dongcheng as if he wanted to devour him. Ji Dongcheng shrank his neck and braced himself, "Young Master, you¡¯re not yet married and don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m a man with experience, I know all too well. To remain unmoved despite beauty by his side for over a year, there¡¯s only one possibility..." he suddenly leaned closer to Yue Rujing and whispered, "and that is... he¡¯s truly impotent." Chapter 390 - 400 Complaining Chapter 390: Chapter 400 ComplainingYue Rujing¡¯s face was horrified, "..." "You¡¯d better persuade General Jin to find a doctor sooner rather than later. This kind of matter is too embarrassing to ignore, and it¡¯s a lifelong issue!" Yue Rujing had initially believed him somewhat, but upon hearing the word ¡¯doctor¡¯, his mind cleared instantly as if doused with cold water. With one kick, he pushed away Ji Dongcheng, anger in his voice, "You¡¯re the one who¡¯s inadequate! If you spout nonsense again, I¡¯ll cut off your tongue and feed it to the dogs. You¡¯re not to let a single word of today¡¯s events slip out." Isn¡¯t Gu Youyou a doctor? If Elder Brother really had a problem, wouldn¡¯t Gu Youyou cure him? He remembered that Gu Youyou was particularly good at treating that kind of illness. It must still be Elder Brother¡¯s remarkable self-control. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been Tianzong¡¯s senior brother with such abandon. Yes, that had to be it. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The next State Preceptor¡¯s elder brother was the hottest candidate. If one wanted to accomplish that task, the best way would be to vie for the position of State Preceptor. Elder Brother always acted with measure. It was him who had overthought. ... Gu Youyou sat at home, uneasy, staring blankly at her arm, which was so numb from the cold that she felt nothing. Why did she find this object so familiar? Jin Zijin came back in the late afternoon, his body covered in snow and frost. Gu Youyou was startled and turned her head to ask, "Why are you back early today? I went to the barracks to find you, but they said you were out on a mission. Huh, didn¡¯t you bring Abao back with you?" Jin Zijin stiffened completely, paused for a moment, and said, "Today, I was indeed out on an errand, and Abao has been in the barracks all along. Perhaps Ajing took him back to the Marquis Residence. What brought you to the barracks to look for me today?" Gu Youyou, feeling aggrieved, stretched out her arm for him to see. Moving closer and seeing the red mole on her arm, Jin Zijin froze in place, his face changing colors like a kaleidoscope. He wondered, what did her showing the Maidenhair Spike with such a hurt look mean? "You..." Thinking of the cold weather and her bare arm, he hastily stepped forward to pull down her sleeve, saying, "It¡¯s the dead of winter; why have you been keeping your sleeve rolled up?" Touching her skin, it was indeed as cold as ice. His eyes turned colder and he said, "You still haven¡¯t rid your body of the cold poison; you need to wear warmer clothes and be sure not to let yourself get cold." Her whole arm had lost feeling from the cold, as Jin Zijin softly blew on it while rubbing it to warm her up. His hands were so warm, even warmer than a hand warmer. She, feeling aggrieved, sniffled, blinking her eyes, trying her best to squeeze out some tears. Jin Zijin didn¡¯t dare to meet her gaze, his focus solely on rubbing her frozen hand. At this moment, his mind was in complete turmoil. What if she made that kind of request? If it had been before, he would have sternly warned her, reminding her of her place. All they were doing was suppressing the poison, and they each had their own needs. But what about now? If he still couldn¡¯t see the truth in their hearts, then he truly would have lived in vain. In public, they were a legitimately married couple, and both had feelings for each other. Wasn¡¯t it proper for her to make that kind of request? Gu Youyou, however, turned his face toward hers, forcing him to look into her tearful eyes. Then she said with a pitiful voice, "Husband, your junior brother has bullied me. I went to look for you today, but I ran into Yue Rujing instead." "What?" Looking at her hand and then thinking of Yue Rujing... Jin Zijin shook his head fiercely. No, no, no, it couldn¡¯t be possible. Yet her aggrieved look... and her arm frozen from the cold; such a thing couldn¡¯t have come from nowhere. His brows knitted together, his voice deepened, "Tomorrow, I¡¯ll ask Ajing about it." Chapter 391 - 401 She Found Out Chapter 391: Chapter 401 She Found OutGu Youyou was furious, not liking his tepid demeanor at all. She jerked her arm away, now slowly warming up, and shouted, "What else is there to ask, you still don¡¯t trust me? Your junior fellow taunts you to kill me, and it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t want to make things hard for you, this is his territory, and I dare not provoke him anymore, yet he bullies me with his power. Look, this is what he did to me, you better look at what it is!" Upon hearing this, Jin Zijin felt like his brain lagged a beat, because this was just too... ridiculous. "He did this to you?" Immediately, he understood Yue Rujing¡¯s intention. This was really... getting out of hand. Looking at Gu Youyou again, she seemed not to understand what this was about? Thinking of this, he suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. This really was, she understands what she shouldn¡¯t, and what she should understand, she knows it all. "It¡¯s fine, if it¡¯s there, then it¡¯s there," he said. Gu Youyou: "..." "What do you mean? What are you two up to?" If Jin Zijin also said it was fine, then it was indeed fine. What was Yue Rujing up to? Intimidating her? Gu Youyou¡¯s expression darkened, and she abruptly felt a sense of foreboding. Glancing at Jin Zijin again, she met his evasive gaze. She lifted her sleeve again to look at the red mole, which looked somewhat like... the Maidenhair Spike she had seen in TV dramas? She hadn¡¯t really researched this thing, but she knew that people in ancient times did use this as a way to verify a woman¡¯s chastity. However, in modern times, this practice had long been banned. And with surgery, anything could be faked, let alone something created with the principle of hormones. But that¡¯s impossible, hadn¡¯t they already... In her mind, numerous fragments came together, slowly forming a line, and Gu Youyou suddenly widened her eyes, looking at Jin Zijin with disbelief. "You... tell me, is this or is this not Maidenhair Spike?" she asked, her voice trembling. Jin Zijin had never thought Gu Youyou would misunderstand anything, this thing was indeed Maidenhair Spike, and he didn¡¯t see the need to hide it from her. But why the shock and the tragic look in her eyes? "Youyou!" He wanted to ask something, but felt at a loss for words. Because he saw an increasingly heart-wrenching desolation in her eyes. What happened to her? Crying out, she bellowed, "Jin Zijin, how could you do this? In your heart, is everything fake? Ha... it¡¯s laughable, I thought you had some peculiar habits. It turns out you¡¯re just a thoroughbred liar." After all this time, this man still wasn¡¯t hers. In the books, there are heaps of female leads who argue and make a fuss with the male lead after losing their virginity, but as for those who are still arguing for their innocence, it¡¯s probably just her. "When have I ever lied to you again?" His frown deepened. "Get lost!" Gu Youyou, filled with resentment, pushed him away and said, "You¡¯re even more disgusting than that bastard Yue Rujing. If you¡¯re unwilling, just say it, why do you have to beat around the bush?" If she hadn¡¯t been sure that he was her first man, why would she have tolerated him time and again? S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If that¡¯s not the case, then what is she doing by his side? Gu Youyou lacks men? That¡¯s really laughable. Jin Zijin stood frozen on the spot, unable to comprehend what was going through this woman¡¯s mind, even with multiple heads. "What bothers you? This?" Jin Zijin pointed at the red spot and asked. Gu Youyou, both embarrassed and angry, let down her sleeve and said indignantly, "Hmph, I¡¯ll have it removed tomorrow." With that, she stormed upstairs, as if on a wager. She had never been so humiliated; she had misunderstood. Chapter 392 - 402: Do You Hate Maidenhair Spike? Chapter 392: Chapter 402: Do You Hate Maidenhair Spike?Gu Youyou hid herself within the blankets, and in the darkness, she gradually calmed down again. Upon reflection, perhaps this had nothing to do with him? Just now, she was only focused on her anger, feeling that such an incident was both humiliating and embarrassing. In a moment of shame and rage, she had lost her clarity of mind. What if it was all a misunderstanding? S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Back in the cave, he had explained once, but she hadn¡¯t believed him. Thinking back to a year ago, just after they got married. Back then, she looked neither human nor ghost-like. She rarely reflected on that period, but now, considering it, he was not a pervert, and it simply wouldn¡¯t have been possible under those circumstances. If it was about curing poison, he had mentioned using blood. Right, blood, she remembered seeing blood that day and that¡¯s why she was convinced? Huh, that¡¯s not right, she had no wounds on her body. She had no psychological pressure when examining other women, but when it came to checking herself... After getting the results, her face turned beet red. What had she touched? How embarrassing. Suddenly, she recalled a news story she had read before, about two PhDs who got married. They had been infertile for years, and when they went to the hospital for an examination, the doctors found that the woman was still a virgin. At that time, she had even called them two educated idiots, but now she felt she was almost the same as those idiots. Oh my God, she felt like she couldn¡¯t face anyone, especially after she had just scolded him. A Maidenhair Spike had insulted her intelligence and wounded her emotions. Yue Rujing, you¡¯re dead meat. Footsteps approached, he was coming up. Gu Youyou wished she could slap herself to death. If she had to stay alive, she would rather be an ostrich for the rest of her life, or find a hole to burrow into. "Youyou!" Alright, he was coming over, sitting by the bed. Please don¡¯t lift the blankets, if you dare lift the blankets, I¡¯ll crawl under the bed. "Youyou, after this Maidenhair Spike is applied... unless it¡¯s with someone, otherwise..." "Shut up!" Gu Youyou¡¯s face flushed bright red. Damn it, could you not talk about such things with such a calm tone? He successfully forced her out from underneath the blankets. Her hair was disheveled, her face was red, whether from being under the blankets or for another reason. "You just said you would get rid of it tomorrow," Jin Zijin said with a face full of sorrow. Had she said something like that? Gu Youyou looked confused. It seemed she had. Suddenly, she stared at him and burst into a cold laugh, suppressing the humiliation in her heart, she said, "No, Yue Rujing said it¡¯s pretty, I won¡¯t get rid of it. Why not keep it for a lifetime? Besides, living with mutual respect is pretty good. How about I find someone to make another bed tomorrow, and send it over, so we each have our bed? After all, you¡¯re not a normal man." Jin Zijin was taken aback, then anger swiftly spread across his face. Furious, he flipped her blankets away in one swift move, grabbed her wrist, and pointed at the bright red Maidenhair Spike, "Do you especially hate this?" The sudden unveil of her blankets startled her, chilly air rushed in, causing Gu Youyou to shiver. "Who says I hate it? I¡¯m not sex-crazed." Huh, wait, the term ¡¯sex-crazed¡¯ should not be applied to herself. Never mind, the meaning is more or less the same. Oh? So she knows about being sex-crazed? Jin Zijin¡¯s eyes darkened, his pupils so black they seemed to draw her in. He slowly parted his lips, speaking in a low voice, "Are you implying that I am sex-crazed?" Chapter 393 - 403: Wait for Me Chapter 393: Chapter 403: Wait for Me"How could you? You¡¯re either a Lu Hui who can resist temptation, or you¡¯re sick." Gu Youyou replied with a mocking laugh. "I¡¯m sick?" Just said he wasn¡¯t up to par, now she¡¯s saying he¡¯s sick? Gentle as he was, only she could push him to the brink of wanting to tear her apart. Maybe it was his frightening gaze that made Gu Youyou shrink her neck guiltily, and then she shook off his hand, saying, "I¡¯m a doctor, you don¡¯t have to be embarrassed in front of me. I can even cure Yuancheng¡¯s illness, this... ow, bastard!" Before she could finish, her lips were sealed by another set of lips. Ow ow... She couldn¡¯t stand it when he did this to her, it was too bullying. He didn¡¯t want to touch her, so why tease her like this? She began to struggle fiercely, but her struggles were like that of a kitten scratching in his presence, which he simply didn¡¯t care about. This bastard was going too far. Gu Youyou suddenly opened her mouth wide and bit down on him. Bite him to death, that¡¯ll teach him. Jin Zijin let out a muffled grunt of pain, finally releasing her swollen lips. Gu Youyou saw the place where she had bitten him, and the lip was already split, oozing crimson blood. That pain, however, brought back his senses. He almost proved on the spot whether he was really sick or not, or if he was truly up to par. She was both embarrassed and furious, nearly shouting with a crying tone, "Either don¡¯t touch me, or what does this count as? If you¡¯re really sick I¡¯ll treat you for free." Jin Zijin was stunned for a moment, and after a short while, he let her go. He truly had no words to counter her rebuke. After coming to his senses, he regained his rationale, and how could he easily take this step? He had left himself two options, either to become Monarch or to be the State Preceptor, only through that could he fulfill that mission. If he took her now, there would only be one path left. For her, he was willing to forsake the safest path, but he couldn¡¯t explain this to his master and his fellow disciples, and although his master had not explicitly said it, he understood his meaning. How could he let everyone down because of a moment of private desire, in light of his master¡¯s life-saving grace? He was always careful and cautious, not leaving any handle for others, but he was not a man to forget favors and violate duties. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He sat there dejectedly, hands on his knees, and turned his head to look at her. It took a long time before he spoke in a hoarse voice, "Youyou, can you wait for me?" ¡¯Wait for what,¡¯ she really wanted to retort, a line her assistant from a past life loved to say. But as she stared into his eyes, filled with helplessness and sorrow, she forcefully swallowed the words she was about to say. Chapter 394 - 404: Someone from the Lin Family Has Arrived Chapter 394: Chapter 404: Someone from the Lin Family Has ArrivedA moment later, Gu Youyou gave a wry smile. "Have you still not figured it out?" "I..." "Alright, you don¡¯t have to say it, I¡¯ll wait for you. But the deadline depends on your performance." Since he mentioned the word ¡¯wait,¡¯ Gu Youyou was not a fool; she believed he had his difficulties. His stubborn temperament was probably hard to change, and he loved to bottle things up. Before it killed him, she decided to just bear with it. What should have been a tacitly joyful ending was, unfortunately, complicated by her, unable to resist adding, "If you¡¯re really sick, don¡¯t be embarrassed. The longer you drag out an illness, the harder it is to cure." Jin Zijin¡¯s face suddenly darkened. The flicker of emotion she had stirred was swiftly snuffed out by her thoughtless words. Once again, in a fit of anger, he yanked her over; his strength caused her to cry out as, the next moment, she found herself straddling his lap. Gu Youyou saw the almost man-eating glare in his eyes. ...This embarrassing position... Gu Youyou¡¯s cheeks flushed red, and she stammered, "I... I think that illness might not be... here." After she spoke, she regretted it, wishing she could slap herself. Jin Zijin ground his teeth, "Gu Youyou, has anyone ever told you that your mouth really needs to be kept in check?" "Who would dare?" Gu Youyou reflexively retorted. Right, she remembered that there were quite a few who despised her sharp tongue. Who could blame them when she never held back her criticism? Even the veterans in her company would often end up in tears because of her scolding. But after transmigrating, she had already changed a lot. So she had the confidence to glare back at him. "Who would dare?" Jin Zijin sneered, "From now on, you¡¯ll be dealt with twice a day." "What do you mean by twice? Hey, why twice?" His desire not yet quenched, he glanced towards those wicked lips and said indifferently, "Once in the morning and once at night; I¡¯ve already dealt with you once, so we will leave the next time for tomorrow." A morning and evening kiss? ... Early in the morning, just as the doors opened, Butler Qiu, whom she hadn¡¯t seen in a year, arrived, causing Gu Youyou¡¯s jaw to drop. How did he come here? Did the Lin Family already know about her accident, and that she was in Lingnan? "Miss Gu!" Butler Qiu led a horse and quickened his pace. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I heard you opened a medical clinic in Lingnan for women, didn¡¯t expect it to be true." "Ah...?" Gu Youyou was dumbfounded. After ushering Butler Qiu inside, he immediately started to chatter away. "A while back we received a letter from Master Jin stating that your illness had healed and that you had even apprenticed under a famous doctor. Later, you moved to Lingnan and opened a clinic specializing in treating women." He looked around the clinic, continuously saying how good it was, "If the Great Scholar and Madam knew about this, they would be so happy." Gu Youyou replied with an awkward smile, "How are Uncle and Grandmother doing?" Butler Qiu beamed with pride, "The Great Scholar is a favorite of the Emperor, and Madam is a First Class Madam honored by the Emperor himself, so naturally they are well. They have been concerned about Miss Gu, though, as the Great Scholar, being an important court minister, cannot leave the Emperor¡¯s side, and Madam, given her age, cannot endure the travel. When can Miss Gu come to Beijing to visit?" Her? Gu Youyou paused for a moment. It was certain she would go to Beijing, but now was not the time. Because she had asked Jin Zijin before, and learned that the Emperor¡¯s favored minister, the Great Scholar, did not amount to much in front of the State Preceptor. How could she possibly involve them? Besides, having never met her Uncle¡¯s family, who knew what to expect? Chapter 395 - 405 Yue Rujing Got Hit Chapter 395: Chapter 405 Yue Rujing Got HitGu Youyou chuckled and said, "This medical clinic has just opened not long ago, so I can¡¯t leave yet, but I will definitely go to Beijing. Please trouble Butler Qiu to convey to my uncle and maternal grandmother to set their minds at ease." "Ah! Of course, of course." As he spoke, Butler Qiu took out a silver note and said, "The Master and the Old Madam asked me to give this to Miss Youyou. They said you¡¯ve opened a medical clinic in Lingnan City and will need to spend silver everywhere." Gu Youyou accepted it and saw that it was actually five thousand taels. The uncle and maternal grandmother whom she had never met face to face were so generous. Hmm, rich folks should act just like this. She remembered hearing from grandfather that the Lin Family had once sent someone to take her to Beijing to seek treatment from the Imperial Physician, but she suffered a relapse just after leaving the Gu Family estate before even reaching the town. Gu Youyou smiled bitterly; that relapse had come too conveniently, probably also related to the mole in the Gu Family... Gu Laosan. Butler Qiu waited to return to Beijing with his task completed. After staying in Lingnan for two days, he left. On the third day, the day when the seven-day New Year holiday ended and the clinic opened for the new year, with the morning dew still heavy, the first patient of the New Year arrived. "Yue Rujing?" Gu Youyou was surprised at the sight of Yue Rujing, with his bruised nose and swollen face, hobbling with a cane into her medical clinic, a pitiful sight. Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help laughing, "Young Master, do you have some hidden illness that needs treatment?" Yue Rujing glared at her, irritably retorting, "Hidden illness? With my condition so obvious, does it look like a hidden illness?" Banxia was startled by the man¡¯s altered appearance and was quite frightened by that address, ¡¯Princely Heir.¡¯ Good heavens, was this the ¡¯startlingly beautiful¡¯ Young Master so renowned in Lingnan City? But who in Lingnan would dare to beat up the Princely Heir like this? Gu Youyou, ever so clever, quickly surmised what had happened. Ah, the trouble three days ago hadn¡¯t gone to waste. If it had been her, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to thrash Yue Rujing like that. Looking at his injuries, they were all superficial. What¡¯s superficial? It¡¯s the face¡ªto think that someone had struck Yue Rujing in the face for her, how utterly satisfying. However, although she understood what happened, Gu Youyou still feigned great surprise on the surface. "My my, who would dare to beat you like this, and so ruthlessly at that, I heard that Cuihua from the west side of the city has pined for you for a long time. Could it be that the goddess had feelings and the prince had intentions, and you ran off with her, only to be caught and sacked by her husband?" What an imagination, what a framing. Yue Rujing¡¯s mouth twitched, both in pain and in irritation. Such a venomous tongue¡ªhow he wanted to hit her. But he didn¡¯t dare. Because a few days ago, he annoyed Gu Youyou and ended up being beaten by his senior brother. But that wasn¡¯t his fault, good gracious. With her senior brother being so good to her and her being even more capable than he had imagined, any man would worry. What if his senior brother couldn¡¯t resist her and took her for himself? S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, he coaxed a few younger sisters to set up Gu Youyou with a scheme, using Maidenhair Spike to test her. After the results came out, he could relax. Little did he expect that the very next day, his senior brother would beat him up to this extent. In such a condition, he dared not go home, and he had been staying at Ji Dongcheng¡¯s house for the past three days. Healers often find it difficult to treat themselves. The injuries he could manage had already been taken care of, and he was much better than the first two days. Considering the stellar reputation he held at home, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to seek another doctor to look at him, as it would be too humiliating. With no other choice, he endured for three days, waiting for Gu Youyou¡¯s clinic to reopen and came to her. Before he left, he thought about covering his face with a broad hat or a veil, but then he considered his tall figure. In case someone recognized him, and moreover, if he also wore a broad hat¡ªit would clearly be a case of ¡¯thirty taels of silver not here.¡¯ Chapter 396 - 406 Healing Wounds Chapter 396: Chapter 406 Healing WoundsSo, he might as well come in this ghoulish state. Anyway, even his own parents wouldn¡¯t recognize this face anymore. Those who saw him would only think that the silhouette of this unfortunate soul bore a striking resemblance to the handsome and dashing Young Master, but no one would believe it was actually him. Yue Rujing was seething with anger as he shakily sat down with the support of his cane. The moment he sat down, he screamed in pain and ordered the stunned Banxia standing by to bring a cushion. Banxia was scared witless. The Princely Heir had been beaten to such a state and even mocked by Sister Youyou. Was the world going to fall into chaos? Gu Youyou nudged Banxia, and she came back to her senses. "Go on then, since he¡¯s come to our clinic, he is a patient of the clinic." "Ah...? Right, I¡¯ll go now." Banxia hurried off to the backyard. Yue Rujing humphed, "Your husband beat me, you¡¯re responsible for curing me." Well, still so full of himself despite it all? Gu Youyou raised her chin and arched an eyebrow, "You brought it on yourself." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing Yue Rujing glaring back furiously, Gu Youyou then continued, "Since you¡¯ve come to me, of course I¡¯ll have to heal you. I run a clinic for business, I can¡¯t very well smash my own signboard. However..." Yue Rujing, growing nervous at her mischievous smile, watched her warily and asked, "What are you planning to do?" Gu Youyou chuckled lightly, "Don¡¯t get worked up, you¡¯re injured, it¡¯s best not to have such great emotional fluctuations. I¡¯m not planning to do anything, I simply want to remind the Young Master in advance, don¡¯t forget about the silver." She was a doctor, but also a businesswoman. As long as the patient paid the consultation fee, any treatment would do. Yue Rujing sighed with relief and looked at her sarcastically as his arm stiffly fished out an intricately embroidered cloud-patterned purse from his waist and tossed it towards Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou knew it was silver, and she reached out to catch it. She checked it and saw it wasn¡¯t a small amount. Her attitude improved considerably as she said, "There, paying with silver works. I was actually worried that your words about your husband beating me and your responsibility to cure me were a ploy to swindle my consultation and medication fees." Yue Rujing¡¯s lips twitched violently, "You materialistic woman, with nothing but silver in your eyes. As the esteemed Young Master of Lingnan, could I possibly swindle your medicine fee?" "One can never be sure. After all, your earlier words were misleading. I¡¯m just a humble female doctor, everything in this clinic costs money, so I¡¯m just being practical." Immediately after, she pocketed the silver, properly recording it, before sitting down beside Yue Rujing to examine his injuries. Banxia, having brought over the cushion, stood by, ready to assist Gu Youyou. She began with his face; after three days, the bruises on his face were turning purplish-black but were no longer a serious concern. Jin Zijin had acted with restraint, only causing superficial damage. Though it looked severe, in reality, it would heal in just a few days even without any medication. He had intentionally been made to appear like this, evidently anticipating that he would seek out Gu Youyou for treatment. He was showing her that he had avenged her, regardless of whether the perpetrator was his junior disciple¡ªhe would be taught a lesson for bullying Gu Youyou. After the examination, Gu Youyou said with a smile, "It¡¯s just a superficial skin injury, it¡¯ll heal in a few days. There was no need for you to come to me for this, you quack!" He had learned medical skills himself and shouldn¡¯t be too bad at it, though certainly not as good as Gu Youyou. Yue Rujing shot her a glance and said, "I¡¯m aware of Doctor Gu¡¯s exceptional medical skills, but there¡¯s no need to belittle me. I haven¡¯t been home in three days, and I can¡¯t keep it hidden any longer. Administer the medicine, I must return by tomorrow at the latest, and no one must be able to tell I¡¯m injured." "Oh, is that so?" Gu Youyou raised her eyebrows and said, "There is medicine for quick healing and there is medicine for slow healing, but the price is very different. That bag of silver you just gave..." Chapter 397 - 407: Not Taking Disciples Chapter 397: Chapter 407: Not Taking Disciplesn¦Òvel.c?mYue Rujing was seething with rage to the extreme as he said, "You¡¯re really jacking up the price on me." "Oh, not at all, but you can¡¯t pressure me to sell you my precious medicine cheaply just because you¡¯re the Young Master, can you?" "You..." There was a sense of powerlessness as if she had outmaneuvered him, "I only brought this purse with me, and I¡¯ve given it all to you." "No worries, I can understand the patient¡¯s difficulties," Gu Youyou said sympathetically. That seemed fair enough, and Yue Rujing¡¯s expression improved slightly. "So?" "So, you can sign a debt note!" Gu Youyou struggled to hold back her laughter as she seriously suggested to him. Yue Rujing lifted his arm and pointed at her for a long time, but couldn¡¯t utter a word. Gu Youyou suddenly stood up, enlightened, and said to Banxia, "Banxia, bring some paper and ink. The Princely Heir is asking for a pen." Finally, Yue Rujing spat out a mouthful of blood in anger, almost fainting on the spot. Then that woman Gu Youyou continued to prattle, "Even if you faint, you still owe me the Silver. If you don¡¯t pay, I¡¯ll have someone carry you back to the Marquis Residence." Hearing this... he completely lost consciousness. "He¡¯s finally fainted! Saved me a packet of Knockout Drug," Gu Youyou wiped her sweat, telling the shocked Banxia, "Come, help me get him to the sickroom. I need to use needles on him." The clot of blood he had spat out made it the best moment for acupuncture. Apparently, Jin Zijin didn¡¯t go easy on him either. Banxia and Gu Youyou moved Yue Rujing onto the sickbed, with her remaining in a stunned state the whole time. Honestly, she had never known who Gu Youyou and Jin Zijin were, only that they were from out of town, Gu Youyou was a doctor who opened a clinic here, while Jin Zijin seemed to be a soldier who left for the barracks before dawn and only came back at night. But now her head was a mess; what kind of soldier could beat the Princely Heir to such a state? Since it was time for acupuncture, of course, clothes needed to be removed. Gu Youyou promptly stripped off Yue Rujing¡¯s clothes, shocking Banxia into silence once again. Yet there Gu Youyou was, calmly inserting long needles into the Princely Heir¡¯s body, while casually talking to her. "Banxia, you¡¯re quite smart. I know you are eager to learn, so I am inclined to teach you Medical Skills. Would you like to learn medicine from me?" Banxia looked up at Gu Youyou with fear and respect, then lowered her head again and suddenly knelt down. Of course, she was willing; she was even more willing than her brothers at home, but because she was a girl, her grandfather and father would never pass on their medical knowledge to her. "Passing it to sons but not daughters" was the mindset of those with any kind of skill, especially with Medical Skills. Banxia kowtowed to Gu Youyou, "Banxia is willing, Master... " "Don¡¯t kneel, get up!" Gu Youyou said indifferently. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Banxia stood frozen on the spot, not understanding what Gu Youyou meant. Gu Youyou said with a smile, "I will teach you Medical Skills, but I won¡¯t accept your formal respects, so you don¡¯t have to call me Master. Don¡¯t read too much into it. I just feel embarrassed. We look about the same age, and I would feel awkward being called Master by you. If you were ten years younger, then it might be a different story." Gu Youyou sounded so genuine that Banxia didn¡¯t dare to think otherwise. She was a person of true feelings. Banxia¡¯s eyes suddenly welled up with tears as she softly called her "Sister Youyou." The greatest stroke of luck in her life was encountering Gu Youyou, who had carved a new path in her once hopeless existence, allowing her to pursue the Medical Skills she had dreamt of learning. "Don¡¯t be like that; you¡¯re making me feel embarrassed," Gu Youyou said with a laugh, her hands steadily working the needles. "Okay!" Banxia wiped away her tears and stood up straight. Chapter 398 - 408: Scaring Yue Rujing to Death Chapter 398: Chapter 408: Scaring Yue Rujing to DeathShe felt she could only stand tall and straight beside Gu Youyou if she straightened her own spine. "The first lesson I¡¯m giving you today is about worldly etiquette," she said. Worldly etiquette? What are you doing right now? Banxia was surprised after being moved. Banxia straightened her back, but she kept her gaze on her own toes, not daring to look at Yue Rujing¡¯s skin, which was even more delicate and fair than a woman¡¯s. She actually wanted to go out, but Gu Youyou wouldn¡¯t allow it, insisting on teaching her medical skills instead. As her mind wandered, Gu Youyou¡¯s serene voice came again, "Banxia, a healer¡¯s worldly etiquette is to have no worldly etiquette. I know what¡¯s in your head, but I need to tell you that¡¯s not correct. In the eyes of a healer, there¡¯s no distinction between male and female patients¡ªnot just in words, but in action. You don¡¯t have to be embarrassed, I¡¯m going to make you lift your head now." "Ah? But he is..." Banxia was shocked internally, and though she knew Gu Youyou was speaking the truth, she still hesitated, her eyes flickering with uncertainty. However, Gu Youyou said, "The first time I held a scalpel to a patient¡¯s chest, I was also afraid, It was a surgery for internal bleeding. If I didn¡¯t open the patient¡¯s chest to clear the clotted blood, he would die, so, in the end, I decided to make the cut. Compared to facing a life, performing cranial or abdominal surgery, what does this distinction between sexes matter? Banxia, if you can¡¯t even bear to look, how can you make a precise cut? You should know once the scalpel is down, there¡¯s no room for even the slightest deviation." Banxia suddenly lifted her head, looking at Gu Youyou. Her words were undoubtedly overturning her understanding of medical skills¡ªopening someone¡¯s chest? Then, she saw Gu Youyou put away a needle and take out a small knife, softly patting it on Yue Rujing¡¯s waist and abdomen. Afterward, she saw the legendary and incomparably handsome Princely Heir sit up suddenly, looking at Gu Youyou with a mix of shock and anger. Then, he began to roar, "You heartless woman, still thinking about those two bowls of blood, right? You actually wanted to take the chance while I was unconscious to cut open my belly. It¡¯s a good thing I woke up in time, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t even know how I died. Wow, you¡¯re ruthless, truly ruthless!" Having said that, he put on his clothes and ran out, limping, forgetting even to take his cane. Gu Youyou¡¯s smile was as beautiful as a blooming flower, "Banxia, get the ointment from the topmost shelf, third cabinet for the Young Master. His leg is lame, he won¡¯t get far fast." Banxia breathed a sigh of relief and swiftly went to get the ointment to follow after him. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a false alarm, as it turned out Sister Youyou wasn¡¯t really going to open up the Princely Heir¡¯s chest¡ªshe was just scaring him. She was indeed startled because Sister Youyou had mentioned the Princely Heir vomiting clotted blood and said she had once performed chest surgery on a patient with clotted blood in their chest. "Young Master, please wait!" Banxia ran quickly, catching up to Yue Rujing in no time. With him in that condition, he couldn¡¯t have gotten far, so he simply stopped moving. He angrily said, "You¡¯re that wicked woman¡¯s lackey, what else are you planning to do?" That woman dared to bully him, was it because she relied on her brother¡¯s favor? Banxia lowered her eyes, not daring to look at him, but she reached for the bottle of ointment and said, "You misunderstood Sister Youyou, she was only scaring you. You had already vomited the clotted blood, so there¡¯s no need for chest surgery. This ointment is for you, from her." "Humph!" Yue Rujing snatched the ointment and walked away, limping. Watching his back, Banxia felt regret. Fearful he would get too far, she had hurried after him too quickly, she should have brought his cane along. Chapter 399 - 409: When Will You Return to Qingshui Town? Chapter 399: Chapter 409: When Will You Return to Qingshui Town?Yue Rujing, being a doctor herself, naturally knew whether there was congestion in her own chest, and how could she not be aware of Gu Youyou¡¯s astonishing medical methods. It was because she was angry with Gu Youyou. Knowing that he had already woken up, yet she had still said such frightening words and even took out that little knife to scare people¡ªthat knife that was once used to treat Yuancheng¡¯s condition. This ruthless woman must have done it on purpose. When Banxia returned to the medical hall, Gu Youyou was already attending to another patient, a middle-aged woman. She listened intently as she articulated the woman¡¯s condition and prescribed her medicine. With a light smile, she pinpointed the root of the middle-aged woman¡¯s ailment and devised the most rational treatment plan. The patient¡¯s transformation, from the furrowed brow and fear upon entering, to the gradual calm and relaxed demeanor, to the ease and comfort upon leaving, did not escape Banxia¡¯s notice. Throughout the process, Gu Youyou seemed to be treating patients, yet not quite so, as if chatting with them, even carrying on as if they were enjoying a lively conversation. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Facing patients of all kinds, Gu Youyou¡¯s composed and unperturbed demeanor might take Banxia a lifetime to emulate. Every patient who left Jisheng Hall wore a smile that seemed to carry enough confidence to face their illness. "Banxia!" Having followed Gu Youyou for months, she increasingly felt Gu Youyou was unattainable, yet she was immensely grateful she could learn medicine from her. She didn¡¯t expect to be like her in the future; she only wished to face everyone with the same confidence as her. "Sister Youyou, the Princely Heir has taken the medicine, but he still doesn¡¯t look happy." Gu Youyou laughed, "If he¡¯s not happy, then let him be unhappy. What does it matter to us?" She had Banxia sit down, took a sip of tea to moisten her throat, and then said, "While I was partly dealing with Yue Rujing, those words indeed formed your first lesson. Can you set aside the prejudice of gender difference? If not, I can only teach you the Qihuang Technique." "I..." Banxia was fearful inside; she had never heard of such a way of treating patients. But looking into Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes, she didn¡¯t want to show weakness. And besides... could she really expect to marry in this lifetime? She had suffered the greatest humiliations and endured the hardest days. What was there left to fear? But Sister Youyou... would her husband, Mr. Jin, truly not mind her examining other men¡¯s bodies? Hmm, presumably he wouldn¡¯t mind, after all, her words weren¡¯t wrong. After a moment, Banxia said, "Sister Youyou, I¡¯ll learn whatever you teach me. I¡¯m not young anymore, so please don¡¯t scorn me for being slow." Gu Youyou was left speechless by her comment about not being young anymore. She was only eighteen or nineteen, just the right age to have finished the college entrance exams and start university. Wasn¡¯t that the best time to study medicine? ... "Did you hit Yue Rujing the other day?" Jin Zijin raised an eyebrow and said, "His injuries, did you treat them?" Gu Youyou chuckled, "I am a doctor, he gave silver, and I treated his illness. I can¡¯t ruin my own reputation, can I? Those old brands on East Street are watching me closely for any mistakes." Jin Zijin looked at her in astonishment and said, "You knew?" Gu Youyou replied, "Of course I knew. The marketplace is a battlefield; if I don¡¯t even know my own competitors, how can I survive?" Jin Zijin narrowed his eyes slightly. How many more surprises was she going to bring him? "Oh, by the way, how much longer do we have to stay here? Is the situation in Qingshui Town resolved?" Considering the several months they spent here, it really was something! Jin Zijin told her directly, "There¡¯s no need to go back to Qingshui Town for now. It¡¯s not a place for us to stay for long. Youyou, you should understand that staying in Lingnan City is the safest right now. It¡¯s not because we¡¯re afraid of them, but rather we should not involve others." Chapter 400 - 410: The Snow Lotus on the Mountain Chapter 400: Chapter 410: The Snow Lotus on the MountainBringing trouble to others, Gu Youyou instantly understood Jin Zijin¡¯s meaning. They really shouldn¡¯t trouble them, the peaceful little mountain village, where the women and men just needed to gossip and quarrel over trifles. These minor spats were fine, but they should not be dragged into irrelevant strife. That was also why she hadn¡¯t mentioned when she would go to Beijing. She just missed her grandfather a bit. Gu Youyou thought, thankfully, although her uncles and aunts were jerks, they were still filial, so her grandfather should be fine. She quickly cheered up and looked toward Jin Zijin, saying, "The snow is thick on the mountains to the east. There are some precious herbs that are best gathered this season. Can you accompany me there tomorrow?" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Tomorrow?" Jin Zijin muttered softly before replying, "Sure!" With his agreement, Gu Youyou smiled and said, "I didn¡¯t want to ask you initially. It would be fine just going with Banxia, but considering the clinic just reopened yesterday, it wouldn¡¯t be good to close again so soon. So, it¡¯s better to leave Banxia behind." Jin Zijin laughed, touched her head, and said, "The snowy mountains are dangerous. Even if you went with Banxia, I wouldn¡¯t be at ease. And... you can¡¯t withstand the cold, so you must dress warmly tomorrow." Gu Youyou propped up her chin and puffed her cheeks, saying, "Alright, I¡¯ll wrap myself in a cotton quilt then." "Mischief!" ... Enduring the fierce cold, he had been waiting on the summit for two months now, estimating that in the next two or three days, it would bloom. Looking at the snow-white petal buds with a hint of pink, almost translucent, his eyes sparkled like glass. The wind from the mountain peak blew past him, and he tightened his collar, quickly running toward a nearby cave. Even profound Inner Strength cannot withstand the poison inside his body that resonated with the severe cold weather. He sustained his body temperature by consuming a large number of seeds from the Hongxin Fruit. As long as his body temperature stayed high enough, the cold poison wouldn¡¯t be triggered. In the cave, he furrowed his brows as he chewed on the nasty-tasting Hongxin Fruit seeds, thinking about the woman who was just like him. What was her name? He heard people calling her Youyou; that must be her nickname. Ah, Youyou! A truly unique girl. He understood why his father had left her in a coffin; he knew he was eventually meant to be a sacrifice, doomed not to live long. His time was not long, and he wanted to leave a descendant. The girl he had chosen was good, a pity she was someone else¡¯s wife, and his father was oblivious to the fact that she, like him, was a medicine person. Two people with no future were indeed well matched. Thinking this, he smiled. In this world, apart from thinking about her, he really didn¡¯t know who else to think about. Other people... other than her, thinking of anyone else couldn¡¯t bring him a good mood. The millennia-old Heart-Cooling Snow Lotus was about to blossom, and these days his mood was good. Thus, he hoped to think of pleasant things and people, not wanting anyone to ruin his mood. Gu Youyou was dressed too warmly, climbing the mountain with considerable difficulty. Her resentful eyes turned to the man responsible for this plight; this guy, she had said they were going up the mountain to gather herbs, yet he had her wear so much? How could she possibly gather herbs like this? "Come, eat this. It might taste a bit awful, but you have to endure it." Jin Zijin said to her gently, his smile like the spring snow in March, yet he was quite domineering, giving her no chance to retort and stuffing a handful of bright red seeds into her mouth. Bright red sesame seeds? They only looked like sesame, though. She had seen white and black sesame seeds, but red sesame seeds were new to her. "Ugh~so nasty." The moment the red sesame seeds entered her mouth, Gu Youyou felt a weird smell emanating from them that irritated her taste buds. Chapter 401 - 411: The Game of Carrying the Wife Chapter 401: Chapter 411: The Game of Carrying the WifeThe taste couldn¡¯t be described with any adjective, especially bitter, yet not entirely so, all in all, quite distasteful. Gu Youyou turned her head to vomit, but Jin Zijin covered her mouth. "You can¡¯t spit it out, didn¡¯t I tell you? No matter how bad it tastes, you have to endure it." How annoying! With her mouth covered by him, Gu Youyou mumbled, "It seems it¡¯s not you who has to eat it?" As she spoke, she saw a deepening in his eyes, and he bent down to kiss her lips. Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes widened as she saw the flickering of his pupils, growing deeper and more profound, reflecting her face. He was... He released her, and her cheeks flushed, almost matching the color of red sesame seeds. Did he actually choose this way to feed her those disgusting things? To share her bitterness? Taking a deep breath to slow her almost racing heart, she spoke softly, "You didn¡¯t have to do that; one person¡¯s suffering is surely better than two." "Nonsense," Jin Zijin brushed the snowflakes off her head and said, "If we share the hardship, then it¡¯s no longer hardship." Gu Youyou strangely thought of that saying: men and women working together will not feel tired! But she etched his words deep into her heart: If we share the hardship, then it¡¯s no longer hardship. At that moment, she didn¡¯t understand why it was no longer hardship. "Come on up." Her thoughts, drifting who knows where, were interrupted by his voice. Jin Zijin had slightly bent his knees, turning his back toward Gu Youyou, signaling her to climb onto it. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This wasn¡¯t the first time he had carried her on his back, but ever since her health had improved, it seemed they hadn¡¯t played this "carrying the bride" game. Looking ahead at the fairly even mountain path, Gu Youyou smiled and jumped onto his back. Uh, a bit awkward. She was dressed too warmly and didn¡¯t manage to jump up, which might make it difficult for him to carry her. Just as she was thinking of jumping down to try again, his sturdy arms already lifted her by supporting her hips. Uh, embarrassing. He used to hold her legs. "I... I should probably get down," she said. He actually gave her bottom a playful squeeze and said, "This is quite comfortable." Gu Youyou: "..." Wrapped warmly, Gu Youyou lay on his back, finally not appearing so fragile. In the quiet snow-capped mountains, their faint laughter could be heard: "Banxia said there¡¯s snow lotus on this mountain, why haven¡¯t we reached it after walking so long?" "We¡¯re not high enough; we should find some if we climb that mountain ahead." "Oh, right, snow lotuses require a very high altitude to grow." "Altitude?" "Yes, altitude is the height measured from sea level. By the way, Zijin, have you ever seen the sea?" "Of course, I¡¯ve seen it. Eight hundred li to the southeast, there¡¯s a sea. That... Gangqin you played last time at the Marquis Residence was from across that sea." "Ah, do you know what¡¯s on the other side of the sea?" "I don¡¯t know." "Haha, I knew you wouldn¡¯t know, but I do." "You know? What is there?" "Blond-haired, blue-eyed monsters!" Jin Zijin: "..." Their overlapping silhouettes progressed further away, their voices gradually fading into the snowy wind. In the lonely mountains, only their footprints remained. ... Chapter 402 - 412: Meeting Jin Ziyuan Again Chapter 402: Chapter 412: Meeting Jin Ziyuan Again"Ah, so many, there are still so many here!" The desolate mountaintop was filled with the woman¡¯s bursts of joyful and excited exclamations, making the discomfort of altitude sickness she experienced earlier disappear without a trace. "Your basket is almost too full," Jin Zijin couldn¡¯t help but remind her. Gu Youyou looked at the snow lotuses covering the ground and then at the small basket, her beautiful eyebrows knotting in frustration. What a miscalculation, she thought, expecting the snow lotuses to be rare¡ªso rare she might only pick a few¡ªshe brought a small basket, never anticipating that the snow lotuses would be as plentiful as cabbages. Jin Zijin laughed, "If it comes to it, we¡¯ll just come again. This place is hidden; not many people can find it." "Hmm?" S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Snow lotuses are precious, don¡¯t be greedy. You see them everywhere here, but do you know that in the mountains of Lingnan, this is the only spot with so many? They are hard to find elsewhere." "Ah?" Gu Youyou was stunned. They weren¡¯t cabbages? "If you pick them all at once, are you not planning to leave some for seeds?" "Leave some!" Gu Youyou immediately said. Precious things are most vulnerable to overharvesting. Upon hearing Jin Zijin¡¯s words, she truly shouldn¡¯t pick any more. She withdrew her hand, still a bit reluctant to leave the remaining snow lotuses behind. But today¡¯s haul was indeed not bad; she should feel content. "Let¡¯s go, down the mountain," Jin Zijin said. They were almost at the peak, and it was still early; Gu Youyou looked up at the mountaintop and said, "Why don¡¯t we go up and take a look? The view from the top of a snow mountain must be breathtakingly beautiful." Estimating the time, they had enough to get down the mountain. It was a rare outing, so Jin Zijin didn¡¯t refuse. But as they approached, the person hidden on the other side of the mountain clenched their fists tightly. The millennium-old Heart-Cooling Snow Lotus was at the summit, and should they go there, they would surely discover it. He had been waiting for over two months¨Chow could he allow his efforts to come to nothing now? Youyou... In front of that person, she smiled like a blooming flower, even more dazzling than the snow under the sunlight. He smashed his clenched fist against the snowy wall, causing a cascade of snow to tumble down. The man paused, looking at his own fist, then raised his head, only to see that the other man had already caught up. "Zijin, where are you going?" Gu Youyou certainly heard the voice, but didn¡¯t know who it was. Meanwhile, Jin Zijin, who had just agreed to go to the mountaintop with her, had already chased after it. Seeing the person he was chasing through the snow, Jin Zijin unhesitatingly took out the bell he always carried with him. The bell rang in the vast snow mountain, and the person leaped away swiftly. Gu Youyou clapped her hand over her mouth in shock, finally getting a clear look at the person. Jin Ziyuan? What was he doing here? Could it be that the thing he was seeking was also on this snow mountain? The relationship between Jin Ziyuan and Jin Zijin was something that Gu Youyou wasn¡¯t sure about, but the wild man, Uncle, had certainly died because of Jin Zijin, and he had been continually searching for Jin Ziyuan. Having formed an enmity over the killing of a father, even if not for the Youying Pearl, she felt that Jin Zijin would eradicate Jin Ziyuan completely. Remembering their similar eyes, Gu Youyou always felt that these two men with similar names had some different connection, and furthermore, Jin Ziyuan, like her, was a medicine man. The death of one evokes the sorrow of another of the same kind; Gu Youyou didn¡¯t wish for Jin Ziyuan to just die like that. Looking at the slippery slope beside her, she made a decision in her moment of urgency. She ran forward again, calling out as she went, "Jin Zijin... " The wind carried Gu Youyou¡¯s shouts far into the distance. She was gambling! They were close to the mountaintop. Before the avalanche, Jin Zijin would come back to save her. Indeed, she saw the figure ahead pause and look back at her. Chapter 403 - 413 Avalanche Chapter 403: Chapter 413 AvalancheGu Youyou stopped running and turned to look at him. At the same time, Jin Ziyuan also came to a halt. The three of them looked at each other; a moment later, snowflakes began to fall from the sky, even though the sun was blazing overhead. Gu Youyou looked up and saw above the mountain peak, a rolling expanse of white snow tumbling down en masse. Her body shuddered in horror, and she fell to the ground, watching him rush toward her using his Qinggong. She had won the bet. She was truly despicable. Gu Youyou suddenly felt moved, her heart souring with emotion, "Jin Zijin, I¡¯m sorry, I am selfish too." The quiet of the snowy mountains was broken by the sound of an avalanche. Amidst it, a wild laugh could be heard, "Hahaha, I never expected... you have so many interesting identities." In an instant, Jin Ziyuan¡¯s figure disappeared into the snow-covered mountain. He had fled. As Gu Youyou was struck by fear, she fell into a solid embrace; Jin Zijin was running with her through the air. The avalanche was fierce, but fortunately, they were not far from the mountain¡¯s summit, and the snow was not thick. He held her behind a huge rock, shielding her tightly in his arms. The rumbling did not stop but even intensified, yet they were safe because the sound came from below the mountain. Still unsettled, Gu Youyou poked her head out from Jin Zijin¡¯s embrace and stood up, craning her neck to look down the mountain. She hoped Jin Ziyuan wasn¡¯t crushed by the avalanche; with his martial skills, he likely wouldn¡¯t be. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What are you looking at?" Jin Zijin¡¯s cold voice sounded from behind her. "I..." Gu Youyou paused, then said, "The avalanche is terrifying; I was checking where it had reached." Gu Youyou met Jin Zijin¡¯s inscrutable gaze, feeling an inexplicable sense of oppression. He watched her for a long time before saying in a low voice, "You know to scream even when you¡¯re afraid? Remember, don¡¯t gamble with your life." Gu Youyou shuddered; had he seen through her? He had seen through her and did not blame her, but instead told her not to gamble with her life. This only made her feel more guilty. She lowered her head, speaking softly, "I think he is quite pitiful, just like me. If you are after the Youying Pearl, could you... could you not kill him? Maybe after we overthrow the State Preceptor, he may hate the State Preceptor even more than I do? The enemy of my enemy is my friend, right?" Jin Zijin¡¯s pupils constricted. He looked at her quietly for a moment before saying, "Some things... you oversimplify." "I..." "I understand what you mean! Enough, let¡¯s go back." He ended the conversation. She worried that her repeated assistance in helping Jin Ziyuan escape might create a rift between them, but she did not regret her actions. Following behind her, Jin Zijin¡¯s face was expressionless, but his mind was racing. A sudden thought struck him, and he abruptly turned his head to look back at the mountain¡¯s summit. ... "What? Stop looking for the Youying Pearl for now?" Yue Rujing was nearly furious. "Why, senior brother? He walked right into my territory. I was confident I could catch him, and now you say to stop looking? Huh, senior brother, you must be joking, right?" "I am not joking," Jin Zijin said with a firm look in his eyes. He was serious about what he was saying and had considered it carefully. Maybe Youyou had a point. "Then what about the poison in your body? Shall we keep that woman strutting around you triumphantly?" They had grown up together since they were young, and from the age of eight when they left home, he had always been by his side. Chapter 404 - 414 Watching Tigers Fight from the Mountain Chapter 404: Chapter 414 Watching Tigers Fight from the MountainThis was the first time, the first time he spoke to him in such a tone, even though just a few days ago he had been beaten up by him for the sake of that woman, and then made a fool by her, he endured it all for his senior brother¡¯s sake. Who would have expected that before they found the Youying Pearl, that woman was his senior brother¡¯s life? But why had they suddenly stopped looking when the Youying Pearl was already within their grasp? Remembering that Jin Zijin had not come to the military palace yesterday, Yue Rujing¡¯s gaze suddenly darkened. He exclaimed, "You saw him yesterday? You know his whereabouts, why didn¡¯t you call for me?" Jin Zijin looked calmly at Yue Rujing¡¯s nearly out-of-control eyes and said, "I did indeed see him, but it was just a chance encounter." He knew his senior brother would never lie to him, especially not on such important matters of right and wrong. Thus, Yue Rujing felt somewhat relieved and gently nodded his head. "Where? I¡¯ll bring people to look for him." "He might have never been hiding in the city. I came across him on the snowy mountain. He ran away, there¡¯s no need to waste effort searching." After glancing at Yue Rujing, he added, "As I said just now, there¡¯s no need to look for him for the time being. Since he¡¯s out of control, there¡¯s someone else who is even more eager to find him than us. Instead of deploying such great effort, it¡¯s better to rest first and watch the tiger fight from the mountain." "..." Jin Zijin sighed and said, "I¡¯ve been looking for six years, I¡¯m tired, and besides, not searching now is more interesting than searching, isn¡¯t it?" Suddenly, he realized that he had been enlightened by Youyou. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yue Rujing suddenly understood as if enlightened and cracked a childish smile, saying, "Senior brother is indeed formidable, I understand now. Hehe, I will let the news of him being in Lingnan spread right now; I wonder if our martial uncle will twist his nose in anger upon hearing that he¡¯s in Lingnan. A woman medic of Four Pillars Pure Yin was in our hands, and now, the leader of the Sun-Moon Medics is in my territory. I wonder if he will dare to commit the great taboo and make a move against Lingnan Marquis Residence?" Jin Zijin felt both amused and exasperated as he said, "Stirring up such big trouble? Aren¡¯t you afraid your father will beat you?" "How could that be trouble? Seizing the opportunity to weaken Yu Jizi¡¯s power, my father couldn¡¯t wish for more." After his self-satisfaction, Yue Rujing looked at Jin Zijin again and frowned. My senior brother is as gentle as jade, such a good man will have to spend more days in the hands of that malicious woman. "Alright, I need to return early today." If he knew what his senior brother was going back to do, he would vomit blood in frustration. Last time after picking lotuses on the snowy mountain, although Gu Youyou had not developed a cold toxin, her feet, which were farthest from her heart, had turned into red lumps like pig¡¯s trotters, and walking was now somewhat difficult. It was her own fault; feeling guilty on the way down the mountain, she refused to let Jin Zijin carry her and insisted on walking by herself; moreover, her shoes had leaked. The cold, piercing snow water that flowed into her shoes had frozen her feet numb. Upon returning home, Jin Zijin had kept a stern face as he boiled hot water for her to soak her feet, holding her in his arms all night, warming her, fearing she¡¯d get cold again. Not being moved would be a lie, for instance, right now, he was patiently washing her feet with a medicinal liquid he had prepared from herbs. For her, with her small delicate feet, his hand seemed very big, capable of wrapping around her foot completely. He patiently washed with the medicinal liquid, then patiently applied the medicated ointment. This wasn¡¯t the first time he had washed her feet; during times when she was severely ill, he had taken care of her in the same way. Watching the top of his head as he bowed down, she found herself lost in a trance. In two lifetimes put together, only he had ever treated her this way. ... Chapter 405 - 415: An Invitation from Marquess Yue Chapter 405: Chapter 415: An Invitation from Marquess YueThe medical clinic had just opened when Gu Youyou received an invitation. Gu Youyou held the invitation with utter speechlessness. It had been sent by Marquess Yue, and she really couldn¡¯t figure out why Marquess Yue would send her an invitation? Moreover, the timing was calculated to be just after Jin Zijin had left. Regarding Marquess Yue, Gu Youyou had only met him a few times. Last time she had won a game of chess, and Marquess Yue had laughingly said he wanted to have a rematch with her sometime. Could it be he wanted to play chess with her? She thought that couldn¡¯t be it, that must have just been a jest from Marquess Yue. Moreover, according to what Jin Zijin had said, the State Preceptor might be making a move on Lingnan soon, and Marquess Yue himself must be busy dealing with that. So, where would he find the time to send her an invitation for a duel? Could it be that Yue Rujing went home and whined to his old man? Gu Youyou was so startled her heart trembled! But then she thought, how could that be? Her brother wouldn¡¯t kill him. So, she continued to space out. "Sister Youyou, you¡¯ve been spacing out. What¡¯s the matter?" Gu Youyou shook the invitation in her hand and said, "I¡¯m really worried whether or not to go. There are so many things to take care of in the clinic, and I don¡¯t want to go. But then again, I feel it would be rude not to." Naturally, Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t tell Banxia that the trouble was because of an invitation from Marquess Yue. After hearing this, Banxia hurriedly said, "If it¡¯s a friend of Sister Youyou, then just go. I¡¯m here at the clinic, and at worst, we can hang a ¡¯closed for consultation¡¯ sign outside." Gu Youyou rolled her eyes speechlessly and said, "Is this how we¡¯re supposed to run a clinic, fishing for three days and sun-drying the nets for two? Running a clinic like this is just asking for disaster." Banxia didn¡¯t understand what Gu Youyou was talking about, and feeling aggrieved by her words, called out to Sister Youyou. Gu Youyou waved her hand and said, "Alright, do as you say then. Go check how the repairs in the backyard are coming along and tell them to hurry up." She had already bought the backyard of the neighboring pancake shop. Fortunately, the property wasn¡¯t expensive. Although it was run down, the area was large, and most importantly, it only cost five hundred taels, which was a drop in the ocean compared to modern real estate prices. "Alas! Even if I don¡¯t want to go, I must, and I must go quickly," Gu Youyou murmured to herself, holding the invitation as she headed out the door. A servant from the Marquis Residence guided Gu Youyou as she rode in the carriage, and it was only upon arrival that she realized this place was not the Marquis Residence. Hey! What was Marquess Yue up to, bringing her to a small courtyard in a small alley? The servant opened the door and invited Gu Youyou in, then closed it again, locking himself outside and Gu Youyou inside. She felt increasingly puzzled. Gu Youyou saw Marquess Yue in the courtyard, his silhouette very similar to Yue Rujing¡¯s¡ªlike father, like son. He turned his face to her, revealing a warm smile, and only then did Gu Youyou clearly see the half-unrolled painting he was holding in his hands. "Greetings, Marquess!" Gu Youyou bowed respectfully. Marquess Yue hummed in acknowledgment, raised his hand, and gestured for her to stand up. Gu Youyou straightened up and intently looked at the painting in his hands. Although the scroll was only half-unrolled, Gu Youyou could see that it was a portrait of a woman painted in the style of ancient beauties¡ªexquisite though it was, it was not quite capable of making the subject appear truly attractive. Marquess Yue said, "I have invited Doctor Gu today because I have a favor to ask." He used the word "I" and "ask" for a favor. His demeanor was extremely humble, making Gu Youyou, as puzzled as a monk scratching his head, apprehensive and unsure of what he was about to do. "Marquess, you honor me too much. Please speak freely. If there¡¯s any way I can be of assistance to the Marquess, it would be my good fortune." This was the first time Gu Youyou referred to herself as a "common girl"; previously, whether in front of the old madam or Marquess Yue, she had always referred to herself as "I". She did not fancy those strange titles from feudal society and never wanted to place herself in a position of vulnerability unless absolutely necessary. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 406 - 416 Painting for My Old Friend Chapter 406: Chapter 416 Painting for My Old FriendAnd the people of the Marquis Residence, loving the house and its crows, had never made things difficult for her on account of Jin Zijin; at worst, they just thought her a country bumpkin ignorant of proper manners. "Mm, come with me," Marquess Yue gestured invitingly. Gu Youyou followed Marquess Yue into the house with trepidation, and then into the study. On the broad desk lay neatly-sharpened charcoal, brushes, paper, and various colored paints. Uh, Gu Youyou was stupefied. It wasn¡¯t her fault her mind raced; just now, Marquess Yue had been engrossed in a painting of a beauty. Before Gu Youyou entered, he had clearly been lost in contemplation. Recalling how she had captivated everyone with her charcoal drawing on New Year¡¯s Eve, she assumed that besides the old Marchioness, Marquess Yue too must have been unable to forget the Nine Heavens Mysterious Lady she had fabulated. "Do you want me to draw the Nine Heavens Mysterious Lady for you?" Gu Youyou asked. Her dazed expression was a bit more simple, a bit less sharp, and the slightly tense atmosphere in the room instantly eased. This was a special woman, Marquess Yue thought. It was no wonder Jin Zijin had chosen to marry her. "Doctor Gu, having a piece of the Nine Heavens Mysterious Lady Picture is already a stroke of great fortune for the Marquis Residence, how could we be greedy for another? Today, I have asked Doctor Gu to come because I wish for you to paint a portrait of an old friend of mine." He unrolled the painting in his hand and said, "Paint this lady using your style of drawing." Gu Youyou stared at the beauty in the painting for a long time, no longer daring to speculate about anything. It is often said in palace intrigue dramas, the more you know, the quicker you die. Even a fool could see that Marquess Yue was preoccupied with the woman in the painting, and this woman was not his wife, the Marchioness. No wonder he had sneakily asked her to come here instead of going directly to the Marquis Residence. Gu Youyou wondered if the woman in the painting could be the mother of that young mistress, Marquess Yue¡¯s dearly departed concubine. Gu Youyou said with a light smile, "Then please hang the painting on the wall," pointing to the wall across the room. Unexpectedly, Marquess Yue stood by the wall holding the painting, unwilling to hang it. "Is this position suitable?" Gu Youyou¡¯s mouth twitched, thinking to herself: This truly must be the woman he loves. "Alright, that spot will do!" Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t bother with fancy words to flatter this ancient Marquess anymore because wherever this godlike figure stood, she felt an immense psychological pressure. She just hoped she wouldn¡¯t end up painting the beauty to resemble Marquess Yue. Gu Youyou began by sketching the general outline of the beauty with charcoal and asked Marquess Yue, "Marquess, please take a look. Do these eyebrows and eyes resemble her?" The posture was almost there; the main thing was the eyebrows and eyes. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Marquess Yue put away the painting and came over to take a close look at what Gu Youyou had drawn. The simple outline of the lady in the drawing bore some resemblance to the one in his memory. He rummaged through his memories of her and suddenly picked up a brush to add to the eyebrows and eyes, sharpened the chin, and gave the lady¡¯s lips a slight lift. With his alterations, the woman in the picture instantly took on a different aura. Her eyebrows were like distant hills dyed with greenish-blue ink, her eyes like cut water, her nose tall and delicate, her lips slightly upturned. Amidst the soft features of her face was an undeniable, vivid valiance. Having been born a warrior, Marquess Yue liked his women to have a heroic spirit, even if they were gentle; it was a case of like attracting like. Gu Youyou understood. "Alright, it should be about there," Marquess Yue said. He took the painting and walked towards the corner of the wall, yet seemed somewhat reluctant to take his eyes off the rough draft. Just a rough draft was enough to affect him in this manner; clearly, Marquess Yue was a man of deep emotions. Gu Youyou had already memorized the painting, and only coloring was left to do. There was no need for him to stand in the corner holding the painting anymore, but considering the increased pressure she¡¯d feel if he stood next to her, she said nothing. Chapter 407 - 417: A Petty Person Seeks Revenge Chapter 407: Chapter 417: A Petty Person Seeks RevengeMixing colors, shading, Gu Youyou didn¡¯t dare to paint quickly this time. It took almost half an hour for Mo Yue to paint, before she was satisfied with the coloring of the woman in the painting. She used realistic methods, striving to make the skin and eyes resemble a real person as closely as possible, and the woman, by nature, was as beautiful as a painting. The gentle upturn of her lips seemed ready to burst into laughter at any moment. Gu Youyou had already put away her brushes and wiped her hands. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Marquess Yue, who was lifting the painting, was still stretching his neck by the wall. Gu Youyou actually almost forgot about him, how frightening! She hurriedly said, "Marquess, I have finished painting, please come and see if it resembles her." Marquess Yue strode over excitedly, his gaze landing on the face of the woman in the painting, staring mesmerized. Gu Youyou stole a glance at him, noticed he was motionless, and so she moved back a bit. Marquess Yue¡¯s adoring gaze upon the woman in the painting was so obvious, even a fool could tell, so it must indeed resemble her, right? "It does, it¡¯s very lifelike!" Marquess Yue voiced after a while, with a click of his tongue, "She should indeed possess this charm." Marquess Yue turned back to look at Gu Youyou, his face filled with excitement, and then he deeply bowed to her. Gu Youyou was startled; he was paying respects to her. Gu Youyou hastened to say, "Marquess, what is this for? You flatter me too much." But he said, "Thank you, Doctor Gu, for your help." Help? "I must ask Doctor Gu not to mention this to anyone, including Jin Zijin." Gu Youyou understood, nodding repeatedly. In Lotus Village, if you spoke too much, you might even get beaten up, let alone in front of Marquess Yue. This was his secret. He was willing to humble himself, probably for the sake of Jin Zijin. If it weren¡¯t for her relationship with Jin Zijin, the safest approach for him would likely have been to silence her permanently. That¡¯s what they always did on TV. ... "Creeping out of the alley like that, anyone can tell you¡¯re up to no good, looks like I¡¯m doing the people a favor," Yue Ruxue said with a venomous look in her eyes toward Gu Youyou. She embarrassed herself on New Year¡¯s Eve, and instead of vindicating her, her grandmother and parents were afraid she would cause trouble, so they confined her to the house. Now that she was finally released, the first thing she naturally wanted to do was to take revenge on Gu Youyou. "Be ready, as soon as she turns this corner, we strike." "Yes, young lady!" Two men dressed as house servants beside her responded. Gu Youyou, having just returned from painting for Marquess Yue, with her keen ears, heard the familiar voice from afar. On approaching, she realized that the miss from the Yue Family intended to teach her a lesson. As the saying goes, better to provoke a gentleman than a villain, and this young lady¡¯s temper really took the cake. It was truly an experience to see a girl rushing to become the other woman, infatuated with an older man. Gu Youyou walked down the alley without betraying any emotion, listening to the voices, knowing they would spring their trap once she turned into the alley ahead. Heh... She sneered inwardly and as she was about to step into their ambush, she suddenly stopped, choosing instead the road opposite. Taking this route back to Jisheng Hall was a bit longer, but ahead was the main street, bustling with people. Since they had chosen an alleyway to catch her, they obviously intended to carry out their deed discreetly, which meant they were wary of crowded places where it would be difficult to act. On the main street, with plenty of people around, it would be easier to run away; she had the advantage in time, location, and social dynamics. It seemed the young lady would come up empty-handed! Gu Youyou thought gleefully. "Young lady, she¡¯s heading to the opposite side," one of the house servants, seeing Gu Youyou not falling for the trap, said in desperation. Yue Ruxue naturally saw it too, and unable to reconcile with watching her opportunity slip away, she kicked the back of the servant who spoke up and shouted, "Then what are you waiting for? Go after her!" "But young lady, that street..." Chapter 408 - 418 Trapped in a Sack Chapter 408: Chapter 418 Trapped in a Sack"I don¡¯t care, if you two can¡¯t get it done today, I¡¯ll send you to be the front-line soldiers." "Ah...?" That was the position in a battle where one was most likely to die first. Usually, that role was reserved for those who had made mistakes, or for slaves of lower status. How could they possibly do it? The two house servants had long faces and cried, "It won¡¯t do, miss. I have an eighty-year-old mother and a three-year-old child at home. If I die as a front-line soldier, they¡¯ll have no one to take care of them." "That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the same with me." As Gu Youyou walked farther and farther away and these two useless things were still wailing, Yue Ruxue nearly fainted from anger. "Then why aren¡¯t you going?" she roared. "Yes, yes, we¡¯re going now," the two house servants stammered, stunned by Yue Ruxue¡¯s roar. Gu Youyou bought some buns at the Bun Shop, wrapped them in wax paper, and started to weave through the crowd towards Jisheng Hall. She knew there were two people following her. She frowned slightly. It was broad daylight and the street was not empty. Could the damnable girl from the Yue Family really dare to do something to her right on the street? Gu Youyou¡¯s principles were too strong, and she was too rational. Every decision she made was accustomed to being preceded by thorough consideration. She could not understand those who acted without thinking of consequences, but Yue Ruxue, in her desperation and hatred for her, had the audacity to try something on the street. Gu Youyou, a frail woman, was suddenly bagged by Yue Ruxue¡¯s two fairly skilled subordinates on the busy street, and the buns she held fell to the ground. "Yue Ruxue, what do you think you¡¯re doing?" The two house servants were swift in their actions. Gu Youyou only got out one sentence before her mouth was gagged. The commoners nearby were startled, and mothers with children hurriedly protected their kids and moved aside. "What¡¯s happening here, a daylight abduction?" "Is there no law and order?" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The people on the street murmured in hushed tones, and, seeing the ferocious looks on the two men, no one dared to step forward to help Gu Youyou. Yue Ruxue, standing far in the crowd, smiled and snapped her fingers at them. The two men expertly hoisted Gu Youyou onto their shoulders and quickly left the scene. "Ah, the person who was just captured seems to be Doctor Gu!" A woman who had seen it all recognized Gu Youyou. She had been treated by Gu Youyou before. Although she only caught a glimpse of Gu Youyou just as she was being shoved into the sack, that glance was enough to recognize her. "Doctor Gu?" The crowd began to grow restless. "We can¡¯t let Doctor Gu be taken away by villains. Hurry, stop those two." "Right, right, I¡¯ll go to the Governor¡¯s Office and report this." With a leader, the momentum to capture the criminals rose. One person stepped forward, and ten followed; in no time, loud shouts to release Doctor Gu were heard along the entire street. Several men who could run fast were already chasing in the direction where Yue Ruxue had departed. Yue Ruxue¡¯s expression turned ugly as she clenched her teeth. "You two, hurry up. I¡¯ll block those troublemakers." "Alright, alright, miss, be careful." They weren¡¯t exactly afraid of having captured Gu Youyou, as they were threatened by the young mistress, but they were scared of being caught on the spot by the mass of people. Abducting someone on a busy street in broad daylight was something only Second Miss Yue could think of. If they were caught by the furious crowd, who knows if they would make it to the Governor¡¯s Office for justice before being beaten to death by the public right there and then. Now, since Yue Ruxue was willing to fend off the crowd for them, they were naturally very happy about it. Chapter 409 - 419 Report Chapter 409: Chapter 419 ReportTwo people carried Gu Youyou as they ran swiftly; at the turning corner of the alley, Yue Ruxue blocked the way, halting the pursuing crowd. "Everyone stop right there, this is the private affair of the Marquis Residence. Anyone who dares to intervene will have only themselves to blame for my lack of courtesy." Yue Ruxue glanced at a row of bamboo poles leaning against the wall, kicked one out with her foot, and seized a rod thick as a small arm. With graceful efficiency, she swung it in a sweeping motion, forcing the advancing crowd to retreat several steps. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ordinary folks had never seen such a spectacle before. Faced with this fierce and imposing lady of the Yue Family, they looked at each other in dismay. After a moment of silence in the scene, someone murmured in a low voice, "It¡¯s broad daylight, even the Marquis Residence can¡¯t do as they please." The expression on Yue Ruxue¡¯s face turned instantly grim. When one person took the lead, another voice, louder than the first, followed, "What has Doctor Gu done? Why does the Marquis Residence want to capture her?" "What does it have to do with you? I will capture whomever I wish!" Unable to come up with a reasonable response, Yue Ruxue simply resorted to brute force, and that was how unjust she intended to be. What could you all possibly do about it? "How can you be so unreasonable?" The voice was yet a little softer. Bullying the crowd to the point of speechlessness. Seeing that the two house servants had already gone far, Yue Ruxue, holding onto her dignity, did not want to argue with the commoners. She smiled proudly, lifted her chin, propped up the bamboo pole, spun around, and quickly disappeared in the depths of the alley. The misses of the Yue Family are all capable of joining the battlefield, and the ordinary people dared not to engage in a hard fight with them, let alone catch up. Resigned to their helplessness, they looked at each other and could only let her leave. "What should we do now?" "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to the Marquis Residence to find the Marquess. How can Miss Yue be so arrogant? Today she brazenly took Doctor Gu away; tomorrow it could be any one of us." "Right, right, let¡¯s go to Marquess Yue to demand an explanation. Marquess Yue is not that kind of person; he will surely handle it justly." So, the common folks hurried off to the Yue Residence to find someone. Banxia anxiously waited, unable to get Gu Youyou back, becoming increasingly agitated. Just then, someone came to deliver a message. "Miss Banxia, oh dear, what are you still dazed for? Your Doctor Gu has gone missing." "What?" Banxia had been feeling uneasy all this time. Could it be that something really had happened to Gu Youyou? "Madam, what happened? Could you please explain in detail to Banxia?" So, the woman narrated the incident she saw on the street today of Gu Youyou being captured and taken away. After hearing this, Banxia turned pale with fright. She knew that Gu Youyou and her husband had some connection with the Marquis Residence, and it should have been a good relationship, but why was the Marquess¡¯s daughter troubling Gu Youyou? This won¡¯t do; she had to inform Jin Zijin as soon as possible. Banxia locked the door of Jisheng Hall, put out a closed-for-business sign, and hurriedly ran towards the city outskirts. She couldn¡¯t ride a horse, but luckily, due to years of gathering herbs in the mountains, her physical condition was still decent. Panting for breath, she ran to the Lingnan Barracks, where she was stopped by the sentries. "Who goes there?" The barracks were a critical military area where ordinary civilians were not allowed near. Anyone approaching would be thoroughly interrogated before being allowed to leave. "I... I have urgent news for someone, for Big Brother Jin, Jin Zijin. Do the officials recognize him?" Jin Zijin¡¯s fame was quite significant within the Lingnan Barracks, so of course, they knew of him. The two guards exchanged looks, and one of them asked, "Who are you?" Banxia said, "I¡¯m here to deliver urgent news. His wife encountered trouble in the city and was captured by villains; now her life and death are unknown... " ... Chapter 410 - 420: Blocking the Door Chapter 410: Chapter 420: Blocking the DoorMarquess Yue was still immersed in the portrait of the woman, his mind adrift as if his soul had traveled to another world, utterly unaware that his house was in turmoil. The Marquis Residence in Lingnan had always been held in high esteem for many years, when had there ever been an incident where common folk blocked the door? The Marchioness, leaning on her large cane and supported by her two daughters-in-law, stood at the entrance. To prevent the crowd from rioting, many guards stood in front of them with weapons at the ready. "Marchioness, in broad daylight, your Marquis Residence took away Doctor Gao, yet you cannot state her crime. How do you justify this to the people? If you cannot provide a reasonable explanation, we truly won¡¯t be leaving," they said. There was safety in numbers, and they were not afraid of the Marquis Residence. The Marchioness had no idea that Yue Ruxue had left the residence today, nor about the trouble she had stirred up. Seeing her head maid approaching, she asked in a low voice, "Did you find out anything?" The head maid replied, "The second young miss is indeed not in the residence, she left early this morning, and took two house servants skilled in martial arts with her." Hearing this, the Marchioness¡¯s complexion darkened, and she clenched her teeth in frustration. This thoughtless girl, if the people were right, then it must have been her doing. The Madam of the Marquis Residence was twisting her handkerchief, her face ashen. It was she who could not withstand Yue Ruxue¡¯s pestering and agreed to let her go out for the day. Now that there was trouble, she dreaded how the Marquess and the Marchioness would scold her. Facing the angry crowd, the Marchioness couldn¡¯t afford to lose the people¡¯s support and could only offer an apologetic smile, "Rest assured, everyone. If indeed it was our young miss who did this, I assure you that Doctor Gao, and all of you, will receive a satisfactory explanation." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After finishing her words, she turned to the butler beside her and said, "You take a few people to find the young miss and Doctor Gao. She has always had a good relationship with Doctor Gao, capable of all kinds of mischief, but this time, they¡¯ve gone too far." Her voice was not low, and everyone heard her. The butler, understanding, hastily smiled and said, "Yes, I¡¯ll go right away. Marchioness, please rest assured, they might just be causing a ruckus in fun, they could return soon." The onlookers: "..." The old lady of the Yue Residence said that Miss Yue and Dr. Gao were just causing a ruckus in fun. Although they were somewhat skeptical, they could not say more until they saw the persons involved. The influence of the Marquis Residence was evident, and even if they wanted to downplay the situation by finding an excuse that they were just playing, let alone outright deny it, no one would dare to speak out. The Marchioness hadn¡¯t sent people to drive them away, which was considered merciful¡ªat least she was willing to let someone go and find them. "Alright, we¡¯ll wait here for Doctor Gao," someone in the crowd said loudly. The several Madams were helpless and could only let the commoners block the entrance of the Marquis Residence, forcing them to close the door with a forced smile. Soon, another person came quickly to report, whispering something to the Marchioness. The Marchioness, who hadn¡¯t gone far with her daughters-in-law, had to stop, her face grim. She narrowed her eyes and coldly said to the person beside her, "Bring them all in, detain them in the west wing, and wait for the Marquess to return and deal with it." "Yes, Marchioness," they replied. The Marchioness then told a maid, "Send someone to the military camp to call for the Marquess to come back home." She clearly didn¡¯t know that Marquess Yue hadn¡¯t gone to the military camp today. The Madam furrowed her brow and asked, "Mother, do you know who has come?" The Marchioness glared at her sharply and said, "Who else could it be? The Governor¡¯s Office!" The affair had alerted the Governor¡¯s Office? The Yue Family suppressed the Governor¡¯s Office but didn¡¯t like dealing with them. The Madam became even more nervous, regretting her decision deeply. She shouldn¡¯t have let that little nemesis go out and cause trouble. You say you want revenge, why not strike where no one¡¯s around? Leaving evidence in the street is utterly foolish; how did I give birth to such a dunce? ... Chapter 411 - 421 Youyou Captured Chapter 411: Chapter 421 Youyou CapturedElsewhere, Gu Youyou was taken to an unfamiliar room. The room had an ancient elegance, and all the furnishings were of high quality. The only detractor was that it seemed too dark due to the doors and windows being closed. Her hands were tied with ropes, and her mouth was stuffed with cloth, leaving her only the use of her eyes to glare at the two people who had carried her here. Performing such a deed of snatching someone on the streets surely indicated guilt, and those two didn¡¯t dare to meet Gu Youyou¡¯s gaze, shifting their attention toward the door instead. "The young lady should be arriving soon, right?" The other one replied, "Should be soon." As their gaze returned to Gu Youyou, one of them sighed and said, "Don¡¯t glare at us like that, we don¡¯t want to do such shameful things either. But if we don¡¯t, others will be sent to do it, and they¡¯ll beat us up afterward. We are forced into this. If the young lady does something to you and you end up as a wronged spirit, you have to recognize your real enemy and not seek revenge on the wrong person." Wronged spirit my ass, Gu Youyou so wanted to curse, but her mouth was gagged. After this remark from him, the other person was startled and said, "The young lady wouldn¡¯t really kill Doctor Gu, would she?" The man realized this issue too and exclaimed in shock, "No way, right?" "Why not? What if she does?" "Oh no, that would be the end of us. The Marquess is upright and just, and the entire street has witnessed this. He will definitely have to kill us to answer for the life taken." "Yeah, why is our fate so bitter..." Gu Youyou remained still, watching these two unfortunate house servants. "We have to..." Huddled in a corner, the two servants whispered their plot. Gu Youyou sighed with relief upon hearing this. They loosened the ropes on Gu Youyou¡¯s hands, slipped a knot into her grasp, and whispered, "Doctor Gu, when the opportunity arises, give this a pull and the rope will come undone. You¡¯ve got to be smart, and make sure never to let the young lady kill you. Try to stall for time. Once we leave, we¡¯ll go find help." Gu Youyou¡¯s expression softened, and she nodded at the two men. Soon after, the sound of creaking was heard as the door was pushed open from outside, and Yue Ruxue, holding a whip, walked in against the backlight from the door. Seeing Gu Youyou in such a sorry state, she couldn¡¯t help but burst into loud laughter. "Gu Youyou, you¡¯ve finally fallen into my hands. You have your day too, hahaha..." This little wretch, at the age of willful folly, Gu Youyou thought to herself: It was just bad luck. "Pull that cloth out of her mouth. I want to hear her begging for mercy," Yue Ruxue commanded fiercely. The house servants removed the cloth from Gu Youyou¡¯s mouth and stepped back. The sight of Yue Ruxue¡¯s crazed demeanor made them uneasy; if something significant were to happen, the young lady might at most get punished, but it would be a disaster for them both. One of them, bolder than the other, said, "Young lady, Doctor Gu has no power to truss a chicken, she definitely can¡¯t stand against you... Maybe we can go now?" "Cowards!" Yue Ruxue scolded with disdain, "Useless, be gone!" The two men, as if granted an amnesty, hurried out and closed the door behind them. Only Gu Youyou and Yue Ruxue were left in the room, with Yue Ruxue moving closer while glaring at Gu Youyou with hatred. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou slightly curled her lips upward and whispered, "I wonder what I¡¯ve done to offend the second young lady to deserve being bagged in broad daylight on the street?" "Hmph, where have you offended me?" Yue Ruxue stared at Gu Youyou with a bloodthirsty look in her eyes, laughing hysterically, "Your very existence is an offense to me. You¡¯re just a country girl; killing you is as simple as crushing an ant." Chapter 412 - 422: Scratch Your Face Chapter 412: Chapter 422: Scratch Your Face"Oh, then I have nothing to fear; go ahead!" Gu Youyou said indifferently. "You are not afraid?" Yue Ruxue said in astonishment. Why was she so calm, shouldn¡¯t she be afraid? "If I were afraid, would you let me go?" Gu Youyou asked with a smile. Yue Ruxue¡¯s pupils shrank, and she took a step back. The calm smile on Gu Youyou¡¯s face stung her eyes as if mocking her, ridiculing her as a loser. If she had lost to princesses or commandery princesses who were better than her, she would have had nothing to say, but losing to a village girl like Gu Youyou, how could she accept that? She bent down, staring condescendingly at Gu Youyou, and said, "What kind of seductive tricks did you use to deceive brother Zijin, was it this face of yours?" Apart from her reasonably attractive face, she really couldn¡¯t see any other merits in her. As for her father¡¯s words that they were both without parents, making it a suitable match, she never believed them. "Oh..." Gu Youyou drew out her voice meaningfully and said, "So you have taken a fancy to my husband, ah... alas..." She sighed again, looking at Yue Ruxue with a pitying expression, "Miss Yue, it¡¯s a pity that I have no intention of taking a concubine for my husband. I think you should give up." "Concubine?" Yue Ruxue felt deeply humiliated and shrieked, "I, the legitimate daughter of the Lingnan Marquis Residence, who would dare to compare with me other than a princess? You dare suggest that I become a concubine?" Gu Youyou looked surprised and hastily said, "It¡¯s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding! I didn¡¯t mean for Miss Yue to become a concubine..." Actually, Gu Youyou meant she wouldn¡¯t let her in the door at all, not even if she threw herself at them. However, her words were not fully uttered before they were interrupted by the triumphant Miss Yue. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "At least you know what¡¯s good for you," Yue Ruxue said. "My father told me long ago that when brother Zijin visits our house again, we should propose my marriage to him. I just didn¡¯t expect that he would be gone for so many years, and upon his return, he would be married to someone else. A concubine would have been fine, but no, he recognized you as his official wife. Oh well, forget it, which substantial family doesn¡¯t have several concubines? I am generous and will not quarrel with you. If you apologize to me here today and call me ¡¯sister,¡¯ I will let you off. When I enter the door in the future, I won¡¯t mistreat you." Yue Ruxue felt self-satisfied as she looked down condescendingly, reprimanding Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou simply smiled faintly, as if watching a comedy. What surprised her was the relationship between Yue Ruxue and Jin Zijin; she had no idea about it at all. She wondered if Jin Zijin knew about it. "Does Zijin know about this?" Gu Youyou tilted her head and asked. The smile on Yue Ruxue¡¯s face froze, and she clenched the whip in her hand tighter. Seeing her reaction, Gu Youyou knew for sure Jin Zijin didn¡¯t know about this, and her smile grew even wider. "It¡¯s all your fault that my father couldn¡¯t speak out," she yelled fiercely. Haha, sure, blame me for this too! Gu Youyou said, "Do you know how old Zijin is this year?" "Of course, I do." "At his age, if it weren¡¯t me, it would be someone else; you really can¡¯t blame me for this. Miss Yue, you shouldn¡¯t go too far. You¡¯re just fourteen or fifteen years old. We¡¯ve been treating you as a child and been patient with you. Don¡¯t grind away what little patience we have left; you¡¯ll regret it when it¡¯s too late to cry." "What did you say? Are you lecturing me?" Yue Ruxue roared furiously and reached out to grab Gu Youyou, "You wretch, it¡¯s not your place to lecture me. I¡¯ll see if I can ruin your face. Aren¡¯t you a doctor? Let¡¯s see if you can heal your own torn... face..." Chapter 413 - 423: You’re Too Young Chapter 413: Chapter 423: You¡¯re Too YoungYue Ruxue cursed as she tried to grab Gu Youyou and lift her to throw her into a corner, but before she could finish her sentence, she fainted, her consciousness blurring. Gu Youyou pushed her away and tucked the silver needle back into her sleeve before dusting off her hands. She sighed, "After all, you¡¯re too young, with such little wit, you¡¯re nothing without the Marquis Residence backing you..." Urgent footsteps came from outside the door, Gu Youyou turned to look, and suddenly sunlight spilled in. In the pitch-black room, the sunlight was blinding, causing her to instinctively raise her hand to shield her eyes. She saw a tall figure striding towards her, sweeping her into an embrace. "Youyou!" A familiar voice, his characteristic scent. She had known he would come, but not this quickly. If she had known, she would¡¯ve delayed instead of provoking Yue Ruxue to act against her so soon. She should have left the heroic rescue to him. "Are you okay?" "I¡¯m fine," Gu Youyou said. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Axue!" On the other side, Yue Rujing had already helped Yue Ruxue up. "Axue!" Yue Rujing looked at Gu Youyou and said, "What happened to her?" Gu Youyou, with a cold face, snorted, "She won¡¯t die, it was just a little anesthetic." "What is going on with you two? Why have you started fighting again?" Yue Rujing didn¡¯t like Gu Youyou¡¯s attitude. "Didn¡¯t the person who reported to you explain clearly?" Gu Youyou said irritably. "Since it¡¯s not clear, why not wait for your dear sister to wake up and you can ask her yourself? Zijin, let¡¯s go." Jin Zijin glanced at Yue Rujing and left with Gu Youyou. On the road, Gu Youyou began to recount the day¡¯s events to Jin Zijin. "Yue Ruxue brought me here to force me to agree to let you marry her and also to step aside for her; she wants to be the head," Gu Youyou said, looking at Jin Zijin, who frowned deeply in response. She continued, "I heard that the Marquess planned for Yue Ruxue to marry you. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t expect you to return after so many years and already be married. You must have known about this, right?" Jin Zijin, somewhat bewildered, honestly replied, "I really didn¡¯t know." "Now that you know, what will you do?" Gu Youyou pressed on. "That¡¯s their business, it has nothing to do with me," Jin Zijin stated bluntly. "All right, don¡¯t worry about it. Don¡¯t talk about things that aren¡¯t certain yet. Even if there was such a matter, I will not marry again. I only want you and that¡¯s enough!" His words left Gu Youyou with a fluttering, joyous heart. "Yue Ruxue really did something so capricious. I believe the Marquess is an honorable man and will give us an explanation." Fine, she was eager to see how the Marquis Residence would explain themselves after Yue Ruxue had dug herself into a hole. ... Two days later, Yue Rujing came to Jisheng Hall as usual to find Jin Zijin to go to the military camp together, but today he looked somewhat tired. Because of Yue Ruxue, Gu Youyou¡¯s disdain for him grew, and when she saw him, she turned to leave. "Hey, wait!" Yue Rujing stopped Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou indifferently responded, "Your senior brother will be down soon, just wait here for him." "I¡¯m looking for you!" he said. "It¡¯s about Axue." "Oh?" Gu Youyou raised an eyebrow. "You¡¯re planning to give us an explanation, then?" "Why can¡¯t you be a little forgiving? Axue is still so young. It was wrong of her to treat you that way, but aren¡¯t you fine? Instead, she got caught in your trick," Yue Rujing said sharply. Gu Youyou found issue with his logic and scoffed, "So being young means you can act recklessly without being responsible for your actions? If I forgive her this time, what about next time? The time after that? Do you really want a fatality to happen before you consider it a serious matter?" Chapter 414 - 424 Yue Residence’s Instructions Chapter 414: Chapter 424 Yue Residence¡¯s Instructions"You¡¯re being unreasonable!" Yue Rujing was so angry that she huffed and puffed. "You¡¯re making a scene for no reason!" Gu Youyou retorted, unwilling to show weakness. "You¡¯re petty and narrow-minded!" Yue Rujing shouted loudly. "You¡¯re beyond reason!" Gu Youyou turned and went outside, taking a cloth to wipe the vertical signboard. "You... you..." Yue Rujing almost bit her tongue, running out of words. He truly wasn¡¯t cut out for arguing. No, it was that he couldn¡¯t argue with Gu Youyou; this woman was sharp-tongued and quick-witted. "Ah, forget it. I didn¡¯t come here to argue with you today; I came to ask for your help," Yue Rujing said, deflated like a punctured ball, and followed behind Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou paid him no attention and just kept doing her own thing. Jin Zijin arrived and said in a deep voice, "Whatever you have to say, say it to me. If you¡¯re here to plead for Yue Ruxue, I don¡¯t think Youyou can do it, and I won¡¯t let her go." Gu Youyou paused for a moment, not saying a word. She had known that Yue Rujing would come for this, but if Zijin said no, then it was no. "Senior brother!" Yue Rujing had a dispirited look, "Axue is still young; you¡¯ve watched her grow up." Jin Zijin said, "It¡¯s precisely because of that that I have this attitude." "Senior brother, I..." Jin Zijin raised his hand, interrupting him, "Indulging her blindly will only encourage her arrogant and disdainful nature. Ajing, I know you cherish your sister, but this overindulgence isn¡¯t helping her; it¡¯s harming her. Yi Can is a good man, and he is still young, with a bright future ahead of him. This marriage arrangement, apart from being rushed, has no other issues. It¡¯s your father¡¯s decision; he has always been accurate in judging people and will not harm Yue Ruxue." Only now did Gu Youyou know that the Yue Family had decided to marry off Yue Ruxue, and it was urgent¡ªwithin this month. The man was just a junior military officer; no matter what prospects he may have in the future, his current status was far from worthy of Yue Ruxue. For her, it was a step-down marriage, and to marry in such haste was indeed a heavy punishment for someone with her proud temperament. ... Jin Zijin¡¯s attitude towards Gu Youyou had changed greatly; he no longer hid many things from her, such as the conflict initiated by the soldiers stationed at the border of Nanzhao Country and Lingnan. He said it was not a coincidence, but manipulation by the State Preceptor. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unversed in political affairs, yet capable of instigating trouble among soldiers of another country thousands of miles away, it showed that the State Preceptor was even more formidable than Gu Youyou had imagined. Her decision not to go to the Lin Family in the capital was the right one. Wherever she went, misfortune followed, which made her feel somewhat guilty. Jin Zijin, however, told her that this trouble was deliberately stirred up by him and Yue Rujing, but they did not know that his reach had extended to Nanzhao Country. If so, it was just as well; he had finally exposed this part of his strength, and it was worth it. Gu Youyou didn¡¯t understand the so-called political tactics, so she didn¡¯t say much. She only knew that the power struggle between the two sides was truly affecting innocent people; that father and son were really hacked to death by Nanzhao soldiers in a brutal manner. The town at the junction of the two countries was called Wangxian Town. The border wasn¡¯t as neatly drawn as the Chu River and Han border on a chessboard, so this town was a mixture of residents from both countries. Their reasoning was that this father and son, registered residents of Zhuzhao Country, had insulted a young widow from Nanzhao Country. However, other residents from Nanzhao said the father and son had a good relationship with the widow¡¯s late husband, and on that day, they were just repairing the leaky roof. The men had only fixed half of it when Nanzhao soldiers burst in, caught them, and without a word, hacked them to death. Chapter 415 - 425: Blood Stains Wangxian Town Chapter 415: Chapter 425: Blood Stains Wangxian TownBoth sides held to their reason, but in reality, it was irrelevant because if they didn¡¯t kill them, other reasons would¡¯ve been found. What mattered was that Zhuzhao Country could not let its citizens die in vain. To appease public resentment, Marquess Yue sent a memorial to the Emperor in Beijing, and the Emperor¡¯s decree was that the matter be dealt with entirely at Marquess Yue¡¯s discretion. This chess game, they initiated the first move, their opponents had already responded to the next, now they were waiting, waiting for them to make the third move. "Will Marquess Yue send troops?" Jin Zijin smiled faintly, "Of course, otherwise, it would be difficult to calm the public¡¯s anger." Gu Youyou looked at his face and felt her heart palpitate inexplicably. People would die in a war, but how could he still manage to smile in the face of death? He smiled, that confident smile, which, if it were on Yue Rujing¡¯s face, would definitely seem triumphant. But was killing something to be proud of and boast about? That smile was somehow familiar, and Gu Youyou suddenly felt a shock. Wasn¡¯t this the same feeling she had when she was about to devour her competitors in the business world? She looked at him, her gaze filled with surprise and a sense of unreality. The battlefield was like the marketplace, one gambled with life, the other with wealth. If you lost the former, you¡¯d have no life; lost the latter, and a fortune dissipated. What of the innocent people who lost their jobs as collateral damage? When had she ever pitied them? In that sense, they were essentially the same kind of person. "Have you already decided what to do?" "Hmm." He hummed affirmatively, stroked her hair, and gently patted her shoulder. It was the eighteenth year of Changqing¡¯s reign in Zhuzhao Country. That spring, the peach blossoms in Wangxian Town flourished brilliantly in March, blanketing the town with a fresh pink bloom overnight. The two armies clashed, and the battlefield was set in the midst of Wangxian Town. The residents had long evacuated, and the blood spilled belonged to the soldiers from both sides. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The victory went to Lingnan, the opposing commander was captured alive. To retrieve their commander, Nanzhao Country agreed to evacuate the Nanzhao residents from Wangxian Town, forever barred from stepping half a foot into the town again, and they agreed to give a generous compensation to the family of the father and son, yet, they did not make the sword-bearing soldiers apologize. The family, mere commoners, had other sons and grandsons besides the ones lost. So, after mourning briefly, they forgot the pain of their loss upon receiving enough Silver Taels to go from poverty to wealth and scarcely remembered that the murderers were not executed nor did they apologize. Having lived with Jin Zijin for a while, Gu Youyou realized that a superficial victory was not a true victory. That night, as she lay on the bed unable to sleep for a long time, she pulled on his arm and leaned her head on his shoulder, and asked softly, "Did we win?" He hadn¡¯t brought up this matter to Gu Youyou for a long time after the war, so she felt uneasy. He only said two words, "Draw." "Then..." She was about to ask why it was a draw, but then thought that if he didn¡¯t mention it, it must touch on some secret he was unwilling to share. So just as she began to speak, she swallowed her words back down. He turned to embrace her in his arms. This embrace had nothing to do with poison; he just wanted to hold her. Resting his chin on top of her head, his gentle voice came through. "Ask whatever you want without hesitation, no need to hold back." Gu Youyou was startled, then chuckled and said, "I¡¯m afraid to ask because you might not answer, and then where would that leave my pride?" "Hmm!" "The things you can say, you¡¯ll naturally tell me, and the things you don¡¯t, are those inconvenient for me to know, right?" He laughed and patted her back, sighing, "Of course not. The reason I don¡¯t say some things is that I don¡¯t know how best to put them." "For example?" His words were sometimes enigmatic, sometimes misleading, and more often than not, they were incomprehensible. Chapter 416 - 426: There is Some Blood Relationship Chapter 416: Chapter 426: There is Some Blood RelationshipIt seems that the marketplace and the battlefield do have their differences. When Grandpa was telling her business stories, she at least never felt completely lost. "For example, the matter you wanted to ask about!" Gu Youyou¡¯s face darkened. See, he¡¯s circled back again. This man is really annoying. Fine, she asked. "Why did our opponent retreat so neatly after only a minor defeat? If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t stop until I achieved my goal, unless the stakes were so high that I had no other choice but to back off." "Oh? Youyou understands tactics too?" Jin Zijin asked in surprise. Gu Youyou said, "Not really, but I¡¯m gifted in discussing things sensibly." He pinched her cheek and smiled, "Because his purpose has been achieved. That person is no longer in Lingnan." "That person?" Gu Youyou was slightly startled, then she immediately thought of who they were referring to. It was said that he was a Sun-Moon Medic more valuable than herself, the only male of pure Yin among the seven medics. Jin Ziyuan is really unlucky. Out of the countless people in the world, the one born of pure Yin had to be him, and he had to fall into the hands of the twisted State Preceptor. "You¡¯re also looking for him, aren¡¯t you worried? It seems like you¡¯ve lost a move." But Jin Zijin laughed and said, "Why would I be? He¡¯s a tough nut to crack. I actually want to see how he knocks out the teeth of the tiger." Gu Youyou: "..." "So you want to sit back and watch the tigers fight?" "Isn¡¯t that exactly what you hoped for?" Gu Youyou felt a bit guilty; she didn¡¯t completely hope for that. Alright, if he says so, then so be it. As for Jin Ziyuan, she wasn¡¯t sure if she felt more pity for him or if she harbored more thoughts of using him. In the end, she was a selfish person who valued her own interests more. If the sky were to collapse there would be taller people to support it, and if the twisted State Preceptor were the sky about to fall, then Jin Ziyuan would be that tall person. Who else but him, a pure Yin male once in a hundred years? If a pure Yin female were lost, at worst it would take more time and effort to find another, but without him, the State Preceptor might never see his dreams realized in his lifetime. After a long time, Jin Zijin¡¯s voice rang out again in the silent night. "Youyou, I might know who he is now." "What?" Gu Youyou looked up and said, "You mean Jin Ziyuan?" She thought he knew. After searching for so many years, he only now knows who the person is... that¡¯s really something... "You know his name?" Jin Zijin¡¯s eyes grew darker as he propped up half his body. The early spring was still cold, and Gu Youyou tugged at the blanket. "I thought you knew? You¡¯ve been searching for him for so many years not knowing who he is." Jin Zijin said confidently, "What do I care who he is? All I know is that he¡¯s a medic secretly raised by Xuanzong in the deep mountains, and the Youying Pearl is on him." Gu Youyou: "..." Alright, she was at a loss for words. "So you know who he is now? Were you acquaintances before he became a medic?" Jin Zijin froze, then dejectedly slunk back under the covers. "Yes, an acquaintance. Someone I¡¯m very familiar with, although we only met once and never talked." Gu Youyou: "..." How does that count as an acquaintance? "What has he told you? Starting from the first day you saw him, I want to know everything." Gu Youyou looked at him in surprise and asked, "You really want to know so much about him, could you actually be relatives?" Jin Zijin fell silent again, his eyes deepening. Gu Youyou said, "I just feel that your names are quite similar, and your eyes look alike." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "True, there is some blood relation." he said. Blood relations, huh? Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but recall the wild speculations she made while gathering herbs in the countryside, although not very reliable, it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible. Chapter 417 - 427: Come Clean Chapter 417: Chapter 427: Come CleanThis might well be a bone-chilling conspiracy of fratricide. The night breeze was refreshing, sneaking in through the cracks of the window that had not been closed tightly, blowing on the face, feeling doubly comfortable, and reviving the spirits a great deal. He would occasionally caress her body, all the while restraining that raging desire. Even when they were discussing serious matters, it was the same. "When we were in the ancient tomb, he always slept in a coffin, took his medicine, and was very quiet. Probably to prevent me from escaping, that savage uncle often tossed me into the coffin and covered the lid," she said. His hand caressing her back suddenly tightened, pinching her a bit painfully. She straightened her back and her body shrank a bit. Feeling her body retract immediately, he apologized in a low voice, "Oh, I pinched too hard, please continue." Gu Youyou nodded and said, "You could pinch a bit harder on the shoulder, my shoulder is sore from working all day." Jin Zijin: "..." "The first time I moved to the town he came to see me, the same night Yue Rujing came, and while Yue Rujing was in the yard, he was on the beam of my room. Zijin, at that time I didn¡¯t trust you, and you didn¡¯t trust me either, and I didn¡¯t know where Yue Rujing sprang from. You won¡¯t blame me for saving him, will you?" Jin Zijin laughed and said, "So...that was actually the second time you saved him?" "That¡¯s not the point, ah, forget it, I¡¯m trying to discuss something serious with you." "When he came, I guess at first he just wanted to make sure I wasn¡¯t dead, and later he probably felt pity for me, so he let me go with him. If I had known he was a tough nut to crack that you guys couldn¡¯t chew, actually going with him to find the answer would have been nice. But I was afraid, scared that he wouldn¡¯t last long before you guys caught him, so I didn¡¯t dare. Ouch, be gentle." Jin Zijin¡¯s face darkened, still regretting not leaving with another man? Punishment is due! Jin Zijin pinched her shoulder hard, then justified himself boldly, "Didn¡¯t you say your shoulder was sore? How could it get better if I don¡¯t pinch harder?" Gu Youyou: "..." Ignoring him, Gu Youyou continued: "It was then that he told me his name, Jin Yi, styled Ziyuan. Because I gave him a prescription, the one I use myself, which can suppress cold poison. One reason was out of pity for him, and the other because I had my own selfish motives. I didn¡¯t want him to kick the bucket too soon." Jin Zijin gently massaged her shoulder, thinking to himself: That¡¯s more like it. Back then she knew nothing, aware only that her situation was very dangerous, and that there was no one she could really trust. Even in such a situation, she was clever enough to keep a safeguard for herself without showing any sign. "Jin Yi, styled Ziyuan. Jin Yan, styled Zijin, your eyes look so similar, I suspected your relationship at the time. But then, when Banxia and I went to the countryside to collect herbs, and met him again, he said he had nothing to do with you. Does that mean he actually doesn¡¯t know who you are?" "Yes!" Jin Zijin didn¡¯t deny it, sighing, "But now he should have guessed... a bit." Guessed one identity, the other he could not possibly know. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou asked, "It¡¯s not a coincidence your names are so similar, is it?" Jin Zijin immediately said, "No, it is just a coincidence." Gu Youyou: "..." What a coincidence. That night, she told Jin Zijin everything about Jin Ziyuan but kept one thing from him, the matter of the object Jin Ziyuan gave her. People always keep some safeguards for themselves, even when facing those closest to them ¡ª this would be her safeguard for herself. ... Chapter 418 - 428 Smuggling to Gather Herbs Chapter 418: Chapter 428 Smuggling to Gather HerbsThe weather in March and April is a season rich in herbs, and Gu Youyou and Banxia would take turns to stroll up the mountains from time to time. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The suburbs of Lingnan City were abundant in medicinal materials, but Jin Zijin said there was an even richer place, although one had to disguise oneself to go there. On this day, they not only brought their herbal baskets but also clothes for disguising themselves. After arriving and changing clothes, Gu Youyou realized Jin Zijin had taken her smuggling. Smuggling into Nanzhao Country to gather herbs? This was really... "Nanzhao Country worships Magic Poisonous Insect Techniques, and they often use witchcraft for treating diseases, so they don¡¯t use many herbs," Jin Zijin explained. "So most of the herbs on the mountain are untouched?" Gu Youyou asked with sparkling eyes. Jin Zijin smiled and said, "Exactly, if we¡¯re lucky, we might find precious herbs that have aged." Hehe, that sounds great, let¡¯s go ahead with the smuggling. In the mountains, Jin Zijin did not deceive her; Gu Youyou was delighted. In her basket, she collected several herbs, all of which were valuable varieties of considerable age. Loud and clear singing echoed through the valley. Curious, she parted the bushes and peered down to see brightly dressed men and women singing across the river in the romantically peach-blossom-filled valley. ¡¯In March, I miss my sister as a hundred flowers bloom, I wander alone beneath the peach trees; without you, my heart cannot enjoy the blossoms, I only hope for my beloved sister to come.¡¯ Gu Youyou turned to look at Jin Zijin in surprise. Weren¡¯t ancient people constrained by etiquette and always reserved? What was with that deeply affectionate Nanzhao Country man singing a love song down there? Jin Zijin simply smiled faintly and said, "Nanzhao Country has liberal customs, its people have always been bold in matters of men and women. Influenced by them, the citizens of Lingnan City are also much bolder than those in the other cities of Zhuzhao Country." So that was it. Gu Youyou chuckled and said, "Matters of the heart should be open and upright; there is no need for secrecy. I find the people of Nanzhao Country quite sentimental." Jin Zijin just smiled faintly and said, "You should only say that to me. After all, born and raised here, one should follow local customs. Too bad your citizenship is from Zhuzhao Country." She stuck her tongue out at him and once again craned her neck to watch the spirited people below. "Hey! She¡¯s coming!" The girls on the other side of the river nudged a shy young lady forward, shouting to the people across the river. The men on the opposite bank burst into laughter, pushing the man who had been singing the love song to the front, facing the woman across the river in a distant gaze. That woman, looking at the opposite bank, sang out loudly, "In March, I miss my brother during Qingming, as everyone ascends the mountain for the spring outing. I see thousands upon thousands of passersby, yet my brother alone is nowhere to be seen." Her tone carried a hint of complaint, yet her expression was shy and timid. The man on the opposite side hurriedly rushed down to the riverbank, where a Boatman with a green headscarf, begged him, "Last time I didn¡¯t go, and Qingzi must be mad at me. Uncle Jiang, please take me across." Uncle Jiang, with a tobacco pipe clenched in his mouth, shouted across, "Can we go?" The women on the other side laughed and pushed Qingzi forward, saying, "Your beloved man wants to come over, are you going?" The girl looked at her anxious sweetheart on the opposite bank, wanting to give him a hard time, but eventually, she shyly nodded her head. The group of women immediately shouted, "Go!" Then, the Boatman put away his tobacco pipe and made way for the man to board the bamboo raft. Chapter 419 - 429 What Songs Can You Sing? Chapter 419: Chapter 429 What Songs Can You Sing?And the woman across also boarded the bamboo raft; in the middle of the water, there was actually a small island more than three feet long. The bamboo rafts stopped on either side of the island, and that¡¯s where they formed their unions. Gu Youyou found it novel and amusing, and the mellow voice of Jin Zijin reached her from behind at that moment. "This is the marriage ceremony of Nanzhao Country. As long as a man and a woman both ascend to the Song Stage of Fate in the middle of the water, they will become husband and wife. Look, that man is taking his wife home." Could they really just take her home like that? And Jin Zijin referred to her as his wife? After her initial shock, Gu Youyou commented, "Interesting, simple, low-cost, quick results." This marriage ritual was indeed interesting: no need for matchmakers, hence simple; marrying only required paying the boatman¡¯s fee, which means low-cost; a man could take a bride home just by singing a folk song, thus the results were quick. Successively, several couples were formed, yet the number of men and women on both banks did not decrease. As one pair left upon union, new men and women ascended the stage. Gu Youyou suddenly felt an urge to give it a try. After all, they were already married, so ascending the Mandarin Duck Song Stage one more time seemed harmless. Mainly, she was curious if this awkward man would sing a love song, or rather, what kind of love song he would sing. On the opposite bank, the man standing at the front, with his face flushed, didn¡¯t dare to sing, looking anxious and too embarrassed to start singing. The woman on this side got impatient, stomping her foot in complaint and singing plaintively, "Brother, just speak your mind, sister is willing to ease your worries, If only you wish it, brother dear, I¡¯ll gladly follow you to the Song Stage." She was indeed a bold and straightforward girl. Finally, the man on the opposite bank, his face still red, sang in response, "True love can¡¯t be bought for a thousand gold, the day you become my wife so dear, like mandarin ducks we¡¯ll never part, through all life¡¯s flavors, we¡¯ll stick near." The girl across was satisfied then, following him to the Song Stage of Fate in the water. Gu Youyou suddenly announced, "I¡¯ll go too!" "Hey!" Without waiting for Jin Zijin¡¯s consent, Gu Youyou had already pushed through the bushes and ran towards the blush-colored valley. "Come back, this isn¡¯t just a game!" Gu Youyou didn¡¯t listen and ran even faster. Jin Zijin immediately chased down the hill after her. Their silhouettes were noticed by the people on both sides of the valley. The boatman shouted loudly at Jin Zijin, "Young man across there, if you want to chase the girl, please go to the opposite bank, you cannot disrupt the rules." Seeing Jin Zijin¡¯s lagging silhouette behind her, Gu Youyou laughed heartily. Upon reaching the other bank, a girl greeted her enthusiastically with a teasing smile, "Sister, your beloved is so eager, he even chased you to the opposite bank." Remembering that Jin Zijin must be very angry, Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and laugh. The other women took her shyness for bashfulness, teasing her and joking about her thin-skinned nature. The folk songs in the front continued, and as soon as the woman on this side finished singing, the bold man across immediately took over, singing shyly. "The sun comes out all bright and red, your father shall be your wedded head, play the tune and ascend the Song Stage, into the bridal chamber with love engaged." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Laughter erupted from both banks, and the girl in front of Gu Youyou, flustered and fuming, stomped her foot. Another girl teased her, "Sister, will you enter that bridal chamber or not?" The girl, too embarrassed to speak, stomped her foot and said indignantly, "Nuisance, next row." "Hey!" The man across, chuckling, pushed through the crowd towards the boatman poised to lower the next row. The old boatman also couldn¡¯t help but start laughing. Suddenly, exclamations arose nearby, "The brother across looks so handsome; I wonder whose brother he is!" Chapter 420 - 430: Just Playing Around Chapter 420: Chapter 430: Just Playing AroundThe "brother" they referred to was a beau, and after chatting idly with those women for a while, Gu Youyou learned that their encounters weren¡¯t just ones where they met and followed someone after singing a few songs; it was mostly cases of mutual affection. But there were also some spur-of-the-moment matches. Elbowing through the crowd for a better look, Gu Youyou indeed saw Jin Zijin standing tall and straight like a pine, right over there. In his eyes was a dangerous anger. Things have gone too far; he¡¯s definitely going to ¡¯punish¡¯ me when we get home, Gu Youyou thought to herself. "The brother across the way is so handsome, I don¡¯t care who he belongs to, I want to sing and see how he¡¯ll respond." A bold girl had already stepped forward. Gu Youyou panicked, hurriedly squeezing through the crowd to pull her back, shouting, "Mine, mine, that¡¯s mine." He was already angry, and if these overt love songs embarrassed him further, he would surely flay her alive. Hearing her anxious voice, the face of the man opposite finally softened a bit. "Oh, little sister, it¡¯s you. No wonder you looked familiar." They had seen the people chasing after her earlier. Someone said sourly, "Young lady, it might not necessarily be yours, you have to sing the right tune to claim him." Reminded by her, Gu Youyou belatedly realized that she needed to sing the proper tune to lead him away. She had only thought about how he would sing, without remembering she had to sing as well, how embarrassing! Gu Youyou stood at the forefront, looking at the man across the river. He was outstanding on his own, but among that bunch of misshapen fruits, he stood out like a crane among a flock of chickens. No wonder the girls on this side were screaming their heads off. Seeing the women on this side boldly sizing him up, she suddenly regretted it. Such a good man shouldn¡¯t have been brought out for them to see. In the midst of her contemplation, he started singing. His voice was warm as the gentle sun, carrying a trace of silent reproach. Alright, he was scolding her for being naughty again. "Green hills face each other on both banks, mandarin ducks mirror each other, too. With a wave of a brush, love and hate hard to describe, how many silent grievances are entrusted to the drifting clouds." Uh... Gu Youyou was stunned; indeed, she couldn¡¯t expect to hear such explicit lyrics from Jin Zijin¡¯s mouth. He likened them to mandarin ducks, the legendary birds that must fly wing to wing. But how could they fly wing to wing if they stood on opposite banks of green hills? With a wave of a brush, love and hate hard to describe, how many silent grievances are entrusted to the drifting clouds. These two lines were a bit odd¡ªdid they relate to them? He really was a bit angry. Her playful mood faded, she could only gaze at him earnestly and say, "The reeds are lush and the dew turns to frost. May I ask the brother, will you come to the center of the water?" She couldn¡¯t be bothered to contemplate lyrics, and simply asked him outright. The crowds on both banks started egging them on, with the men behind him jostling him saying, "The lady is asking you if you¡¯re going to the center of the water or not, go on!" And the girls beside Gu Youyou whispered prayers, "Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go!" Gu Youyou watched him anxiously, seeing that he hadn¡¯t moved for a long time, she couldn¡¯t help but start getting angry. Clenching her fists in preparation, she glared at him fiercely, thinking: Won¡¯t you give it a try? I¡¯ll kick you under the bed every night. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing the kitten on the other side showing her sharp claws, Jin Zijin¡¯s furrowed brow relaxed. "Go? Of course I¡¯ll go!" he laughed heartily. The men around him breathed a sigh of relief, hastily shooing him off the stage. If he kept standing there, they would end up chasing away their own wives¡¯ affections. The women stamped their feet, lamenting what a pity it was. Gu Youyou¡¯s smile blossomed, and she hurried to the river¡¯s edge to find a boatwoman to pole the bamboo raft. During the lush blooming of spring in March, the waves rippled layer upon layer, much like the waves in her heart. "I thought you were angry and wouldn¡¯t come, leaving me here looking ridiculous; I already said you were mine." He said, "Of course I was angry." Chapter 421 - 431: Typhoid Fever in the Military Chapter 421: Chapter 431: Typhoid Fever in the MilitaryGu Youyou covered her face and said, "You don¡¯t like it? I won¡¯t play with it anymore then." Jin Zijin said, "I¡¯m not angry because you played with it, but because I didn¡¯t bring any silver today." "Ah...?" Gu Youyou exclaimed, lifting her head in surprise. "Without silver to pay the boatman, I had to pawn my jade pendant to him." Gu Youyou: "..." She felt her own purse and said, "I brought some, I¡¯ll go exchange it back for you." "Ah, never mind." He pulled her back, saying, "This is also fate, my connection with that jade has come to an end." Gu Youyou thought to herself with disdain, bullshit fate. Hmm, losing something, this is not a good way to comfort oneself. Speaking of the jade pendant, she suddenly startled, "You... it wasn¡¯t that piece of green jade, was it?" Gu Youyou had only seen one jade pendant on Jin Zijin¡¯s person, an extremely fine piece of Qingluan Jade Pendant which he treasured greatly, to the point he wouldn¡¯t even let her look at it. "Yes, that¡¯s the one," Jin Zijin said calmly. Gu Youyou¡¯s expression darkened, and she turned to leave. Glancing at the boatman on the opposite side, she jumped into the water and swam towards him. But Jin Zijin held her back, his tone cold, "What¡¯s important has never been the jade pendant, but the human heart. Once the human heart changes, it becomes worthless." "Human?" Gu Youyou felt a sudden pain in her chest as she leaned on his arm, looking at him. What person? No wonder his singing just now had been so... He said, "Don¡¯t overthink it, it was left by my mother." Huh...? She had thought it was given by some girl. If it was a relic left by his mother, why would he talk like that? ... In April, just over a month, the border guards of Nanzhao Country clashed with the border guards of Zhuzhao Country in Lingnan again. Jin Zijin said this was not deliberate; both sides¡¯ troops were too close to each other, and being on the border, friction was frequent. While these frictions were minor, this particular incident led to an outbreak of a highly contagious typhoid fever. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logically speaking, the high season for typhoid is in winter and spring. By April, the weather is already quite warm, yet unexpectedly, such a disease spread, and within the military at that. The treatment cycle for typhoid is long and contagious, particularly fast-spreading due to the lack of awareness about infection prevention in ancient times. In military camps, where large groups of soldiers live and eat together, the spread of typhoid is even more severe than among the common people. Moreover, the death rate of this disease is extremely high. It is said that after the Battle of Red Cliffs, a major epidemic broke out in Cao Cao¡¯s army, leading to heavy casualties, and that epidemic was precisely typhoid fever. There were not enough military doctors, and the Marquess personally ordered that all medical halls in Lingnan City conscript doctors. Each medical hall was to provide half of its doctors. In Gu Youyou¡¯s Jisheng Hall, there were only her and Banxia, so one of them had to go. Banxia had only learned from her for a few months; she could handle small illnesses but typhoid fever was out of the question, which meant Gu Youyou had to go. Upon hearing that she was going to the military camp to treat typhoid, Banxia was anxious, and Jin Zijin was not at ease. But she was already packing her things. Banxia pressed down on her bundle and suddenly knelt down, pleading desperately, "Sister Youyou, let me go. Please let me go. I beg you." She thought that treating such a disease would most likely cost her own life. Sister Youyou had been as kind as a mountain to her, and this was the perfect opportunity to repay her kindness with her life. But how could Gu Youyou let her go to her death? Gu Youyou looked at her coolly, "Do you know how to treat typhoid?" This was a difficult disease to cure, and it was heard that several military doctors had already perished. How could she know? She could only continue to cry and plead, "Going to the military camp to treat typhoid is a near certain death. Banxia has received Gu Youyou¡¯s care and her direct teachings in medical skills, and with nothing to repay her, the only thing I can do is to take this risk for you. If not, I¡¯ll never rest in peace even in death." Chapter 422 - 432: To the Military Camp Chapter 422: Chapter 432: To the Military CampGu Youyou understood her meaning¡ªin the eyes of the people of ancient times, typhoid fever was akin to the King of Hell, and escaping from the clutches of the King of Hell, survival was anything but certain. But Gu Youyou was different; she had a very clear treatment plan for typhoid. Although the medical conditions here were extremely poor, as long as prevention and treatment were appropriate, she was confident she could keep the mortality rate below ten percent. She looked at Jin Zijin, whose face showed anxiety, and patted Banxia on the back, saying, "Although typhoid is formidable, I have a way to treat it. If I don¡¯t go, many people will die from typhoid. This disease should be fatal, but if I shrink back for fear of infection, then it will become a widespread epidemic, you tell me, should I go or not?" Banxia was stunned, her tear-stained face gazing blankly at Gu Youyou. Did she say it could be treated, that typhoid could be treated? "Don¡¯t you believe me?" Gu Youyou said, "Go take a look at the gourds hanging at the door." Look at the gourds? What did gourds have to do with whether it could be treated? Banxia, hesitating between belief and doubt, got up and went to the entrance. However, Jin Zijin said, "Whether it can be treated or not, you¡¯re still going, aren¡¯t you?" Gu Youyou smiled and said, "I¡¯m not the Virgin Mary, of course I¡¯ll go if it truly can be treated, if not, I¡¯ll run faster than anyone." "You..." Jin Zijin, with a helpless smile, said, "Alright, I believe you, I¡¯ll go with you." Gu Youyou nodded and picked up her package to head outside. Banxia was still stunned at the entrance, looking at that gourd. "Dedicated to saving lives!" she muttered to herself. Suddenly understanding something, as if a realization had struck her, she turned around abruptly. "Sister Youyou, I understand!" she said, crying and laughing, "I understand now, as healers, even when facing the most formidable diseases, we cannot shrink back. Because if we step back, what we lose is the chance for patients to survive." Gu Youyou did not deny it, simply smiling and saying, "Then guard the shop well before I return, and check on the equipment I ordered when you have time, see if it¡¯s ready at the blacksmith¡¯s." "Mhm, rest assured, I will guard it well." She was as earnest as if taking an oath for her beliefs. Gu Youyou shook her head, not knowing what to do with her. Although the Marquess had given orders that each medical hall must send out half of their doctors, everyone was afraid of death. Thus, those sent to fulfill the obligation were mostly those with mediocre medical skills, along with unqualified apprentices. One by one, they were apprehensive, as if ducks being forced onto a perch. In the hall, there were about twenty or thirty doctors, including some military physicians. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Marquess came out from behind the house and stood at the forefront. Seeing Gu Youyou, he was slightly startled. He thought that Jisheng Hall would send another doctor, and did not expect her to come personally. Of course, he was not the only one surprised; others in the room felt the same. "Greetings, Marquess!" All the doctors bowed to the Marquess in unison. "Doctors, please rise!" After everyone stood up, the Marquess took his seat. "Everyone must have heard about the epidemic by now, typhoid, a great scourge. Not only are our soldiers suffering heavy deaths and injuries, but the enemy Nanzhao is hit just the same. If we do not control it soon, I fear it may spread to the common folk. Doctors, what are your thoughts on this epidemic?" Almost everyone here had been reluctantly drafted and came with resignation, expecting a slim chance of survival. What opinions could they have? After the Marquess asked the question, everyone lowered their heads. Only Gu Youyou stepped forward, bowed slightly, and her clear voice rang out in the deadly silent hall, as if it were a divinely inspired anthem. "Marquess, I have a solution. I have developed a comprehensive prevention and treatment plan. As long as everyone cooperates fully, I can keep the epidemic contained within the barracks and ensure the death toll stays below ten percent of the infected." Chapter 423 - 433 I Have a Way to Treat Chapter 423: Chapter 433 I Have a Way to TreatIf it weren¡¯t for the many critically ill patients here, she could keep the mortality rate below one percent. Cure? And control the spread of the epidemic, even keep the death rate among the sick below ten percent? It¡¯s the patients she¡¯s talking about, not the total population. What does she plan to do? As Gu Youyou finished speaking, all eyes in the room turned to the only female doctor in the group. The expressions in the room were complex, a mix of surprise, mockery, skepticism, pity, and more, yet no one believed. "Doctor Gu!" Marquess Yue, seated high above, suddenly spoke, "I know of your exceptional talent and your medical skills are not bad, but this is a serious epidemic. I do not expect a cure - just control over the spread of the disease and to prevent excessive innocent casualties." Gu Youyou¡¯s expression remained unchanged. She bowed again and said, "If the Marquess doesn¡¯t trust me, I can issue a military decree." The crowd was taken aback, and then their eyes widened in surprise as they looked at her. What was she thinking? Issue a military decree? At such a young age, did she even know what a military decree was? Once a military decree was issued, it meant that failing to comply would result in execution. Military orders were like mountains; they were not to be trifled with. Had this lightly-involved young girl gone mad? "Doctor Gu?" Marquess Yue was equally astonished. What did this young woman intend to do? Had it not been for Jin Zijin¡¯s sake, he might have scorned her on the spot. The only female doctor, the youngest in the hall, others dared not speak, yet how could she, how dared she boast so greatly? "This is no small matter. A military decree is not to be issued lightly. You must not overreach and thus..." "Marquess Yue!" Gu Youyou interrupted him directly. The hall erupted in commotion. This girl was truly audacious, not only boasting ridiculously but also daring to interrupt Marquess Yue. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, no one expected Marquess Yue to be such a patient person, so easy to speak with. Had it been someone else, they might have ordered her to be dragged away by now. Gu Youyou continued, composed and respectful, "Marquess Yue, you are doubting me without even hearing my plan. Do you not believe in me?" What? Everyone¡¯s eyes bulged. Challenging Marquess Yue. And throughout, she never used the term ¡¯commoner,¡¯ but referred to herself as ¡¯I.¡¯ Was she either na?ve or so skilled she was fearless? Just as Marquess Yue was about to speak, the door was opened from outside. Marquess Yue¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and everyone turned their curious gaze toward the large door. A man in a moon-white robe entered against the light, his voice reaching them before his face became clear. "Father, I trust her." The Princely Heir? Yue Rujing? Marquess Yue asked with some displeasure, "Ajing, why have you come?" Yue Rujing walked to Gu Youyou¡¯s side, bowed to Marquess Yue, and said, "Father, I too am a doctor. After studying for so many years, I cannot let it go to waste." "You?" Marquess Yue¡¯s face turned inexplicably grim. How could he not know that Yue Rujing was skilled in medicine, but as every father is selfish, this was an epidemic that killed people - how could he come? He, along with Jin Yan, had already given orders forbidding them from entering the military camp. Yue Rujing, seeing that unsightly look on Marquess Yue¡¯s face, yet smiled and looked at Gu Youyou, saying, "I heard from my senior brother that you have a way to control the epidemic. I trust you. Speak, whatever you propose, I will fully cooperate." Gu Youyou smiled and said, "Alright, with your word, I can rest assured." In the quiet hall, only Gu Youyou¡¯s clear voice could be heard. Chapter 424 - 434: Talking about Typhoid Fever Chapter 424: Chapter 434: Talking about Typhoid Fever"First of all," Gu Youyou began, "separate the soldiers who are ill from those who are not. This is basic common sense, and I believe the Marquess has already done so." Marquess Yue nodded in agreement. Gu Youyou¡¯s gaze swept across the dozens of doctors in the hall before she continued, "Most of you have probably never seen typhoid, only heard of its severity, so let me first tell you what typhoid is." The doctors looked at each other with complex expressions. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing her say this, they wondered, could it be that she had actually seen typhoid? If that were the case, then her words might carry some truth. "Please proceed, Doctor Gu," they urged. Gu Youyou nodded and said, "The symptoms of typhoid fever are divided into four stages, with the onset being mostly gradual. The initial symptom is fever, which intensifies over time. Please ask Marquess Yue to issue an order that any soldier who starts to develop a fever should immediately report and voluntarily seek treatment from a doctor. If diagnosed with typhoid, they should be placed in the patient area." Marquess Yue nodded and said, "The initial symptom is indeed fever." Since Gu Youyou had accurately described it, he trusted her a bit more. "The first stage lasts about five to seven days. In the second stage, the patient will continue to have a high fever, a noticeable lack of appetite, a thick and greasy tongue coating, and abdominal discomfort. It is marked by slow and heavy pulse rates. In terms of mental state..." She tapped her head, addressing the other doctors, "The patient will experience lethargy and confusion... and light red rashes may appear on the skin of the chest and abdomen. This stage is the most dangerous, and such severely ill patients must be isolated and under a doctor¡¯s supervision at all times, around the clock." The others exchanged glances, sweating profusely just from listening. They all thought to themselves how formidable this epidemic must be. "If the patient makes it through the second stage, they will enter the third stage. In this stage, the fever gradually subsides, and symptoms begin to lessen. However, be aware that some patients may experience intestinal bleeding." Someone scoffed, noting how easy she made it sound, but wondering how many could actually survive the second stage. "The fourth stage is the recovery period. The patient¡¯s temperature returns to normal, and the discomfort fades away. However, they are not yet cured and must continue to be separated from those who are not infected for another month." The crowd was silent, finding it astonishing that even after recovery, one must wait an entire month to be considered cured. Gu Youyou spoke calmly, "What I¡¯ve described is the normal course of treatment for those who are cured. If not treated, or treated improperly, the patient could die during the second stage." She ignored the complex looks from everyone and pulled out a large stack of papers, handing them directly to Young Master Yue Rujing, saying, "I have written down the prescriptions for each stage. Please, Young Master, have someone make several copies, so that each doctor has one to follow. However, treatment cannot be standardized for all, as each patient¡¯s condition differs. If you encounter any special cases, the doctors should adjust accordingly. If in doubt, please call for me." She had already written prescriptions? The room erupted in surprise, their eyes wide with shock. Only Yue Rujing, who had been startled by Gu Youyou on several occasions, remained somewhat composed as he took the prescriptions from her. No sooner had he received them than Gu Youyou took out another. She said, "This list includes the necessary supplies, as well as how to achieve prevention and disinfection." After speaking, she produced several face masks, something Yue Rujing recognized. She continued, "Everyone who comes into contact with the patients must wear one of these masks. If possible, please have every soldier in the army wear one, Marquess Yue. Those who have never worn one might find it uncomfortable at first, but your life is at stake. It can help reduce the chances of infection." Chapter 425 - 435: Studying Medicine is Profitable Chapter 425: Chapter 435: Studying Medicine is Profitable"And those medicinal materials need to be procured as quickly as possible, if Lingnan doesn¡¯t have them or doesn¡¯t have enough, go to other provinces. Marquess, the disease is already spreading, we must act quickly, the medicine must not be stopped." After Gu Youyou finished speaking, everyone still thought she was quite presumptuous, but they no longer felt that she was joking or being overly confident like before. The way she spoke seemed so systematic and earnest, it would be quite a serious lie if it weren¡¯t true. So what she said was very likely the truth. Typhoid could indeed be controlled and cured by her! Orders were quickly passed down. With Yue Rujing¡¯s guarantee and the Marquess¡¯s trust, everything proceeded smoothly. Looking at Jin Zijin who was also helping, Gu Youyou said to him, "Thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you bringing Yue Rujing around, they would still treat me like a fool." Jin Zijin laughed and said, "Once you cure the epidemic, they¡¯ll consider you a Divine Doctor." "I am a Divine Doctor already." Yue Rujing¡¯s anxious voice came from the entrance, "Yes, yes, you are indeed a Divine Doctor. Divine Doctor, please quickly see what¡¯s wrong with that patient." Jin Zijin and Gu Youyou exchanged a look and quickly followed Yue Rujing to the tent next door. The patient was already delirious and could faint at any moment. Gu Youyou touched his forehead; it was frighteningly hot. She said, "The cooling must not stop, wet the cloth and place it on his forehead." Upon hearing this, someone promptly wrung out a towel and brought it over. She continued, "Prepare a tub of warm water, and remember the antipyretic prescription I issued last time? Give him a medicinal bath to reduce the fever." Someone quickly acted on her instructions. Gu Youyou carefully observed the patient, noting his yellow complexion, indicating jaundice symptoms. She hurried to unbutton his clothes, and Jin Zijin, frowning, pulled her aside and deftly undressed the soldier himself. The man was very thin, obviously not in the best of health even normally; surviving life in the military camp was indeed no easy task. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She spotted faint red rashes on his body and a slight swelling in the liver and spleen area. As soon as she pressed on it, he winced in pain. Gu Youyou, having understood the symptoms, withdrew her hand and said, "That will do, I¡¯ll prescribe another medication in a moment, administer the drugs according to the new prescription." She left the tent and washed her hands with a medicinal solution. Jin Zijin, following behind her, felt more at ease. He said, "As a woman, you really shouldn¡¯t be learning medical skills. Why did you choose to learn this of all things?" Gu Youyou was taken aback, letting the water droplets fall. She gave a bitter smile but then retorted, "For the sake of making a living, medical skills fetch good money. The richer people are, the more they fear death, they are willing to spend money to buy life." Jin Zijin disagreed, saying lightly, "With your intelligence and wit, you could make money doing anything." "Hmm." Gu Youyou grunted in agreement, saying no more. Back in her tent, she handed him a bowl of medicine and said, "Drink this, to prevent infection." Jin Zijin said, "Didn¡¯t you say that those with weaker constitutions are more likely to get infected? Do I look like someone with a weak constitution to you?" Gu Youyou replied, "But if you were to get a fever, it would be harder to treat than for others, as the heat toxin in your body would also be triggered, and I don¡¯t want to see Yue Rujing bleed you again." It seemed that Ajing bleeding for her had really affected her deeply. Jin Zijin paused, then sighed resignedly, "Fine, I¡¯ll drink it!" He picked up the bowl and drained it in one gulp. Speaking of blood, Gu Youyou was reminded of something else. She asked, "Did you also make me drink your blood?" Chapter 426 - 436: You Have the Demeanor of a Ruler Chapter 426: Chapter 436: You Have the Demeanor of a RulerHe held the bowl in a daze, then setting it down, he asked, "Why this sudden question?" "Well, is there or isn¡¯t there?" Gu Youyou asked directly. He answered, "Yes, the day you first arrived, your condition was serious. You fainted without saying a word. Fearing you wouldn¡¯t make it till dawn, I gave you my blood to drink." "Ah...?" Thinking back to that night, she felt like she had been resigned to death. It was the most humiliating night of her life. With his confirmation, Gu Youyou felt both embarrassed and angry, balling up her fists and swinging at him. "You jerk, why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had misunderstood for so long. Jin Zijin had no idea why she was suddenly like this, and simply said, "Don¡¯t be too touched. You didn¡¯t drink much, and I¡¯ve long since taken it back." "..." "Shut up!" Hmm? Just now, she scolded him for not telling her sooner, and now she¡¯s telling him to shut up. Ajing was right; women really are strange creatures. When Yue Rujing came in, what he saw was the odd scene of them fighting. He had important matters to discuss, so he didn¡¯t bother asking what they were up to. "Gu Youyou, could you please stop hitting my elder apprentice brother and listen to what I have to say?" Gu Youyou¡¯s already flushed face turned even redder. Pushing Jin Zijin away, she asked seriously, "What¡¯s the matter?" Yue Rujing handed her a piece of paper and said, "These few herbs listed here are in short supply. See if you can replace them with others that have similar properties." Gu Youyou glanced at it, frowned, and said, "Except for the first and the fifth herbs, the others can¡¯t be substituted. You should take more silver and buy them from nearby pharmacies. Those fellows are afraid of catching the disease and having no cure, so they often hoard quite a lot. You are the Princely Heir; you should know how to make them cough up the goods without me teaching you, right? As for the two herbs that can be replaced, you¡¯re a doctor yourself, can¡¯t you find ones with similar properties?" Yue Rujing felt like he was being scolded by Gu Youyou. Not even his father had spoken to him in that tone before. Her rhetorical questions were sarcastic, almost like a general talking to his soldiers. If his elder apprentice brother had not been there, he would have argued with her. Well, never mind, what she said did make sense after all. He snatched the prescription from her hand and, without saying another word, stormed off, clearly frustrated. Jin Zijin commented with a smile, "You have the air of someone in command." Gu Youyou raised an eyebrow, realizing that her tone just now wasn¡¯t very pleasant. But she couldn¡¯t help it, she¡¯d long been used to it. That was how she had been during her years as the CEO. The temperament her grandfather tried to cultivate in her ever since she was a child was also like this, and she had yet to spend two years here. A person can change many things; she even unexpectedly changed her own body, but temperament is the hardest to alter. Just like the old saying goes, "A state can be altered, but nature is hard to change." The ancients indeed did not deceive me. ... Under Gu Youyou¡¯s effective control, a month later, the dreaded typhoid epidemic was ultimately contained, and the death toll was far less than what she had initially promised, barring those few who had already been in the grips of death by the time she began treatment; all the others survived. The Marquess was very pleased and decided to hold a banquet in the military camp three days later to see the doctors off. Gu Youyou didn¡¯t want to attend this farewell banquet. She was well aware of the role she had played during the epidemic and knew she would be the center of attention at the banquet. But ever since she was plotted against at her own lavish birthday party, she had no desire to attend another event where she was the main focus. Chapter 427 - 437 Return to the City Chapter 427: Chapter 437 Return to the CityOnly those who have faced death know how vividly they remember the events of the day they almost died. Gu Youyou was packing up, preparing to leave the military camp. As the patients were in the recovery phase, there was no need for many doctors to stay on; they had military physicians. "Hey, why are you packing now? Isn¡¯t it planned for after the farewell banquet three days from now?" Gu Youyou turned her head to see Yue Rujing standing at the door. It seemed that after this epidemic, Yue Rujing was completely awed by her, even the way he looked at her had changed dramatically. There was no hostility, no feigned flattery, only a clear and honest gaze with a hint of admiration. Gu Youyou had always known that he had been scheming between her and Jin Zijin, advising Jin Zijin more than once that if he no longer needed her, Youyou should be done away with. Hopefully, he would set aside his prejudices against her because of her dedicated efforts this time. After all, his affection for Jin Zijin was genuine, and so was hers. Gu Youyou finished fastening her last strap and said, "Why would I, a lady, stay among a bunch of men? When it¡¯s time for the banquet, you¡¯ll all be drinking and jostling. Wouldn¡¯t the mix of alcohol and sweat be enough to smother me?" Gu Youyou expressed her disgust for the ¡¯stench¡¯ unique to men with such righteous indignation that Yue Rujing was taken aback for a moment, speechless. It was probably only Gu Youyou who could say such a thing nonchalantly without blushing or skipping a beat. Well, maybe this is what is called pride in one¡¯s talents. No help for it, Gu Youyou did have that ability. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Does your senior brother know?" Gu Youyou replied, "Of course he knows, and he strongly agrees with my thoughts." If that was the case, Yue Rujing chuckled dryly and stepped aside, saying, "Well, to avoid smothering you to death, please go ahead and leave." Gu Youyou stood in the bustling street, looking from a distance at the sign of Jisheng Hall. A few sparse patients were coming in and out, which already exceeded her expectations. She had thought that without her presence and with only the half-competent Banxia in charge, and no highly skilled doctors from other medical institutions at the military camp, Jisheng Hall would be gathering dust. But, to her surprise, there were still people coming in. As Gu Youyou stepped into Jisheng Hall, she saw several women collecting medicines. When they turned around and saw her, they immediately greeted her warmly, "Doctor Gu, you¡¯re back. How is the typhoid situation in the military camp?" The situation in the camp had always been kept confidential. When typhoid was first discovered in the military camp, Marquess Yue had also ordered secrecy, but the news could not be contained and had leaked. Hence, they all knew Gu Youyou had gone to the military camp. Not only doctors from Jisheng Hall had gone, but those from other medical institutions as well. Seeing Gu Youyou, Banxia hurried out from behind the counter and excitedly looked her over before suddenly bursting into tears, "Sister Youyou, I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re back. I was afraid for you...so scared." Gu Youyou patted the back of Banxia¡¯s hand and said with a smile, "Silly girl, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? Haven¡¯t I said that I could cure typhoid? Don¡¯t you trust me yet?" Banxia wept tears of joy, wiping them away as she said hastily, "I trust you, I trust you. Sister Youyou has excellent medical skills, from now on I¡¯ll believe whatever you say." Hearing that Gu Youyou could cure typhoid, the women immediately exclaimed in admiration, "Wow, Doctor Gu is truly amazing to have cured typhoid. Has the typhoid in the military camp really been taken care of?" "There¡¯s not much of a problem anymore, the patients are all in their recovery phase, but Youyou dares not take the credit for herself; it¡¯s everyone¡¯s achievement!" Gu Youyou said with a laugh. Chapter 428 - 438: Presenting the Plaque Chapter 428: Chapter 438: Presenting the Plaque"Oh, thank heavens, my father is in the military, and as my mother told me, he hasn¡¯t returned home for a long time. We¡¯ve been worried about him. Hearing Doctor Gu say this has finally put my mind at ease. I must go back to my mother¡¯s house right away and tell her the good news." "Exactly, it¡¯s a joyful occasion, it needs to be spread quickly." Several patients who had come to get medicine left, and only then did Banxia smile with reddened eyes. Gu Youyou teased her, "Pretty impressive, you¡¯re already able to see patients on your own." Banxia¡¯s face turned red, and she said, "Lately, I¡¯ve been looking at the prescriptions Sister Youyou used to make; I¡¯ve learned a bit. But Banxia is not as clever as Sister Youyou. After all this time, I still only dare to prescribe simple remedies." Gu Youyou was already very satisfied with her and said, "That¡¯s alright, you can take your time." "Oh, that¡¯s right." Banxia suddenly remembered something and said, "There¡¯s something from Jisheng Hall in Qingshui Town that was sent over. Since you and Brother Jin were not around, I took the liberty of accepting it. Just wait a moment, Sister Youyou, I¡¯ll get it for you." Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes were smiling as she said the word "good". Qin Changlin hadn¡¯t sent anything for a while, and she wondered what he had brought this time. "Dong dong dong..." Just as she was thinking this, the sound of gongs could be heard outside. The sound was quite loud, and Gu Youyou looked up and outside. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Banxia came out with a box. Hearing this sound, she said, "It¡¯s the Governor¡¯s Office gong!" "Please come out to meet us, Doctor Gu!" A male voice called out after a while. Gu Youyou and Banxia looked at each other, set down their things, and went out together. Gu Youyou, accompanied by Banxia, went out and saw a procession of people right at the entrance of her Jisheng Hall. Ordinary folks filled the outside area, eager to see the excitement. They surrounded a group from the Governor¡¯s Office, with two men playing gongs at the front who stepped aside when they saw Gu Youyou emerging. Another man stood next to a sedan chair and bowed to Gu Youyou as he approached. Gu Youyou recognized this man; he was Zhang Quansheng, the governor of Lingnan City. As a civil official in a city under the rule of the Marquess, he was actually an idle figure with no real power, a puppet whose authority had been undermined. But Jin Zijin had told her that though this man seemed a powerless puppet, he was actually the eyes of the Emperor in Lingnan City. Seeing this, Gu Youyou hurriedly gave a respectful greeting, "Governor, your gesture overwhelms this commoner." Zhang Quansheng insisted, "Doctor Gu, it¡¯s what you deserve. Without you, we couldn¡¯t have treated the typhoid epidemic, and it would have eventually spread to Lingnan City. You saved all the soldiers and civilians of Lingnan, and this bow is deserved by you." Although Zhang Quansheng was known to be a puppet, the fact that he was the governor meant that his words shocked everyone as they turned their gaze towards Gu Youyou. The doctors from other medical halls had not returned, but Gu Youyou had. She had just come back, and the governor himself had come to her door... to present a plaque? Zhang Quansheng gave a signal to two men carrying a plaque behind him, who immediately understood and brought the plaque over. Gu Youyou was surprised to see the plaque that was covered in red cloth, and estimated it to be not much smaller than the Jisheng Hall¡¯s own sign. Goodness, was he about to bestow her with an official plaque? She felt she had been doing a good job and didn¡¯t want a replacement. "Governor, what is this about?" Gu Youyou asked in surprise. Meanwhile, the crowd began to whisper among themselves. "Was Doctor Gu the main force in treating the typhoid epidemic?" "It seems so, look, the governor himself is delivering a plaque. We just don¡¯t know what¡¯s written on it." "Doctor Gu, only you deserve to receive this plaque." Before Gu Youyou could say anything more, Zhang Quansheng had already personally removed the red cloth from the plaque. Chapter 429 - 439: The Imperially Bestowed Plaque Chapter 429: Chapter 439: The Imperially Bestowed PlaqueAs the red cloth fell, a gilded plaque glittering with gold appeared before Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes, inscribed with the words "Divine Doctor" at the top. Oh my, Gu Youyou had thought that a simple banner would be enough as a token of appreciation; where on earth was she supposed to hang such a large object? But since the lord of the city had already presented it, she had no reason to refuse it. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The crowd was shocked and there was also a stir of commotion. A Divine Doctor, and... that type of bright yellow plaque seems like an imperial gift, right? Someone whispered, "Did you see the Imperial Jade Seal on it? This plaque wasn¡¯t given by the city lord. It really is an imperial award." "An imperial plaque for Doctor Gu?" Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped, and they craned their necks, rubbing their eyes as they looked at the plaque. Gu Youyou listened to all these comments with a slight frown. Given that it takes seven days to reach Beijing from here by fast horse, even if riding overnight and the weather is good, how did he manage to get an imperial gift plaque? And the fact that he came to her door just after she had returned, his information was extremely timely. After pausing for a moment, Gu Youyou decided to play dumb and, with a forced grin, said, "Lord Mayor, the treatment of the typhoid wasn¡¯t only my doing. The other doctors haven¡¯t returned yet. By giving this to me alone, you make the others feel saddened. After all, everyone went with the mindset that they might not return." If it had been anyone else, they would have felt awkward after listening to Gu Youyou¡¯s words, but Zhang Quansheng just calmly shook his head and said, "How to prepare and administer the medicine, and understanding all the symptoms of the patients during the disease outbreak - all of this was known only by you. Did any of the other doctors have that knowledge?" Gu Youyou¡¯s expression grew increasingly serious; his words were essentially giving her a bad reputation. By elevating her and belittling others, Lord Mayor, I don¡¯t recall offending you? The crowd grew restless, and their voices louder. "Doctor Gu cured it? Doctor Gu is so young, could it all be an exaggeration?" "Get out of here, do you think an imperial plaque is like a head of cabbage, that you could get one just by bragging? If it¡¯s that easy, try blowing your own horn and see if you can get one." This person spoke a bit loudly, so Gu Youyou had no choice but to stiffen up and, with a look of surprise, turn to Zhang Quansheng, saying, "Lord Mayor, this... this plaque..." Zhang Quansheng smiled and replied, "Indeed, this is an imperial plaque. The Emperor heard that you were confident in curing the typhoid and, it is said, spontaneously praised you with the words ¡¯Divine Doctor,¡¯ ordering that this plaque be made expeditiously and sent to Lingnan with the greatest speed. Ideally, it should have been delivered by the Marquess himself, but the Marquess has been so occupied with the typhoid outbreak recently that his office delegated the honor to me." Looking at the plaque, Gu Youyou found it hard to feel happy. Because she hadn¡¯t heard a whisper about any imperial plaque before this moment, and, even if she was unfamiliar with the protocols, she knew that imperial awards were supposed to come along with a eunuch bearing the imperial edict, not with the city mayor and a procession of drums. What was going on here? Well, regardless of whether the plaque was truly bestowed by the Emperor, it was indeed delivered in person by the city mayor, so in the end, Gu Youyou accepted it. After Zhang Quansheng¡¯s visit, Jisheng Hall became thoroughly famous. While the other doctors hadn¡¯t yet returned, the citizens of Lingnan City were already spreading word everywhere about how Gu Youyou single-handedly quelled the military¡¯s typhoid outbreak. In just a half day¡¯s time, someone had already composed a complete tale about the birth of a Divine Doctor. By the next day, storytellers in teahouses were recounting the tale with such flair. She was hardly a human in their eyes, but rather an Ultraman who had defeated the little monsters of typhoid. Chapter 430 - 440: The Person Behind the City Lord Chapter 430: Chapter 440: The Person Behind the City Lord"Sister Youyou, Sister Youyou, did you hear what Master Storyteller said about you?" Banxia had gone out for a walk and returned with her eyes shining with excitement. In the past few days, Gu Youyou had not dared to open for business, claiming to the public that she had not returned for several days, that many medicinal ingredients in the clinic needed to be properly stored, and that after many days of toil, she needed rest. One of the main reasons was that she feared the threshold would be worn out by too many visitors, and secondly, she wanted to wait until everyone was back before discussing it. Previously, when she was in the military camp, Jin Zijin had also been stationed there. Now that she had returned, Jin Zijin had come back as well, and he was currently staring at that golden signboard, obviously troubled about how to deal with it. Actually, Gu Youyou would also like to stare at that golden signboard in a daze, she was troubled as well. The city lord had said that it was an imperial gift and it had to be displayed to show respect for imperial authority. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And it could not be hung beneath the three characters of ¡¯Jisheng Hall¡¯, it had to be positioned above, and it had to be conspicuous. When the renovation was done, they didn¡¯t consider the need to hang two, only a place for one signboard was prepared, so if this one was to be hung, the other had to be taken down. To hang just the two characters ¡¯Divine Doctor¡¯ over the main entrance would be too odd. Thinking about it made Gu Youyou worry, so much that it could turn her hair white. "Have you figured out how to handle it?" Gu Youyou was opening a box sent by Qin Changlin when she suddenly heard Jin Zijin speak. She put down the box, walked over to Jin Zijin¡¯s side, and said in a listless voice, "If only it were a smaller signboard, I haven¡¯t figured it out, have you?" Jin Zijin¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at her. Clearly, they were troubled about different things. Gu Youyou then said, "It¡¯s an imperial gift, so it definitely has to be hung. Ah! If there¡¯s really no other way, I¡¯ll just have to make the signboard smaller and hang it beside the door. Ah, no, that won¡¯t do, it would look terrible. Hey, what if... this thing has to be hung higher than my signboard, right? Why don¡¯t we hang it below the second floor window, high enough and conspicuous enough, right?" Jin Zijin scoffed and said, "Do as you please." Seeing his unfriendly expression, Gu Youyou sighed again. "The problem really isn¡¯t the signboard itself, I feel like we¡¯ve been schemed against. But this city lord... we haven¡¯t offended him, have we? Why would he want to make me a target for all?" Jin Zijin said gravely, "Because he is just a pawn, the person we¡¯ve offended is the one behind him." "The person behind him, didn¡¯t you say Zhang Quansheng is the emperor¡¯s man? Could it be..." Gu Youyou looked at him in surprise. Jin Zijin said, "Yes, it seems he¡¯s only ostensibly the emperor¡¯s eyes in Lingnan, watching over the Marquess, but in reality, he serves another master." Many things connected in her mind, and the truth slowly emerged, making Gu Youyou scoff coldly like Jin Zijin did before, and say, "So it turns out that this epidemic was no accident but manmade, with me as the target." Jin Zijin nodded in approval and said, "The conscription at the end of February, someone with typhoid must have been sent in by him. His original intention was to use typhoid to weaken the Lingnan garrison, then incite conflict between the Lingnan garrison and Nanzhao soldiers. The recently suffered garrison, having just gone through an epidemic with severe casualties, would certainly not be a match. But the best-laid plans of mice and men often go awry. He miscalculated on two counts: first, he did not anticipate that, just as the epidemic began, there would be another conflict between the two countries¡¯ border troops. During that small-scale war, the typhoid also infected the soldiers of Nanzhao Country. Both sides contracted typhoid, nullifying his plan to weaken the Lingnan garrison and pick them off later. Second, he did not expect that you would actually solve the epidemic, leaving the Lingnan garrison virtually unscathed, while we intentionally delayed providing a prescription to Nanzhao by half a month, resulting in heavy casualties among their soldiers. That signboard was a backup, not expected to be needed, but it turned out to be useful after all, hence there is a signboard but no imperial edict." Chapter 431 - 441: The Letter Is Gone Chapter 431: Chapter 441: The Letter Is GoneHaving listened to the story, Gu Youyou could only come to this conclusion: This man is utterly insane. "To throw people stricken with the epidemic into the army, weakening our own forces and then letting the enemy take advantage of it, he¡¯s capable of such an act. Isn¡¯t this treason? Zijin, he¡¯s committing treasonous acts, and the Emperor doesn¡¯t care?" "It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t care, but rather..." Jin Zijin suddenly let out a wry smile and said in a low voice, "Maybe he¡¯s just a foolish ruler." Gu Youyou: "..." She felt it was normal for someone like her, a woman who had traveled through time, to call the Emperor a fool, but hearing such words from Jin Zijin, with his firmly entrenched feudal thinking, was rather shocking. Well, he was indeed a foolish ruler. "Knowing that the State Preceptor harbors malicious intentions, the Emperor just lets him have his way?" Gu Youyou asked with a worried expression. With such an Emperor and such a State Preceptor, Zhuzhao Country might well end up in ruins. Jin Zijin was taken aback, then rubbed her head and chuckled, "You are smart but still don¡¯t understand the relationship between the State Preceptor and the Imperial Court. There could be a thousand and one bizarre reasons to take a signboard... But no matter how absurd those reasons are, as long as they¡¯re not too excessive, the Emperor will grant them." Gu Youyou chuckled dryly; she obviously didn¡¯t understand. This odd Taoist, this peculiar Imperial Court. "So, he¡¯s lost this move but seems to have posed us a new problem in the process. By making me the target of everyone in the medical profession in Lingnan City, does he intend to force us to leave Lingnan?" "Smart," he said, smiling, "That makes you want to give up running Jisheng Hall, doesn¡¯t it?" "Ah...?" Gu Youyou looked at him in surprise, then snorted, "How can that be? Hmph, I think he miscalculated again, vastly underestimating Grandmother¡¯s strengths. Even if all those good-for-nothing fighters in Lingnan banded together, they wouldn¡¯t pose any threat to me." Competition among hospitals was common, pushing into the market, sidelining other rival hospitals, or being sidelined by them. She was all too familiar with this. This was her forte. "You¡¯re that confident?" "I¡¯m gifted, Divine Doctor!" ... The gift Qin Changlin sent to Gu Youyou was a box of exquisitely packaged lotus seeds. Considering the season, these were indeed the first batch of lotus seeds to be harvested from Lotus Village. The lotus seeds were plump, large, and beautiful, presented in a delicate little bamboo basket and sealed with a handkerchief, which had a lotus embroidered on it, hence the fancy gift box. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. Qin Changlin was thoughtful, often sending her some local specialties. She wondered if she should send some specialties from Lingnan to Qin Changlin in return. And to Grandfather as well. Ah, last time she gathered quite a few snow lotuses, she could make them into medicinal pills and send some over. Gu Youyou put the basket aside but felt something was amiss. When Banxia had brought it to her she had opened it and seen an envelope. Later, when she went out to collect the golden signboard, she had forgotten all about it. Where was the letter? "Banxia, have you seen the letter in my parcel?" Banxia, wearing an apron, poked half her body out from the backyard and said, "What letter? Oh, the parcel from Qingshui Town? I don¡¯t know, I never opened it." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou believed Banxia when she said she hadn¡¯t opened it. Could she have seen it wrong? That seemed impossible; she wasn¡¯t someone with failing sight but was actually quite perceptive. She looked up towards the upstairs floor, holding the lotus seeds and clambering up the stairs. "Zijin, have you seen the letter that Qin Changlin sent me?" Chapter 432 - 442: Hiding Private Money Chapter 432: Chapter 442: Hiding Private MoneyWith that question, she was certain there was a letter. In Jisheng Hall, there were only three of them. If Banxia didn¡¯t take it, then it must have been Jin Zijin. But Jin Zijin was clearly not a petty person. She couldn¡¯t figure out why he would take her letter. Every time Qin Changlin sent something, it was always the goods without a letter. Finally, there was a letter, and how could this narrow-minded man take it? Jin Zijin looked over and, seeing Gu Youyou¡¯s resolute gaze tinged with a hint of anger, he could only reach into his sleeve and take out a straw-yellow envelope. That was it, Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes lit up. "Hate that, so petty, it was written to me, yet you read it first," she complained. She snatched it over, opened it to look and where was there a letter? Just a silver note for three hundred taels. Damn it. "Just this? What is Qin Changlin¡¯s intention?" Jin Zijin¡¯s face was unusually flushed as he explained, "This should be the dividend of Jisheng Hall in Qingshui Town for the past few months." Gu Youyou: "..." Disappointed. "Then why did you take my silver note? I thought we were robbed." Jin Zijin looked embarrassed and even a bit red-faced. "You¡¯re saving up private money?" she exclaimed in surprise. Jin Zijin¡¯s face turned even uglier, guilt-ridden, yet he stubbornly kept silent. It really felt a bit like a husband caught hiding private savings by his wife. Damn it! Gu Youyou rolled her eyes, too weakened to complain. She had just made a casual remark, as her sharp tongue was habitual, but she hadn¡¯t expected to make him lose face like this. Gu Youyou had thought that the Taoists in Zhuzhao Country were quite wealthy, but it seemed Jin Zijin had even resorted to stealing silver to save for his private stash. Her expression softened a bit and she quietly asked, "Are you facing some troubles lately?" Why didn¡¯t he ask Yue Rujing for help? However, Jin Zijin looked at her with a grievance and said faintly, "I am guilty." Gu Youyou: "..." "I have deceived you." "Hmm...?" "This house wasn¡¯t bought years ago, but a few months ago." "Ah...?" "And the silver was borrowed from Ajing." Uh... "The military pay for these few months was all used to repay him, and it¡¯s still not enough..." "Pfft..." Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t take it anymore and laughed out loud, quite rudely. After a while of laughing, she put on a serious face, half jesting and half earnest, "Give it up, do you think I¡¯m really that stupid? Sometimes I see you struggle to lie, and since it¡¯s harmless, I can¡¯t be bothered to call you out on it." Jin Zijin¡¯s expression shifted slightly. Gu Youyou said, "Alright, alright, I won¡¯t ask why you hid my things. Anyway, I know you meant well for me, I trust you. To think you were petty over a letter from my male confidant," and she stuffed the three hundred taels back into his hand, adding, "Three hundred taels, roughly the dividend from Jisheng Hall for these months, you calculated quite accurately. But don¡¯t forget, I already told Qin Changlin in my last reply not to send me silver, because if he did, I would send it back. He knows my temperament well and wouldn¡¯t send it again." Jin Zijin¡¯s gaze was complex as he looked at her. After a moment of contemplation, he stuffed the three hundred taels back into Gu Youyou¡¯s hand and said, "This is my military pay for the last few months." Gu Youyou smiled and went downstairs. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Averting his gaze, Gu Youyou¡¯s expression suddenly turned grave. Ha, Jin Zijin, you really think I¡¯m a fool to be cajoled. She put on her coat and went out the door, heading straight to Yue Rujing. The typhoid epidemic had worn everyone down. Gu Youyou knew that Yue Rujing hadn¡¯t gone to the barracks either. Chapter 433 - 443: Booming Business Chapter 433: Chapter 443: Booming BusinessThis was her first time actively seeking out the Marquis Residence, and she was looking for none other than their prized Princely Heir. "Doctor Gu, you¡¯re looking for the Young Master, please wait a moment," The messenger hurried off; it seems having a reputation really does have its benefits, Although she had become the object of hatred among her rivals, her medical skills were beyond doubt, and everyone¡¯s affection for her was undeniable, wasn¡¯t it? If it were before, none of these fellows would have moved so swiftly. Yue Rujing came out quickly, looking rather anxious. "Oh, Divine Doctor Gu has arrived. What brings you here today? I thought Jisheng Hall would have had its threshold worn down by visitors." Gu Youyou laughed and said, "It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯m afraid of the threshold being worn down that I haven¡¯t opened up at all. Sigh, I came to ask for your help; I¡¯m short-handed over at my place." Yue Rujing looked at her in surprise and asked, "So you want me to help recruit a few doctors for you?" Gu Youyou said, "Let¡¯s not bother recruiting any doctors. If someone was willing to come work as a doctor at Jisheng Hall, they would immediately become a thorn in the side of those at Lingnan Medical Pavilion. You know our situation; we don¡¯t even know how much longer we can stay in Lingnan, so let¡¯s not drag others down. What I mean is, I want you to come; I trust you if you do." "Me coming?" He seemed a bit surprised and looked at Gu Youyou with a somewhat strange expression before mumbling, "This is... rather sudden, I¡¯ll have to think about it." Gu Youyou did not feel there was anything improper and only smiled, "Alright, once you¡¯ve thought it over, just come directly to my medical pavilion." Little did she know, she would have to discuss this with Jin Zijin. The doors of Jisheng Hall were opened, and the signboard was hung below the second-floor window. The moment the doors opened, she saw a dense crowd of people. "Doctor Gu, please take a look at my shoulder. It¡¯s been hurting for many years, and no place has been able to cure it. Do you have a solution?" "Doctor Gu, I often have pains in my chest, and it¡¯s always untreated; can you take a look at it for me?" "Doctor Gu!" "Doctor Gu..." If it weren¡¯t for Banxia blocking, she would have been skinned alive by the crowd. To prevent a stampede, she had no choice but to raise her voice, "Don¡¯t push, form a line. Anyone who doesn¡¯t queue up will not be treated at all." "Ah? Form a line?" The crowd looked bewildered. Banxia pointed to the queuing area that Gu Youyou had instructed her to mark out the day before, "Only patients who stand in these squares will be treated; anyone outside won¡¯t count." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then Gu Youyou added, "I¡¯ll see you after you¡¯ve all lined up, no rush, I¡¯ll wait for you." Upon hearing this, everyone froze for an instant, but soon after, they orderly stood in the squares they had marked out to queue up for treatment. Gu Youyou flashed a toothy smile and whispered, "That¡¯s more like it." As night fell, there were still plenty of patients left to see. Gu Youyou took out the number cards she had prepared earlier and had Banxia distribute them to the people in line. The crowd was confused and asked, "Doctor Gu, what does this mean?" One card per person? Banxia explained, "That¡¯s it for today. Tomorrow, those of you with cards can come in the order listed on the card for treatment." Everyone then understood and expressed their acceptance. "There are so many people, and Doctor Gu is just one person; we can¡¯t let Doctor Gu get exhausted." "Right, we can¡¯t let Doctor Gu get tired; okay, let¡¯s disperse now." After closing the door, Banxia said to Gu Youyou with delight, "We¡¯re packed full, while the other medical pavilions are empty." After washing up, Gu Youyou laughed and said, "But we¡¯re almost dead from exhaustion. Hmm, fortunately, the doctors I¡¯ve hired will start working tomorrow." Chapter 434 - 444: The Newly Hired Doctor Chapter 434: Chapter 444: The Newly Hired DoctorBanxia faltered, "A new doctor has come?" "Yes, aren¡¯t you tired?" Tired indeed, but hearing that a new doctor had arrived, Banxia was still somewhat displeased. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou saw this and understood very well in her heart. To her, someone who was there to snatch away her rice bowl had come, how could she be happy about it? Silly girl. Today, when they opened the doors, there was no bustle outside, everyone was standing orderly, but all eyes were fixated on the person standing in the front, their hearts already filled with both joy and fear. If not for the two knife-wielding guards looking fearsome behind him, surely many women would¡¯ve found it difficult to resist throwing themselves at him. This was the Princely Heir, unparalleled in handsomeness, as if a celestial being from the moon itself. Oh my, was the Princely Heir also ill? Was the Princely Heir seeking treatment from Doctor Gu as well? No one knew, they only saw him walk inside, and with a wave of his hand toward the two guards, they transformed into Jisheng Hall¡¯s door gods, standing on either side. Gu Youyou knew he would come and said, "Have you already discussed it with your senior brother?" Yue Rujing¡¯s expression stiffened slightly, and he gave a dry laugh, "Doctor Gu is truly farsighted and astute." "Have you decided?" "I¡¯ve made up my mind, in your words... I¡¯ll invest and become half a boss." Gu Youyou smiled and said, "That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking, I was planning to order a batch of advanced equipment to set up a processing factory for medicinal herbs, but I¡¯m short of silver." Yue Rujing looked back and said, "There are quite a few people, let¡¯s start the consultation first, we can talk afterward." "Sure thing, Doctor Yue, this way please!" Banxia had already arranged a consultation table for him. Both doctors had taken their seats while the patients and Banxia were so astonished they couldn¡¯t speak. "What does this mean?" "It¡¯s pretty clear now, isn¡¯t it? The Princely Heir didn¡¯t come to be a patient, he is the doctor." "So the Princely Heir is a doctor too?" "This... I¡¯m absolutely flattered to be treated by the Princely Heir, but does he... know how to treat patients?" Gu Youyou glanced at Yue Rujing and said with a smile to everyone, "We were taught by the same master, my junior brother." The entire room erupted into an uproar. "So it turns out, Doctor Gu is the Princely Heir¡¯s senior sister." "The Princely Heir has been traveling abroad for years; he went out to study medical skills." "Ah, it must be fine then, Doctor Gu is so remarkable, her junior brother surely won¡¯t be far behind." "Right, right, let¡¯s get in line!" Banxia stood there, stunned. Oh my, so the Princely Heir and Sister Youyou were from the same sect. With one more person seeing patients, they managed to finish before the sun went down. Thankfully, even in ancient times, the population density in the cities was not high and the overall population wasn¡¯t that great, so there were not many people sick enough to need consultation. The most important thing, though, was that both Gu Youyou and Yue Rujing were quite efficient. Today, Jin Zijin knew that Yue Rujing was coming, so he also came back early. After work, they sat together discussing the plans for expansion. The proposal by Gu Youyou to add some kind of medicinal herb processing plant baffled them, and Yue Rujing asked, "Do you mean to process the medicinal herbs directly into medicines suited for various diseases, is that appropriate?" "Why wouldn¡¯t it be appropriate, Banxia, bring the samples we¡¯ve made for them to see." "Okay, Sister Youyou!" Banxia swiftly brought out a large box, all of which they had concocted in the backyard. Gu Youyou took out a paper packet and said, "Here, take a look. If a patient is diagnosed with a cold caused by wind-chill, then they take this. I¡¯ve written everything on it, including different dosages for children and adults. If it¡¯s a cough, add this, and likewise, how to take it is written here." Gu Youyou then took out another packet. Yue Rujing looked at Gu Youyou skeptically, then opened it to look inside. Chapter 435 - 445: She Doesn’t Have Much Time Left Chapter 435: Chapter 445: She Doesn¡¯t Have Much Time LeftInside were small granules of powdered medicine¡ªthey all exuded the scent of herbs, familiar scents at that. He eyed them for a long time before sighing, "Using this method is indeed a lot more convenient, and it seems to use less medicine too." "Indeed, it reduces waste." Jin Zijin also took a look, his medical knowledge not extensive, knowing only the basics. After examining, he said, "It¡¯s good, but it might be difficult to determine the correct dosage for patients with complex conditions." Gu Youyou smiled, then produced some small paper packets and said, "I have taken that into consideration, so these small packets are not mixed; they contain the powdered form of a single herb. Not all medicines are suitable for grinding into powder, so we will continue to prescribe the formulas we¡¯re currently using." They stared at it for a while, then nodded to each other. Jin Zijin said, "According to you, a lot of medicines could be processed into elixir pills. Youyou could prepare the prescriptions for common ailments, and I could refine those medicines into elixir pills." Gu Youyou, whose modern family ran quite a few pharmaceutical factories, had never actually owned an alchemy furnace, and she hadn¡¯t expected Jin Zijin to have this skill. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yue Rujing laughed heartily, a face brimming with pride: "My senior brother¡¯s medical skills may not be the best, but he¡¯s really good at alchemy and drawing talismans; leaving it to him is definitely the right choice." Gu Youyou: "..." Believing in his ability to make elixir pills she did, but what was this about drawing talismans? Seeing the newly established revolutionary camaraderie was not yet solid, and since her comrades were brimming with confidence, she couldn¡¯t bear to say anything discouraging, and so, reluctantly, she nodded in agreement. Having discussed things thoroughly, Yue Rujing, in a very lavish manner, said, "I¡¯ll take care of the silver. Gu, you determine what kind of people and tools are needed, and I¡¯ll have someone find them and make them." Gu Youyou grinned and replied, "That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking. But for now, you¡¯ll need to find a suitable place; my backyard simply won¡¯t do." "No problem, I¡¯ll buy the house." Gu Youyou cheerfully handed over her meticulously drawn blueprints to Yue Rujing. ... She ostentatiously recruited Yue Rujing into the fold and announced their status as fellow disciples, directly silencing those other medical establishments that were trying to edge out Jisheng Hall and had already begun to set traps for it secretly. Who would dare provoke someone associated with the Marquis Residence if they wanted to survive in Lingnan? Gu Youyou had not originally planned to do so; with her own abilities, she had been more than capable of dealing with the other longstanding medical establishments. However, Jin Zijin¡¯s act of stealing letters reminded her that she was short on time and needed not to get entangled with inconsequential people. She aimed to properly establish Jisheng Hall before she left Lingnan, so that when she eventually went to Beijing, she would have some leverage. Two-thirds of the workers Gu Youyou hired were women, to which Yue Rujing reacted with bewilderment, "Why hire so many women? Grinding medicine requires strength; wouldn¡¯t it be better to hire some robust men? They could also serve as guards in case of theft." Gu Youyou shot him a look and said, "You seem to understand efficient use, but women tend to be more meticulous. They¡¯re not for grinding medicine; they¡¯re for packaging it. Are the small medicine scales I ordered ready? If they¡¯re about ready, we can start training them." "Training?" Yue Rujing frowned, "You mean ¡¯starting work¡¯?" "Yes." "Your head is full of strange terms." With Yue Rujing¡¯s backing, setting things up was done with considerable efficiency. In less than three months, everything was ready, except for the training Gu Youyou needed to provide. The house was located in a large estate behind Gu Youyou¡¯s residence, whose owner had moved out long ago. Initially, when they went to see it, it seemed like a sizable property, but it was desolate due to being uninhabited for a long time. Chapter 436 - 446 Bought a person Chapter 436: Chapter 446 Bought a personThis does not matter, as she intended to build a factory, and it needed to be demolished and rebuilt anyway. Under the coercion and enticement of Yue Rujing, the neighboring household sold her an alleyway. By breaking through the alley, they could directly access the factory from the rear courtyard of Jisheng Hall, which was extremely convenient. Passing through the alley, Gu Youyou saw the completed factory for the first time. It was just as she had envisioned, clean and tidy. The equipment for grinding medicine had also been installed. It was an assembly-line operation, with the other end of the conveyor belt designated for packaging. People in ancient times were always particular about the distinction between men and women. To meet their standards of propriety, integrity, and morality, she initially divided a single workspace into two, separated by a wall in the middle of the conveyer belt. It was possible to stretch a hand through a hole in the wall for a handshake. Of course, this was impossible in feudal society. "Manager Gu, how do you feel?" Yue Rujing asked, proudly seeking credit. Gu Youyou did not skimp on her praise and gave a thumbs-up, "Very efficient, not bad." "Oh, receiving praise from Manager Gu is not easy, even if it¡¯s just a ¡¯not bad¡¯." Although these words sounded somewhat sour, the smile on Yue Rujing¡¯s face was very genuine. He clapped his hands, and over thirty men and women, heads bowed, followed an old matron out. "Doctor Gu, Young Master, everyone is here!" The old matron bowed cheerfully. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou chuckled softly, "You even found an old matron to manage them?" Yue Rujing replied in surprise, "Of course not, she¡¯s a human trafficker." "Ah...?" Gu Youyou hated human traffickers. She reluctantly returned the old matron¡¯s greeting and pulled Yue Rujing to the corner. "Didn¡¯t I tell you to find some honest, diligent, and trustworthy workers? We just pay them wages. Why did you buy these people directly?" As a modern person, especially one who almost fell victim to human traffickers, she did not approve of this practice. Yue Rujing rolled his eyes, "I know what you mean. What was it you said last time? Mercy heart?" Gu Youyou pushed him and said lightly, "You¡¯re the one with a mercy heart, I just don¡¯t like the buying and selling of people. Don¡¯t you know I almost got sold when I was in Lotus Village?" "What you don¡¯t like are human traffickers, not them. And it¡¯s too late for regrets; I paid silver for them." Gu Youyou: "..." Yue Rujing sighed and, resting his arm on Gu Youyou¡¯s shoulder, spoke earnestly, "I can¡¯t figure out what goes on in your head. It¡¯s obvious that buying them is more cost-effective. Look at these people, the good ones cost thirty or forty taels each, the less desirable just ten taels. It¡¯s certainly more economical than your... Banxia. I heard you¡¯re paying her five taels a month. How are we supposed to make silver if you do business like that?" Gu Youyou: "..." "And you wanted to find some honest, diligent, and trustworthy workers. I¡¯m telling you, today you¡¯re paying five taels, tomorrow someone offers six and they¡¯re gone. With our... technology, didn¡¯t you say it was unique? What if they leave and take your technology with them? Everyone will then be able to produce medicine our way, and we¡¯ll have competition. But it¡¯s different with those we¡¯ve purchased. Their Servitude Contracts are in our hands; the monk can run, but the temple can¡¯t escape. If you think they are pitiable, just treat them a bit better. I promise you, they will be better off here than if they were sold to a large household to become servants. You don¡¯t understand the woes of pickling work in big households, but trust me, I¡¯m not wrong." Chapter 437 - 447 Knocking Chapter 437: Chapter 447 KnockingGu Youyou turned her head to look at those people, the human trafficker standing in front of them even stretched her neck to look this way. When she noticed Gu Youyou looking over, she quickly drew back and shifted her gaze elsewhere. As for those purchased by Yue Rujing, they stood there meekly, heads bowed, and even without seeing their faces, one could still feel each of those resigned and desperate hearts. They were at most in their twenties, and the youngest around ten, or even younger if Gu Youyou hadn¡¯t instructed to exclude the very young. Gu Youyou closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and said, "Alright, you¡¯re right, by using them, we save them, and it¡¯s also to our advantage. Since it¡¯s a mutually beneficial trade, why not do it?" Yue Rujing smiled and said, "That¡¯s more like it!" Walking forward, Yue Rujing tossed a silver tael to the human trafficker, who broke into a broad smile, thanked them profusely, and before leaving, even mentioned that if they were satisfied, they should give her more business. Gazing at this group of ¡¯purchased people,¡¯ Gu Youyou didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. But it was Yue Rujing who was more familiar with the business, seeing Gu Youyou remained silent for a long time, she had to raise her voice and command, "All of you, lift your heads and let Doctor Gu have a good look." At her words, they all lifted their heads together and called out ¡¯Doctor Gu,¡¯ which surprised Gu Youyou. At the same time, she felt their obedience was heart-wrenchingly endearing. This must have been something Yue Rujing had the human trafficker train them to do in advance. "Now, from left to right, each of you report your name." They obediently reported their names. Yue Rujing then said, "Those who can read and write, step forward." So, a man and a woman stepped out. Gu Youyou looked somewhat surprised at the woman, who appeared to be fifteen or sixteen years old with delicate features and a pure face¡ªbeauty in a simple style. It was known that girls from both wealthy and modest households were not allowed to learn to read and write, whereas it was possible for male attendants alongside young masters. It was rare for men who could read and write to be sold, and even rarer for women, which stirred Gu Youyou¡¯s curiosity about her past. Gu Youyou first asked the man, "Why do you know how to read?" The man answered respectfully, "Doctor Gu, I was previously a servant to the young master of the Yin Family in Shunchang Prefecture, but after the young master drowned, I was... sold off." Although he spoke calmly and simply, it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine what must have transpired. The drowning of the young master, and as the attendant to the young master, he was lucky that the Yin Family hadn¡¯t beaten him to death. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And you?" Gu Youyou then asked the woman. The woman slightly lifted her head and bent her knees a bit, her behavior proper and modest, evidently someone brought up in a well-educated household. She said, "In response to Doctor Gu, my family was once well-off and my parents hired a female scholar to teach me reading and painting. But after our family fell into hard times, I had no choice but to sell myself into servitude." It turned out she had once been a young lady of a rich family. Likewise, she spoke very calmly, as simply as if having an everyday conversation, but the sadness within was known only to her. After some brief questioning, Gu Youyou took them on a tour of this special compound, simultaneously applying both soft and hard approaches. "You don¡¯t need to see yourselves as servants or slaves; what I¡¯ve bought are not servants or slaves, but medicine attendants. So, you don¡¯t need to feel inferior. I¡¯ll dispense silver taels to you like any regular household would to its maids and servants, and once you¡¯ve saved enough to buy your freedom, you can also look to this... Doctor Yue to redeem yourselves." Chapter 438 - 448: Doctor Zhou’s Senior Disciple Chapter 438: Chapter 448: Doctor Zhou¡¯s Senior DiscipleHearing that there was an opportunity for redemption, their eyes alight with life. No one is born a slave. How could they not long for freedom? Yue Rujing blinked hard at Gu Youyou, who gave a faint smile and turned a deaf ear. Knowing Youyou¡¯s temperament, she had no choice but to drop the matter. ... The factory started operating, and in the blink of an eye, October arrived. "It¡¯s been a year already," Youyou murmured softly, standing at the window. The letters sent to Qingshui Town had disappeared like stones into the sea, without any reply whatsoever. A large pharmacy in Yangguan City wanted to purchase some medicines from her, and she might just take this chance... Footsteps echoed from below; before long, Banxia appeared at the top of the stairs. "Sister Youyou, Doctor Cao from Yangguan City has arrived." This was the buyer of the medicine. "Alright, I know," she responded. After changing into a suitable and dignified outfit, Youyou descended the stairs. The medicinal herb factory of Jisheng Hall produced a great amount, more than they could use, so other town pharmacies would buy some, intrigued by the novelty, and Youyou was willing to sell. Yet, it was the first time someone from a city like Yangguan had come to make such a large purchase of herbs. Youyou walked into the hall, which was part of a courtyard bought later, an antique parlor dedicated to receiving guests. There were personnel Yue Rujing had brought from the Marquis Residence, said to be quite professional¡ªa butler and a chief maid who were presently attending to the guests. They had their own way of interacting; Youyou learned to integrate rather than insisting on her own rules. When the butler saw her arriving, he immediately stood up, stepped back, and said, "Doctor Cao, this is our Doctor Gu." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The other party was evidently surprised for a moment because Youyou appeared simply as a young girl, really... too young. "Doctor Gu!" the other party saluted with clasped hands. Youyou inclined her knees slightly in return. The visitors from Yangguan included two people; one, a middle-aged man with a beard, was indeed that Doctor Cao. The other seemed to be his attendant. After exchanging courteous greetings, the attendant and the staff of the house retreated, leaving only Youyou with Cao Tianyou in the hall. They didn¡¯t dive straight into the main topic; rather, Doctor Cao asked some unrelated questions. "I¡¯ve heard that Doctor Gu is the favored disciple of the renowned Doctor Zhou from Qingshui Town?" Youyou was slightly startled, then chuckled, "I¡¯m grateful for my teacher¡¯s kindness; it is because of him that Youyou bears the name of a healer. How does Doctor Cao recognize my mentor?" Cao Tianyou paused, set aside the formalities, lifted the tea, and took a sip before speaking, "Who in Qingshui Town doesn¡¯t know of Doctor Zhou¡¯s name? As a fellow doctor, I have naturally heard of him." Youyou looked at him but suddenly laughed, "My mentor¡¯s reputation in Qingshui town is indeed good, but Yangguan City is a large place. Though Youyou has never been there, I¡¯ve heard that there are many skilled doctors in the medical halls there, and Doctor Cao is among the most outstanding. It¡¯s a surprise that you would know of a doctor from a small town like Qingshui." "Doctor Gu is too modest. Although Qingshui Town is small, Doctor Zhou¡¯s reputation has never been limited; do not underestimate Doctor Zhou," he replied. Youyou smiled faintly, her demeanor serene, "Youyou has never underestimated Doctor Zhou, nor would I dare to underestimate my senior brother!" She lifted her head, still smiling as her gaze fell upon Cao Tianyou, who wore a look of shock. "How... how did you know? Ah, I did not expect... that Teacher Zhou would still mention me. However, I, Cao, was long ago expelled by Doctor Zhou from his mentorship, so you should not address me as your senior brother," he stated. Chapter 439 - 449: The Letter to Him Chapter 439: Chapter 449: The Letter to HimGu Youyou slightly lowered her eyes and said, "Master never mentioned Doctor Cao, but I know that our eldest senior brother who was expelled by Master has the surname Cao. Coincidentally, he went to Yangguan City to open a clinic, so... I took a chance and it turned out to be that very Doctor Cao." "You..." Cao Tianyou seemed stunned for a moment. This woman... testing guests like this, it¡¯s a good thing it was him, but what if it hadn¡¯t been? But moments later, he burst into laughter, looked at Gu Youyou for a long time, and then added, "Master¡¯s discernment has become even sharper." Gu Youyou curled her lips, remaining silent. Actually, Doctor Zhou had never seen her, and of course, she would not tell him that. This was a disciple that Master wanted to protect, apparently valuing him very much. Gu Youyou didn¡¯t delve too much into those topics that shouldn¡¯t be mentioned and got straight to the point. "Doctor Cao, I heard you plan to purchase a large quantity of goods?" Cao Tianyou said, "I have seen the cough suppressant and anti-diarrheal packs you offer, but I am not very familiar with your products. However, I trust the name ¡¯Jisheng Hall,¡¯ so this time I have come indeed to learn more about the remedies. I wonder if Jisheng Hall could provide a long-term supply?" He trusted the name Jisheng Hall despite not understanding the products; he must actually trust Doctor Zhou. Gu Youyou smiled and said, "Since you haven¡¯t seen them, let¡¯s take a look together. I hope my customers purchase after understanding the medicines." "Oh, of course, that¡¯s good." "Please, Doctor Cao!" The factory operations were proceeding in an orderly fashion, and Gu Youyou took Doctor Cao on a tour, casually handing him some finished medicine packs to inspect. When she turned around, she found that Doctor Cao seemed more interested in those peculiar instruments. Everyone has a sense of curiosity, and Gu Youyou didn¡¯t rush him, standing aside waiting as he looked. Such items had never been seen by outsiders, and even Jin Zijin had been surprised when he first saw them for quite a while. It took a good while before he finished inspecting them, touching his beard and nodding in approval, "These instruments are wonderfully ingenious, fantastic indeed. And by grinding the herbs into powder, the usage can be greatly reduced, no wonder your prices can be so low." Gu Youyou didn¡¯t deny it, smiled, and said, "Yes, less waste when grinding into powder. Doctor Cao, are you satisfied?" "Haha, very satisfied, it seems my trip was not in vain!" This deal directly consumed half of this month¡¯s stock, and thereafter they would need to deliver goods to Yangguan City every two months, the quantity nearly equalling the entire consumption of Cao Tianyou¡¯s clinic. Cao Tianyou sat in the carriage holding the contract and a thick stack of ¡¯usage instructions,¡¯ staring blankly for a while and murmuring softly, "To terminate the supply, one must notify the seller one month in advance, otherwise it is invalid." Beneath it was the prominent seal of Jisheng Hall. "Master has taken in an unusual disciple," he said. "But she is a good junior sister, and Jisheng Hall is set to thrive under her." Suddenly, he remembered something, took out a letter, and held it in his hand. This was the letter Gu Youyou gave him when he was leaving, sealed with wax, instructing him to open it only once he returned to Yangguan City. What does she mean by this? Could it be related to Master? ... Perhaps because Yue Rujing came to help her, Jin Zijin seemed exceptionally busy, sometimes not returning until midnight. The business was getting better and better, and everything was on the right track, but on this night, Gu Youyou didn¡¯t know how many cups of strong tea she drank. Her hands and feet were ice cold, yet she sat upright beside the desk. In the silence of the night, the sound of horseshoes approached, growing closer and closer, he was finally returning. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou gripped the teacup tightly, waiting for those footsteps to ascend the stairs. Chapter 440 - 450 She Knows that Grandpa is Dead Chapter 440: Chapter 450 She Knows that Grandpa is DeadFootsteps halted beside the dark staircase, and after a moment, a rich voice emanated from the darkness. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why are you still awake? And without lighting a candle." The person beside the desk paused briefly, then let out a cold huff and said, "My heart is blind, what use is there in lighting a candle?" Jin Zijin¡¯s footsteps stopped, and he stared straight into the darkness where the voice came from. Tonight, there was no moon or stars, just pitch black. After his eyes adjusted to the extreme darkness, he could barely make out a dark shadow in front of him. He couldn¡¯t see her expression, but her chilling words had already made everything clear. He frowned, and after a moment, as if having lifted a huge stone off his chest, he sighed in relief. Jin Zijin stepped forward again, sitting steadily in the chair opposite her. Gu Youyou looked down at the teacup in her hand, which she actually couldn¡¯t see at all, just a clump of darkness. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t feel like lifting her head to look at the man across from her. "Do you know?" he asked. At his words, Gu Youyou merely gave a bitter smile and tugged at the corner of her mouth. Yes, she knew. The letter she sent to Cao Tianyou was to ask him to help her inquire about the Gu Family in Lotus Village, Qingshui Town, and to send it to her along with the goods list. She was the first one to see the goods list; no one would suspect her. With a bitter smile, she said, "Actually, Qin Changlin wrote to me every time, didn¡¯t he? And you helped me write back!" Jin Zijin didn¡¯t respond, his silence served as an acknowledgment. "I know why you kept it from me, I don¡¯t hate you, but..." She suddenly lifted her head, staring straight at Jin Zijin. Similarly, in the pitch darkness, she couldn¡¯t see him at all¡ªjust a darker shadow. Gu Youyou¡¯s face showed a look of pain, her hand clutching the teacup trembling slightly. "A child wants to support, yet the parent is gone." She resented herself deeply. Tears flowed from her eyes unknowingly, her heart aching more and more, she said, "If I had known that grandfather would just pass away like that, I would have taken him with us no matter what. How dangerous could it be around us? Even if he couldn¡¯t have stayed alive, at least I would have been there to watch him take his last breath. That¡¯s a proper farewell, far better than letting those beasts anger him to death." The big tears dropped onto the floor, making a dripping sound in the silent night. Jin Zijin¡¯s heart tightened, he lifted his hand wanting to pull her into his arms, but stopped midway, and then let it fall back. "I shouldn¡¯t have kept it from you." he said. Gu Youyou shook her head, replying, "You are not wrong. I know at this point, what you did was the best option. Grandfather¡¯s greatest wish was for me to be well; if he were alive, this would also be his wish. So I don¡¯t blame you, the only one at fault is me." The sound of her unable to restrain her sobs was particularly harsh in the quiet night. Jin Zijin understood clearly, Gu Youyou kept saying she didn¡¯t blame him but only herself, in fact, by blaming herself, she made him feel even worse. In the end, she did blame him, punishing him in this way. He would have preferred it if she just yelled at him outright, if she hit and kicked him, scratched and clawed¡ªa far better alternative than her blaming only herself now. "Youyou, don¡¯t be like this." He didn¡¯t know how to comfort people. After thinking for a long time, he could only utter these few words. Gu Youyou closed her eyes and lifted her head, trying to slow the flow of tears. "I don¡¯t want to be like this either. So tell me, what should I do? I always thought grandfather was living well because as long as he was alive, I could even bear not exposing the filthy deeds of those lowlifes at the Gu Family. Do you think I¡¯ve never talked about returning to Qingshui Town? It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t want to face those people, because I wasn¡¯t yet in a position to do anything to them." Chapter 441 - 451: I Am a Wisp of Unyielding Spirit Wronged Spirits That Refuses to Disperse Chapter 441: Chapter 451: I Am a Wisp of Unyielding Spirit Wronged Spirits That Refuses to Disperse"Now," Jin Zijin thought seriously, said, "now is not the time, Youyou, you must not be willful." "Me, willful?" Gu Youyou said with a mocking laugh, "If I were such a person, I wouldn¡¯t be sitting here talking to you tonight. Instead, I would already be on my way back to Qingshui Town. You could ride fast and perhaps catch up." She was right in what she said; she wasn¡¯t someone who acted on impulse, but was very rational instead. Jin Zijin suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. In the darkness, Gu Youyou took another sip of strong tea. She used to drink coffee when she encountered trouble in the past, which would keep her mind clear. There wasn¡¯t any coffee here, so she used strong tea to keep herself awake. After a long while, Gu Youyou sighed to herself, then started speaking softly again, "Zijin, do you know? I have a grandfather, the person who raised me from a young age and taught me to read and write. He taught me medical skills, and with his guidance, I used my wit to fight against my aunts and uncles who were covetously eyeing the family wealth, just like Gu Feng." I won. In the end, the wealth that could rival that of countries fell into my hands. But in the end, I still died. In desperation, they disregarded familial affection and killed me for the property." At some point, Gu Youyou¡¯s tears fell like rain, "I always believed my death was a kind of relief for me, and it meant one less burden for my grandfather, perhaps a good ending for everyone. My grandfather didn¡¯t have to worry about me anymore, and my aunts and uncles devoted all their attention to him. But I never considered that I would be killed by my closest kin, and my death would anger him to death. Gu Feng¡¯s grandfather died because of me, because his parents were angered to death, and it¡¯s very likely my grandfather died as well." In the dark, Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t see Jin Zijin¡¯s expression, but she knew he must be shocked, or perhaps he didn¡¯t understand at all. But that didn¡¯t matter; she just wanted to speak out and hoped for a listener. Such a quiet night was good for her; she couldn¡¯t see him, and he was very quiet, so she could say whatever she wanted. "You¡¯ve always been asking who I really am. I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯m just a resentful spirit, unwilling to die a grievous death and reluctant to dissipate. At the moment Gu Youyou died, I took the opportunity to enter her body, so I could live another life. I know you¡¯re a Taoist, and you can draw talismans, maybe even chant spells to catch ghosts. You can try if you can capture me. If you wish to eradicate a demon, please give me a packet of euthanasia drugs first, then burn me on a pyre. Because being burned alive hurts a lot, and I¡¯m afraid of pain." "What nonsense are you talking about?" the person opposite said in annoyance. Jin Zijin was indeed shocked, but this was a possibility he had already considered. She was clearly that person, but not like that person at all. It was as if she was inhabited by the wrong soul. Such things were too fantastical to believe, because... it went against the secret of the Dao Family, which is why he never dared to believe it. Now that she had said it from her own mouth, he believed it. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He gave a bitter smile, thinking that what Xuanzong had been searching for was indeed not illusory. It¡¯s just that if they knew that Gu Youyou actually... With that thought, Jin Zijin was suddenly startled, pulled Gu Youyou harshly into his arms, stiffened his whole body, and said with a trembling voice, "You must never speak of this again. Keep everything, your former identity, rotting in your belly forever. Don¡¯t tell anyone else." His sudden change startled Gu Youyou. His stiff body, his trembling voice, all of this surprised and delighted her. Chapter 442 - 452: Planning to Return to Qingshui Town Chapter 442: Chapter 452: Planning to Return to Qingshui TownBecause there are still people in this world who worry about her, it¡¯s not that after her grandfather died, she was left alone. Perhaps it was because revealing the secret had eased the knot in her heart, or maybe Jin Zijin¡¯s warm embrace had also warmed her heart, the discomfort inside her was slowly dissipating. She tentatively asked, "You won¡¯t... " Jin Zijin interrupted her hurriedly, "Don¡¯t say it, of course, I won¡¯t." Even if he knew that she was actually a lonely ghost, he wouldn¡¯t harm her. Speaking out like this, she was actually not rational. But the result pleasantly surprised her. She believed him and nodded lightly. Noticing that her body was ice-cold, he released his hands from her and said in a deep voice, "Even if you¡¯re angry, you can¡¯t harm yourself. You carry the mission of two people, the hopes of two people." Gu Youyou was momentarily stunned. The mission of two people, that of both Gu Youyous. The hopes of two people, both grandfathers.¡¯ Yes, she sighed with a bitter smile. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I will be fine, thank you. Tonight... I almost lost control of myself." He chuckled lightly and said, "Grandfather... taught you well." If she were an ordinary woman, she wouldn¡¯t have such strong self-control. Women mostly can¡¯t keep their composure, just like she said earlier, if she were willful, she would be on the road now, not sitting and waiting for his return. Gu Youyou was stunned because the grandfather Jin Zijin spoke of was not Gu Feng, but another grandfather. He tucked her into the blankets, removed his clothes, and held her tightly, letting his body heat gradually warm her chilly body. "So, don¡¯t let yourself get cold again in the future, you can have a brazier." She said displeased, "I was so angry I forgot about the cold." He said authoritatively, "You can¡¯t forget, do you want to suffer from cold poison?" "..." "Oh..." she sighed, "But I still need to go back to Qingshui Town. Grandfather¡¯s grave is overgrown with weeds. He was so good to me, yet I haven¡¯t even burned paper money for him. And... one has been punished, while the other is still flaunting power." "You..." Jin Zijin didn¡¯t stubbornly refuse and said, "Fine, I¡¯ll arrange it as soon as I can." ... Jin Zijin was a man of action. Half a month after his disappearance, he returned with a smile on his face. "In a few days, everything will be arranged, and then we can go." Gu Youyou smiled with joy, "I heard you went to Qi Mountain, was it your master who settled it?" Settled? Jin Zijin was taken aback, then chuckled, "Yes, the only one who might pose a threat to him in this world is my master. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s advanced in years, and there are many things we don¡¯t want to disturb him with." "Mm, thank you, Zijin." Gu Youyou knew that Jin Zijin had never sought his master¡¯s help before, but this time he had gone for her sake, which must have been difficult for him. He patted her back and said, "No need to thank me when you¡¯re with me, go make your arrangements." Arrange? Gu Youyou was also a woman of action. Knowing that she couldn¡¯t stay in Lingnan for long, she had already trained someone to take over for her. Banxia was smart and eager to learn, making her a good choice, but her feudal thinking was deep-rooted. Although she had improved a lot under Gu Youyou¡¯s deliberate guidance, there were still many issues that weren¡¯t suitable for her to handle. So now, there were two people managing Jisheng Hall¡ªone was Banxia and the other was Fang Xi, the only literate apprentice bought as a child. And the well-behaved Miss Guan Yuexin was put in charge of managing the factory. Because her feudal thinking was even more deeply ingrained than Banxia¡¯s, she would rather be a maid than show her face in public. Absolutely speechless. Chapter 443 - 453 The Recent Situation of the Gu Family Chapter 443: Chapter 453 The Recent Situation of the Gu FamilyThree days later, they set off, just Gu Youyou and Jin Zijin. Jin Zijin had prepared a carriage for her, and he himself acted as the coachman. He said, "Now the weather is cool, you can¡¯t withstand the cold." Gu Youyou didn¡¯t argue. After all, they weren¡¯t fleeing for their lives. Whether they arrived a few days earlier or later didn¡¯t matter. Banxia helped her load the luggage onto the carriage. After saying goodbye to everyone at Jisheng Hall, she climbed onto the carriage. The carriage looked plain on the outside, but inside, it was warm and cozy. There was a small couch for her to rest on, the floor was covered with thick blankets, and in the middle, there was an intricately carved, hollowed-out heating stove. This kind of stove was exquisitely made and complex, with water underneath the foundation. The smoke that emerged would go through a pipe on the side and blend into the water, making it smokeless. Such ingenious design and sophisticated craftsmanship made her think of this phrase: "Never underestimate the intelligence of the ancients." Outside the carriage, Yue Rujing, the martial brother, was nearly in tears. "Senior brother, do you really not want me to go? I can work as a coachman for you!" Jin Zijin¡¯s voice was cool, but his gaze was gentle. "Do you need me to remind you of all the trouble you¡¯ve caused? Do you still remember how we last left Qingshui Town?" Gu Youyou, sitting inside the carriage, couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Jin Zijin had told her about this incidence. If it weren¡¯t for Yue Rujing finding him, the people of Xuanzong wouldn¡¯t have located him so quickly. The reason he was beaten so severely last time was also due to Yue Rujing¡¯s performance that angered him. Yue Rujing felt particularly aggrieved, but seeing Jin Zijin¡¯s insistence, he had no choice but to stay behind in the end. Jin Zijin turned and climbed onto the carriage, sitting in the coachman¡¯s seat. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yue Rujing, still unwilling to give up, said, "Can I come to visit you guys?" "No!" Jin Zijin replied coldly this time. "Hey, it¡¯s not up to master!" "Even if master personally intercedes, it won¡¯t work." Alright, he was thoroughly discouraged. It seemed that everything that needed to be done had been taken care of. They encountered no troublesome events on the road and reached Qingshui Town smoothly. "The house we rented before has long expired. Let¡¯s settle down at Jisheng Hall for now." Gu Youyou knew everything she needed to know; Jin Zijin had made everything clear to her. The straw house they owned was now occupied by Shunzi and Erya. After Meng Qiuju, along with Erya and the three treasures, was thrown out of the Gu Family, they moved into their former straw house. Later, Meng Qiuju committed suicide, and only Erya and the three treasures were left. Their suffering didn¡¯t end with their father¡¯s imprisonment and mother¡¯s suicide; soon, there was news about Shunzi¡¯s family wanting to call off the marriage. Gu Xiaoqing also despaired and thought of suicide. But seeing her young brother, she eventually endured. Shunzi¡¯s family wanted to retract the marriage, yet Shunzi himself firmly refused. In the end, he still married Erya, and now they lived together in that straw house. Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but sigh that Shunzi was a man of deep loyalty and affection. The carriage stopped at the entrance of Jisheng Hall. Gu Youyou and Jin Zijin got down from the carriage. The people here hadn¡¯t been seen for a long time. Upon seeing Gu Youyou, Qin Changlin dropped his pen, took off his white coat, removed his mask, and rushed out. "Oh my, Brother Jin, Sister Youyou, is it really you? If you were coming back, why didn¡¯t you send a message ahead?" Gu Youyou said, "It¡¯s a surprise for you!" "Huh...?" She said, "Thank you, Qin Changlin, for taking care of Shunzi and the others all this past year." "Hehe!" He chuckled awkwardly, looking towards Jin Zijin, and said, "It was Brother Jin who asked me to do this." Jin Zijin had once asked if she thought his arrangements were inappropriate. She had replied that the wronged have their wrongdoer, and the debtor has their creditor, and Erya and the three treasures were also victims. Chapter 444 - 454: Visiting Gu Wu at the Governor’s Office Chapter 444: Chapter 454: Visiting Gu Wu at the Governor¡¯s OfficeAlthough they were the children of the third son of the Gu family, they were also the younger siblings of Gu Youyou, and the direct grandchildren of Grandfather Gu Feng. If Grandfather were alive, he surely would not have driven them to such a state. It was the chili peppers and medicinal herbs that Gu Youyou had left behind that saved them. Originally thinking that their lives were miserable, but because those chili peppers were valuable, their days were not as hard as imagined. After spending a night at Jisheng Hall, the next day, Gu Youyou went with Jin Zijin to the Governor¡¯s Office. Before returning to Lotus Village, she "especially" wanted to meet that Gu Wu who was reportedly sentenced to life imprisonment. As the victim, Gu Youyou went to the outside of the Governor¡¯s Office and sounded the drum for justice. Her parents were dead, and the Governor¡¯s Office only sentenced the murderer to a life imprisonment, so of course, as a daughter, she was dissatisfied and it was only natural for her to beat the drum to seek justice. A while later, someone from the Governor¡¯s Office came out and shouted at Gu Youyou, "What are you knocking for so early in the morning?" "This humble woman has been wronged!" she said. "Wait!" the Government Official said irritably. Who would come knocking on this drum if not to complain about injustice? Of course, he knew that. But he hadn¡¯t woken up yet. The Government Official banged the door shut with a thud, and Gu Youyou frowned, "This damned Governor¡¯s Office!" Jin Zijin said, "Small places are always like this, used to being lax. In a place like Beijing, it wouldn¡¯t be like this." Gu Youyou raised her eyebrows, "Have you been to Beijing?" On second thought, how could Jin Zijin have never been to Beijing? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Zijin said, "Yes, I went to Beijing before coming to Lotus Village." After a while, the vermilion gates were reopened, and Gu Youyou and Jin Zijin were finally allowed inside. The Magistrate on the platform had bleary eyes; it seemed they had indeed come too early. He took a piece of long wood and snapped it down, "Who cries out for justice and why do you not kneel?" Gu Youyou was startled and looked at Jin Zijin. To tell the truth, she had just remembered that no matter what your grievance was, you had to kneel in a place like this. But as for kneeling, Gu Youyou had only ever knelt to the deceased in her lifetime; she had never really knelt before the living. Jin Zijin also frowned, but in a flash, two impatient Government Officials had already come with planks, intending to force them to kneel. Just then, Jin Zijin took out a token to show to the Magistrate. The sitting Magistrate was only a County Magistrate, and upon seeing that token, his face immediately changed. He came down from his seat and bowed, "My eyes are poor, please..." "As long as you know!" Jin Zijin did not let him continue, interrupting him. "So, these two are..." The County Magistrate asked respectfully. Gu Youyou said, "More than a year ago, you people took in a criminal, who killed his own brother and sister-in-law but wasn¡¯t sentenced to death." The County Magistrate frowned and thought for a moment, then his clerk behind him immediately said, "My lord, there was one, named Gu Wu." "Oh, right, right, right," the County Magistrate hurriedly said, "Is this Madam related to him?" He only knew that someone had saved the life of that criminal from above; perhaps it was these two people before him? Gu Youyou said, "I am related, I am the daughter of that tragically deceased couple." "Ah...?" Both the County Magistrate and the clerk were taken aback, at the same time becoming alarmed. Normally, such a heartless person would be sentenced to death, but someone from above intervened to save him. However, this victim¡¯s daughter also seemed like a tough person to deal with. If she demanded the execution of Gu Wu, what should he do? This would put him in a difficult position. "This... this, Madam, what... what..." The County Magistrate was sweating profusely, stammering for a long time without being able to articulate his thoughts. Gu Youyou said, "I want to go to the prison to see him; I wonder if that¡¯s possible?" Chapter 445 - 455: Death Is Too Easy Chapter 445: Chapter 455: Death Is Too Easy"Sure, sure, certainly," the County Magistrate wiped the sweat from his brow. He personally led the way to the prison cell, taking Gu Youyou and Jin Zijin inside. Gu Youyou had previously thought about having Gu Wu beheaded, but upon seeing the terrifying depths of the dungeon, she suddenly changed her mind. Executing him with a single stroke would be too kind; better to let him stay here. Gu Youyou pinched her nose and took quite a while to get used to the stench of the cell. Having been locked in a dark room for so many years, Gu Youyou felt certain this place was undeniably more terrifying than the dark room¡ªit would be too lenient not to confine him here. "Madam, we¡¯ve arrived," the County Magistrate obsequiously said to Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou looked at the person shackled in chains inside the cell, who, dressed in rags, was curled up sleeping on some rotten straw, looking no different from the prisoners depicted in historical drama series. "Gu Wu, get up!" shouted a Government Official, striking the cell door with a stick, causing it to clatter resoundingly. The noise startled Gu Wu awake, and he slowly lifted his head. Seeing the people outside, he jolted with shock and, dragging his chains, scrambled towards the cell door with his eyes wide and staring straight at Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou sneered at him, then turned to Jin Zijin and said, "I¡¯d like to speak to him alone for a moment. You all wait outside for me." Jin Zijin looked at her and nodded gently. All the others left the room, leaving only Gu Youyou and Gu Wu. Gu Wu¡¯s voice was hoarse, "Where had you gone?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Where had you gone? It was a mystery whether Gu Youyou had returned to town or if she had been taken away by those people. Gu Wen didn¡¯t believe the story brought back by Shunzi for a second. Considering Gu Youyou¡¯s temperament, if nothing had been amiss, she would have surely returned to report her safety to Gu Feng immediately. She definitely would not have had an emergency, especially not one that required braving the heavy rain. But if she had been taken away by those people, he wouldn¡¯t be imprisoned here now. Either those people would have kept their promise, making him a wealthy man, or they would have killed him to silence him, not leaving him alive. It had to be said that Gu Wu was indeed much smarter than Gu Wen; the latter would never have considered these possibilities. "Where do you hope I went?" Gu Youyou retorted with a cold laugh. Gu Wu was taken aback, but then began to laugh out loud, the hoarse sound echoing within the prison walls, sounding especially menacing. "Aren¡¯t my intentions clear to you? Where do you think I hoped you would go?" he said. Gu Youyou responded with a smile, "It¡¯s a pity, but I¡¯m tough to kill. Your hopes have been dashed." Gu Wu stopped laughing and bellowed, "If you weren¡¯t captured, why didn¡¯t you come back?" "Thanks to your blessings, I¡¯ve been on the run for over a year." Gu Wu was stunned, suddenly unable to utter another word. So, she was on the run! "Haha... your life is indeed quite resilient!" he acknowledged. Gu Youyou¡¯s gaze turned icy, staring intently at Gu Wu as she said, "For all the things you¡¯ve done, do you realize how many people you¡¯ve hurt?" "Hurt people?" Gu Wu hesitated, then sat down suddenly on the ground, murmuring in a daze, "Yes, I¡¯ve hurt people, killed my brother and sister-in-law, harmed my niece, and caused my own father¡¯s death. I thought I would die too, but to my surprise, I¡¯m still alive and well. I know you loathe me, but my life has come to this, so you might as well kill me for revenge." Gu Youyou crouched down, meeting Gu Wu¡¯s gaze at eye level. In his eyes, she truly saw despair. He no longer wished to live. After committing so many evil deeds and ending up with a fate worse than death, he truly did not want to live any longer. But how could Gu Youyou possibly let him go just like that? She sneered with a ghostly chill, "Hahaha... You wish to die, do you? Your death won¡¯t atone for your sins. How could I let you off that easily?" Chapter 446 - 456: Return to the Gu Family Chapter 446: Chapter 456: Return to the Gu Family"What do you want?" Gu Wu suddenly lifted his head. Gu Youyou said, "Harming your brother and sister-in-law, Gu Youyou, even your own father, and you think it¡¯s all right? But you¡¯ve miscalculated one thing." Gu Wu squinted his eyes, warily staring at Gu Youyou, "What do you mean?" Gu Youyou smiled and said, "After all you¡¯ve done, haven¡¯t you ever thought about the consequences? The consequences for your third aunt and her family." "You..." Gu Wu suddenly erupted, his hands clutching the prison bars tightly. "What are you trying to do? This is all my doing; they know nothing about it." Gu Youyou stood up, taking a disgusted step back, and with a mocking smile looking down at him, said, "You¡¯ve done so much, only to be making a wedding dress for someone else. Now the Gu Family is in Gu Wen¡¯s hands. After you went to prison, the third aunt and her three children were driven out of the Gu Family. They have no one to rely on and have been subjected to cold stares from others. That¡¯s why the third aunt took her own life." "What did you say?" Gu Wu glared fiercely at Gu Youyou, baring his teeth like a man-eating beast, "What about Erya and Sanbao?" Gu Youyou merely looked down at him disdainfully and curved her mouth, saying, "What do you think?" Having said that, she turned and walked out lightly. "Clarify what you said, you come back!" Gu Wu was still shouting furiously at Gu Youyou as his iron chains clanked noisily. Gu Youyou did not turn around, maintaining her slow pace as she walked away. "You kill me!" Gu Wu shrieked as he watched Gu Youyou getting further away. Gu Youyou smiled coldly and said, "Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll live for a very long time." On the way back, Jin Zijin asked, "Why not kill him again?" Previously, Gu Youyou had said that she would kill Gu Wu to avenge her parents; it was Grandfather¡¯s wish. But Gu Youyou said, "Let him suffer alive, pay off Gu Youyou¡¯s debt first." The debt of Gu Youyou was the ten years she was locked up. ... A bombshell went off in Lotus Village. "Gu Youyou is back." "Gu Youyou is back, brought by the hunter Jin." When Gu Youyou went missing, initially the doctor at Jisheng Hall had said she was out for an emergency call, but after a long time, she never came back, so everyone guessed she was really sold, and Jin Zijin, upon learning that his wife was sold, naturally went to find her. Could someone who was sold be found again? Everyone looked at them with amazement. They went straight into the Gu Family home where Huang Xiangwen, who was doing laundry, got startled. "You... you you you..." With a light smile, Gu Youyou said, "Second aunt, long time no see, don¡¯t you remember me?" Then a woman¡¯s voice came from inside the house, sounding unfriendly, "Mother, are you done with the laundry yet? Bin Bao is hungry." That was the voice of a stranger; Gu Youyou guessed that must be Lei Qianqian. "Yes, almost!" Huang Xiangwen shouted back loudly. "Hurry up!" The woman kept urging. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a serene smile, Gu Youyou said, "Maybe you should stay busy first." Huang Xiangwen looked at Gu Youyou, her eyes complex, then wiped her hands and turned back into the house. Seeing her go in, Gu Youyou turned to Jin Zijin and said, "Suddenly I don¡¯t want to expose Lei Qianqian so quickly. There¡¯s truth to the saying that the wicked will be ground by other wicked. It makes a lot of sense." Jin Zijin laughed and said, "As you wish, I¡¯m going to check on Shunzi." He knew Gu Youyou could handle herself here, and the news of their return would soon reach Shunzi and Erya. Gu Youyou didn¡¯t want Erya to come at this time; he needed to go and steady Erya and the others first. "All right, go ahead!" Gu Youyou said. Huang Xiangwen came out, and a woman carrying a child also appeared. Seeing Gu Youyou, she pursed her lips and asked, "Who is this woman? Why is she standing in the courtyard?" Chapter 447 - 457: The Child is Premature Chapter 447: Chapter 457: The Child is PrematureDabao and Lei Qianqian got married with her head covered, so she had never seen Gu Youyou, and Gu Youyou was also seeing her for the first time. Lei Qianqian was quite attractive, her facial skin fair and pure, soft and delicate to the touch. It was said she grew up in the town and had never done any rough work. Upon arriving at the Gu Family, she was even pampered by the Empress Dowager, naturally maintaining her soft and delicate skin. "So this is Qianqian?" Gu Youyou asked with a smile. Huang Xiangwen quickly said, "This is Youyou, your eldest sister, whom you haven¡¯t yet met." Upon hearing this, Lei Qianqian was startled and scrutinized Gu Youyou with an unfriendly gaze, "Is this the Gu Youyou who was taken away by a human trafficker? It¡¯s been over a year, how has she returned?" The smile on Gu Youyou¡¯s face suddenly disappeared, the words "so this is Lei Qianqian who bore a bastard child" almost slipping out. She stared directly at Lei Qianqian and said coldly, "Yes, and so I¡¯m here to deliver that human trafficker to the Governor¡¯s Office." Ah...? Huang Xiangwen and Lei Qianqian were both startled at the same time. Especially Huang Xiangwen, who almost couldn¡¯t stand steady. They knew the truth about last year¡¯s incident very clearly¡ªthe second Gu brother had liaised with the neighbouring village¡¯s human trafficker Liu Dazhuang, Huang Xiangwen had drugged her, personally delivering her to the trafficker. After Gu Wu¡¯s affair was exposed, they shifted the blame to him, and with the second Gu brother becoming Gu Feng¡¯s only son, and Youyou disappearing, the Gu Family had no victim to report them to the Governor¡¯s Office, so the matter was left unresolved. But what about now? Gu Youyou had returned, and she was the direct victim who knew precisely what had happened. If this wretched girl really took the matter seriously, it would be the end for them. Huang Xiangwen hurriedly forced an ugly smile and said, "It¡¯s good that Youyou has returned. Please, come in and sit down; I¡¯ll go call your second uncle and Dabao. They will be very happy to know you¡¯ve returned." Lei Qianqian, also aware of the origin of the affair, knew the consequences if the matter truly reached the Governor¡¯s Office. She immediately changed her expression, warmly saying to Gu Youyou, "So you are the eldest sister, ah. Please come in. Dabao often talks about you. You¡¯ve finally returned safely." "Hmph..." Gu Youyou snorted coldly and entered the house. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The house had undergone quite the transformation. Huang Xiangwen and Gu Erbao had moved into the main house, while Dabao and Lei Qianqian lived in the eastern wing of the backyard, and Erbao and Sanya resided in the western wing. The whole family living here, it was indeed spacious and comfortable. However, it was rumored that the residence was earned back by Gu Youyou¡¯s parents. "Youyou, please have a seat here for a moment. Your second aunt will go call them back from the fields!" Naturally, it was better to speak when everyone was assembled, and Gu Youyou hummed in response. After Huang Xiangwen had left, only the two of them remained in the room. Lei Qianqian, holding a child, seemed somewhat guilty. But then she thought, the ones who committed the act were Huang Xiangwen and Gu Erbao. Even if Gu Youyou exposed the matter, what if the two of them were thrown into prison? Dabao was the heir of the Gu Family head, so wouldn¡¯t all these things still belong to her? Alas! It just meant that there would be no one to serve her. Sanya was still too young. If only Gu Youyou had returned a few years later. Gu Youyou took a sip of water, glanced over at Lei Qianqian with narrowed eyes, and suddenly said in a low voice with a chuckle, "I just saw you two get married last year, and to think the child is already so big." Lei Qianqian was most sensitive to people remarking on how quickly her child arrived, and she almost shuddered instinctively. She said, "Yes, it was quite fast, and the child was even born prematurely." "Oh? How prematurely?" Gu Youyou asked nonchalantly. "I gave birth at seven months, but fortunately, the child was healthy. When he was born, he was nearly the same as full-term babies." Chapter 448 - 458 Lei Qianqian’s Matter Chapter 448: Chapter 458 Lei Qianqian¡¯s Matter"Seven months already!" Gu Youyou murmured. She suddenly stood up and walked toward Lei Qianqian with a smile. For some reason, Lei Qianqian always felt that there was something strange about Gu Youyou¡¯s gaze, as if she could see right through her. Instinctively, she took a step back. What Erbao had said about her being a ¡¯ghost sister¡¯ who is especially scary seemed to be true. "Elder sister, please... have a seat!" Lei Qianqian said, somewhat flusteredly. Gu Youyou flashed her a grin, without shifting her eyes for even a moment, and said in a low voice, "No, I¡¯m just going to look at the child. He still has to call me ¡¯great auntie¡¯." As Gu Youyou got closer and closer, Lei Qianqian became even more terrified and flustered. She said she wanted to look at the child, but kept giving her that kind of... indescribable look. What did it mean? Erbao said the ¡¯ghost sister¡¯ was very scary, and at the time, she thought it was just Gu Youyou scaring a child. But now, it seemed not a single lie had been told. When Gu Youyou approached, she stood right in front of Lei Qianqian, stopped, withdrew her gaze, and looked at the sleeping child, saying, "The child does seem very healthy, not to mention he seems to have quite the large destiny." At Gu Youyou¡¯s words, Lei Qianqian¡¯s legs went weak with fear. To say that the child had a large destiny was also Lei Qianqian¡¯s taboo. The village women were always gossiping, keen to ask her about her fall into the ravine. The cart driver died, the old man of the Huang Family died too, yet not only did she not die, but she also gave birth to a child, which surely indicated that the child had a large destiny. Every time someone mentioned it, she¡¯d leave with a grim face. Huang Xiangwen had explained to outsiders that the death of the old man of the Huang Family had greatly affected her, and she didn¡¯t want to talk about those things because it upset her. She had feigned agreement, and afterward, the village women stopped mentioning it in front of her. The gossip of the village women only made her angry, but coming from Gu Youyou, it felt different¡ªshe felt afraid. Why was she afraid? S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Was it just because Gu Youyou seemed quite frightening? "Elder sister, why don¡¯t you sit for a while? Bin Bao is asleep; I¡¯ll go put her back in bed first." Unable to cope with that kind of gaze from Gu Youyou, she finally found a smart excuse to leave. Gu Youyou did not stop her, her expression turning gloomy. Lei Qianqian would naturally not be let off so easily. Jin Zijin had instructed someone to find out all about Lei Qianqian¡¯s affairs early on, and Gu Youyou had enough evidence in her hands, ready to deal with her whenever she pleased. This woman had indeed once had a man she conversed with, and both families were interested. Unfortunately, before they could proceed to enlist a matchmaker, Lei Qianqian¡¯s father passed away. The man couldn¡¯t wait for her three years and hence married another woman¡¯s daughter. Because the man had a younger brother who was waiting to marry and a sister who was waiting to be married. He might have waited for her, but they certainly weren¡¯t going to delay the sister just because of her. It¡¯s not good for a girl to remain unmarried for too long. However, Lei Qianqian and the man had taken a fancy to each other, and though his wife wasn¡¯t as pretty as Lei Qianqian, they still ended up having an affair. With firewood ready to burn and both parties willing, they did something they should not have. Originally, Lei Qianqian had incited the man to divorce his wife and then marry her. But the man wasn¡¯t a good person either; learning of her pregnancy, he was so scared that he turned his back and refused to recognize her. All the past affection vanished. That man wasn¡¯t a good person to begin with; scared of being held accountable by Lei Qianqian, he even lied to his parents about going abroad to do business, when in fact, he was just avoiding her. With the man gone, Lei Qianqian had no choice but to have her mother quickly find her a match. No matter what, she had to cover up this scandal. She still wanted to live a good life. ... Chapter 449 - 459: Taking You to the Governor’s Office Chapter 449: Chapter 459: Taking You to the Governor¡¯s OfficeHuang Xiangwen and Gu¡¯s second son took quite a while before they returned with Dabao and the others. The lengthy delay was something Gu Youyou had anticipated; they surely needed time to get their stories straight, didn¡¯t they? It didn¡¯t matter; she would wait. "Youyou! Oh, it really is Youyou! Now that you¡¯re back, your second uncle can finally give an explanation to dad." As soon as Gu¡¯s second son arrived, he put on an act worthy of an Oscar, and if not for Gu Youyou¡¯s cold and disdainful stare, he would have climbed onto her knees to cry. "Oh, I am inhuman, to have fallen for that Gu¡¯s third son¡¯s deception!" He squatted on the ground, holding his head and sobbing, occasionally looking up to add a few words, and they were real tears! Meanwhile, Huang Xiangwen played her part in the duo. "Dabao¡¯s father, listen, Youyou knows you were also deceived by that damn third son, she won¡¯t blame you. Stop crying, get up, alright?" Gu¡¯s second son slapped his own face several times, continuing to wail, "I am not human, I am nothing! I always knew there was something off about that third son, and yet, I was taken in by his tricks. Even if Youyou forgives me, our deceased father will not, for he was literally angered to death by that third son, ah!" Gu Youyou: "..." Since when did I forgive you? "Dad will forgive you, he loved Youyou the most. As long as Youyou goes to his grave and says she forgives you, then dad won¡¯t blame you either." Gu Youyou became furious: They still wanted to hassle Grandpa? "Enough!" she shouted angrily, "Cry all your tears now, for once we¡¯re at the Governor¡¯s Office, it¡¯ll be blood that¡¯s shed." If there was a way to hit the snake¡¯s vital spot, Gu Youyou¡¯s blunt and direct approach always managed to grasp it firmly. At those words, Gu¡¯s second son couldn¡¯t even muster up tears anymore. "What... what are you going to do?" Gu¡¯s second son looked at Gu Youyou with a hostile gaze. Huang Xiangwen stared at Gu Youyou with resentment and said, "Mom was completely right, you just came back to collect a debt. Was it not enough for you to ruin a good family? Do you also want to send your uncle and me to jail? Are you trying to hog all the family wealth for yourself?" Gu Youyou¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile, "Exactly." "You... what did you say? As a married daughter, what gives you the right?" Gu¡¯s second son and his wife were utterly shocked, and then looked at Gu Youyou with a fearful and fierce gaze, as if she were about to carve flesh from their bodies. Gu Youyou looked at them coldly for a moment, then shifted her gaze behind them. At the door stood Dabao, Erbao, and Sanya. Dabao looked a bit worried when he looked at Gu Youyou, but averted his eyes in shame when she noticed him. He knew what his parents were up to, he knew it was wrong, but his timid nature doomed him to be an onlooker, a listener. Someone like him needed a gentle and kind-hearted wife like Erya to live a harmonious life. Lei Qianqian was not a good match for him. Erbao had never been fond of Gu Youyou, and that remained unchanged. Sanya had grown a bit older. Gu Youyou had been gone for over a year, and she was now a seven or eight-year-old girl who understood how to read facial expressions, watching Gu Youyou with concern, and similarly feeling a bit ashamed. When Sanya saw Gu Youyou looking at her, she softly called out, "Sister!" Lacking the "ghost" prefix, she had indeed grown up. Gu Youyou simply smiled at her and remained silent. Through the window, Lei Qianqian could be seen peering out curiously before quickly withdrawing when she met a piercing gaze. Gu Youyou closed her eyes and took a deep breath. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This narrow-minded, petty woman had killed grandma and was now strutting around the Gu Family like she owned the place. Chapter 450 - 460: She Really is Back to Fight for the Inheritance Chapter 450: Chapter 460: She Really is Back to Fight for the InheritanceTwo people were missing, the two youngest aunts from the Gu Family who had always been well-behaved. Gu Youyou was suddenly startled and her eyes snapped open. "Where are the two youngest aunts?" By this time, they should have been around fourteen or fifteen years old. Huang Xiangwen¡¯s expression changed subtly before she spoke indifferently, "They got married." Married? Gu Youyou then looked toward Gu Er, the second eldest. Seemingly understanding that having two sisters marry before the age of fifteen was somewhat inappropriate, Gu Er¡¯s face turned slightly unnatural, but he spoke as if it was to be expected, "They were married off just ten days ago. I had intended to let them wait a few more months, to get married after they turned fifteen, but the fortune-teller calculated that ten days ago was an auspicious date. Waiting any longer would mean another two years. Since they are twins married off together, and the other family also has twins taking brides, their wedding needed more considerations than usual." "Didn¡¯t Grandpa and Grandma pass away less than two years ago? Shouldn¡¯t they observe three years of mourning for them?" Women of marriageable age had to observe mourning, especially since the two aunts were still young. Waiting another two years for them to marry would have been just right. Gu Youyou¡¯s questioning caused Gu Er to deflate a bit. He remembered the way Gu Feng looked before he died, his last words. Everything can be fake, but the bond between father and son is real. Although Gu Er was calculating, he truly was a filial son and never intended to anger Gu Feng to death. To think he had sold Gu Youyou, initiating the subsequent events, filled him with regret. But at that time, had he not sold Gu Youyou, Gu San, the third brother, would have had to sell someone. The prospect of letting Gu San benefit from such an incident without any effort was unacceptable to him. As things had reached this point, he thought it was best to let bygones be bygones. Huang Xiangwen said, "I also didn¡¯t want to marry them off so early, but those were your grandfather¡¯s last words. With him leaving behind such a statement, your second uncle wouldn¡¯t listen to any advice and insisted on marrying them off." "Grandpa said that?" Gu Youyou felt a sinking feeling in her heart. "Yes, many people were there that day, everyone saw and heard it. If you don¡¯t believe us, we can ask the villagers. The family they married into was already approved by your grandfather before his demise. The other side has twin brothers, one year older than your two youngest aunts. Everyone says twins shouldn¡¯t live too far apart, so it¡¯s perfect for both to marry into the same family." Gu Youyou lowered her head and chuckled bitterly, finally understanding why her grandfather would leave such a will when she remembered Lei Qianqian ordering Huang Xiangwen around. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was better for them to marry off early. Without parents and faced with such a brother and sister-in-law. They would just be suffering if they stayed, turned into mere servants for others. Suddenly, Gu Youyou stood up and walked into the courtyard. Gu Er and Huang Xiangwen exchanged glances, puzzled, and followed her out. Gu Dabao and his siblings stood at the doorway, remaining at a distance, not daring to come closer. Gu Youyou looked around the courtyard and then suddenly praised with a smile, "Not a bad courtyard, my parents were really capable." Gu Er and his wife had complex expressions as they watched Gu Youyou, their hearts pounding with trepidation. What was she going to do? Why was she suddenly praising the courtyard? And she mentioned the eldest brother and sister-in-law. After looking around and praising, Gu Youyou suddenly turned to Gu Er and said, "I heard my parents also bought quite a bit of farmland and left a decent amount of silver. Everything must be with you since Grandpa and Grandma died, right? When do you plan to return it to me?" What...? Everyone in the courtyard changed color at her words, especially Gu Er and Huang Xiangwen, whose faces twisted grotesquely. Gu Youyou had come back to fight for the family property. After the shock passed, their faces darkened, and they looked at Gu Youyou with a vicious expression. Chapter 451 - 461: Discussing Family Wealth Chapter 451: Chapter 461: Discussing Family WealthHuang Xiangwen said viciously, "So what if those things were earned by your parents? Back then, our family hadn¡¯t separated, so no matter how much was earned, it all belonged to the head of the Gu Family. Your parents are dead, and as a daughter, those things naturally belong to your grandparents. Now that your grandparents are dead, and that damned Gu Lao San has been put in jail, your second uncle is their only son left, so of course these things should be inherited by the son." Yes, that¡¯s right! After hearing what Huang Xiangwen said, Gu Lao Er also became puffed up with arrogance. Gu Lao San was a self-made disaster and deserved what he got. Before, Gu Lao Er had still been thinking about how to get their father to give him a larger share, never expecting Gu Lao San to do such a thing, truly deserving death. Now it was good; Gu Lao San¡¯s share had disappeared completely and it was all his own. However, ever since Gu Youyou¡¯s parents had passed away, they had been scheming over these things, never giving a thought to Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou laughed nonchalantly, saying, "What if you went to jail too? The fact that you sold me to a human trafficker is true, and I suppose you are well aware that if I report it, you would have to go to prison." Gu Lao Er and Huang Xiangwen¡¯s faces drastically changed as Gu Erbao glared at Gu Youyou with a vicious look in his eyes, nearly rushing out if Gu Dabao hadn¡¯t been holding him back. Gu Youyou only glanced at them indifferently, not taking it to heart. Gu Youyou¡¯s words still lingered in their ears like a venomous snake¡¯s hiss, soft yet striking each nerve. "I¡¯ve visited third uncle, and he says he misses you very much. He¡¯s staying in a rather spacious cell at the very back, if second uncle and second aunt would keep him company, he¡¯d surely be both shocked and delighted. Second uncle, you¡¯re not the only living son of the grandparents; third uncle is still waiting for you." Gu Youyou spoke serenely, calm and at ease. From a distance, if you did not hear the words she was saying, you might even think she was in a good mood, discussing the weather. Gu Lao Er and Huang Xiangwen were panicky and burning with rage. Why didn¡¯t that useless Gu Lao San manage to sell her off successfully all those years ago, allowing her to come back? She really wouldn¡¯t let people live in peace. Moments later, Huang Xiangwen started laughing again, her voice dripping with smugness, "What nonsense are you talking about? You might as well give up on these things. Haha, even if your second uncle and I were both thrown into prison, so what? When there are grandsons, there has never been a case of property being passed to a married granddaughter. If we go to prison, these things will be Dabao and Erbao¡¯s. Humph, we were deceived by Gu Lao San into making a mistake; as long as we admit our guilt with a good attitude, at most we¡¯ll be detained for a year and then we can come back. By then, all these things will still be ours, haha, Gu Youyou, don¡¯t even dream of getting anything from the Gu Family; who told you that you¡¯re not a son but a daughter?" From the direction of the window, that woman too began to smile faintly. She really feared that the suddenly-emerged Gu Youyou would take away all of the Gu Family¡¯s possessions, leaving her and her son to face the bitter winds. In the meantime, Gu Youyou maintained her faint smile, as if she had anticipated they would say something like this. She chuckled lightly, "You make some sense, but it seems you¡¯ve miscalculated." "Miscalculated?" Seeing Gu Youyou¡¯s composed expression, they were hesitant to let their guard down, eyeing her warily. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The girl was full of tricks and could not be taken lightly. Gu Youyou¡¯s smile deepened as she said, "Yes, since second uncle and third uncle have both been thrown into prison, losing the chance to inherit Gu Family¡¯s real estate, shouldn¡¯t the possessions be divided equally among the cousins?" Chapter 452 - 462: The Rat Poison Added to the Medicine Years Ago Chapter 452: Chapter 462: The Rat Poison Added to the Medicine Years Ago"Of course!" Gu Lao Er said, baring his teeth in a grin. Suddenly, Huang Xiangwen elbowed him, saying, "What nonsense are you spouting?" "Is it not true?" Gu Lao Er did not understand. As if struck by a realization, he incredulously turned to look at Gu Youyou. "Oh... Ah!" He enlightenedly exclaimed, "You... I was wondering why you were going on and on about it; it turns out it is for Erya and Sanya¡¯s share of the stuff." "Alas..." Gu Lao Er sighed deeply, speaking to Gu Youyou in a sorrowful tone: "Why must you do this? The third brother actually killed your older brother and sister-in-law, and then sold you, even causing our father¡¯s death. They deserved such retribution. After the third brother was taken away by the government officials, I also drove them out. That was a matter that delighted everyone, and even the village head agreed with what I did." He indeed knew how to find a righteous excuse for his own selfishness and ruthless cruelty. She truly did want to fight for fairness for Erya and Sanya, but seeing Gu Lao Er¡¯s and Huang Xiangwen¡¯s unawareness of their wrongdoing and lack of remorse, she felt giving them fairness would be grossly unfair to little Gu Youyou. As for the Gu Family¡¯s mansion and properties, she really wasn¡¯t interested, but her indifference was one thing, and letting Gu Lao Er¡¯s family take advantage for nothing was another matter altogether. Then there¡¯s the woman who misused her power and killed her grandmother; she would deal with each and every one of them. Gu Youyou clapped her hands, sitting on the stone bench in the courtyard, and said hauntingly, "Alright, then I¡¯ll go back and discuss with Zijin about him marrying into our family. If he marries into our family, then I wouldn¡¯t be considered a daughter married off, right?" Gu Lao Er and Huang Xiangwen: "..." "Anyway, he¡¯s as orphaned as I am. Marrying into the Gu Family, he could get such a fine house and so much property; it¡¯s surely better than hunting, I believe he would be very willing." Gu Lao Er¡¯s face darkened with anger as he said furiously, "Are you hell-bent on not letting our family have peace? Will you only be satisfied when this leads to the family¡¯s ruin and everyone¡¯s death?" Gu Youyou replied coolly, "It seems to me that it has never been I who has caused unrest in the Gu Family. I am nothing but a lone girl, haven¡¯t you bullied me enough?" Gu Youyou¡¯s cold gaze shifted onto Huang Xiangwen and said, "Auntie, need I remind you, what exactly did you add to the medicine I drank on my wedding day?" "You... What do you know? Impossible, how could you know that." Upon hearing this, Huang Xiangwen¡¯s face was stricken with horror. Gu Youyou, calm and composed, then asked Gu Lao Er, "Shall I repeat the conversation you two had that night?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She heard their conversation? Gu Lao Er and his wife could no longer put on airs and looked at Gu Youyou with shock and fear. Gu Dabao and the other two wore strange expressions and asked, "Father, Mother, what have you done?" Gu Youyou, expressionless, simply said, "It¡¯s not something major. Uncle and Auntie¡¯s hearts are just as black as Uncle Three¡¯s were. They couldn¡¯t bear to part with my dowry, so they added a bit more rat poison to the medicine they gave me, that¡¯s all." "What? Father, Mother..." Gu Dabao and Gu Erbao looked in disbelief at Gu Lao Er and Huang Xiangwen, while Sanya appeared confused, looking left and right, not knowing what to make of the situation. "Did you really do that?" Gu Dabao asked anxiously. Gu Lao Er and his wife, astounded that Gu Youyou knew about this matter, and faced with the interrogation from Gu Dabao, were overcome with guilt and could only stare fixedly at Gu Youyou, not daring to meet the disappointed eyes of their children. Gu Youyou calmly stated, "So when you despise Uncle Three and look down upon Erya and Sanya, don¡¯t forget you are brothers and sisters, and you are actually the same as them. And Gu Wen and Gu Wu are pretty much the same; one killed his older brother and sister-in-law, while the other almost poisoned his own niece. The only difference is that one succeeded, and the other did not." Chapter 453 - 463: Visit Home Chapter 453: Chapter 463: Visit HomeFrom shock and disbelief to shame, various emotions were evident on Dabao and Erbao¡¯s faces, while Sanya simply stared blankly at her parents and siblings. If it weren¡¯t for hearing Qin Changlin speak, she wouldn¡¯t have known that the siblings who once lived together in a large courtyard had become enemies. After leaving the Gu Family with Erya and Gu Sanbao, Meng Qiuju was scorned by the villagers. If outsiders who were unaware of the circumstances that was one thing, but couldn¡¯t they understand that children are innocent? The misdeeds were committed by Gu Wu, and they weren¡¯t related to anyone else. Forcing people into desperation¡ªit all boiled down to interests in the end. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So, you¡¯ve come back dead set on driving our family out?" Huang Xiangwen looked at Gu Youyou with resentful eyes. Gu Youyou was unmoved, replying coldly, "If I were you, I would go to the Governor¡¯s Office and turn myself in sooner rather than argue with me." Gu Wu glared at Gu Youyou with hatred and said, "Do you really intend to send me to the Governor¡¯s Office?" "If you don¡¯t go and confess, you can try it out," Gu Youyou said impatiently, glaring back at Gu Wu. She said coldly, "You have one day to think about this. By tomorrow noon, I hope to see a satisfactory outcome." ... The thatched cottage they previously lived in had changed greatly, encircled by a fence that significantly enlarged the yard. The vegetable garden in the courtyard was divided in half, one side planted with vegetables, and the other with various medicinal herbs left by Gu Youyou. Jin Zijin and Shunzi stood in a corner of the courtyard, speaking in low voices, with Shunzi nodding from time to time. Gu Sanbao, only eleven years old, sat on a small stool, chopping wood with a firewood knife, which was difficult for him due to his young age, often taking a while to cut through a piece of wood. Smoke was billowing from the house, someone was cooking¡ªit must have been Erya. Seeing Gu Youyou arrive, Shunzi called out to his big sister from a distance, clearly happy. Gu Youyou approached with a smile and a gentle nod. "Shunzi, have you been well lately?" He used to call her Sister Youyou, but since his engagement with Erya, he had started calling her big sister following Erya¡¯s lead. Shunzi, still looking simple and honest, scratched his head and said with a laugh, "Big sister, don¡¯t worry, we are all fine. Thanks to the house and vegetable garden you and brother-in-law left us, or else we¡¯d be living in a cave and eating wild vegetables." Gu Sanbao put down his firewood knife, walked a few steps towards Gu Youyou, and then stopped. When Gu Youyou looked at him, he awkwardly averted his eyes, not knowing where to put his hands and feet. "Gu Sanbao!" Gu Youyou called him softly. The child was different from before. Previously, both Gu old third and Meng Qiuju doted on him and didn¡¯t make him work. Before leaving the Gu Family, the only task he had performed was perhaps herding cattle. But now, he could chop wood, albeit not very well. "Big sister," Gu Sanbao¡¯s cheeks turned red and he called out in an extremely soft voice. Inside the house, a thin figure hurried out, her hands and face somewhat smudged with black soot¡ªit was Erya, who was still inside cooking. "Big sister..." she called out loudly, sounding urgent and flustered. "Erya, it¡¯s me," Gu Youyou said softly, with a light chuckle. Erya¡¯s hair was done in the common style for women, and she had lost much weight, her complexion pallid. Moreover... when Gu Youyou saw Erya¡¯s stomach slightly bulging beneath the loose cotton clothes, she appeared to be about five or six months pregnant. "Big sister..." Erya¡¯s tears fell swiftly, and she quickly ran up to Gu Youyou, wanting to embrace her, but seeing herself covered in soot, she ultimately refrained. Gu Youyou smiled and just held her hand, gently patting the back of it, saying, "A pregnant woman shouldn¡¯t get too emotional. Don¡¯t cry." Chapter 454 - 464 He Arranged It Chapter 454: Chapter 464 He Arranged It"They say one shouldn¡¯t cry, yet she couldn¡¯t help but burst into loud, uncontrollable sobs." "Shunzi came over, gently consoling her, ¡¯Big Sister said you can¡¯t get too agitated, you mustn¡¯t cry.¡¯" After crying for a good while, she finally nodded her head and gradually stopped. "Big Sister, everyone says that my dad caused the death of my uncle and aunt. I thought you would hate me to death after finding out, but it turned out you¡¯ve been looking after us all along. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might have followed mother to Qingshui River and not be alive today." In the past year or so, Jin Zijin had been corresponding with Qin Changlin, looking after the two siblings on behalf of Gu Youyou. Shunzi also said, "Yeah, if it weren¡¯t for you guys, we wouldn¡¯t even know where we¡¯d be right now." Gu Youyou glanced at the neatly tidied yard and smiled, "We didn¡¯t really help much. You did all of this by yourself. Shunzi, it¡¯s been you who¡¯s been taking care of our vegetable garden and medicine field all along." "Heh heh!" Shunzi, not good with words, just gave a simple, honest laugh and scratched his head. Sanbao still stood timidly off to the side. Gu Youyou gestured for him to come over, and hesitantly, he walked over and they entered the house together. Shunzi was a diligent and capable individual. Once they began treating this place as their home, they expanded the house and added an extra room in the back. It was rather fateful ¨C the house was originally built by Shunzi and Jin Zijin. Shunzi, considering for Jin Zijin, said that they would have children in the future and must build an additional room. Jin Zijin was very clear in his heart whether he and Gu Youyou would have children or not, so he stubbornly refused to build it. Shunzi kept this in mind and prepared the stakes for another room, planning to build it once Gu Youyou got pregnant. However, he never expected that he himself would move in and make use of it. They gathered around for a meal and, unexpectedly, there were fish on the table. Although it wasn¡¯t as delicious as the ones Gu Youyou made, at least it wasn¡¯t fishy. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They did not mention those distressing issues, all the way until the meal was over. Gu Youyou stood up, patted Erya¡¯s shoulder, and said, "Don¡¯t worry, Big Sister will seek justice for you." "Big Sister!" Erya, however, hung her head and said hesitantly, "There¡¯s no need. After all, we¡¯ve gotten used to it. And indeed, my dad did do that thing. I was by grandfather¡¯s side the whole day." She glanced at Shunzi and added, "It¡¯s just that Shunzi also has to endure being looked down upon because of us." "Why are you bringing this up again? Didn¡¯t we agree not to talk about these things!" said Shunzi. Gu Youyou smiled and replied, "Shunzi is a man of warmth and loyalty. If you keep bringing up these matters, it would be a disservice to his kindness. Besides... they¡¯re not worth it." Erya lifted her head, looking at Gu Youyou with confusion. "What?" Gu Youyou just smiled and said, "You¡¯ll know tomorrow." That afternoon, Gu Youyou and Jin Zijin returned to Qingshui Town. By the time they finished dinner, night had already fallen. They had grown accustomed to huddling together in the dark, lying on the bed and talking about things, and today was no exception. "Zijin, thank you for the past year, you¡¯ve managed everything so well," she said. But Jin Zijin replied, "I was only following your wishes. Why thank me?" "My wishes?" Gu Youyou was slightly taken aback. She was completely unaware of the happenings in Qingshui Town for the entire year. Jin Zijin smiled and said, "Do you remember I asked you some questions before? I once asked you if one person had a grudge against another person¡¯s parents, does it mean she holds a grudge against that person too?" "Huh?" Gu Youyou felt that his question sounded familiar. Chapter 455 - 465: Preparing to Expose Lei Qianqian Chapter 455: Chapter 465: Preparing to Expose Lei Qianqian"Your answer is that everyone should be responsible for their own actions, and an endless cycle of revenge will never resolve the conflict. Since the enemy has already met their retribution, we certainly shouldn¡¯t continue to involve their family. Otherwise, the hatred will pass down through generations without end!" "This..." Gu Youyou stiffened. She and Jin Zijin seemed to have had such a conversation, but she thought his question was about his own affairs with Jin Ziyuan. "So this is your own belief!" Jin Zijin said righteously. Gu Youyou: "..." Okay then. "Do you think they will turn themselves in?" "They will!" Jin Zijin said. "What makes you so sure?" Gu Youyou asked. "Because of the Lin Family, they¡¯re not afraid of Gu Youyou, they¡¯re afraid that Gu Youyou, in a moment of desperation, might bring the Lin Family into this, and New Year¡¯s is coming too." "Heh..." Gu Youyou suddenly laughed. Yes, New Year¡¯s is coming again, and the Lin Family will have visitors again. ... Early in the morning, Jin Zijin and Gu Youyou went to buy incense and offerings to worship at the graves of Gu Feng and the elder Mrs. Huang. Both their graves were built together, and it was no longer clear which came first; both were overgrown with weeds. "Zijin, I want to speak alone with Grandpa and Grandma for a while." Jin Zijin nodded and withdrew to the hollow below. Gu Youyou burned joss paper and spoke softly. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Grandpa, will you be mad at me for not visiting you sooner? Heh, I know you were always partial to me, and you surely won¡¯t be. You only wished for me to live well. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m doing very well. My return this time, first, is to offer you incense for peace, and second, I plan to send Uncle into prison as well. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯d blame me." Unable to receive a response, Gu Youyou could only give a bitter smile. Looking at the grave next to her, Gu Youyou said, "Grandma, I know you didn¡¯t like me, but I¡¯ll still avenge you." That was the only sentence she said to her. As Jin Zijin had predicted, the next day Gu Youyou¡¯s second uncle indeed went to confess, taking on all the responsibility very publicly. He voluntarily admitted to the local authority that he had planned to sell Gu Youyou off, and then two men from the village took him bound to the Governor¡¯s Office. But he took all the blame alone, quickly exonerating Huang Xiangwen. That was good in a way; it wouldn¡¯t be fun without Huang Xiangwen. Gu Youyou and Jin Zijin swaggered to the Gu Family home, and Huang Xiangwen invited them inside, but she refused, simply sitting down in the courtyard of the Gu Family house instead. The villagers were clinging to the wall outside the Gu Family courtyard, peering in through the cracks with one eye shut. "What are they going to do?" "Do you think Youyou was really taken by a human trafficker?" "Of course not. Didn¡¯t you hear what Shunzi said? She¡¯s just been back to her old home with Jin Zijin for over a year, and she often wrote letters asking the doctor at Jisheng Hall to take care of Shunzi and Erya." "Ah, then why didn¡¯t they come back sooner? It¡¯s been so long before they returned." "Who knows, it¡¯s other people¡¯s business." Huang Xiangwen watched the two sitting in the courtyard with trembling fear. Jin Zijin seemed increasingly inscrutable. Looking at the man before her, she couldn¡¯t reconcile him with the scruffy hunter of the past. Knowing that Gu Youyou was going to make trouble today, Huang Xiangwen had discussed with Gu Youyou¡¯s second uncle the day before sending the children to her parental home first. Howbeit, as Gu Dabao was already grown, he wasn¡¯t easily persuaded and refused to go. With Dabao unwilling to leave, Lei Qianqian, too, stayed, taking the children with her, so in the end only Erbao and Sanya were sent away. In the courtyard, Huang Xiangwen stood opposite Gu Youyou and Jin Zijin. A little further back stood Gu Dabao, with a pained expression. Chapter 456 - 466: The Person with No Bottom Line Chapter 456: Chapter 466: The Person with No Bottom LineBehind him, by the door, stood Lei Qianqian, her child occasionally grabbing at Lei Qianqian¡¯s hair. The atmosphere had just turned right. "Alright then, since my second uncle went ahead and confessed his crimes forthrightly, let¡¯s leave you, his accomplice, out of this," he said. With those words, Huang Xiangwen breathed a sigh of relief. She looked towards Jin Zijin, who was standing beside Gu Youyou, and chuckled awkwardly, "Then... does Hunter Jin still plan to marry into our family?" Marry into the family? Jin Zijin looked at Gu Youyou with surprise. Gu Youyou mentally cursed, realizing she had forgotten to tell Jin Zijin about this. She glared at Jin Zijin and then, without changing her expression, turned to Huang Xiangwen and said, "What difference does it make if he marries in or not? What do you plan to do about it?" "Me...?" Huang Xiangwen was at a loss for words. How could a mere woman like her make such decisions? What if she decided now, and then Dabao¡¯s father came back and was dissatisfied¡ªwhat then? So she turned to Gu Dabao. "Dabao, with your father not here, you¡¯re the only one who can make decisions for our family now," she said. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou might have been mistaken, but Dabao seemed to have a cold look in his eyes when he glanced at Huang Xiangwen. He said indifferently, "Whether my brother-in-law marries into the family or not, this house should righty be managed by my elder sister. Haven¡¯t we already agreed that the house and fields were all earned by my uncle and aunt for the family?" Upon hearing this, Huang Xiangwen¡¯s face changed dramatically, and she glared at Gu Dabao. She hadn¡¯t yet managed to retort when Lei Qianqian, who was holding a child at the door, already burst out, berating Gu Dabao. "Gu Dabao, what are you talking about? Giving all the family assets to Gu Youyou for management¡ªare you out of your mind? If the house and fields all go to Gu Youyou, where will we live? What will we eat? Bin Bao still needs to go to school. Without these things, where will we get the silver to pay for his education? "Don¡¯t you forget, our grandfather made it clear when he was alive that if I gave birth to a son, the family would spare no expense to send him to private school. Our family¡¯s Bin Bao will be a magistrate one day, so we have nothing to fear from Gu Youyou!" This was the second direct encounter Gu Youyou had with Lei Qianqian. To her surprise, she realized Lei Qianqian was quite a force to be reckoned with, brazenly dominating the Gu household¡¯s territory while holding her lover¡¯s child and confidently making her point. She had clearly underestimated just how low some people could go! Perhaps because it was his first encounter with such shameless people, Jin Zijin¡¯s expression turned icy. All he said coldly was, "Dear Aunt, it seems like you¡¯re intending to let an outsider take charge, huh?" "Outsider? I am Dabao¡¯s wife, married to him through a proper wedding ceremony!" Lei Qianqian yelled back at Jin Zijin. But upon seeing the cold expression on Jin Zijin¡¯s face, she swallowed the words she was about to say next. She had heard about Gu Youyou, but she never expected that a woman on her deathbed, merely married off to ward off bad luck, would end up with such an outstanding man. He might not have a large tiled house or fields, but with his charm and demeanor, he was far superior to all the men in Lotus Village. No, not just Lotus Village¡ªthe men from the neighboring towns couldn¡¯t outshine the man before her either. What made Gu Youyou so lucky to have him? "Qianqian, take Bin Bao inside," Gu Dabao said. Lei Qianqian took a look at Gu Dabao and then glanced at Jin Zijin and Gu Youyou. She let out a faint smile and, far from going inside, advanced forward and sat opposite Jin Zijin. In the courtyard was a square stone table, accompanied by four stone chairs, positioned face to face. Gu Youyou watched Lei Qianqian with a faint smile, saying nothing. It would be her turn to deal with her soon, as she expected the right people to arrive any minute now. "Qianqian!" Gu Dabao grew somewhat angry and came over to pull at Lei Qianqian¡¯s arm. Chapter 457 - 467 Auntie, You Must Be Able to Withstand the Shock Chapter 457: Chapter 467 Auntie, You Must Be Able to Withstand the ShockLei Qianqian shook off Gu Dabao¡¯s arm and said, "Aren¡¯t we supposed to be splitting the family assets? Am I supposed to just watch you squander everything?" Huang Xiangwen rushed over and pushed Gu Dabao aside, declaring, "Qianqian is right. Since you¡¯re here to snatch the property, what else is there to say? If they come as a family, we naturally form a united front as well. Besides, we¡¯re fighting over these things for Bin Bao, and Bin Bao must be here." It was then that Gu Youyou looked over at the child Lei Qianqian had run off with. The child was very calm, but that look in their eyes... seemed somewhat off. "Mom, Qianqian!" Gu Dabao said helplessly. Gu Youyou really didn¡¯t want to push Gu Dabao, this honest child, but what could she do? He had Huang Xiangwen for a mother and had married Lei Qianqian as his wife. His weakness would only do him harm. There are some things he must face. Gu Youyou spoke solemnly, "Dabao, you should sit too. Let¡¯s discuss the division of the family assets calmly." Gu Dabao looked at Gu Youyou with guilt, but ultimately didn¡¯t sit down; instead, he stood between Lei Qianqian and Huang Xiangwen. Huang Xiangwen had no reservations about sitting down, facing Gu Youyou squarely. "Since Dabao is now in charge of the household, I will not stand on ceremony. From now on, the Gu Family¡¯s assets will be distributed by me, Gu Youyou. After our family¡¯s affairs are settled, we will invite the local official over." "You dare!" Huang Xiangwen stood up abruptly, slamming the table. Gu Youyou simply looked over indifferently and said, "Auntie, are you not very clear on whether I dare? I just hope you can bear the blow and not do anything hasty, not like Third Auntie who took her own life." Huang Xiangwen paused for a moment, then scoffed coldly, "Don¡¯t worry, if you can live well, I surely won¡¯t die before you. It doesn¡¯t matter if you take over the Gu Family assets, or even if the sky falls, as long as my son and daughter are doing well, I¡¯ll never follow the useless Meng Qiuju." Gu Youyou nodded and smiled, "That¡¯s good to hear!" "Hmph!" Gu Youyou gave Jin Zijin a meaningful glance, who then clapped his hands towards the door. After a moment, there was a knocking sound outside. Huang Xiangwen knew that many people were waiting outside to revel in the Gu Family¡¯s misfortune, and thinking the knock was from the gossipy women, she cursed, "What are you knocking for? No one here is dead." "I¡¯ll go open the door, it seems like the villagers have something to discuss," Gu Dabao said, heading toward the door. Huang Xiangwen cursed, "Come back, don¡¯t you dare open it! Are you keen on letting those gossip-mongers have a laugh at our expense? Haven¡¯t we lost enough face already?" Gu Dabao stopped for a moment, gave Huang Xiangwen a cool look, then turned and continued towards the door. This time, Gu Youyou could clearly see that Dabao was truly... upset with his mother. Alas, although Dabao was honest, his heart was in the right place. He had come to understand much truth, and it was time for him to grow up. But not having realized that she had earned her own son¡¯s resentment, Huang Xiangwen was clearly oblivious. When the door opened, there stood a strange young man. His long hair was tied up, and he wore a blue longshirt that made it clear he wasn¡¯t a farmer from the village but someone from the town. Gu Dabao was taken aback and asked, "Who are you looking for?" The young man bowed his hands in greeting and said, "My name is Jing Wen from Anqing Town, and I am here to look for a maiden named Lei Qianqian." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Qianqian?" Gu Dabao¡¯s expression grew stern, and he sized up the man before him. Although he did not know who he was or why he was searching for Lei Qianqian, telling him straight off wouldn¡¯t be a wise move. Chapter 458 - 468: Looking for Lei Qianqian Chapter 458: Chapter 468: Looking for Lei Qianqian"The house is in chaos now, and I don¡¯t want to deal with irrelevant people," he said indifferently. "You¡¯ve got the wrong place; there¡¯s no girl named Lei Qianqian in our family." The onlooking villagers became discontent, clamoring, "Hey, how can there not be? Dabao, isn¡¯t your wife called Lei Qianqian?" Meanwhile, Lei Qianqian in the courtyard turned deathly pale when she heard this voice, clutching the child so tight that she made the baby wail. "Hey, Qianqian, what are you doing? Bin Bao is crying." Huang Xiangwen, feeling distressed, took the child from Lei Qianqian¡¯s arms and began walking in circles in the courtyard, trying to soothe him. She was so focused on Gu Youyou that she didn¡¯t bother about what was happening outside. She was convinced that the person knocking was the gossipy woman from next door. "Ah, the baby¡¯s wet himself, really!" She hurriedly took the child to the backyard to change his diaper. Gu Youyou, seeing Lei Qianqian¡¯s reaction, stared at her and burst out laughing. Lei Qianqian came to her senses, looked at Gu Youyou, and realizing what Youyou¡¯s schadenfreude meant, her eyes filled with venom and resentment. Jin Zijin placed his hand on Gu Youyou¡¯s, whispering, "We have guests, let¡¯s go out to meet them." Gu Youyou agreed, "That¡¯s exactly what I had in mind." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, don¡¯t!" Lei Qianqian, her face ashen, suddenly stood up, ran over, and blocked the way in front of Gu Youyou and Jin Zijin. She panicked and couldn¡¯t control her volume. Her shout was loud enough that Jing Wen, the man in the blue shirt outside, heard her. Overjoyed, he loudly called into the courtyard, "Qianqian, are you in there? It¡¯s Jing Wen!" Gu Dabao sensed trouble and blocked the entrance fiercely, not letting him in. "There¡¯s no one here you¡¯re looking for, leave now." "How can there not be? I heard her voice." The onlookers, sensing drama, began gossiping. "Who is this guy? What¡¯s his relationship with Lei Qianqian?" "Isn¡¯t he a relative from her parents¡¯ home? Didn¡¯t you hear him saying he¡¯s from Anqing Town?" "A relative? Then why is Gu Dabao not letting him in?" Someone asked, "Dabao, if he¡¯s a relative from Qianqian¡¯s side of the family, why won¡¯t you let him in?" Gu Dabao was taken aback. Why shouldn¡¯t he let him in? He didn¡¯t know, just felt instinctively that the man was up to no good and didn¡¯t want to let him in. But if it were true, as the villagers said, that the man was Qianqian¡¯s relative from her parents¡¯ side, then how could he justify keeping relatives out? While he was worrying about this, Gu Youyou came out. "Dabao, let him in; Qianqian¡¯s family... a relative is here," she said. On the other side, Lei Qianqian had already been immobilized by Jin Zijin, sitting stiffly next to the table. Dabao stepped aside, and Jing Wen hurriedly rushed in. Gu Dabao, however, stayed behind to close the door and bar it, keeping all the onlookers out. "Ah, Qianqian, you really are here. I couldn¡¯t believe it when I heard you were. Jing Wen saw Lei Qianqian and rushed over to hug her without regard for the others present. Lei Qianqian had been immobilized by Jin Zijin; she couldn¡¯t fight back, and even her expression remained blank and stunned. But inside, she was seething with hatred towards Gu Youyou and Jin Zijin. They must have done this. How could they possibly know about her and Jing Wen? Huang Xiangwen, who had just come back after changing the diaper, was shocked at the sight before her. Who is this man? Why is he holding her daughter-in-law Qianqian? And why was Qianqian letting him? Chapter 459 - 469: Give My Son Back to Me Chapter 459: Chapter 469: Give My Son Back to MeGu Dabao, who had just closed the door and come back, happened to witness this scene. Without a second thought, he grabbed a stick by the door and charged at Jing Wen. "Let go of my wife!" he yelled furiously. Jin Zijin and Gu Youyou didn¡¯t stop him, because Jing Wen wasn¡¯t any good either. They had both tricked Dabao terribly; he deserved a good beating. "Ow, what are you doing? You crude, poor wretch, how could someone like you marry Qianqian?" The commotion of the beating and yelling finally woke Huang Xiangwen from the other room. But although she was awake, she was utterly clueless about what was happening. Looking over at Lei Qianqian, she remained motionless. Carrying a child, she walked over and asked, "What¡¯s going on here? Who is this man?" Seeing that enough was enough, Jin Zijin reached out and tapped the back of Lei Qianqian, and she regained her freedom. "This..." She pointed at the man Gu Dabao was chasing and said, "I don¡¯t know this person at all. He just ran into the courtyard and... he did that to me. But Gu Youyou and the others had done something to me, and I couldn¡¯t move just now." Wow, even at this point, she was still trying to turn the tables. Gu Youyou really learned something new today. Lei Qianqian indeed had been unable to move, and Huang Xiangwen had witnessed it. She turned her gaze to Gu Youyou with a fierce look in her eyes. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What exactly do you want to do? You wanted Dabao¡¯s dad to turn himself in, he did; you wanted the Gu Family¡¯s property, Dabao agreed to handle that for you, what more do you want now?" Gu Youyou simply said calmly, "Since Dabao calls me ¡¯big sister¡¯ and is so sensible, naturally, I should lend him a hand." "Help him?" Huang Xiangwen sneered. Lei Qianqian, standing nearby, grew pale when she heard Gu Youyou¡¯s words. She was not foolish; she could clearly discern the implication behind Gu Youyou¡¯s words. "What nonsense are you talking? If you really wanted to help, you should have helped Dabao kick that guy out," Lei Qianqian roared fiercely. "Indeed!" Gu Youyou said with a light smile. Meanwhile, Jin Zijin had gotten up to separate the two fighting men. With one hand on each, he dragged them over and threw them on the ground. Gu Dabao had the upper hand and only suffered minor injuries; he quickly got up again. Jing Wen was worse off, with half his handsome face swollen, multiple bruises on his body, and his leg so sore he couldn¡¯t stand, leaving him no choice but to sit on the ground. Gu Youyou continued, still completely serious, "Seeing how badly he¡¯s hurt, I don¡¯t think he can be beaten any more. Let¡¯s not cause a fatality; better find someone to go to his home and have his family come and take him back." Lei Qianqian glared at Gu Youyou with resentful eyes, and if Huang Xiangwen couldn¡¯t see what was happening by now, she would really be a fool. "Wait!" she said. Getting up again, she placed the child back in Lei Qianqian¡¯s arms and walked over to the man who had been beaten black and blue. "Who are you? What is your relationship with Lei Qianqian?" Though Jing Wen was in pain, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh triumphantly. "What? Didn¡¯t Qianqian tell you?" "Tell us what?" Huang Xiangwen turned to ask Lei Qianqian. Lei Qianqian¡¯s face was ashen, her whole body drenched in cold sweat, devoid of her earlier brazenness. "No, nothing. I don¡¯t know him at all," Lei Qianqian said through clenched teeth. But Jing Wen wouldn¡¯t have it and roared, "Lei Qianqian, I came all this way to find you and even got beaten up for you, and you say you don¡¯t know me? Fine, fine, if you don¡¯t know me, then give me back my son. Go and recognize whoever you want." "What did you say?" "What son?" Huang Xiangwen and Gu Dabao were both simultaneously shocked. Gu Youyou looked at them sympathetically, feeling a twinge of guilt towards Gu Dabao. Chapter 460 - 470: How Did He Become Your Son? Chapter 460: Chapter 470: How Did He Become Your Son?This was something she had discovered early on and could have exposed sooner, but for certain reasons, she held her tongue at the time. Raising another man¡¯s wife and child is an unbearable feeling. Jing Wen pointed at the child Lei Qianqian was holding and laughed triumphantly, "That¡¯s my son." Lei Qianqian¡¯s eyes were bloodshot with murderous intent, not towards Jing Wen, but directed at Gu Youyou. It was all this woman¡¯s fault. She wanted to kill her, just like she had killed Old Madam Huang before. But Jin Zijin was there. How could he allow her to hurt Gu Youyou even a little bit? With a simple gesture, he made her sit down meekly again. "You... you¡¯re talking nonsense, I¡¯ll kill you..." Gu Dabao, upon hearing Jing Wen say that, lunged at Jing Wen once more. This time Gu Dabao was furious, his eyes bloodshot, appearing as if he would tear the man on the ground limb from limb. But the man on the ground didn¡¯t deserve to die at this moment, and Jin Zijin had to pull Gu Dabao back. "Let go of me, let me kill him," Gu Dabao raged. Jin Zijin simply said to him, "Don¡¯t you want to know the truth? Would you rather be deaf and play dumb for the rest of your life?" Hearing Jin Zijin¡¯s words, he finally calmed down. He couldn¡¯t play deaf and dumb for a lifetime, yes, he had to figure out what the hell was going on. He glared fiercely at the unknown man on the ground. Meanwhile, Huang Xiangwen was stunned, and upon coming to her senses, she stared fiercely at Lei Qianqian. She too wanted to find out the truth of the matter. "You better explain to me how my grandson became your son. If you can¡¯t make it clear, I swear with my life I won¡¯t let you leave this house," Huang Xiangwen said fiercely. Everyone quieted down, and only then could they discuss the serious matter at hand. Jing Wen said, "Originally, Qianqian was betrothed to me, and many people in Anqing Town knew about it. If you don¡¯t believe me, just ask anybody. But when we were on the verge of discussing marriage, her father, the Scholar, suddenly passed away. She needed to observe three years of mourning for her father, while I still had a sister waiting to be married off. I could wait, but she couldn¡¯t, so my family had no choice but to look for another match for me. At first, marrying another woman didn¡¯t seem too bad, and I thought that Qianqian and my fate had ended. However, as time passed, I missed Qianqian more and more, and the woman I had at home became increasingly unbearable to look at." He turned to Lei Qianqian with a look of adoration, "Qianqian, knowing that you haven¡¯t forgotten me made me so happy that night. We both know what happened between us. There is no need for me to say it here, is there? We can talk behind closed doors," Obviously, Lei Qianqian couldn¡¯t respond to him. She was so angry she could spit blood. Gu Dabao stared blankly at the corner of the table, his ears taking in the words, but he couldn¡¯t even lift his head to look at Lei Qianqian or that man connected to her. His mind was utterly blank, unable to grasp any thoughts. "We¡¯re not interested in your affairs with that lowly woman; talk about the child." Huang Xiangwen said fiercely. "Yes, the child," Jing Wen said with a grin, which looked comical on his battered face. He continued, "This child is naturally mine. Qianqian already had the child before she married into the Gu Family. How could it possibly be yours? Isn¡¯t that right, Qianqian? You wrote to me, and I received it. It¡¯s just that I was away on business at the time, too busy to get away, so I couldn¡¯t come back." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 461 - 471: The Daughter-in-Law Comes to Kill Chapter 461: Chapter 471: The Daughter-in-Law Comes to Kill"I¡¯ve come back this time specifically to take you and our son home. The woman at my house has given birth to three daughters and now, she has injured herself and can¡¯t bear children anymore. If you come back with our son, I will divorce her immediately and remarry you. How about that?" Jin Zijin released Lei Qianqian¡¯s acupoints, and Gu Youyou then asked with a smile, "Say something, will you? He¡¯s asking if you agree. The man is the child¡¯s biological father, after all." Agree or not? Lei Qianqian, who had just been determined to sever all ties with Jing Wen, found herself tempted by his words. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jing Wen¡¯s wife had given birth to three daughters and later injured herself wielding blades and staffs, unable to have more children¡ªa fact well known to Lei Qianqian. No matter how good the Gu Family was, the child was not their flesh and blood. She always worried and feared that someone would find out the truth. Now, Gu Dabao also knew. But Jing Wen was different¡ªhe was the child¡¯s biological father, and the Jing Family, who owned a dyeing workshop, was much wealthier than the Gu Family. Most importantly, if she married Jing Wen, she could move back to the town. "Really?" asked Lei Qianqian. In her excitement, she momentarily forgot that it was Gu Family¡¯s home, and that Gu Dabao and Huang Xiangwen were still there. "Of course, it¡¯s true. I¡¯ve come for you and our son," Jing Wen earnestly said. Gu Dabao and Huang Xiangwen¡¯s expressions underwent a drastic change. With such shameless admission, what was there left to say? Gu Dabao felt completely weak and couldn¡¯t utter a word for a long while. Huang Xiangwen, like a rooster poised to fight, had bright red eyes and lunged at Lei Qianqian. "Lei the harlot, what wrong has our family ever done to you, for you to deceive us like this and make us all revolve around this bastard..." As Lei Qianqian was pushed to the ground, Huang Xiangwen, straddling her, slapped her face repeatedly, cursing continuously with foul language. The child, who had been thrown to the ground, cried loudly. Jing Wen dragged himself over, cradling the child with heartfelt pain, not even glancing at Lei Qianqian from beginning to end. "Oh my, what a chubby son I have, my own son! The Jing Family has a male heir at last, hahaha..." Inside the house, between the crying and cursing, the outsiders could hear all; they presumed Lei Qianqian¡¯s cries were severe. Unaware of the situation, the neighbors were afraid that something serious might happen and continuously called at the door. "Aunt Huang, open the door! Who are you beating up? Don¡¯t let it get out of hand, especially since Gu Wen has just been incarcerated." "Let¡¯s talk this over calmly, what has Qianqian done to upset you so much?" "Hurry up and open the door!" Another urgent round of pounding on the door commenced, followed by a woman¡¯s shouting: "Open up, open up! Is that Jing last name inside, and that shameless hussy?" The onlooking crowd exchanged looks, understanding the situation as they listened to the commotion and observed the furious approach of the woman, coupled with a few burly men carrying sticks and ropes. Some curious soul asked, "The gentleman who went in earlier was called Jing Wen, are you...?" "I¡¯m his wife!" the woman declared loudly. The crowd came to a sudden realization, taking a step back to give way to the woman and the men with her. "So the gentleman named Jing who went in earlier is this lady¡¯s husband, but he came for Lei Qianqian..." "Shh, don¡¯t speak of it¡ªbeing aware is enough!" Hearing this voice, Jing Wen, regardless of feeling pain all over, clutched the child and struggled to get up, running towards the backyard in the commotion. Unable to wait any longer for the door to be opened, the woman lost her patience and shouted loudly, "Break the door down for me." Chapter 462 - 472: Having a Fierce Wife Chapter 462: Chapter 472: Having a Fierce WifeSuch a fierce woman! Gu Youyou did not want her door to be smashed in, so she got up to open it. Jin Zijin stopped her, saying, "Let me do it!" Gu Youyou felt that was also sensible, in case Jing Wen¡¯s wife did not recognize Lei Qianqian and mistook herself for that woman, how frustrating that would be. She retreated to the backyard, blocking Jing Wen¡¯s path. Just moments ago, he couldn¡¯t even stand up; now, carrying a child, he could climb walls. Gu Youyou looked down on such a man who dared to act but not to own up, and with a kick, she sent the stool propping him underfoot flying. He lost his balance and tumbled down from the top of the wall. Gu Youyou caught the child effortlessly. Later, this scoundrel might end up getting beaten; if the child got hurt, that wouldn¡¯t be good. No matter what, the child was innocent. But the child... Gu Youyou now took a closer look. She had observed several times that his limbs moved clearly awkwardly, and he couldn¡¯t even sit up at his age. Could it be... congenital cerebral palsy? The fierce woman outside had already entered with five or six men wielding clubs and looking menacing. Lei Qianqian had been beaten by the furious Huang Xiangwen until her face was so swollen it was unrecognizable. She looked around the courtyard, didn¡¯t see Jing Wen, and shouted, "Where is that damned man hiding? If you don¡¯t come out now, are you waiting for me to come find you? Once I find you, you¡¯re dead." From this, it was clear that Jing Wen was actually afraid of his wife. Lei Qianqian had just managed to get up, then slumped down to the ground again. Such a woman, it would be strange if she could tolerate her. Gu Dabao still knelt on the ground as if he had lost his soul, Gu Youyou came out of the backyard with the child in her arms, and the fierce woman caught sight of her instantly, glaring at her menacingly. Gu Youyou knew she had been misunderstood. Gu Youyou quickly clarified, "Don¡¯t get the wrong idea, the red-faced woman on the ground is Lei Qianqian, your husband is in the backyard, he was about to climb over the wall and run away, I¡¯m just a bystander." Upon hearing this, the woman immediately stormed towards the backyard with a blaze of anger and after a short while, dragged Jing Wen out. Gu Youyou watched in amazement; she really dragged him out, that woman was so strong. Jin Zijin explained to her in a low voice, "This woman¡¯s family is involved in armed escorting." Gu Youyou: "..." "Jing Wen, if you don¡¯t explain yourself today, I will break your legs," said the woman. Jing Wen cowered before the woman like a mouse before a cat, repeatedly admitting his mistakes, "Madam, I won¡¯t dare again, please spare me this time!" "What about this wretch?" She kicked Lei Qianqian with her foot. While Lei Qianqian winced in pain, she still looked at Jing Wen with hope. Gu Youyou felt a pang of sorrow. At this point, she was still pinning her hopes on this man who obviously only obeyed his wife. If she had any sense, she would join forces with Gu Dabao. If she would bite back and insist that Jing Wen forced himself on her years ago, then there might be a chance for things to take a turn. What a pity... Alas! And through this, it was apparent that Lei Qianqian truly had feelings for her first love, a scumbag. As for Gu Dabao, she was just looking for a fall guy. Jing Wen hastily defended himself, "This wench seduced me first; she has fancied me for many years, couldn¡¯t bear me marrying you, and kept seducing me. I avoided her for three years, but... I still fell into her trap..." "What?" The woman¡¯s eyes widened as she stared incredulously at the woman with a face as swollen as a pig¡¯s head, "There are actually such shameless women in this world? Looking like that? My dear, you could actually go through with it?" "This wretch is underhanded; your husband couldn¡¯t guard against her all the time," Jing Wen replied. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 463 - 473: Snatching the Son Chapter 463: Chapter 473: Snatching the SonLei Qianqian¡¯s face turned pale with terror as she shouted, "You¡¯re talking nonsense. We¡¯ve been married for three years, when have I ever seen you? I was truly mourning my father, and just as the three-year mourning period ended, you came to me, saying you didn¡¯t like the woman at home who couldn¡¯t bear you a son, and that you wanted to divorce her to marry me. However, when I became pregnant and went to find you, you just found an excuse to hide. I had no other choice but to marry someone else." After she finished her tirade, she was met with a resounding slap. Jing Wen¡¯s wife was the daughter of a security escort firm and had learned martial arts since she was young. Her slap was the equivalent of ten from Huang Xiangwen. That slap knocked out two of Lei Qianqian¡¯s teeth, filling her mouth with blood. Lei Qianqian looked at the woman who had hit her in horror. Huang Xiangwen was sitting to one side, supporting Gu Dabao, cursing under her breath, clearly furious. Seeing that Lei Qianqian got slapped, losing two teeth in the process, she immediately clapped her hands in approval. "Good hit, beat to death that shameless whore." Before anyone knew it, quite a few villagers had come in to watch the drama. They craned their necks for a better look, and seeing that no one was stopping them, pushed a little closer. "Oh my, who would¡¯ve thought Lei Qianqian would be so shameless." "Yes, wasn¡¯t she said to be the Scholar¡¯s Family¡¯s daughter? How could she turn out this way?" Jing Wen¡¯s wife continued to curse loudly, "You have the nerve to seduce someone else¡¯s husband, and you still think you¡¯re the one wronged here?" Lei Qianqian, frightened of this woman, glanced at Jing Wen and saw him looking at her with disdain, so she completely gave up hope. How could she ever trust such a man? She had harbored fantasies about him, and even after all this, had actually asked him if it was true. Lei Qianqian really was ridiculous. She looked at the child Gu Youyou was holding and suddenly laughed, "Your Jing Family is treacherous and disloyal. As soon as my father died, you married someone else. There¡¯s nothing left to say now. Whether you say I seduced you or you forced me, it¡¯s pointless. This child is your seed, but I gave birth to him, and you can¡¯t take him away." "Of course I will take him," Jing Wen replied loudly without even thinking. Surprisingly, Jing Wen¡¯s wife didn¡¯t explode with anger at his protective stance towards the child but looked over at Gu Youyou and then asked Jing Wen, "Boy or girl?" Jing Wen happily responded, "Madam, it¡¯s a son, a big chubby little boy!" Then, to the astonishment of everyone present, the woman was overjoyed and strode forward toward Gu Youyou, intent on taking the child. Gu Youyou didn¡¯t fight her directly and simply handed over the child. "Oh look, it really is a son, a big chubby little boy, my husband, we have a son now." Everyone: "..." Lei Qianqian was expected to pay for her grandmother¡¯s life; the Gu Family wouldn¡¯t want this child, who naturally should go back to his biological father. Since the Jing Family¡¯s fierce wife couldn¡¯t bear a son herself... this twist of fate... Suddenly, Lei Qianqian¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot as she sprang up and charged toward the woman holding the child and roared, "He¡¯s my son, give him back to me." Before she could get close, the woman kicked her away. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Look at what you are, daring to compete with me for a man and a child." The crowd looked on with mixed feelings, as opinions bubbled up. "Lei Qianqian really is shameless." "The Gu Family is really unlucky, such a pity for Gu Dabao, such a good child." "That woman really knows how to accept things, holding her husband¡¯s child with another woman as if he were her own. Could it be she can¡¯t have a son?" Chapter 464 - 474: Investigating the Death of the Huang Family’s Elder Chapter 464: Chapter 474: Investigating the Death of the Huang Family¡¯s Elder"You..." Lei Qianqian now knew what it meant to be formidable. Like a madwoman, she got up again and charged at the woman, shouting furiously, "I¡¯m fighting you for this, give me back my son..." Why did good days turn into this? It was impossible to stay with the Gu Family any longer, and Jing Wen could never remarry her, not even as a concubine. And her child was about to be taken away. This child was the one she had finally managed to save, her own flesh and blood, her future support. How could she possibly give him to someone else? Halfway through her charge, Lei Qianqian suddenly stopped dead in her tracks, staring blankly at Gu Youyou. That¡¯s right. It was her. She was the one who had caused all of this. If it weren¡¯t for her, she would still be living well in the Gu Family. "Gu Youyou, it¡¯s you. Why did you do this? We have no grudges, why would you ruin me?" Lei Qianqian extended her arm, pointing at Gu Youyou. The others also looked towards Gu Youyou, with a blank expression on Huang Xiangwen¡¯s face. It was Gu Youyou who had caused the family to end up like this. But if she hadn¡¯t exposed the matter, their whole family would still be in the dark, raising someone else¡¯s son. Thinking this way, it seemed they should be thanking Gu Youyou instead. Gu Youyou slightly curled her lips, glanced around at everyone, and said softly, "You¡¯ve finally hit the nail on the head. Why did I do it, why did I want to ruin you. Do you really not know?" Lei Qianqian¡¯s pupils shrank, and she took a frightened step back. "What... what do you mean?" With a thud, a group of people walked in, the leader of whom said, "If you don¡¯t remember, I¡¯ll help you recall it." Everyone looked towards the sound and saw, to their astonishment, the County Magistrate. The County Magistrate, with his secretary and a group of government officials, strode in. The County Magistrate himself had come? The onlookers, shocked by this development, hurriedly stepped back and were about to kneel in greeting. The County Magistrate raised his hand and said, "I am here on a private visit to assess the people¡¯s conditions; everyone, please stand." From the moment the County Magistrate arrived, both the principals and the onlookers behaved themselves. The County Magistrate looked at Jin Zijin, who merely nodded slightly towards him. Gu Youyou and Jin Zijin stood together, far away. Jing Wen and his wife also stood as far away as possible, clutching their child, frightened lest their child be taken away. As for the people she had brought with her, they were protecting them on all sides. Huang Xiangwen stood to one side supporting Gu Dabao, while Lei Qianqian, pressed to the ground by two government officials, knelt in terror. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The County Magistrate said sternly, "Lei, do you know why I have arrested you?" Lei Qianqian was shaking like a sieve with fear, yet she stubbornly replied, "I do not know." "What a feigned ignorance," the County Magistrate waved his hand, and several doctors came in, one of whom was Doctor Sun. The County Magistrate said, "Doctors, please tell us what the late Gu Huangshi consulted you about over a year ago before her death?" Why bring up the late Huang Family? The crowd was horrified. One of the doctors stepped forward, bowed, and said, "My lord, the late Gu Huangshi inquired of me about how soon a pregnant woman should begin to vomit. I replied that it starts at around thirty days at the earliest and fifty days at the latest." The County Magistrate nodded slightly and waved him away. He stepped back, and another came forward. This doctor gave the same answer as the previous one; the late Huang Family had consulted several doctors about the early symptoms of pregnancy. Why would she ask several doctors the same question? Lastly, Doctor Sun also spoke, saying that the late Huang Family had brought Lei Qianqian to his house and asked him to take her pulse. He confirmed that Lei Qianqian was pregnant, which should have been joyous news, but the late Huang Family showed no happiness and, with an odd expression, hurriedly took Lei Qianqian away. Chapter 465 - 475: You Killed Her Chapter 465: Chapter 475: You Killed HerThe villagers of Lotus Village had known the elders of the Huang Family for many years, understanding that the grandmother was unhappy about her daughter-in-law¡¯s pregnancy. Who were they trying to fool? Unless the child wasn¡¯t of the Gu Family¡¯s bloodline. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As it happened, this child really wasn¡¯t the Gu Family¡¯s bloodline. All being natives of Lotus Village, they naturally knew that Lei Qianqian had not been married into the Gu Family for long before she began to vomit extravagantly. The two Huang ladies of the Gu Family had not been shy about praising her for having a promising belly. One busybody even said that she had seen her secretly throwing up by the river on the fourth day after her marriage. When she approached and inquired, Lei Qianqian claimed she had a bad stomach. The purpose of the County Magistrate¡¯s questioning ¨C wasn¡¯t it to suggest that Gu Huangshi had known before her death that Lei Qianqian was carrying an illegitimate child? Huang Xiangwen suddenly released Gu Dabao, rushed to kneel before the County Magistrate, and said, "Your Excellency, are you implying that my mother had actually suspected that the child in her belly wasn¡¯t of the Gu Family¡¯s bloodline?" "Indeed," the County Magistrate said. Huang Xiangwen suddenly realized and said, "Yes, yes, there was something off about mother during that time; she wasn¡¯t herself, out early and back late, not in the fields, nor at home. We had no idea where she went. She must have been visiting the doctor. Then she..." Huang Xiangwen gasped in horror, casting a shocked glance at Lei Qianqian, then asked further, "Your Excellency, do you mean to say that my mother wasn¡¯t actually killed by a fall, but that Lei Qianqian murdered her to silence her?" What... As soon as Huang Xiangwen voiced this, there was an uproar among the crowd! If that were true, then Lei Qianqian was not only a **** but also a venomous woman. Terrified out of her wits, Lei Qianqian scrambled on the ground and loudly exclaimed, "Nonsense, I didn¡¯t! It was the carriage that flung Grandma away. She and the coachman fell into the ravine and died." "And you?" Gu Youyou immediately followed up with a question. "I..." Lei Qianqian said in a panic, "I went down into the ravine to find Grandma, but she was already dead." At this moment, Gu Dabao, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly stood up, his eyes reddened, his demeanor lost and despondent, followed by an expression of utter disbelief. "Didn¡¯t you say you fell into the ravine with Grandma, and that she protected you all the way so you came out unscathed?" Right! The crowd suddenly realized. Old Mrs. Huang was dead, the coachman was dead, yet Lei Qianqian, a pregnant woman, came out fine, and so did the child. It seemed incredible at the time. But since Lei Qianqian came back, she kept saying that Old Mrs. Huang had protected her, and that it was only because of her that she and the baby could survive, which was why Old Mrs. Huang died so miserably. But considering the suspicions raised by the County Magistrate, Old Mrs. Huang knew that the child Lei Qianqian was carrying was illegitimate, and knowing Huang¡¯s temperament, it would have been odd not to drag her to drown in the pond, so why would she protect her? This question from Gu Dabao left Lei Qianqian completely without a response. The County Magistrate slammed his hand on the table, bellowed, "Wretched woman of the Lei Clan, won¡¯t you confess the truth? How did you murder Gu Huangshi!" This burst of fury made Lei Qianqian tremble all over. She looked around at everyone, realizing there wasn¡¯t a single person she could lean on. Lei Qianqian¡¯s heart sank, knowing that she was truly finished. She looked at Gu Youyou and asked loudly, "Was it you? How did you know?" Gu Youyou spoke indifferently, "Yes, it was me. And I knew because Grandma had come to Jisheng Hall to look for me, telling me that you were pregnant. Right then, I told Grandma that either you had a stomach ache or the child you were carrying was an illegitimate one." "You..." Lei Qianqian gasped in shock, and then whispered, "So you knew all along. Why didn¡¯t you expose me sooner?" Gu Youyou said, "Because Grandma was already killed by you, and Grandpa was sick and couldn¡¯t handle the shock." Chapter 466 - 476: Dividing the Family Chapter 466: Chapter 476: Dividing the Family"Hmm, so that¡¯s it! Then, you came back this time just to expose me, didn¡¯t you?" Gu Youyou didn¡¯t speak. There was nothing more to be said about what had happened afterward. She tugged at Jin Zijin¡¯s arm, no longer wanting to stay. They pushed through the crowd and walked out, while Lei Qianqian was on her knees in front of the County Magistrate, recounting the details of how she had killed the elder Mrs. Huang. Both inside and outside the door were crowded with onlookers; at the entrance stood Erya and Sanya. From the moment they had left this family, they had vowed never to step half a pace into this courtyard again. Although they really wanted to barge in and demand why Lei Qianqian was so malicious, they did not do it in the end. Lei Qianqian was convicted and executed for her crimes, and the child was taken away by Jing Wen, which ended any ties with the Gu Family. ... Three days had passed since the incident, and on this day, Huang Xiangwen came with Gu Dabao and Gu Erya Sanya to the thatched cottage on Beiban Mountain. Sanya held no grudge against Gu Youyou, nor was he afraid anymore. He washed sweet potatoes while talking to Gu Youyou about fun things. When Huang Xiangwen and the others arrived, the smile on his face vanished in an instant. He said, "Eldest sister, I don¡¯t like them. They drove my mother to death. Erbao even teamed up with Wang Ergou from the village to bully me!" Gu Youyou just smiled and patted the back of his head, saying, "If Erbao apologizes to you, would you forgive him?" Sanya never seemed to have considered the prospect of Gu Erbao apologizing to him and only looked at Gu Youyou in shock. He shook his head and said, "Impossible!" Yet he wondered, if Erbao really did apologize, would he truly forgive him? "Youyou, Sanya!" Huang Xiangwen walked in front, his complexion not looking too good, as if he had gone gray overnight, which made the already graying hair on his head look even grayer. But in his usually darting, mischievous eyes, there was now an uncommon calmness and guilt. Such an expression was rare on Huang Xiangwen¡¯s face. "Second Auntie!" Gu Youyou looked at them and responded softly. Inside the house, Erya and Shunzi heard the sound and came out, standing at the doorway. Huang Xiangwen forced a smile, then called out to Erya and Shunzi. Shunzi smiled back, but Erya just turned her head away indifferently. Huang Xiangwen smiled awkwardly, quickly taking a box from Gu Dabao¡¯s hands. She said, "Here are all the property and land deeds of the Gu Family, along with the existing money. Youyou, this is what we previously agreed to give you to handle." She raised her hand and handed it to Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou reached out to take it and opened the box. Sanya looked at Huang Xiangwen and then at Gu Youyou in disbelief. Erya watched Huang Xiangwen with surprise. Gu Youyou said, "Alright, since Second Auntie has thought it through and can distinguish between kin, I will divide it in front of everyone." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Huang Xiangwen said with shame, "Youyou, we were wrong. I remember what you said at your mother¡¯s funeral. Second Auntie has thought it over these past few days and feels that you made a lot of sense. Our parents are gone, and if we as the younger generation continue to fight amongst ourselves, this family will eventually fall apart." Gu Youyou didn¡¯t respond. She couldn¡¯t forgive Huang Xiangwen, she just wanted to be fair to her brothers and sisters. She quickly checked the property deeds, land deeds, and money, then handed them out to Erya and Dabao respectively. "Eldest sister!" Erya, holding what she had received, was utterly astounded. Dabao hesitated to accept it, saying, "Eldest sister, it¡¯s all given to us, and you have nothing." Gu Youyou replied, "I have opened a medical clinic in Lingnan, and the business is not bad. I don¡¯t lack these things¡ªtake it." Chapter 467 - 477: Going to Beijing Chapter 467: Chapter 477: Going to BeijingThis was also her indirect way of telling them where she had been over the past year or more, Lingnan. Lingnan, oh, how far away it is. "Big sister!" Dabao bowed his head, almost on the verge of tears. Seeing his haggard face, Gu Youyou knew the matter with Lei Qianqian had hit him hard. She only said softly to him, "That Lei Qianqian was not suitable for you, Dabao. You deserve better. You should be happy that Lei Qianqian has been executed, because we have avenged our grandmother and now you can find a better girl, right?" Gu Dabao nodded gently and could no longer hold back his tears. Gu Youyou walked past him towards the two younger ones. Erbao took a few steps back, hurriedly avoiding her. It seemed his fear of the "ghost sister" was not easy to dispel. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sanya started laughing and reached out her hand to her. "Big sister!" Gu Youyou crouched down and gently patted her head, saying, "Sanya is the most well-behaved." ... The Gu Family¡¯s house went to the uncle¡¯s family, and the Gu Family¡¯s silver was taken out to build another set of courtyards for Erya and Sanya, near that thatched cottage. The rest of the estate was divided equally according to the number of people; this was the result of Gu Youyou¡¯s distribution. "The matters of Lotus Village have finally come to an end, I wonder when the next visit will be." Inside the carriage, Gu Youyou whispered to herself in a low voice. Jin Zijin, who was driving the carriage, turned his head to the side and chuckled again. Youyou had said "visit again," not "return." The carriage moved smoothly forward and was only two days away from Lingnan, but at that moment, the way was blocked by a carriage coming from the opposite direction. "Whoa..." Jin Zijin brought the horses to a stop. Gu Youyou got out of the carriage and asked, "What¡¯s happened?" Before Jin Zijin could reply, a person had already disembarked from the carriage ahead. "Miss Cousin, is Miss Cousin in the carriage?" The person who had gotten down from the carriage ahead was wearing a thick fur coat; it was Lin Family¡¯s butler, Butler Qiu. Butler Qiu only came during New Year¡¯s, but it was still a good half-month away from the New Year. Why had he come so early? "Butler Qiu!" Jin Zijin dismounted first, then helped Gu Youyou down. "Ah, indeed it¡¯s Miss Cousin and Cousin-in-law!" His expression was anxious, and without waiting for Gu Youyou to ask, he hurriedly said, "Miss Cousin, can you come with me to Beijing right now. The old Madam is ill, and I¡¯m afraid that... Ah! She just wants to see Miss Cousin. I was actually on my way to find Miss Cousin in Jisheng Hall in Lingnan, but was told she had gone back to Qingshui Town. I did not expect to meet her on the way here." Hearing this, Gu Youyou turned her head to look at Jin Zijin. They had talked about going to Beijing before, and Jin Zijin had said the time was not right, but now... I¡¯m afraid the matter of going to the Lin Family is not simple. Jin Zijin furrowed his brows and thought for a moment, then nodded gently at her and said to Butler Qiu, "Then let¡¯s go to Beijing together." Gu Youyou looked at Jin Zijin in surprise, thinking, Don¡¯t we need to go back to Lingnan first? We¡¯re almost there. Butler Qiu agreed repeatedly, "Good, good, now I¡¯m relieved. I was afraid Miss Cousin and Cousin-in-law would find it inconvenient." As they headed in the direction of Beijing, it was not long before they reached a sizable city to rest in. Butler Qiu had planned to invite Gu Youyou to Beijing, so he had brought quite a few people with him: himself, four coachmen with two carriages, one maid and a nanny to take care of Gu Youyou, eight guards from the household, along with Jin Zijin and Gu Youyou, making a total of fifteen people¡ªa rather large convoy. In the inn, Gu Youyou, who had been lost in thought all day, finally had the opportunity to speak alone with Jin Zijin. "Zijin, going to Beijing this time might be a trap. Why are you still jumping in?" Chapter 468 - 478: The Lin Family People Chapter 468: Chapter 478: The Lin Family PeopleJin Zijin said, "But it¡¯s possible your maternal grandmother is truly ill." Gu Youyou was silent. He continued, "Always hiding isn¡¯t a solution, it¡¯s better to boldly face them. Beijing is their main stronghold, but at the same time, it¡¯s where the forces are most complex. There are advantages and disadvantages, it all depends on how you use the situation." After some thought, Gu Youyou found some sense in his words, but... life from now on would probably be even harder. Sigh, confronting troubles as they come rather than hiding seemed to be not a bad idea after all. She then asked, "Will your identity be of any use in Beijing?" Jin Zijin looked at Gu Youyou in surprise, then averted his gaze after a moment, his expression a bit strange. Perhaps the plan really needed to change, and he had to call Yue Rujing over. He said, "Yu Jizi is getting old, and the preparation for the next State Preceptor has begun. I¡¯m one of the candidates." "What...?" Gu Youyou was shocked. "But... I won¡¯t be for much longer." Gu Youyou remained silent. ... By the time they reached Beijing, the New Year celebration had already passed. Beijing truly lived up to its reputation as the most vibrant part of Zhuzhao Country; even nearly a month after the New Year, the streets still brimmed with festive atmosphere. The bustling streets were adorned with big red lanterns and couplets. The carriage stopped in front of a grand estate with a plaque bearing the name Lin Residence. By the time their carriage arrived, the entrance was already filled with people. "Is this Youyou?" As Gu Youyou got out of the carriage, she saw a middle-aged man standing at the very front of the crowd, who, judging by his attire, must be her uncle, Lin Xingyi. Gu Youyou bowed respectfully and called out crisply, "Uncle!" "Haha, it really is Youyou!" Lin Xingyi laughed heartily, looking Gu Youyou up and down. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She resembled her sister a bit but was much paler. Her sister had been a village girl, accustomed to labor, whereas Youyou, from a young age... Sighing at the thought, that was all he could do. The matters of Tianzong and Xuanzong were such that not even as a Minister could he intervene, let alone the Emperor, and at that time, his influence was unstable, rendering him helpless. With so many political enemies, he couldn¡¯t offer her more help even if he wanted to. Many people stood behind Lin Xingyi, and an attractive woman stepped forward, smiling at Gu Youyou as she said, "So this is Youyou, you¡¯ve grown up so well, it looks like you really are better now. Your eldest sister¡¯s spirit in heaven can probably rest in peace, and mother should be happy now." "Hello, Auntie!" The one who could speak to her like this had to be Lin Xingyi¡¯s official wife. Madam Lin nodded with a smile and introduced the children behind her to Gu Youyou. "Cousin, my name is Lin Qianqing, your elder female cousin!" This girl looked quite like her mother, around fourteen or fifteen years old. Her closeness to her mother revealed she was her biological child. She was the legitimate eldest daughter of the Lin Family, as the butler had informed her. "Cousin, I am your cousin, Lin Shenxing!" The boy looked around the same age as Lin Qianqing; he was only half a year younger and the only son of her uncle, but his mother was not the aunt but one of the uncle¡¯s concubines. Although he was born out of wedlock, he had been raised by the aunt because his mother died at his birth. "Cousin, my name is Lin Zixin!" Lastly came a ten-year-old girl, also born to one of her uncle¡¯s concubines, which the butler had mentioned to Gu Youyou. The group of women standing behind were all her uncle¡¯s concubines. Looking at this array of beauties, Gu Youyou¡¯s mouth twitched. Chapter 469 - 479 Their Plan Chapter 469: Chapter 479 Their PlanUncle is certainly blessed in his marriage. Auntie¡¯s face didn¡¯t look too good as she stood up to shoo them away, but she softly said, "All right, all right, it¡¯s cold in the wind, better to have your cousins come inside first. These children, knowing they have a cousin coming, were so excited everyone got up early!" One of the maids next to her said, "Madam, the eldest miss was so excited she didn¡¯t sleep all night." "You talk too much!" Lin Qianqing tapped the little maid¡¯s head. Lin Xingyi laughed heartily and said, "Your aunt is right, everyone is indeed very happy to know you¡¯re coming. But it¡¯s cold outside, and Youyou isn¡¯t in the best of health, so let¡¯s go inside first." "Okay, Uncle!" Gu Youyou was invited into the Lin Family¡¯s home as an honored guest; Jin Zijin stood far away by the carriage, and as she stepped over the threshold, Gu Youyou paused and looked back at him. "Youyou, what¡¯s wrong?" Madam Lin asked. Gu Youyou slightly curtsied towards Jin Zijin and said, "Thank you, Taoist, for accompanying me on this journey!" This was what they had agreed upon on the road. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Under Gu Youyou¡¯s persistent questioning, he revealed why he could not be a candidate for State Preceptor. Because a State Preceptor, like his master Tian Jizi, leads a life similar to a monk and cannot marry. If Jin Zijin were to vie for the position of State Preceptor, he would have to give up Gu Youyou, which was one of the reasons he hadn¡¯t touched her. Ten days earlier Gu Youyou asked, "If you don¡¯t compete for State Preceptor, whom will Tianzong choose?" Jin Zijin replied, "Ajing would be the most suitable. I¡¯ve already sent him a letter asking him to hurry to Beijing. If he rides and takes the eastern route, he won¡¯t be much slower than us." Gu Youyou chuckled bitterly and said, "If you put it that way... I feel that if you don¡¯t enter the competition, Tianzong¡¯s chances of winning are zero." Jin Zijin¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, he looked at her with a bit of heartache. "I am already married," he said. Gu Youyou shook her head and asked, "Does Marquess Yue know?" "Marquess Yue?" Jin Zijin looked at Gu Youyou somewhat puzzled. Gu Youyou said, "Does Marquess Yue know you intend to compete for State Preceptor?" Jin Zijin understood her words now, pondered for a moment, and said, "He doesn¡¯t know!" Gu Youyou chuckled bitterly and whispered to herself, "No wonder." Marquess Yue knew he was married but didn¡¯t stop him, whereas Yue Rujing had a lot of objections. "You should go!" Gu Youyou said. Jin Zijin¡¯s expression darkened further, and he reminded her again, "I am already married." "But you have never touched me." Speaking of this made Gu Youyou somewhat distressed as she said, "We didn¡¯t even worship the heavens and earth when we got married. Apart from my identification being with you, how could we seem like husband and wife? We lack both the name and the reality of marriage. So... you have never really given up. Before, you said that when it was time to come to Beijing, you were not afraid of that old Taoist, you just hadn¡¯t figured out how to settle me, right?" Jin Zijin was stunned, his long eyelashes fluttering as he looked at Gu Youyou with increasing sadness. "Youyou!" he gently pulled her into his arms, letting her lean against him, and said, "You¡¯re right, I hadn¡¯t figured it out. But now I have. Let Ajing do it, I will support him with all my might." "That¡¯s not good!" Gu Youyou pushed him away and said, "The State Preceptor cannot marry, but Yue Rujing is the lifeblood of the Yue Family. If he doesn¡¯t marry, wouldn¡¯t the Yue Family be left without a successor?" With the situation in the Yue Family, if Yue Rujing did not carry on the family line, those women would surely fight them to the end. Chapter 470 - 480 Decision Chapter 470: Chapter 480 DecisionUpon hearing this, Jin Zijin fell silent for a moment before saying, "The State Preceptor position can be relinquished, if he wants to take a wife and continue the family line, he only needs to hand over the position of the State Preceptor immediately." "And then what?" asked Gu Youyou. "Before that, Tianzong must cultivate the next State Preceptor." Gu Youyou gave a bitter smile, how was any of this as easy as he made it sound? Jin Zijin must be the one Tianzong was painstakingly grooming to be the State Preceptor. If he were to back out, it would undoubtedly catch Tianzong off guard. And Xuanzong, they indeed have a legitimate heir to the State Preceptor. How could someone hastily trained by Tianzong compare with someone meticulously prepared by others for many years? Moreover... even if Yue Rujing takes over, it¡¯s not guaranteed to succeed, so whichever way you look at it, it¡¯s a loss. With Jin Zijin relinquishing power, it would also be a significant obstacle to their efforts of undermining Xuanzong¡¯s influence. Gu Youyou raised her head and gently caressed Jin Zijin¡¯s cheek, asking, "What were your plans before?" "Hmm?" "I mean... before you fell in love with me, what were your plans?" Jin Zijin¡¯s eyes deepened. He tried to recall what his plans were before that, and they seemed somewhat hazy now. He had not thought about what to do with her for a long time. It must have been... before he brought her back to his thatched cottage. The poison in his body was nearly uncontrollable, and not far from where he lived was an antidote, but it belonged to a medic raised by Xuanzong. He had considered it for quite some time. He was secretly hiding in Lotus Village searching for the Youying Pearl, and if he carelessly meddled with Xuanzong¡¯s medic, he could easily expose himself. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But to suppress the toxins within his body, he still went ahead and did it. And he involved another person he had long been reluctant to involve, having them clean up all traces along the way. That¡¯s why the news from Gu the Third had not been sent out, and why the affair of the medicine at Doctor Zhou¡¯s also remained unreported. As for Gu Youyou... at that time, to him, whether he acted or not, she would have died sooner or later. Although he used her, he also saved her, so they were even. When his affairs were concluded, he planned to explain everything to her; he never expected things to turn out the way they did. He gave a bitter smile. It was just as she had said; he had always kept that exit route, he truly owed her an apology. He touched her lips lightly and said, "What I thought before doesn¡¯t matter, what I¡¯ve decided now is..." "No..." Gu Youyou interrupted Jin Zijin before he could finish. She said, "Our marriage lacked the proper rituals, we did not bow at the altar, and we have not consummated our relationship. As for our Lingnan... I believe Marquess Yue will find a way to not leak a single word. So, I think you should still compete." "You..." Jin Zijin looked at Gu Youyou in shock. "Just as you said, one can be a State Preceptor halfway without committing to it for a lifetime. Since Yue Rujing can serve for a few years and then step down, so can you." Jin Zijin¡¯s expression changed. With or without her, this was what he had planned; he couldn¡¯t be the State Preceptor for his entire life, he had more important things to do... Gu Youyou continued, "The main point is that you stand a better chance than Yue Rujing. If you want to win over Xuanzong, you must secure the State Preceptor position. Zijin, good things take time, as you¡¯ve said, let me wait for you. My answer is that I will wait for you..." Jin Zijin had already instructed the butler Qiu not to reveal too much about Gu Youyou¡¯s situation, so only Lin Xingyi from the Lin Family was aware of their affair. Chapter 471 - 481: Meeting Maternal Grandmother Chapter 471: Chapter 481: Meeting Maternal GrandmotherBefore they arrived in Beijing, Lin Xingyi had received a letter inferring that the marriage arrangement between Gu Youyou and Jin Zijin had been annulled, and he believed that he understood the reasons behind it. Therefore, the current members of the Lin Family assumed that Gu Youyou had never been married. Following Madam Lin into the Lin Family¡¯s grand courtyard, Lin Xingyi cast a deep glance at Jin Zijin who was not far away, and respectfully performed a gesture of gratitude. ... After entering the Lin residence, Gu Youyou first went to see Old Madam Lin Chenshi. She was originally an ordinary farm wife from the countryside who was living a life of wealth today only because her son had made something of himself. But having toiled for half her life, her thriftiness and frugality were habits she could not shake off. Upon entering Old Madam Lin¡¯s courtyard, the decoration inside appeared much more modest compared to the outside. There were fewer flowers and plants in the courtyard, mostly giving way to a vegetable garden, and there was even a chicken coop. Surrounded by her aunt and cousins, Gu Youyou went to Old Madam Lin¡¯s room and heard her voice from a distance; unable to restrain herself, the bedridden old lady attempted to sit up. "Youyou has come, hasn¡¯t she? It must be my granddaughter Youyou who has arrived!" The two maids by her side hurried to help her up. "Mother, how could you get up? Youyou has arrived," her aunt said as she entered the threshold, hearing Old Madam Lin¡¯s words. She quickly stepped in and busied herself with making sure the old lady was comfortably seated. Gu Youyou paid a visit, loudly calling out to her grandmother, and then the two of them wept together. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was not the real Gu Youyou, but thinking of the scene of a family reunion, she knew how to play the part. Moreover, she was alone and without support in Beijing, so she had to cling firmly to the leg of her grandmother, who was honored with the title of Imperial Commandery Madam. "Youyou, they told me you were sick, sick for over a decade. I only saw you when you were very little. After more than ten years, I thought I would never see you again. My poor elder daughter, she just wouldn¡¯t listen to my advice. If she hadn¡¯t insisted on marrying into the Gu Family against all opposition, she wouldn¡¯t have passed away so early..." Madam Lin interjected from the side, "Mother, the Imperial Physician said your health cannot withstand great sorrow or joy. Didn¡¯t we agree that you wouldn¡¯t cry when Youyou comes? Why do you still weep?" "I..." Old Madam Lin hastily wiped her tears and asserted with conviction, "I wasn¡¯t crying; I¡¯m just happy." Gu Youyou smiled and took the handkerchief passed by the maid, wiping the tears from Old Madam Lin¡¯s eyes. "Quickly tell your grandmother about how you¡¯ve been these past years! That Xiaoqiu is so useless, always saying the Gu Family wouldn¡¯t let him see you, and we¡¯ve had no clue how you fared." Gu Youyou said, "Grandmother, haven¡¯t you seen me now? Look at me, how do I appear to you?" "Now?" Old Madam Lin finally looked Gu Youyou over carefully, and after a while, she raised her thumb, declaring, "Good, you¡¯re truly the daughter of my dear child; you are no less than your uncle¡¯s two little girls." Hearing this, the two younger cousins playfully protested to their grandmother. Old Madam Lin, delighted, laughed and said, "Alright, alright, you¡¯re both good." Then she turned to Madam Lin and said, "Daughter-in-law, take her two sisters out first; I have some private words to discuss with Youyou." "Ai, Youyou, stay here and talk to your grandmother for a moment," she said. Madam Lin smiled and led the two cousins away. In the room, with only the two of them left, Old Madam Lin¡¯s face grew stern, and she asked Gu Youyou seriously, "Tell your grandmother, were you truly harmed by someone? And your parents, did they..." Gu Youyou was slightly startled before she responded with a light smile, "Grandmother, everything is in the past now, and my parents¡¯ grievances have been avenged. Why bring that up again? Besides, I¡¯m doing just fine." Chapter 472 - 482: First Entry into Lin Residence Chapter 472: Chapter 482: First Entry into Lin ResidenceThe old lady saw Gu Youyou¡¯s difficulty and only sighed deeply, not pressing her for more answers. Her daughter had been gone for so many years, indeed, there was no use talking about it anymore. "From now on, you stay by my side, I want to see who dares to snatch someone from this old woman." Gu Youyou was mildly surprised again. Because from her tone, it seemed that she knew quite a bit about the matter. "Grandmother, let me take your pulse, you need to be in good health so Youyou can have someone to rely on." The old lady then said with sudden realization, "Right, right, Youyou is the Divine Doctor, I¡¯ve heard about this." Having spoken, she stretched out an arm. With the Divine Doctor¡¯s Signboard bestowed upon her, Gu Youyou had perfectly controlled an epidemic, and her reputation had spread far and wide. The Lin Family in Beijing naturally knew about it. The old lady¡¯s illness was not as serious as Butler Qu had said, and Gu Youyou prescribed her a medicinal formula, combined with acupuncture, and she would soon recover. "Ah, right, how come I heard that the young Divine Doctor has already married?" Gu Youyou: "..." How could she have forgotten about that? With her fame so great in Lingnan, it was normal for there to be rumors about her marriage. "It must be a mix-up, that¡¯s my senior brother." "Senior brother?" The old lady looked at Gu Youyou intently. Gu Youyou, looking natural, explained, "Yes, that¡¯s my senior brother. Not just a senior brother, I also have a junior brother. We opened Jisheng Hall together. My junior brother is the Princely Heir of the Lingnan Marquis Residence, have you heard about this from someone?" Upon hearing this, the old lady nodded gently and said, "I have heard people mention it, saying that the Divine Doctor comes from no ordinary background, her master is a highly reclusive expert, and she is in the same sect as the Lingnan Princely Heir." But she had never heard about a senior brother! ... The old lady of the Lin Residence, Gu Youyou¡¯s grandmother, liked to plant some vegetables and raise chickens and ducks because she used to be a farm woman. To avoid affecting other people in the Lin Residence, she lived somewhat apart, which she herself quite enjoyed. At first, Madam Lin arranged a room for Gu Youyou near where her older cousin stayed, but Gu Youyou declined. She said she needed to treat her grandmother¡¯s illness and being too far would be inconvenient; moreover, as a village girl herself, she liked the kind of courtyard her grandmother had. Thus, under the odd gazes of everyone, Madam Lin showed understanding and allocated to her the most secluded courtyard. Of course, that was the very courtyard she had taken a liking to at first glance. The maids whispered behind the scenes, now that the Miss from the countryside had come, it seemed their residence would gain a few more vegetable plots. Hearing this, Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but smile. As for her personal maids, Madam Lin arranged two to attend her closely, four to do heavy chores, one old nurse, and two servant boys to run errands. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her status was on par with the second young miss, only having two fewer maids and one less old nurse than the legitimate daughters of the Lin Family. Seeing this, the old lady assigned one of her own head maids to Gu Youyou. Although she didn¡¯t say anything explicitly, everyone understood that the old lady didn¡¯t trust Madam Lin, and with the transfer of her head maid, it was a sign of leadership. This made Madam Lin both embarrassed and angry. Gu Youyou was somewhat speechless. She knew her grandmother loved her, but this move could easily offend her aunt, the moment she had just arrived. And at a time when she knew nothing about the Lin Residence. Gu Youyou had been at the Lin Residence for three days and two nights, this being her third night. After two nights of insomnia, she still didn¡¯t feel sleepy. Used to being with him, the bed that was supposed to be warm from the fire felt cold and she couldn¡¯t fall asleep at all. Chapter 473 - 483: Climbing Over the Wall Chapter 473: Chapter 483: Climbing Over the WallShe rose to fetch an extra blanket from the chest. "Ah..." Gu Youyou felt someone embrace her from behind and cover her mouth, startling her into a cry. "Don¡¯t yell, it¡¯s me." A moment later, Jin Zijin¡¯s familiar voice came from behind her. Having been thinking about him, and then he appeared, Gu Youyou was ecstatic. "I¡¯m freezing to death, let¡¯s get under the covers first and talk there." Since her arrival in this era, she had never spent a winter night alone, and now she realized how difficult it was. When Gu Youyou had first arrived, it was summer, and she would cover herself with a thick blanket every day, so she hadn¡¯t felt cold. But half a year later, when the weather turned cooler, she moved into Jin Zijin¡¯s thatch-roofed house, and every night she had him to warm the bed, she almost forgot how severe her cold toxin was. The maids and old women outside had all fallen asleep, and those who hadn¡¯t were made to sleep by Jin Zijin. The two clung together under the blankets, intimately exchanging their affections. Gu Youyou, panting, poked her head out from the covers and asked, "The Lin Residence is supposed to be well-guarded, especially this part where my grandmother stays. It looks secluded, but the guards are actually the most numerous. How did you manage to get in?" Jin Zijin simply said, "Are you looking down on me?" "...I¡¯m just worried about you. It would be awful if you were caught." How embarrassing, right? "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get caught." He said, "Your uncle has made arrangements. From now on, I¡¯ll come every night." "What...?" This revelation from him shocked Gu Youyou, leaving her stunned for a long moment. What kind of uncle was this? He agreed to his unmarried niece¡¯s nightly rendezvous with a man? And even deliberately let him in? Yet he nonchalantly captured her delicate chin, kissed it, and teased her with a smirk, "It has a certain charm, doesn¡¯t it?" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou: "..." A wife is not as good as a concubine, and a concubine is not as good as a stolen encounter, or so they say? Moreover, he had to maintain his celibacy, so in reality, it was an unfulfilled theft. Gu Youyou¡¯s expression darkened, and she bit him, demanding, "Tell me, what agreement have you reached with my uncle?" Jin Zijin only said, "What agreement do we need? He wants to protect you, so he¡¯s on the same side as us. Besides..." Jin Zijin¡¯s expression turned grave, "As an emperor, who would want someone out of his control? The Art of Sovereignty is about absolute dominance. Both overtly and covertly, he is the one most eager to root out the Dao Family, and your uncle, being his favorite minister, naturally aligns with him." Gu Youyou understood that the ¡¯he¡¯ he referred to was the Emperor, but his words carried a strange tone. After a moment of thought, Gu Youyou asked, "So you¡¯re saying, as the Dao Family¡¯s head disciple, you¡¯re also a target the Emperor wants to uproot." Jin Zijin paused for a moment before giving a bitter smile, "Yes, I too am a target to be uprooted." "Zijin!" Seeing him like this, Gu Youyou felt a vague unease. He laughed, "What¡¯s there to fear? If the sky were to fall, there would be tall men to hold it up. The former State Preceptor hasn¡¯t been toppled yet, so why would he bother with me? In The Art of Sovereignty, the most important thing is to know how to balance and utilize resources, and in that, he is exceptionally skilled." Gu Youyou took a deep breath and began to imagine all sorts of maneuvers for power. It seemed her future life would be very interesting indeed! ... Her great warmer had returned, and she slept incredibly soundly that night. Xiang Chun heard some noise and hurried into the room to serve her. "Miss, did you sleep well last night?" Gu Youyou, getting dressed, replied with a smile on her lips, "Quite well." Chapter 474 - 484: Preparing to Go Out for a Stroll Chapter 474: Chapter 484: Preparing to Go Out for a Strollfree????ebnovel.comThe young lady from the capital had been here for a few days and hadn¡¯t been sleeping well, but today her complexion and mood both seemed to be quite good, and Xiang Chun finally felt relieved. In a while, she would go to report to the old Madam that the young lady had adapted to the large bed of the Lin Residence and now could have a good night¡¯s sleep. The old Madam¡¯s mood had improved, and with Gu Youyou¡¯s miraculous rejuvenation, her health was much better now. After cleaning up, Gu Youyou went to pay respects to the old Madam of the Lin family and joined them for breakfast as a matter of course. "No dark circles today!" The old Madam said with a smile as she eyed Gu Youyou. Madam Lin glanced at the old Madam and then smiled at Gu Youyou, "Youyou just arrived a few days ago and probably wasn¡¯t used to the bed. Now that she¡¯s had a good night¡¯s sleep, she should be able to sleep well every night." Only Gu Youyou pursed her lips, cautiously offering a smile, her heart filled with awkwardness. They didn¡¯t know how she had managed to sleep so well. Lin Qianqing was sitting beside Gu Youyou, nudged her, and whispered, "How about I take my cousin out to play later?" Gu Youyou had heard that most young ladies in Beijing were raised in sheltered environments, making it no easy feat to go out. She looked at her older cousin in surprise, seemingly asking: Can you really take me out? Lin Qianqing just giggled and lowered her voice even more, "I know what you want to say, but I have my ways." "Hmm...?" Why did she have a bad feeling about this? Madam Lin saw everything and likewise had a bad feeling upon seeing her daughter¡¯s mischievous expression. She put down her chopsticks and frowned, "What are you whispering to Youyou about? Your cousin has just come to Beijing and is unfamiliar with the place; don¡¯t lead her astray." Lin Qianqing replied with feigned annoyance, "What are you implying, Mother? How could I possibly lead my cousin astray?" The old Madam gave Madam Lin a sideways look and scolded, "Daya is finally getting close to her cousin. It¡¯s just a heartfelt conversation. Why are you so anxious?" "Mother!" Madam Lin¡¯s face showed her grievance, and although she wanted to say something, she ended up holding back. The old Madam snorted and, ignoring her, turned to Lin Qianqing and Gu Youyou, "Daya, since your cousin is new and unfamiliar here, you should take her out today and help her get to know the place." Lin Qianqing could hardly believe her ears and stood up excitedly, "Really? Can I take my cousin out today, visibly and properly?" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How could that be alright? It might have been fine before, but Daya is almost fifteen now. If she¡¯s too conspicuous now, how will she marry in the future, Mother? That¡¯s not permissible!" The old Madam paid no attention to her, acting as if she hadn¡¯t heard, and just said to Lin Qianqing, "Even if I don¡¯t allow you to go openly, you would still think of all sorts of devious ways." "Thank you, Grandmother!" Lin Qianqing replied, filled with excitement. "However, remember to bring two maids with you. Let Xiang Chun and Long Luo follow." After saying this, she turned to her own head maid, "Lusun, fetch some silver. It¡¯s Youyou¡¯s first visit, so let her buy whatever she likes. You¡¯re my own granddaughter, so be sure not to see yourself as an outsider." Gu Youyou received the silver the head maid Lusun handed over with a submissive and approving look and thanked the old Madam. At the same time, she was quietly contemplating the interesting names her grandmother had chosen for her maids - Xiang Chun, Lusun? Gu Youyou had also observed the relationship between her grandmother and her aunt and pretty much understood it. The old lady was not quite satisfied with her daughter-in-law, no wonder. Later, she reflected that her aunt was a daughter of a deeply-rooted aristocratic family from Beijing, a proper lady of a great household, while her uncle, despite having true talent and learning, was nothing but a nouveau riche in the eyes of those entrenched families. Chapter 475 - 485 Her Purpose Chapter 475: Chapter 485 Her PurposeEspecially Auntie, Gu Youyou¡¯s maternal grandmother, she was truly a woman from a farming family, a country bumpkin. If her son becomes successful, one could say that a golden phoenix has flown out of a chicken coop¡ªremarkable abilities indeed¡ªbut the old lady¡¯s status is elevated entirely through her son¡¯s prestige. Even if she becomes the wife of a first-ranked imperial officer, what of it? She¡¯s still a country bumpkin. With such a mother-in-law and daughter-in-law pair, it would be truly strange if they managed to get along peacefully. Having just arrived at the Lin Family¡¯s residence, Gu Youyou was unfamiliar with everything. Anyway, playing dumb was never wrong¡ªshe simply followed wherever her big cousin took her. Because she herself was also a country bumpkin from a farming family, and moreover, in the Lin Family, no one dared to look down on country bumpkins¡ªMadam Lin would be the first to get upset. Gu Youyou followed Lin Qianqing out of the residence, and true to Beijing¡¯s reputation, even with the weather so cold that it made people shake, the streets were still crowded with many people. The streets were bustling, and the big cousin dragged her all over the place. They bought some trinkets suitable for girls and all sorts of... strange things, tasking two maids with carrying their purchases home. Xiang Chun and Long Luo looked around with troubled expressions on their faces. Lin Qianqing said unapologetically, "If you¡¯re not going back, then just carry these things and follow us." Gu Youyou looked at the steamer basket full of buns. Long Luo was about to cry holding it¡ªif she had to carry the steamer with them all the way, both her arms would probably be good for nothing. Gu Youyou said, "Why don¡¯t you go back first? We have to put down the steamer basket, right?" Xiang Chun, however, understood what Lin Qianqing meant. She tugged at Long Luo¡¯s arm and said, "Let¡¯s go back first. If we run quickly, we can catch up." With no other choice, Long Luo had to leave. As soon as the two maids left, Lin Qianqing made a beeline for a restaurant. While observing the cultural atmosphere of Beijing, Gu Youyou noticed something. It seemed that her big cousin wasn¡¯t particularly interested in looking around or buying things¡ªit was as if she was casually covering something up, and the real destination was this restaurant. No wonder she sent the two maids away, but it was unclear what she had in mind. The shopkeeper greeted Lin Qianqing with great enthusiasm, his face full of smiles, "Yo, Miss Lin, the usual place?" Lin Qianqing asked in return, "Are they in the usual place?" The shopkeeper replied with a smile, "Of course, and I¡¯ve specially reserved your usual spot." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ha, good. Let me introduce you, this is my cousin," said Lin Qianqing. Cousin: "..." What on earth was this girl up to? This restaurant was considered quite high-end in Beijing. In the private tea room on the third floor, Gu Youyou saw a piece of glassware used as decoration, a bottle. Oh no, at this time, it should be called liuli, which was somewhat different from modern glass. Gu Youyou curiously picked it up for a closer look. It was crudely made, but beautiful. Lin Qianqing glanced over and smiled, "Cousin, you haven¡¯t seen a bottle like this before, have you? This is called liuli; it¡¯s very beautiful and also quite precious. There are only three of these in the entire restaurant. There¡¯s one here with us, and the other two are in the rooms opposite ours." After saying this, she no longer paid attention to Gu Youyou, instead, she sat by the table and turned her gaze towards the rooms across from theirs. Lowering her head, Gu Youyou took a glance at Qianqing, put the liuli bottle back, and looked in the direction she was gazing. Through the gauze curtains of the room opposite, the faint outlines of two people chuckling softly were visible, and by the sound of it, they were young men. The soundproofing of the room was good; with Gu Youyou¡¯s hearing, she could only make out some voices but couldn¡¯t discern what they were saying. Gu Youyou looked at Lin Qianqing in surprise and exclaimed, "You know them?" Chapter 476 - 486: Cousin Meets Elder Cousin Chapter 476: Chapter 486: Cousin Meets Elder CousinActually, she was curious what a fourteen or fifteen-year-old girl was doing staring at a young man. She really was, it couldn¡¯t be that she was dragged out to accompany her meeting a lover. Lin Qianqing only sighed grievously, "Yes, of course I know him, but now that¡¯s all I can do¡ªknow him!" "...What do you mean by that, cousin?" Gu Youyou felt that the expression of a wronged woman seemed particularly strange on the face of her young fourteen or fifteen-year-old cousin. But she whispered, "The Emperor is selecting consorts for his two sons, all daughters of officials of the third rank and above, aged fourteen to eighteen, must participate in the selection, and I am among them." Uh... "So?" "My mother told me before that she intended to marry me to my eldest cousin from my maternal side and that had already been decided, but now... my father says I can forget about my eldest cousin. Given my identity as the legitimate daughter of the Lin Family, becoming part of the Imperial Family as a wife is almost certain." Gu Youyou: "...So, cousin, do you actually fancy your eldest cousin?" "Fancy?" Lin Qianqing blinked and sighed again, "For all these years, I¡¯ve always regarded him as my future husband, but once the Imperial Edict arrived at our home, I could only consider him as my eldest cousin. Is it a matter of fancying him, or is it just not being used to it?" Gu Youyou glanced across and then said with a laugh, "If you didn¡¯t fancy him, why would you come here? Don¡¯t tell me this is how you guys usually meet?" "Of course not. I used to go directly to my maternal grandfather¡¯s place, but now my father won¡¯t allow me." This child, such a small thing, probably can¡¯t understand feelings at all. "Then why did you drag me into this?" Gu Youyou asked again. "For you, of course!" What Lin Qianqing said next nearly scared Gu Youyou to death. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My eldest cousin is so great, the direct eldest son of the Ducal Residence¡¯s third household, a truly distinguished gentleman. The saying goes, ¡¯Why let the family¡¯s water irrigate someone else¡¯s field?¡¯ Since I no longer have a chance to marry him, you can! That¡¯s why I¡¯m here today¡ªto introduce you to him." Gu Youyou held her forehead and hurriedly said, "No need, no need, this... Ai, isn¡¯t there Lin Zixin, your younger cousin? Just introduce your eldest cousin to her." "Her?" Lin Qianqing scoffed disdainfully, "She¡¯s just a child born from a concubine, how can she be a match for my cousin? Aye, cousin, didn¡¯t I say, my cousin is the direct eldest son of the Ducal Residence, how could he possibly marry a daughter born from a concubine, she¡¯s not the Princess." Gu Youyou: "..." The ancient people¡¯s peculiar views on family hierarchy, where the legitimate often looked down on the illegitimate, were normal. But..."I am a country girl." Lin Qianqing didn¡¯t see it as an issue, "What¡¯s the big deal about that? Our grandmother was also a country girl, and now isn¡¯t our grandmother still a first rank noble lady with an imperial decree? Who dares to look down upon her?" "That is true!" Ah no, that¡¯s not the point here. "Ah, he¡¯s coming out!" Just as Gu Youyou was about to say something, she saw Lin Qianqing¡¯s eyes light up as she dashed out. Gu Youyou held her forehead and called out loudly, "...Hey, hey, eldest cousin, don¡¯t... " "Eldest cousin, what a coincidence, you¡¯re here too!" Gu Youyou hurriedly chased after her, and there her eldest cousin was, having already bumped into the cousin. "Cousin, you came out again? Did your aunt say anything?" Her eldest cousin seemed surprised. Lin Qianqing giggled and replied, "My grandmother allowed it, took my cousin out for a walk. Oh, you haven¡¯t met my cousin yet, let me introduce you." The innocent Gu Youyou was dragged over forcibly. Chapter 477 - 487 The man in the rain that night Chapter 477: Chapter 487 The man in the rain that night"This is my cousin, the one I¡¯ve mentioned to you, my aunt¡¯s only daughter, Gu Youyou. You see, my cousin is quite pretty, isn¡¯t she?" Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. So much for the demure attitude that ancient young ladies were supposed to have at a first meeting. Being new to the place, she couldn¡¯t overdo her act, so she had to keep her head low and play the part of a young maiden. "Miss Gu?" The other party, this older male cousin, seemed quite surprised, then looked at Gu Youyou with curiosity. "Hehe, elder cousin!" Gu Youyou forced a laugh and focused on the tips of her own shoes. Seeing the young maiden¡¯s coy demeanor, the older cousin¡¯s expression turned somewhat strange. He straightened up and hurriedly said, "Miss Gu, since you are my cousin Qianqing¡¯s elder cousin, it is appropriate for you to call me elder cousin as well. My name is Jin Wei, but you can also call me Young Master Jin." Upon hearing this, Gu Youyou looked up, her expression darkening slightly. She simply couldn¡¯t keep up the act of a young maiden anymore. The other party had excellent composure, wearing an expression of humble amicability. Amidst his warm words, his meaning couldn¡¯t have been clearer. Gu Youyou curled her lips slightly and said softly, "Yes, Young Master Jin!" As the cousin of the Lin Family, she was not really a miss of the Lin Family. In the eyes of those people, she was just a country girl. It seemed that her cousin hadn¡¯t noticed the undercurrent flowing beneath the fine weather. She was fretting about whether she regretted having to give up the affections of the elder cousin to her own elder cousin. Was she regretting or not? All three were lost in thought, but their silent contemplation was interrupted by a young man emerging from the house behind them. "Qianqing is here, and who is this young lady?" The newcomer was a young man with sharp brows and starry eyes, a high-bridged nose, and thin lips lightly pursed. His piercing gaze shot towards Gu Youyou like a sharp sword thrusting into her heart. This person... Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes widened. She had met him only once before, during a night of thunderous rain and lightning. She saw his face beneath the black cloak¡ªjust a single glance was enough to make his sword-like eyes unforgettable. Was it him? How could it be him? After she and Jin Zijin had opened up to each other, he had never mentioned him, nor had she ever brought up the mysterious man who had wanted to take her life that rainy night. She remembered his words clearly, "She¡¯s discovered us. She must be killed." To anyone other than Jin Zijin, this man was an existence that couldn¡¯t be exposed. She knew things she wasn¡¯t supposed to know. So, what was to be done¡ªkill her or not? To avoid putting him in a difficult position and not wanting to touch upon certain dangers, she chose to feign ignorance. "Young Master Xiao, this is my elder cousin," said Lin Qianqing shyly. Xiao Jinyan eyed Gu Youyou without seemingly noticing the tempest in her eyes. He smiled gently at Lin Qianqing and said, "I recognize both the elder young ladies of Young Master Jin¡¯s family. Which family¡¯s elder cousin are you?" Although his face wore an unfazed smile, the irony in his tone was unmistakable. Gu Youyou just huffed softly. This outing had exposed her to the true nature of the so-called noble sons of Beijing. They were hardly better than Yue Rujing, who was all glitter on the outside and rottenness within¡ªa veritable scholarly scoundrel. Indeed, without comparison, there would be no hurt, and this saying couldn¡¯t be more true. Of course, with the reputation of her uncle, Lin Xingyi, it was probably no secret among the officials of Beijing what his background was and who his relatives were. So, if Lin Qianqing¡¯s elder cousin wasn¡¯t one of those from the Ducal Residence, then that left only the country relatives. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Well, it was normal for people to look down on someone from the countryside. Chapter 478 - 488: What a Coincidence Chapter 478: Chapter 488: What a CoincidenceLin Qianqing was caught awkwardly in the middle; she couldn¡¯t claim she hadn¡¯t heard her older cousin belittling Gu Youyou just now, and she had clearly heard this Mr. Xiao¡¯s sarcastic comment as well. What kind of cousin? "Mr. Xiao, this is indeed Qianqing¡¯s cousin. She is my..." "Qianqing!" Gu Youyou stopped her, preventing her from continuing, and simply glanced at the two men, whispering, "Although I don¡¯t recognize who this Mr. Xiao might be, seeing Mr. Xiao¡¯s impressive demeanor, I presume he¡¯s no ordinary person. Perhaps there¡¯s no need for introductions." "Ah?" Lin Qianqing looked somewhat sheepish and said, "Cousin, are you angry?" Gu Youyou said, "Why would I be? I don¡¯t even know this... Mr. Xiao!" Not knowing him, how could she be angry? Xiao Jinyan snorted coldly and said, "What a bold cousin." Gu Youyou rolled her eyes in embarrassment. Lin Qianqing was still playing the peacemaker without realizing that Gu Youyou and this Xiao Jinyan had long since become enemies. He had once tried to kill her; had it not been for Jin Zijin¡¯s intervention, their enmity would have been a matter of life and death. "Don¡¯t be angry, Mr. Xiao. My cousin has just arrived in Beijing. This is her first time going out." Hehe, of course, he wouldn¡¯t bother arguing with a country girl. "Qianqing, we¡¯ve been out for quite a long time. Let¡¯s return, lest grandmother worries," Gu Youyou said as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything. Lin Qianqing looked at Jin Wei with difficulty and said, "Then what do you think about my older cousin..." Gu Youyou touched her forehead in frustration. Couldn¡¯t this child see that both men were looking down on her? Yet she still wanted to play matchmaker. Fat hopes of channeling water only to one¡¯s own field, huh... "Your older cousin is quite well, but we really must be going," she said dismissively. Having said that, she turned and went straight downstairs. "Good to know you¡¯re sensible!" Xiao Jinyan stared at Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes, filled with intense hostility, as cold as ice. "Cousin, wait for me." Lin Qianqing gave her older cousin a resentful glance, then glared hard at Xiao Jinyan, stamped her foot, and chased after Gu Youyou. Jin Wei looked meaningfully at Xiao Jinyan and said flatly, "Do you know Miss Gu?" Xiao Jinyan¡¯s expression darkened. He snorted with a laugh and said, "Do you think I would know such a person?" Glancing in Gu Youyou¡¯s direction, he continued, "I just think Miss Lin is being ridiculous. Even if she¡¯s not destined for you, she shouldn¡¯t introduce you to a woman like that. She¡¯s just a relative depending on the Lin Family, still a rustic at heart. Heh, haven¡¯t you noticed her temperament is even more arrogant than the young ladies of Beijing? Utterly oblivious of her place." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou had been walking down despondently but perked up upon hearing Xiao Jinyan¡¯s words right at the top of the stairs. Her temper flared instantly. This was the first time she found her own ears to be a headache. How nice it would be if they weren¡¯t so sensitive; what the eye doesn¡¯t see, the heart doesn¡¯t grieve over, what the ear doesn¡¯t hear, the mind doesn¡¯t torment over. At this moment, the door diagonally opposite of the stairs opened, and Gu Youyou, without meaning to, looked up only to see the person inside the room. Both were slightly taken aback. "Oh, what a coincidence!" Yue Rujing said as she stood in the doorway. Gu Youyou¡¯s gaze drifted past Yue Rujing¡¯s side to the person inside the room. Jin Zijin? He was sitting by the window, calmly drinking tea. Feeling Gu Youyou¡¯s gaze on him, he slowly turned his face, his indifferent eyes showing neither joy nor sorrow, betraying no emotion. Gu Youyou shifted her gaze away, gave Yue Rujing a faint smile, and asked, "Indeed, what a coincidence. When did you arrive?" Yue Rujing answered, "I arrived today." Chapter 479 - 489: A Conversation in the House Chapter 479: Chapter 489: A Conversation in the HouseGu Youyou glanced at Jin Zijin inside the room, no wonder she hadn¡¯t heard Jin Zijin talk about Yue Rujing¡¯s arrival in Beijing last night. Lin Qianqing wore a face of surprise, this being the first time she had met Yue Rujing, whose remarkable beauty certainly drew attention; a young girl in the budding stage of her life would likely feel ripples in her heart upon seeing such a breathtakingly handsome young man, her cheeks flushing red. Lin Qianqing timidly stood behind Gu Youyou, tugging at her sleeve. Gu Youyou took her hand, smiled, and said, "Oh yes, let me introduce her, this is my cousin, surnamed Lin." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yue Rujing raised an eyebrow and gave a slight bow, with a light smile, he said, "The daughter of the Great Scholar Lin?" Feeling shy, Lin Qianqing nodded slightly and said, "I am my father¡¯s legitimate eldest daughter." Then she asked, "Does this gentleman know my father?" Gu Youyou turned her head to look at Lin Qianqing, who mentioned that she was the legitimate eldest daughter of the Lin Family; though she was a bit shy, her chin was held high with pride. Indeed, her status as the legitimate eldest daughter was something to be proud of, but this girl seemed unaware of the need to be reserved, especially since it was their first meeting with a stranger. Yue Rujing looked at Lin Qianqing with mild surprise and smiled lightly, "I am Yue Rujing, the Princely Heir of the Marquis Residence of Lingnan. Years ago, I accompanied my father on a visit to Beijing and had the fortune to meet the Great Scholar Lin once." Alright, the comparison of status had begun. Lin Qianqing¡¯s face showed astonishment, and she hurriedly bowed, saying, "So you are the Princely Heir of the Marquis Residence of Lingnan!" Jin Wei and Xiao Jinyan, separated by a long corridor, upon witnessing this exchange, both wore faces of surprise and quickly walked over. Having heard Yue Rujing¡¯s confident self-introduction, both of them bowed respectfully to him. "We¡¯ve seen Princely Heir Yue." Gu Youyou wasn¡¯t familiar with the intricacies of Zhuzhao Country¡¯s hierarchical differences, but she had common sense. Typically, officials from outside the capital did not hold higher status than those from within it, yet here were the sons and daughters of three capital officials who had to pay their respects to Yue Rujing. The Marquis Residence of Lingnan was indeed an outside official residence. Yue Rujing carried himself with poise, only nodding slightly to Jin Wei and Xiao Jinyan, before turning his attention back to Gu Youyou. His smile was one of pure innocence as he said, "Senior sister, I happen to have something to discuss with you, may I talk with you inside?" Jin Wei and Xiao Jinyan looked at Gu Youyou in surprise, then awkwardly stood in place. They probably hadn¡¯t expected Yue Rujing to call Gu Youyou senior sister, and he completely disregarded them, just staring expectantly at her. This is just a village girl, isn¡¯t it? What¡¯s going on? Jin Wei looked doubtfully at Lin Qianqing. And Xiao Jinyan, seeing the relaxed individual drinking tea inside the room behind Yue Rujing, furrowed his brow in a few quick steps. And Gu Youyou had been observing all of this. She turned her gaze back to Yue Rujing¡¯s face, pulling a smile on her lips, and spoke lightly, "Sure!" Yue Rujing stepped aside with a smile, and Gu Youyou brushed past him, entering the room. Lin Qianqing wanted to follow, but Yue Rujing blocked her at the door. "Miss Lin, I have important matters to discuss with my senior sister. When we are finished, I will personally escort her back to the Lin Residence." Since Lin Qianqing was stopped, there was no need to mention the other two; they could only stand awkwardly outside the door, watching as Yue Rujing closed it with a bang. People who were unexpectedly snubbed returned to their own reserved private room, calling Lin Qianqing with them. She dared not go back alone; was she going to lose her cousin on their first outing and expect there to be a next time? "Qianqing, who exactly is this Miss Gu? Isn¡¯t she the cousin you mentioned before?" Chapter 480 - 490 Shattered Dream Chapter 480: Chapter 490 Shattered Dream"Who is it?" Lin Qianqing looked at Jin Wei, suddenly feeling a strange sensation, so her tone was unpleasant. She felt that today¡¯s cousin didn¡¯t seem as dashing and compelling as usual, which always made her heart flutter like a little deer. In his eyes, she saw something disdainful. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although Lin Qianqing¡¯s mother was the legitimate daughter of the Jin Family, a proper lady of high society, her father came from a grassroots background, and so did her grandmother. Influenced by them, she also felt a sense of being of grassroots origin. She couldn¡¯t stand those who looked down on ordinary people and seemed to think they were above everyone else. Before today, she had thought her cousin shared her sentiments. Xiao Jinyan watched Lin Qianqing, silently giving a sneer and then went back to drinking tea by the window. From this angle, looking out the window, one could see a vast beautiful vista of Beijing. Jin Wei seemed not to have noticed Lin Qianqing¡¯s odd behavior and continued, "The same one we were talking about earlier, the daughter of the sister my uncle left in the village, the peasant girl." Seeing the look in Jin Wei¡¯s eyes, Lin Qianqing felt even more uneasy. She blinked, then slightly lowered her eyes and said, "Of course, it¡¯s her. My father has only one sister, my aunt has only one daughter, so naturally, I only have that one cousin." Jin Wei found it strange and pressed on, "But I heard that your aunt married a rural man. How did her daughter become the Princely Heir¡¯s senior sister?" "How would I know that?" Lin Qianqing¡¯s response was genuine. She paused, then added, "However, I¡¯ve heard that last year, His Majesty bestowed a plaque of ¡¯Divine Doctor¡¯ and had it delivered to Lingnan to commend the doctor who cured the epidemic at the Lingnan Barracks. The recipient of that plaque is indeed my cousin." "What? Her?" Jin Wei was stunned and couldn¡¯t speak for a moment, his mouth agape. Although he didn¡¯t hold an official post in the royal court, he was quite aware of the epidemic at the Lingnan Barracks. The medicines were in short supply, and the Emperor issued an edict for Prefecture Governments to work with Lingnan¡¯s physicians in dispensing medicines. The portion from Beijing was managed by his father, and he himself had lent a great deal of help. It was said that the ¡¯Divine Doctor¡¯ was a woman, which surprised everyone in court; they never imagined that this woman would turn out to be Gu Youyou, whom his cousin Lin Qianqing had always spoken highly of to him. The very same woman from just before. Meanwhile, Xiao Jinyan, with an enigmatic smile, sipped his tea. Naturally, he knew who Gu Youyou was. But so what? Therefore, if one were to observe him closely, they would notice the hint of disdain he concealed. Jin Wei managed a stiff twitch of his mouth, smiling in a way that looked more painful than crying, "No... it can¡¯t be, how could it be her? She¡¯s just a village girl and seems so young..." If it really was her, then he had unwittingly offended a ¡¯Divine Doctor¡¯¡ªone conferred by the Emperor himself. Lin Qianqing had been watching every move Jin Wei made, and seeing the changes in his expression from before until now, her heart turned cold. How could her elder cousin be such a person? When talking about her cousin as a village girl, that look of contempt was unmistakable. When it came to her being a ¡¯Divine Doctor¡¯ conferred by the Emperor, his incredulity was obvious. Couldn¡¯t he know that the Lin Family started from a rural background? The Ducal Residence¡¯s title was hereditary and unchangeable, so they were born with high status. That¡¯s why Lin Qianqing disliked the other cousins from the Jin Family, as they always referred to the Lin Family as bumpkins, and in her childhood, they had even insultingly called her a bumpkin. But this elder cousin of hers had always stepped up to protect her whenever he heard such talk. He never criticized the Lin Residence¡¯s vegetable gardens, so she had thought he was different. Chapter 481 - 491: Chaos in the Matchmaking Records Chapter 481: Chapter 491: Chaos in the Matchmaking RecordsBut what about him now? Is the present false, or was the past a pretense? Lin Qianqing asked coldly, "Big Cousin, do you look down on my cousin?" Xiao Jinyan¡¯s tea-tasting motion paused, and he turned to look at Jin Wei. Jin Wei stiffened for a moment, then awkwardly touched his nose again. He said, "Qianqing, what are you talking about? The matter you¡¯re discussing isn¡¯t something I can decide on. There¡¯s no question of looking down or not." Lin Qianqing was stunned for a moment, then nodded in agreement, forcing a smile, and didn¡¯t continue on this topic. The attitude of Big Cousin was already very clear. He couldn¡¯t decide, so that meant he looked down on her, right? Because the one who can decide certainly looks down on Gu Youyou¡¯s background a hundred percent. Big Cousin knew this too. Originally, she planned to ask Big Cousin first. If he was willing, then she would go talk to her Grandmother. As long as Grandmother allowed her father to intervene, the Ducal Residence, however unwilling, would definitely not snub her father¡¯s face, and then her cousin would be able to get married. But since Big Cousin had this attitude, then forget it. She had thought that if she couldn¡¯t bring them together, she would feel some regret. It would be a pity for someone as good as Big Cousin to be taken by someone else, but unexpectedly, she felt not a hint of regret in her heart, but rather a sigh of relief. Lin Qianqing smiled and said, "You¡¯re right, Big Cousin, I was too impulsive. I just felt that my cousin is such a good person that only Big Cousin is worthy of her. Since both parties are not interested, let¡¯s leave it at that." Her words were not polite. The word ¡¯both¡¯ clearly implied that you¡¯re not interested in her, but she¡¯s not interested in you either. Jin Wei wasn¡¯t stupid and understood the implication in her words, his face darkening. Meanwhile, Xiao Jinyan, who was quietly drinking tea, suddenly laughed and asked, "Qianqing, tell me, in what ways is your cousin good?" Because of Xiao Jinyan¡¯s previous attitude, she now had a much lower opinion of him, and said indifferently, "Grandmother once said that everyone in our lineage is capable, like my father and my aunt. Had my aunt not been born female, our family would have produced two Top Scholars. My aunt passed away early, and it happens that my cousin inherited her talent, which is why she became a Divine Doctor at such a young age." Jin Wei listened to Lin Qianqing speak, and again remembered Gu Youyou¡¯s appearance. She didn¡¯t look like a village girl at all. The sharpness in her eyes was no less than that of the normally obedient legitimate young lady, her cousin. And then there was her Uncle Lin Xingyi, who became a Top Scholar at the age of sixteen, the only one since the beginning of the dynasty. His talent was praised endlessly by everyone at court. Maybe he really shouldn¡¯t look down on a village girl, especially one with the Lin Family¡¯s blood. At that thought, Jin Wei felt a pang of surprise in his heart, realizing that in such a short time, he had changed his perspective on Gu Youyou. ... S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You want to open a medical clinic in Beijing?" Gu Youyou asked Yue Rujing in surprise. If she opened a medical clinic in Beijing, that was exactly what she wanted to do, it should have been her to suggest it first. Unexpectedly, as soon as Yue Rujing arrived, she straightforwardly mentioned opening a clinic¡ªwhat an uncanny coincidence. "Most patients at Jisheng Hall in Lingnan are women, and Banxia is quite adept at treating women¡¯s diseases. I, however, am not, so after consideration, I think it¡¯s better to develop in Beijing. Hey, when is our Jisheng Hall going to open in Beijing? If you haven¡¯t started planning yet, I¡¯ll start arranging it, okay?" "Don¡¯t bother." Gu Youyou said with a dark face, "You¡¯re not thinking of hanging a Jisheng Hall sign, are you?" Chapter 482 - 492: Burn the Bridge after Crossing Chapter 482: Chapter 492: Burn the Bridge after CrossingYue Rujing laughed carelessly and said, "Of course, with the renown of Jisheng Hall being so resounding, it would be foolish not to capitalize on it. Moreover, the profit in silver your pharmaceutical factory makes each month is truly tempting, and since I am in such need of money, why would I waste this opportunity, right?" "You¡¯re in need of money?" Gu Youyou nearly spat out her tea. She thought to herself: Who doesn¡¯t know that your family is the wealthiest in Lingnan! Are you really trying to play the country bumpkin with me? Yue Rujing said with utter seriousness, "In need, indeed I am. Our Lingnan Marquis Residence bears a hereditary title that will be passed down to me. However, I am not like my father; he managed to save up quite a fortune when he was young, whereas I have wasted my years away at the Taoist Temple, sitting before the Three Pure Ones Statues for more than a decade. Before I bought shares in your pharmaceutical factory, I didn¡¯t have a penny to my name. Imagine me, a penniless Princely Heir succeeding as a Marquess, where would that leave my face?" Gu Youyou: "..." How could she have known all these intricate details? "But how is that related to me? I plan to set up the Jisheng Hall in Beijing on my own¡ªwithout pooling investments." Back in Lingnan, asking Yue Rujing to invest was out of necessity: first, she had no capital; second, she lacked connections. If she had to handle it herself, it would involve more trouble, and she did not have the luxury of time to waste in Lingnan. Upon hearing Gu Youyou¡¯s words, Yue Rujing¡¯s face turned red with anger, and, standing up excitedly, he shouted, "Gu Youyou, you¡¯re incredibly disloyal, you¡¯re burning bridges after crossing the river. When you were in Lingnan, you used me, and I never realized you were such a crafty, opportunistic businesswoman. In my territory, you needed me, so you asked me to invest, but now that you don¡¯t need me, you kick me aside?" Gu Youyou put down her teacup, looked at Yue Rujing with surprise, and said, "What are you talking about? When you invested, I didn¡¯t shortchange you by a single silver piece. According to you, just because you invested in Jisheng Hall in Lingnan, I should let you get involved in every new pharmacy I open? If I don¡¯t, does that make me disloyal, a bridge-burner, an opportunistic businesswoman?" Yue Rujing, having never won an argument against Gu Youyou whether he had a point or not, found himself at a loss for words after just a few sentences, so he cast a pleading look at Jin Zijin, who was calmly sipping tea on the side. Jin Zijin maintained his composure quite well; the two of them were quarreling so fiercely that it was as if he heard none of it, sitting by the window, savoring his tea slowly, occasionally glancing outside. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As for Yue Rujing, who was desperately hoping he would intervene with a few words, Jin Zijin didn¡¯t even bother to look. Yue Rujing, becoming anxious, rushed forward and snatched the teacup from Jin Zijin¡¯s hand, saying, "Senior Brother, Boss Gu is becoming more and more unreasonable¡ªwon¡¯t you step in? I¡¯m doing this for her own good. Without me, how could she succeed? As a woman, there are many situations where it¡¯s not convenient for her to show up, right?" While Yue Rujing was making faces at Jin Zijin, Gu Youyou, on the other side, glared at Jin Zijin, indignant. Although she didn¡¯t speak, her expression said it all. Are you going to help him, try it? Nobody can influence Gu Youyou¡¯s decisions. She¡¯s a doctor and a businesswoman; when it comes to maximizing profits, she always conducts affairs impartially. She couldn¡¯t give preferential treatment just because she was related to someone¡ªthis was what her modern-era grandfather had taught her. Gu Family had been a major clan for hundreds of years, with side branches and relatives as dense as a spider¡¯s web. If she had to consider every single one, she might as well not run her business at all. So her firm decision, in Yue Rujing¡¯s view, equated to being a disloyal, bridge-burning businesswoman. Chapter 483 - 493: Reconciling Relationships Chapter 483: Chapter 493: Reconciling RelationshipsTwo burning gazes bore into Jin Zijin, and he had no choice but to turn his head around. His eyes swept across both their faces as he spoke indifferently, "The main task of our coming to Beijing was not to open a medical hall. Youyou, Ajing, now is not the time to vie for benefits. If you want to compete, you can do so once the big event is accomplished. But for now..." He looked at the assertive Gu Youyou and said, "If we let Ajing participate in Jisheng Hall, we can associate openly and aboveboard." Yue Rujing burst into proud laughter upon hearing this. His senior brother indeed wasn¡¯t the type to favor love over friends, leaning towards his side after all. With a beam in his eyes, he looked at Gu Youyou and said, "Exactly, Boss Gu, let¡¯s work together. By joining forces, we can make Jisheng Hall¡¯s reputation soar, even outshine all the other medical halls in Beijing. Eventually, Jisheng Hall will be the most prominent in Beijing, wouldn¡¯t that be great? I think that settles it. We¡¯ll stick to the old rules; you provide the expertise, and I¡¯ll arrange the personnel. As for the silver, we¡¯ve earned quite a bit from Lingnan, so we can just transfer some from there. Regarding the profit sharing, we¡¯ll stick to the old rules as well, splitting it fifty-fifty, with no one at a loss." Fifty-fifty split, with no one at a loss? Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes seemed to spit fire, feeling greatly wronged. All you did was hire a human trafficker to buy a few laborers, and for that, you want half of the profits? As if human traffickers only sold to me. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou glared at Jin Zijin with a look that could kill, thinking: This profligate would make a saint out of a devil, doing business like this will lead to nothing but destitution. No matter how good the relationship is, one shouldn¡¯t just give away hard-earned silver for others to spend, right? "Jin Zijin, is this what you mean?" Although his suggestion wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªbefore the big event was achieved, letting Yue Rujing participate in Jisheng Hall could facilitate their open communication¡ªit wasn¡¯t a must. She had plenty of ways to send messages, and weren¡¯t you aware of them? Pretending to be unrelated by day, but at night, who was the one scaling the walls to visit? The most crucial factor was the silver. Even Yue Rujing, the wealthy man, knew the value of silver, cutting away half her profits in just a few sentences. Gu Youyou was a businesswoman, wasn¡¯t this like gouging her heart out? Jin Zijin simply chuckled at Gu Youyou¡¯s desperate look and said, "I only said to let Ajing partake in the management of Jisheng Hall, I never intended to share half of the silver with him." Hearing this, Gu Youyou finally relaxed and sat back down, asking softly, "Oh, then according to your opinion, how should we proceed?" Gu Youyou had made up her mind; after all, she didn¡¯t do business at a loss. Yue Rujing was somewhat dissatisfied, but he trusted his senior brother would never let him suffer a loss, so he looked at Jin Zijin expectantly. Jin Zijin¡¯s gaze shifted to Yue Rujing, feeling somewhat guilty. He glanced at him, then quickly turned his gaze back. Clearing his throat, he slowly said, "Ajing¡¯s ability to handle affairs is plainly apparent to all of us, and Beijing is a place crowded with nobility and high officials. A single misdiagnosis could lead to fatal consequences. As far as I know, those who can open a medical hall in Beijing invariably have some connections. Therefore, Ajing¡¯s role becomes evident. His status facilitates interactions with those officials, avoiding unnecessary trouble, so Ajing¡¯s role is irreplaceable. Youyou, what do you think?" Gu Youyou raised an eyebrow and glanced at Yue Rujing, who was wearing a smug expression. Jin Zijin had crowned him with a high hat that fit him perfectly. Chapter 484 - 494: Jinxiu City Chapter 484: Chapter 494: Jinxiu CityBut when Gu Youyou saw Jin Zijin¡¯s smile-filled eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but feel there was something mischievous about them. After all, they were pillow companions; Gu Youyou also trusted him not to let her suffer too much of a loss. Wearing a hat too high isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing; it could just end up breaking your neck. With a laugh, she sat upright and hummed, "Hmm, there¡¯s some sense in that, keep going." "So..." Jin Zijin glanced once more at Yue Rujing, who looked trustingly pleased, and feeling increasingly uneasy, hurriedly said, "So Youyou definitely can¡¯t shortchange Ajing; we must at least arrange a Store Manager position for him." Yue Rujing was stunned, already sensing something fishy. Jin Zijin continued, "Ajing¡¯s wages cannot be low; they must be at least three times that of a normal worker, and he needs to be given a share of the dividends at the end of the year." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yue Rujing was dumbfounded, and Gu Youyou, momentarily startled, then burst into laughter, eagerly agreeing, "Right, right, Zijin is correct. It¡¯s only fitting for someone of Ajing¡¯s talents to be a Store Manager. The wage issue is easy to settle; three times that of a normal worker is just the base salary. If you do well, I¡¯ll give you a bonus, and during festivals, I¡¯ll prepare a generous gift for you, ensuring your satisfaction..." "You... you two..." Yue Rujing was so exasperated he was lost for words, exclaiming, "Big Brother, you¡¯ve changed..." Jin Zijin didn¡¯t care about his lamenting, pushing him out and saying, "Find a suitable reason to step out for a while." After sending him out, they closed the door again. Gu Youyou¡¯s face was full of smiles, not because she had thwarted Yue Rujing, that walking bandit, from reaping any benefits and even putting him in an awkward spot, but because Jin Zijin¡¯s way of teasing was something she had to admire. Yue Rujing had two identities: as a disciple of Tianzong, given that he was Jin Zijin¡¯s junior brother, his status was evidently not low. Secondly, he was the Princely Heir of the Marquis Residence from Lingnan, the future master of Lingnan. It made sense for him to come to Beijing and become a shareholder in Jisheng Hall. First, because Jisheng Hall was a medical clinic with a renowned name, extending to Lingnan, and occasionally undertaking some free medicine distribution activities, which were all good deeds. Second, it was commonplace for high officials and nobles to own their commercial properties; nobody could support a large family on their official salary alone. However, if Yue Rujing was not to become a shareholder in Jisheng Hall, but to be a mere foreman earning wages, it would be a disgrace, especially knowing that even the Store Manager was an employee. Seeing she had enjoyed herself enough, Jin Zijin also said with a light smile, "Money-grubber!" "I¡¯m a merchant!" Gu Youyou seriously said to Jin Zijin, "Do you think I¡¯m too mercantile?" They rarely had the opportunity to be alone during the day, and Jin Zijin pulled her onto his lap, saying with a light laugh, "As long as you¡¯re happy. If you love money, in the future..." At that point, Jin Zijin suddenly stopped. In fact, he wanted to say that if she loved money, in the future he would shower her with the finest things in Jinxiu City, making her one of the wealthiest in the land. But that would have to wait until he succeeded; it was his property, and he would reclaim it one piece at a time. "In the future what?" Hearing only half, Gu Youyou looked at him, refusing to let the matter go. Jin Zijin slightly narrowed his eyes as if reminiscing about the past, his thoughts drifting far, making his pupils dilate, and he merely sighed softly, "Two hundred li east of Beijing, lies a city called Jinxiu, the wealthiest city in Zhuzhao Country. There reside the finest embroiderers of Zhuzhao, and all the high-end brocades and silk products from various countries originate from Jinxiu City." Gu Youyou gazed at him, momentarily perplexed, and unintentionally her right hand slipped into her sleeve, where a pocket was sewn, hiding something. Chapter 485 - 495: The Emperor Summons Chapter 485: Chapter 495: The Emperor SummonsShe tugged at the corners of her mouth and said softly, "Zhuzhao Country treasures its silk. Among the many nations, it is renowned for its silk brocades, so Jinxiu City must be a remarkable place." "Indeed, a remarkable place!" Jin Zijin exclaimed. ... In the first month of the year, the northern sky was bitterly cold. For the Princely Heir who came from Lingnan, the emperor was truly troubled, his heart a jumble of thoughts. He didn¡¯t want to see them, the Yue Family didn¡¯t want to see them either, but since Yue Rujing had already arrived, he still summoned him to the palace. Yue Rujing knelt down properly below the dragon desk. The emperor, although seated, sat at ease, his eyes half-closed like vast stars, his fingers tapping on the edge of the table in an intermittent rhythm. Seeing Yue Rujing¡¯s stunning visage, he was reminded of Yue Tingfang¡¯s appearance in his youth. He must have beguiled all the young ladies in Beijing with this similar face, he thought, and his expression darkened unconsciously. But then he considered that those old events had passed many years ago, they were all no longer young. The girls of those days were either married or had turned to dust; Yue Tingfang himself had kept his promise, swearing he would never return to Beijing unless personally summoned by the emperor, so there really wasn¡¯t much to fuss about those bygone matters. They were all grown-up now, weren¡¯t they? With this thought, he chuckled softly and said, "I hear that right after the New Year, you rushed to Beijing on horseback. Was it to open a medical clinic?" Yue Rujing had been kneeling so long his knees ached, but when he finally heard the emperor speak, he cracked a lopsided grin and laughed, saying, "Not entirely, Your Majesty. I had urgent matters to attend to." "Oh? Urgent matters?" The emperor looked at him dubiously, raising an eyebrow, then asked, "What urgent matters could you possibly have that you didn¡¯t stay home to celebrate the New Year?" "Oh, I came to Beijing to expand my business and earn some personal savings," said Yue Rujing with righteous vigor, much to the emperor¡¯s bemusement. "Earn some personal savings? So the Marquis Residence back in Lingnan is so poor that you need to come to Beijing to earn silver?" Blinking innocently, Yue Rujing said with a face full of naivety, "How would I know that? It¡¯s my old man who calls the shots at home. If he doesn¡¯t give me silver to spend, I have to find ways to earn it myself. As for not staying in Lingnan and instead running off to Beijing, I actually had my compelling difficulties. Alas! I spent many years studying in Qi Mountain, my knowledge of Daoist arts is mediocre, but I have a pretty good grasp of the Qihuang Technique, so I opened a medical clinic back in Lingnan. It didn¡¯t earn much to begin with, and my father forcefully requisitioned my medicines. He took large quantities of them without paying a single copper coin, so I really had no choice but to open up shop here in Beijing. I figured with Your Majesty here, if he wanted to rob me, he would have to think twice about the fact that this is right under the Son of Heaven¡¯s nose." Portraying his own father as some sort of bandit, the emperor couldn¡¯t help but be amused throughout the conversation. They look so much alike; how can their personalities be so different? Why wasn¡¯t Yue Tingfang a prodigal son like him back then? "So you¡¯ve opened a medical clinic in Beijing seeking my protection?" the emperor asked. Yue Rujing¡¯s eyes sparkled, and he declared loudly, "Exactly! In this world, what place could be safer than under Your Majesty¡¯s roof?" He said somewhat sheepishly, "It¡¯s not easy for someone my size to earn a bit of pocket money, is it? But my old man is practically abusing me..." "Nonsense!" As Yue Rujing grew more preposterous, the emperor¡¯s retort was stern, "I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re ignorant and always stirring up trouble, and I think your father¡¯s methods are quite excellent. By controlling your allowances, you¡¯re less likely to cause trouble." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 486 - 496: Testing Chapter 486: Chapter 496: TestingYue Rujing was reprimanded and didn¡¯t dare to reply, but still muttered with his head lowered, "How am I ignorant? I am Master¡¯s proudest disciple. Alas, isn¡¯t it because I¡¯ve always stayed in the Taoist Temple serving Sanqing that my prime years have slipped by." Although his voice was soft, the emperor heard it clearly and scoffed, "You¡¯re still not convinced? You deserve to be under your father¡¯s control. You say you have studied at Qi Mountain for many years, now tell me, how many skills from Qi Mountain have you learned? The State Preceptor is getting on in years, and the selection for the next State Preceptor might not be far off. As Master Tianjizi¡¯s proudest disciple from Tianzong, do you have the confidence to compete with Huo Li?" Yue Rujing chuckled, "Do I even need to take action myself? My master¡¯s disciples are many and talented, we have..." Speaking to this point, he realized he had mentioned something he shouldn¡¯t have and suddenly stopped, adding only, "Master is not young anymore. He knows the Yue Family has only me as the sole successor, so he has never thought of making me a Taoist. He has always been laissez-faire with me. To use his words, it would be better even for the little junior brother to take over than me." The emperor raised his eyebrows, deep in thought. Seeing Yue Rujing glance his way, he suddenly said with profound meaning, "Your master is a wise man." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yue Rujing, looking at the emperor with unclear intentions, laughed in a ruffian-like manner, "Your Majesty, my master hasn¡¯t come down the mountain for many years. You don¡¯t know¡ªhe¡¯s not wise at all. His mind has been muddled these last few years. Otherwise, would my father let me come down from the mountain? He¡¯s just afraid that in his confusion, he might hand down his mantle to me, risking the Yue Family¡¯s lineage coming to an end." "Your master has become muddled?" the emperor asked, surprised, looking at Yue Rujing. Yue Rujing replied, "Isn¡¯t that so? He¡¯s the senior brother to the State Preceptor, even older than him by quite a bit." It had been more than a decade since the emperor had seen Tian Jizi. Thinking of Yu Jizi¡¯s aged appearance with his crane-like hair, the emperor nodded somberly. "He¡¯s aged indeed!" the emperor muttered reflectively and then waved Yue Rujing away, signaling he could retreat. Yue Rujing took his leave, leaving only the emperor in the vast hall. "How could he be confused with a grand plan yet unfinished?" He touched his own temples as if something had come to mind and suddenly yelled out, "Someone, bring me a mirror." Soon, an eunuch about his age brought a mirror to him. The emperor took it from him and looked at his reflection in the mirror. At nearly fifty, he was no longer young. His slightly visible white hairs were mixed with the black, both tied up, and in the blink of an eye, half of his life had already slipped away. The emperor gave a wry smile, recognizing his own aging appearance. As an elder who although lived longer than ordinary people, was fast approaching the end of his life. ... Once Yue Rujing had left the palace, he went directly to find Jin Zijin. Jin Zijin had openly taken up residence in the Dao Sect¡¯s Sanqing Temple, as a prominent disciple of Tianzong. Yue Rujing was also a disciple of Tianzong, so he stayed there as well. This place was called a Taoist Temple, but since the Taoists held a very high status in Zhuzhao Country, this temple was built to the same standards as the prince residences. Understated luxury. "Brother, I saw the emperor today," Yue Rujing said, bursting into the room and gulping down a cup of tea. "Hmm, I know," Jin Zijin nodded nonchalantly. "He was trying to catch me out in conversation. I feel like he¡¯s still guarding against my father." Jin Zijin replied, "Of course. The military forces stationed around the border cities make up seventy percent, and your father exclusively controls another twenty percent. The Imperial City has just thirty percent, with ten percent of it not even in the emperor¡¯s hands. In this whole world, only the forces under your father can contend with him. Who else would he guard against if not your father?" Chapter 487 - 497 Praise Chapter 487: Chapter 497 PraiseYue Rujing chuckled with a hint of pride, feeling that it was a matter of honor. In Beijing, the Yue Family might not be much to speak of, but in the south, they were absolutely a force no one dared to provoke, their power rivaled that of the Emperor¡¯s own troops. He failed to notice, however, the ironic expression on Jin Zijin¡¯s face. For an Emperor to behave thus, no wonder he was walking on thin ice. He spent his entire life balancing various powers, and even as an Emperor, he was constantly on edge, still having to dance to other people¡¯s tunes. "Oh right, I let him in on the old man¡¯s senility," Yue Rujing said. Looking up, Jin Zijin wore a look of mild surprise and sincerely praised, "It¡¯s rare for you to be so astute." With the compliment, Yue Rujing scratched his head a bit embarrassed and said, "I always hear you talking about how the Emperor wants to be a peaceful ruler, navigating between different forces, and I thought the same applies to our Dao Family. If Tianzong and Xuanzong are balanced, then he can sleep without worries. Now that the old man of Tianzong has become muddled and Xuanzong¡¯s old man is still sharp, this balance is broken. To maintain the balance between the two, he must protect us. That way, our actions in Beijing are also more secure, aren¡¯t they?" "Not bad, you¡¯ve made quite some progress." Receiving his senior brother¡¯s praise once again, Yue Rujing started to feel a little elated. His mind raced, planning his next steps. "So, should we extend our reach to the National Advisor Residence?" Jin Zijin¡¯s face fell, and he gave him a rap on the head, saying, "You¡¯re being foolish again just after being praised. We¡¯ve only been here a few days. Do you think the National Advisor Residence is somewhere you can just reach into? You should focus on getting Jisheng Hall up and running." "I¡¯m just a clerk, and the boss isn¡¯t in a hurry," Yue Rujing complained, shrinking his neck. "Youyou, a sheltered young lady, can¡¯t conveniently show her face often. She told you, she can¡¯t be paying you for doing nothing, so you have to handle this matter." Yue Rujing¡¯s mouth twitched, almost about to erupt. That shameless Gu Youyou, a profiteer who¡¯s stingy with silver yet demands relentlessly, and to top it off, has the audacity to call herself a sheltered young lady? ... As the old matriarch of the Lin Family hailed from a farmer¡¯s background, their residence in Beijing had a more rustic air than other grand households. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While others grew flowers, they cultivated vegetables. Where others kept birds and mandarin ducks, they raised chickens and big white geese. In other estates, the ponds were filled with beautiful lotuses and koi, but in theirs, they grew edible lotus roots in addition to bighead carps. Now there was a new sight, as the newly arrived cousin had planted some strange things in her yard, rumored to be medicinal herbs. "It¡¯s still snowing from time to time in January, what kind of medicine is the cousin growing?" "Haven¡¯t you seen the greenhouse the cousin set up? There¡¯s also a brazier inside. Rumor has it some precious things need careful nurturing." "Gee, she really doesn¡¯t consider herself an outsider, using up so much charcoal like that. The old Madam must have given her a good amount of silver, right?" Another maid scoffed, "Don¡¯t underestimate her. Haven¡¯t you heard? People with Lin Family blood are no ordinary folks. Though our cousin may have been born a farmer¡¯s daughter, her abilities are indeed rare in this world." "What kind of unparalleled abilities does she have?" The maid was brimming with gossip. "Ever heard of the Divine Doctor from Lingnan?" The maid shook her head. The scoffing maid said with a laugh, "No wonder, you haven¡¯t even heard of the Divine Doctor from Lingnan. Let me tell you, our cousin is a Divine Doctor, granted a plaque by the Emperor himself, and is the only one who can curb the typhoid epidemic. You know, even Imperial Physicians are helpless against it." Chapter 488 - 498: Burning Glass Chapter 488: Chapter 498: Burning GlassUpon hearing these words, the maid no longer dared to look down on Gu Youyou, and cast a glance toward Youyou¡¯s courtyard as if looking at a strange creature. Each member of the Lin Family a genius? How come she felt the young ladies were no different from other families¡¯ young ladies? It was the young master who seemed quite extraordinary. Over at her shed, Gu Youyou planted the things she needed. In this era, the level of glassmaking was quite average, with limited products being extremely precious. She couldn¡¯t afford a glasshouse, so she used high-quality fabric as a substitute. The fabric was not very good at retaining heat, so she had to add more braziers. Seeing those several braziers burning day and night, Xiang Chun felt the pinch. She had already spoken to the old Madam about it, saying that her cousin Miss was trying to conserve coal for cultivating plants. But the old Madam just glanced up lightly and said, "Let her be." Then there was no further discussion. Really, the old Madam was always thrifty, even growing vegetables and raising chickens herself. Why wasn¡¯t she insisting that her cousin Miss save a little now? It wasn¡¯t that the Lin Residence couldn¡¯t afford it, it was just too wasteful. Plus, she was not a Miss of the Lin Residence, but a cousin Miss. Outsiders didn¡¯t understand what she was doing, and seeing Xiang Chun¡¯s pained expression made Gu Youyou feel uncomfortable too. After all, this wasn¡¯t her own place. Although it was said that the grandmother of the Lin Residence had the final say, the one who really controlled the household was still her aunt by marriage. It wouldn¡¯t be good to cause others to disdain her. With no choice, Gu Youyou asked Jin Zijin for glass when he came by at night. "Do you know any Glass Masters?" In this era, glass was called liuli, and its crafting techniques were different from modern glassmaking. Gu Youyou was planning to find a few masters skilled in making liuli, and together with her own knowledge of glassmaking, to conduct some experiments. She was confident she could produce cheap, yet quality glass. But to Jin Zijin¡¯s ears, she sounded incredibly bold. "You wouldn¡¯t be thinking of making a living out of liuli, would you? Are you really that short of silver?" Gu Youyou had initially wanted to make glass for her convenience, but then she thought that glass was a rarity in this era, and if she could manufacture it for sale, it would indeed be a good way to earn money. She smiled and said, "Why not? I know how glass... oh, I mean liuli, is made." "Something you learned before?" Jin Zijin raised an eyebrow. Gu Youyou replied with indifference, "I made simple ones in school before." Jin Zijin did not understand the world Gu Youyou was talking about, so he was quite surprised that she had learned the skill of making liuli in school. After a moment of silence, he said, "I know masters who can make liuli, but they can¡¯t just make it for anyone. This craft is controlled by the Imperial Family, and those Glass Masters have been under the Imperial Family for generations. So, getting their help and spreading the craft might be impossible." Was it really that serious? Understanding the absurdity of feudal society, Gu Youyou regretfully bowed her head, then suddenly asked, "What if I manage to produce liuli on my own? Surely I wouldn¡¯t be restricted by the Imperial Family, and then have to produce liuli solely for them, right?" Jin Zijin frowned and nodded, "So, you better not do it yourself. Such a thing would bring not wealth, but misfortune, unless..." "Unless what?" Gu Youyou¡¯s face had already fallen, but upon hearing Jin Zijin, a glimmer of hope ignited. "Unless you are a member of the Imperial Family yourself." "Ah...?" Jin Zijin, however, smiled and said, "If you were an Imperial son¡¯s wife, your ability to produce liuli would certainly be a great achievement. But if you are an outsider... then it would be a harbinger of disaster." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 489 - 499: Nurturing Medicine Chapter 489: Chapter 499: Nurturing MedicineGu Youyou stuck out her tongue, her face full of disdain. "This is an outright monopoly, where only officials are allowed to start fires while commoners can¡¯t even light a lantern." Since the glass-making venture had become unfeasible, her Four Seasons Medicine Shed faced difficulties. She complained, "The weather in the north is so cold, my cousin told me that out of the four seasons, two are considered winter. Under such climate conditions, herbs don¡¯t grow well. If they were transported from the south, it would be too far, and the cost of transportation is the least of concerns; the main issue is that some substances must be used fresh for their medicinal properties to be effective." By the end of the first lunar month, the weather these past few days had been unusually cold. Gu Youyou whined as she drew herself further into her quilt. Since arriving in Beijing, she had resumed taking her medicine to suppress the winter poison. The northern winters were incomparably colder than those in the south. Jin Zijin drew her icy body into his embrace, his handsome brows knitting together. Without dispelling the cold poison in her body, she was unsuited for the northern climate. If it were not for him climbing over the wall every night to be by her side, who knew how much more medicine she would need to drink to keep the poison at bay. He gently patted her back and said, "Great Scholar Lin received quite a few rewards before the New Year, surely he can afford a few baskets of coal fire?" He noticed that her room was not warm and that there was no underfloor heating. Gu Youyou said, "It¡¯s not that, I used the coal my aunt gave me to maintain the temperature for the herbs." "What herb is so precious? You can¡¯t neglect your own health. If the cold poison flares up, it won¡¯t be a joke," Jin Zijin said with a mix of warmth and anger. Gu Youyou said, "It¡¯s precisely because I value my own health that I¡¯m nurturing those herbs. I have to find a way to cure this cold poison someday, and I¡¯m seeing some progress now. Oh, and the heat toxin in your body, it¡¯s more manageable up north here, with many herbs able to be grown directly in the snow." Jin Zijin was taken aback, watching her with some surprise. It turned out that her diligent search for various herbs was all to find the antidote. He knew the way to cure the poison; the Youying Pearl he needed was unattainable, but he had the antidote for her... he just...couldn¡¯t give it to her yet. He caressed her hair and whispered in a low voice, "You don¡¯t have to work so hard. The antidote for you...I will get it for you one day." Gu Youyou, however, was not moved because, in her view, if it was already so troublesome to find a cure for his poison, it would be even more difficult to find one for hers. Hmm, perhaps it would be easier for her to save herself. After all, she couldn¡¯t let her many years of medical study go to waste, could she? "I understand, but I still have to do it. I¡¯ve heard there are seven Medicine Men." "You..." Jin Zijin looked at her in astonishment, saying, "With your own issues being so troublesome, you¡¯re not going to meddle in others¡¯ affairs, are you?" "Why would you call it meddling? I am a doctor." Jin Zijin: "..." "If they come to seek treatment, how could I possibly turn away patients? I am a doctor with professional integrity," Gu Youyou argued with righteous fervor. Alright, there¡¯s no winning against her. It seemed like she was being headstrong, but in truth, she was just using her willfulness to make things easier for him, a strange and stubborn girl indeed. ... On the second day of the second lunar month, the Dragon Raises Its Head. In modern times, this festival, almost forgotten amidst the hustle and bustle of the city, was highly regarded in the ancient Zhuzhao Country. Because at this time, the yang energy would rise again, and the earth would begin to thaw, signaling the start of spring plowing. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Especially in areas in the north where rainfall was scarce, the agricultural yield was often affected by perennial drought. People depended on their worship of the Dragon King to avert disaster and attract good fortune, in hopes that the Dragon King would bless the world with the safety of people and livestock and an abundant harvest of grains. Chapter 490 - 500: The Gossip of the Lu Family Chapter 490: Chapter 500: The Gossip of the Lu FamilyThe worship of the Dragon King and Dragon Mother is indispensable for all officials. In the Lin Residence, the aunt had sent someone to inform Youyou the day before, saying that she would take Youyou and her sisters to worship the Dragon Mother. Meanwhile, the uncle was going to take the boys of the family to worship the Dragon King under the leadership of the Emperor and the State Preceptor. Gu Youyou put on the new clothes sent by her aunt and got up early in the morning. The Dragon King Temple was twenty miles outside of the city; traveling there by carriage, when Youyou alighted, she found the temple already packed with people. Both men and women were present, but stood separated on the left and right sides respectively. The Dragon King and Dragon Mother sat at the front, on the left and right. It was said that men should worship the Dragon King and women the Dragon Mother, but in fact, people queued up in mixed groups to worship them together. This was also the day when young ladies from Beijing¡¯s boudoirs could openly and closely observe the young masters from other families. If a man and a woman ended up worshipping the Dragon King and the Dragon Mother together, that was considered a rare affinity. Youyou looked ahead and saw that apart from the Empress Dowager, who was elderly and had difficulty walking and thus was seated, everyone else stood. Gu Youyou¡¯s maternal grandmother had not come, having heard that the State Preceptor would recite the ceremonial words for four hours; the elderly ladies without the privilege to sit would not attend. Hearing this, even the young Youyou felt daunted. The aunt handed Youyou a basket and instructed her, "This is your first time coming to worship the Dragon Mother. If you don¡¯t know how, just follow what others do. Don¡¯t worry, just follow the crowd behind you, it¡¯s very simple." Seeing that the young ladies and masters from other families had also received baskets, Youyou obediently nodded. Her elder cousin Lin Qianjing excitedly pulled Youyou aside to introduce everyone: "That is the legitimate daughter of the family of the director from Zongrenfu, she used to sit behind me at school, three years older than me, and is now married to the family of the junior preceptor." Ah, Zhuzhao Country is so enlightened that it even has schools dedicated for females. "That one with the peach blossom eyes is the son of General Lu. General Lu¡¯s concubines bore him a bunch of daughters, and he treasures his only legitimate son deeply. Madam Lu and General Lu were childhood betrothed, and since she is somewhat coarse and not to General Lu¡¯s liking, she could only secure her position as his main wife because she bore him a son; otherwise, he would have demoted her to a concubine long ago." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Youyou was surprised: "Can she be demoted just like that?" Shouldn¡¯t there be a reason to divorce her instead? Lin Qianqing pursed her lips and laughed, "Oh, the stories of General Lu¡¯s house are the most and the most entertaining. Take Madam Lu, for example, she¡¯s been demoted to a concubine before, more than once." "What?" Youyou was very surprised. A main wife being demoted to a concubine for fun? And more than once. "Come on over here, and I¡¯ll tell you all about it slowly." Lin Qianqing pulled Youyou aside, suppressing her laughter, and whispered, "Madam Lu¡¯s father is a second-ranked official from the Ministry of Personnel, and General Lu was originally a third-ranked military official. In times of peace, civil officials generally have an easier time than military officials, so the childhood betrothal was actually General Lu marrying above his station. The thing is, General Lu had never met Madam Lu before their wedding, so he had no idea what she looked like..." Just as she was saying this, a robust woman sent a basket to the peach-eyed son of General Lu, and Qianqing excitedly pulled Youyou, saying, "Did you see? That¡¯s Madam Lu. Cousin, how can a woman look like that? If I didn¡¯t know she was indeed a woman, I¡¯d think she was a burly man in disguise." Youyou followed the direction Qianqing was pointing and was startled at the sight. Chapter 491 - 501: The Exceptionally Talented Madam Lu Chapter 491: Chapter 501: The Exceptionally Talented Madam LuIt was indeed shocking. Madam Lu actually looked so...exceptionally gifted. She was tall with a frame that seemed to measure between one meter ninety and two meters, easily half a head taller than the not-so-short, peach-eyed Master Lu. Her features were also unlike the soft beauty of women, with a large nose and mouth, and even sporting a light beard, it was truly a man¡¯s face. She looked as if she had a severe excess of male hormones. But it wasn¡¯t just her ugliness; she also wore heavy makeup. The blush on her cheeks was as red as a monkey¡¯s bottom, quite glaring to look at, and indeed, she resembled a man dressed in women¡¯s makeup. Madam Lu, with a pleasing smile on her face, handed a delicate basket to the handsome Master Lu, who received it with great disgust, shooing her off toward the women¡¯s side as if swatting away a fly. Madam Lu, however, was not perturbed, saying, "Oh my son, won¡¯t you see if what mom prepared pleases you?" When she spoke, it turned out she had a voice like a drake¡¯s. This led to a burst of laughter from the men around Master Lu. "Master Lu, is that your mother or your father, haha..." Master Lu, with his face turning bright red with restraint, quickly urged Madam Lu to leave. "I¡¯m satisfied, satisfied!" He spoke hurriedly without even looking: "Alright, go over there. You could have had a maid bring this. What¡¯s the meaning of this? It¡¯s beneath your dignity; you¡¯ll be the laughingstock of others." Madam Lu, in a loud voice, retorted: "Who dares to laugh at me? I¡¯ll tear them to pieces." No sooner had she spoken than a middle-aged man approached with a cold face, snorting, "Who are you going to tear to pieces? Me?" This middle-aged man bore a strong resemblance to Master Lu ¨C it was General Lu himself. Seeing the angry look on General Lu¡¯s face, Madam Lu sheepishly returned to the women¡¯s side. Lin Qianqing was already laughing uncontrollably, yet she desperately tried to hide behind Gu Youyou. The other madams and misses, as well as the men opposite, were pointing and whispering behind covered hands, occasionally laughing out loud. Gu Youyou thought that the Lu Family had probably become quite the joke in Beijing. In ancient times, women had little entertainment, and they loved to chat about the scandals of others. No wonder Lin Qianqing knew so much about the Lu Residence. Qianqing said with a laugh: "Cousin, see, this is Madam Lu. It¡¯s said that when General Lu lifted her veil on their wedding night and saw her for the first time, he was sobered from fright and vomited out all the wine he had drunk during the day. The next day, he clamored to divorce her. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But it was the elder Madam Lu who strongly persuaded him otherwise, saying that this marriage was arranged by the late Elder General Lu, and that there was no noble family in the current era that would divorce a bride the day after the wedding. She told him to take another look, and if the wife had a good temperament, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to keep her. The elder Madam Lu was also extremely surprised, as she had seen Madam Lu when she was a child and she was pretty back then; no one knows how she ended up growing into her current appearance." Seeing that the ceremony couldn¡¯t start for a while and the madams and misses were all gathered in groups chatting, Gu Youyou also became interested in the gossip about the Lu Residence. "And how did she end up as a concubine afterwards?" "General Lu simply couldn¡¯t bring himself to be intimate with her, and since the Lu Family couldn¡¯t be without an heir, the elder Madam Lu had no choice but to let him take several concubines. Although Madam Lu had the appearance of a man, her jealousy was not trivial. Using her status as the principal wife, she harmed two pregnant concubines of the house in a row; in a fit of rage, General Lu demoted her to a concubine. But after all, she was the legitimate daughter of the Minister of Personnel. A legitimate daughter becoming a concubine did not look good for the Minister. With his higher rank, he found a fault with General Lu and wouldn¡¯t let it go, using it to threaten and eventually restore her status as the primary wife." Chapter 492 - 502: Just These Little Pleasures of the Boudoir Chapter 492: Chapter 502: Just These Little Pleasures of the Boudoir"So how was she demoted afterward?" "Madam Lu, driven by strong jealousy, took advantage of General Lu¡¯s absence and secretly sold his favorite concubine to a brothel. And when General Lu came home to find out, he flew into a rage. She became a concubine once again. "This time, without waiting for the Minister of Personnel to act, the general himself went to the minister¡¯s home and declared he would not easily restore her status as his wife. He wouldn¡¯t casually establish another concubine as the official wife either, unless one could bear him a firstborn son. "At that time, General Lu was already in his twenties and, although he had several daughters, he had not a single son. The minister sympathized with the general¡¯s difficulties and had to agree with his conditions." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But Madam Lu did indeed bear General Lu a son." "Exactly, haha..." Lin Qianqing laughed, "Madam Lu went back to her parental home crying, saying she¡¯d been married for several years and was still a virgin. General Lu wouldn¡¯t touch her; no need to mention bearing a son, she couldn¡¯t even have a daughter. Later, her mother gave her an idea¡ªto drug General Lu, and that¡¯s how they had the young master of the Lu family." Gu Youyou looked at General Lu, a man of outstanding appearance, yet married to such a wife. It really was... unsuitable. Anyone else would also feel sick at heart. Yet her cousin... Gu Youyou inspected her closely. This lady of a great family, why did she seem like a wild girl from the village, chattering about such gossip? Shouldn¡¯t she blush and feel her heart race? Seeing the change in Gu Youyou¡¯s expression, Lin Qianqing finally struggled to maintain her composure, and with a dry laugh said, "Grandmother says we birds in a cage have little else for amusement. Cousin, I thought you were like me, not one to fuss over trivialities, which is why I chatted such things with you. You don¡¯t find me too..." Gu Youyou quickly shook her head, saying, "Not at all, not at all, your disposition is quite good. I am just surprised that cousin, you are such a broad-minded girl. It¡¯s really rare for a sheltered young lady to be like you¡ªmaternal grandmother is indeed... extraordinary!" Gu Youyou was not very familiar with that maternal grandmother; she¡¯d only been here less than half a month. She simply went every day to take the old lady¡¯s pulse, eat the morning meal, and didn¡¯t talk much. Because the old lady was of considerable age, yet her eyes were very sharp, and the questions she asked always made Gu Youyou feel awkward, uncertain of how to respond properly. She was afraid of letting something slip in front of the old lady and tried to avoid her as much as possible. Full of excitement, Lin Qianqing said, "The grandmother is sick, and you being a doctor spend a lot of time with her. Have you discovered how much the grandmother knows, and that what she knows is very interesting?" Gu Youyou was only being cautious around the old lady, so she hadn¡¯t paid much attention to that aspect and had to reply, "Maternal grandmother is sick, and spends most of her time sleeping. I haven¡¯t had many conversations with her." "Oh, is that so!" Lin Qianqing sounded somewhat disappointed, "Never mind, you¡¯ll find out later." From Lin Qianqing¡¯s remarks, it was clear that she was very close to her maternal grandmother. The unrestrained and unruly nature she showed was likely influenced by her grandmother. Gu Youyou became genuinely curious about what was so extraordinary about this old lady. ... The ceremony was about to start, and everyone stood in line, watching the front. Gu Youyou glanced over, and on the table in front of the Dragon King and Dragon Mother were incense and candles, with several men orderly placing sacrificial offerings on the table. Mountain delicacies, rice wine, beef, pork head... along with various pastries, the table was brimming with offerings. Soon, a familiar figure appeared next to the table; it was Jin Zijin. Yue Rujing was also there. Chapter 493 - 503: We Are Fated to Meet Chapter 493: Chapter 503: We Are Fated to MeetGroups of people clad in black and white emerged from either side of the Dragon King Temple, converging at the front. Jin Zijin and Yue Rujing were dressed in white garments, and so were the people behind them; those clothes must be the uniform of the Dao Family¡¯s Tianzong. On the other side, an elderly man with white hair and beard led the group. He wore a black Taoist robe embroidered with a huge Dao Family¡¯s Yin-Yang symbol in the middle, a traditional eight-trigram Taoist robe, finally allowing Gu Youyou to identify them as Taoists. The rest dressed much more casually in black, not resembling what she recalled Taoist robes to be. Without guessing, it was clear to her that the legendary State Preceptor was none other than the white-haired man in the black Taoist robe. What was his name again? She heard Yue Rujing mention it before, something like Yu Jizi. Heh, to think she would encounter her nemesis under such circumstances. Gu Youyou had blended in among the ladies and young misses of various families, her eyes poisoned as she glared at him. The disgusting old creep. The people from Dao Family¡¯s Tianzong and Xuanzong factions orderly came forth, positioning themselves at the very front of everyone else. Gu Youyou had thought that Beijing¡¯s Sanqing Temple was Xuanzong¡¯s territory, but to her surprise, Tianzong¡¯s disciples were no fewer than Xuanzong¡¯s. Looking closely, she noticed their formation resembled a Tai Chi diagram of intertwined black and white. That meant the numbers on both sides were equal. Yu Jizi was loudly chanting the lengthy sacrificial words. Standing amidst the crowd, Gu Youyou imitated the others, kneeling and bowing occasionally, sometimes lifting out rice wine from the basket, holding it high, and uttering prayers for good weather and plentiful harvests. Then, holding up a Dou of rice, she followed along with the chant: "Fragrant flowers placed on fragrant rice, gold and silver treasures laid on four sides; A house full of gold and silver treasure, never worrying about what to wear or what to eat ..." They went through all this trouble for four hours, and only when the sun began to lean towards the west did the ritual finally conclude. The cold northern weather left no warmth even under the blazing sun, and despite wearing plenty, she still felt her entire body stiffen with cold. Next, they were to hold a stick of incense to worship before the Dragon Mother, then place it into the large incense burner before her, and that would conclude the ceremony. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Moving was better than standing still; thankfully, they could finally move. Otherwise, she really might have frozen into an illness. Lin Qianqing noticed Gu Youyou¡¯s discomfort and quickly asked, "Cousin, are you alright?" Gu Youyou turned stiffly, smiling at her, and said, "It¡¯s alright, just a bit too cold." Lin Qianqing touched her hand and exclaimed in shock, "My goodness, cousin, why are your hands so cold?" Gu Youyou simply replied, "It¡¯s an old condition, it¡¯s nothing serious." Lin Qianqing fell silent, then said, "That¡¯s right, cousin, you¡¯ve always been frail. It was our oversight; we shouldn¡¯t have let you come out in the cold. Let¡¯s hurry up then, after the worship, we can return to the carriage." "Mm!" Gu Youyou nodded and followed the queue ahead. After the emperor and his family had finished their worship, it was time for the ministers and their families to begin theirs. Coincidentally, the man beside Gu Youyou happened to be Xiao Jinyan. This man was one of Jin Zijin¡¯s, but whenever he looked at Gu Youyou, there was always a chill in his gaze. Jin Zijin¡¯s people were all oddly peculiar. When she was by Jin Zijin¡¯s side, Yue Rujing was displeased and almost underhandedly bled her dry. This man had a secretive relationship with Jin Zijin and likewise regarded her with animosity. Given the chance, he would probably not hesitate to strike her down. His dagger-like stares seemed ready to cut her to pieces. Cursing her bad luck internally, Gu Youyou still managed to laugh softly, "Young Master Xiao, what a coincidence. The more you detest me, the more fate seems to bring us together." Chapter 494 - 504: Sudden Illness Chapter 494: Chapter 504: Sudden IllnessXiao Jinyan chuckled and lowered his voice as well, "Fate can be divided into many types, like the cursed fate between you two... As for the fate between you and me, I also feel quite fated." Gu Youyou stopped smiling and replied coldly, "Even a cursed fate is still fate. Our business is none of your concern as an outsider. You¡¯re meddling too much; I think you¡¯d best look after your own fate." Indeed, it seemed she needed to find out exactly who Xiao Jinyan was. When it was her turn to offer incense, Jin Zijin stood by the Dragon Mother¡¯s side and watched her. Gu Youyou bowed deeply before the huge stone statue with respect, and once she stood up, Jin Zijin took the incense stick from her hand. In the moment he touched her icy hand, he almost imperceptibly furrowed his brow. Gu Youyou offered a slight smile with a twist of her lips and gave him a reassuring look. She had taken her medicine that morning and could still hold on. On the other side, a strange man in his thirties with dark, determined brows and strong features took the incense stick. Although he took the stick from Xiao Jinyan, his gaze remained fixed on Gu Youyou, making her very uncomfortable. Not too far away stood an elderly man with white hair, none other than Yu Jizi. He, too, was watching Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou¡¯s heart skipped a beat, as she realized the truth. They all recognized her. Perhaps from the moment she had set foot in Beijing in the Lin Residence¡¯s butler¡¯s carriage, they had been watching her from somewhere. Ah, indeed... This might actually be for the best! After offering the incense, Gu Youyou returned to her carriage. Soon, Lin Qianqing also climbed aboard and, seeing Gu Youyou¡¯s face turned blue from the cold, hurriedly ordered the maids to start a fire. She helped Gu Youyou rub her hands and paced around anxiously. "Cousin, how can you be so sensitive to the cold? The weather isn¡¯t that cold now. Oh right, I forgot¡ªQingshui Town is located to the southwest, where it¡¯s not as cold as in the north. Sigh! And you¡¯ve been frail since childhood; we¡¯ve been so careless. We should have wrapped you in a fur coat." Gu Youyou gave a bitter smile. With the poison of coldness inside her reacting with the coldness from the outside, even ten layers of fur would be useless. "I¡¯m fine. Once we get back, I¡¯ll go straight to the pharmacy." Gu Youyou¡¯s pharmacy, which was kept warm with firepots all day, was the warmest place. Seeing the maids busily moving firepots into Gu Youyou¡¯s carriage, Madam Lin also came over to check on her. "What¡¯s wrong with Youyou?" Gu Youyou¡¯s face was purplish, and she shivered even while nestled in Lin Qianqing¡¯s arms. Madam Lin lifted the curtain and was startled at the sight. Lin Qianqing said, "Mother, cousin might have a relapse of her old ailment; she¡¯s really cold." Upon hearing Lin Qianqing¡¯s words, Madam Lin became terribly frightened and stretched out her hand to touch Gu Youyou¡¯s forehead. Upon contact, the bone-chilling cold seeped from the palm of her hand throughout her body, giving her a huge scare. Gu Youyou had been brought out by her, and it would be terrible if something happened on the road. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her demanding mother-in-law was not someone easy to provoke. "Why is it so cold? Youyou, you¡¯re a doctor yourself. Can you endure until we get back to the residence?" Gu Youyou¡¯s teeth chattered with cold, so extreme that she felt two sensations alternately within her body. One was the discomfort from the extreme cold, desperately seeking a warm place for relief. The other sensation was not unfamiliar either¡ªit was that of the despairing coldness spreading from the depths of her heart when she found herself to be bait for Jin Zijin in the deep mountains. She didn¡¯t find it uncomfortable, rather, she found it very soothing. She favored that sensation of her whole body being chill as if soaked in water and freezing cold, isolating herself in ice, allowing the cold to envelop her into a thick cocoon of ice, so comfortable that she almost wanted to cry out loud. Chapter 495 - 505: What If He Has Changed? Chapter 495: Chapter 505: What If He Has Changed?She was immersed in her own world, laughing strangely, completely oblivious to the frantic cries of Lin Qianqing by her side, and to how Madam Lin was urging the maids to stoke the brazier to flare up more vigorously, and to fetch the fox fur from her carriage. Elsewhere, behind the statues of the Dragon King and Dragon Mother, was a spacious hall where an elderly man with white hair, clad in a Daoist robe, was burning a piece of yellow paper with a whisk. The material of that yellow paper was unknown, for the flame it produced was not of a normal color, but a translucent blue that was strikingly beautiful. The flame licked the delicate yellow paper, ready to reduce it all to ashes, when suddenly the hall doors burst open, a gust of cold wind swept through, and snuffed out the half-burned fire outright. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The elder¡¯s brows furrowed, and he looked up at the person who had opened the door. The newcomer paused, as if seeing the elder¡¯s astonishment, then respectfully said, "It appears Uncle-Master is here, has Zijin disturbed you?" The elder watched him for a long moment, then his eyebrows relaxed, and he smiled, "Just in time, I have some questions to ask you." "Oh?" Jin Zijin raised an eyebrow, stepping leisurely into the hall, "What would Uncle-Master like to ask?" Yu Jizi said, "I heard from Zhuo Qing that he chanced upon you in Qingshui Town, leading a leisurely life in the countryside. Moreover, you¡¯ve taken a wife. Unfortunately, that woman is one of the medicinal people I¡¯ve carefully raised?" Jin Zijin¡¯s smile faded, and he snorted coldly, "Summon that Zhuo Qing, I will confront him." "Confrontation?" Yu Jizi murmured as he stroked his beard. "Indeed, I must have a good confrontation with Zhuo Qing. Which of his eyes saw me taking a wife, and moreover, one of your medicinal people. Others might not know, but how could you, Uncle-Master, be unaware? My master is set on having me inherit his mantle. I am destined to achieve the Way someday; how could I indulge in such worldly affairs? If this gets out, how would I command respect in the Dao Family¡¯s Tianzong in the future?" Yu Jizi watched Jin Zijin, then suddenly laughed out loud, nodding in agreement, "Indeed, that Zhuo Qing is always negligent in his duties and fond of spouting nonsense. Naturally, his words can¡¯t be trusted. What¡¯s taking a wife and having children in the mundane world compared to becoming the Sect Leader of Tianzong? Outsiders do not understand; only those of us who are dedicated to the Dao realize the wonder of seeking truth. Zijin, I hope your Dao heart remains stable and consistent, that you do not disappoint your master¡¯s efforts in nurturing and teaching you." Jin Zijin clasped his hands in salute, "Uncle-Master¡¯s teachings are correct." "Hmm," Yu Jizi nodded, "That woman from Lotus Village..." Jin Zijin quickly composed himself, "Quite by misfortune, she is the disciple of Doctor Zhou. It just so happened that during that time, Ajing was also in Lotus Village and took Doctor Zhou as her master. They are now Daoist siblings and have together opened a medical hall in Lingnan..." Listening to Jin Zijin¡¯s wild tales, Yu Jizi¡¯s face darkened bit by bit. There were many who could spin tales, with Yue Rujing being among the best. Yet even she paled in comparison to Jin Zijin¡¯s deadpan nonsense. Having not seen him for years, Jin Zijin had undoubtedly changed. Yu Jizi still remembered the first time he saw that always indifferent-looking little boy beside Tian Jizi, righteous and upright, full of integrity, just like Tian Jizi. Such people were the easiest to deal with, for they were stubborn and fanatical with their own principles, disdaining to engage in any underhanded schemes. Black was black, white was white, single-minded and inflexible. Thus, he had never considered this top disciple of Tianzong significant. But... what if he had changed? Chapter 496 - 506: Recovery Chapter 496: Chapter 506: RecoveryHe looked deeply at Jin Zijin, his expression growing solemn. Jin Zijin continued speaking self-absorbedly, "Uncle, do you know who the Doctor Zhou from Qingshui Town is?" Doctor Zhou, he certainly knew who that person was. Yu Jizi frowned, yet he said, "I do not." "Alas!" Jin Zijin sighed, "His identity is no simple matter. It is said that he was once an Imperial Physician in the palace. It is just not known why such an Imperial Physician would fall to becoming a mere doctor in a small town. Doctor Zhou¡¯s medical skills are unparalleled; Ajing has always loved studying medicine and pestered Doctor Zhou to take him as a disciple." Yu Jizi sneered, "Anyway, the man is dead. Whatever you say he was, then he was." The entire Lotus Village knows you married Gu Youyou. If you want to deny it, you can find a thousand reasons to do so. "Uncle, this human medicine may be difficult to control, she¡¯s now living in the Lin Residence. I remember our Dao Family has an agreement with the Imperial Court¡ª not to interfere with each other. Using a relative of an official appointed by the Imperial Court as human medicine, might this displease the Emperor?" Yu Jizi glared at him and said indifferently, "You needn¡¯t trouble yourself over matters concerning Xuanzong." ... Gu Youyou did not know how long it took her to regain consciousness, but seeing that the carriage had not moved far from the Dragon King Temple, it seemed she had been out of it for only a short while. She hadn¡¯t paid much attention the last time she entered that special state, but this time she deeply remembered that feeling. A chill spread throughout her body, yet she felt light and agile, as if she had undergone a transformation. That time, she demonstrated potential far beyond that of an ordinary person, running through the woods with that wild man. If not for her quick recovery this time, she felt she could run just as swiftly as she had before. These things were all beyond the scope of her knowledge, beyond the limits of the human body, and it was only now that she truly felt that this world was different from the world she had known before. There were many things beyond the realm of science that she needed to slowly adapt to and quickly explore. "Cousin, are you feeling better?" Gu Youyou was wrapped in thick blankets, with several braziers placed so close there was hardly any room to set feet in the carriage. She and Lin Qianqing huddled together on the seat. Gu Youyou nodded at her, "Much better, the carriage is really warm." Lin Qianqing laughed, "Of course it¡¯s warm. We used all the braziers we brought for you. My mother has none to use." "That won¡¯t do!" Gu Youyou quickly got up and called out to the maid outside the carriage, "Xiang Chun, quickly move a brazier into my Aunt¡¯s carriage." Lin Qianqing pressed her down, saying, "No need, my mother is a native of the north, she can withstand the cold." They returned to the Lin Residence with the braziers lit all the way, as night had already fallen. Because of the ritual, everyone had skipped lunch, so dinner was exceptionally lavish. Gu Youyou did not join everyone for dinner upon returning to the Lin Residence because she had fallen ill, which terrified her uncle and aunt. After arriving, she directly entered the warm medicinal shed, had something simple to eat there, and then went to bed. The northern climate was cold, and as a first-rank official of the Imperial Court, the Great Scholar Lin Xingyi naturally could not be cold. The master¡¯s rooms all had heated floors, and because Gu Youyou had become ill from the cold during the day, the heated floors in her room were burning very strongly tonight, as warm as spring. The thick cotton clothes were too much to bear. Not long after she entered the room, she took off the thick layers and wore only a light garment. This illness was somewhat strange; she had to wait for Jin Zijin to come and ask him properly about it, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even know how she died. Footsteps and low voices came from outside the courtyard, not just one person. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 497 - 507: Don’t be Superstitious Chapter 497: Chapter 507: Don¡¯t be SuperstitiousBefore long, Gu Youyou saw Lin Qianqing helping the elderly Madam Lin into her room. A wave of heat rushed at them, and the old lady nodded in approval, "Indeed, it¡¯s very warm." "Grandmother, cousin, why have you come so late?" Gu Youyou hurried out from the bedroom. Lin Qianqing said, "Grandmother heard that you fell ill during the day and was worried about you, insisting on coming to see you." "Yes, Youyou, are you feeling any better?" the old lady asked. Gu Youyou smiled and twirled around, saying, "All better now, I¡¯ve worried grandmother." "That¡¯s good to hear," the old lady said. "Your illness lasts for ten years once it strikes. It hasn¡¯t been that long since you¡¯ve recovered. We were negligent, we shouldn¡¯t have let you go worship the Dragon Mother. In such cold weather, kneeling and bowing for four hours, even a healthy person might not withstand it, let alone you with your frail health." Gu Youyou, behaving dutifully, supported the other arm of the old lady and led her to the inner room, saying, "Worshipping the Dragon Mother is also to pray for the removal of sickness and disasters. I¡¯ve been ill for so long, perhaps after worshipping the Dragon Mother, it just happened to get better." The old lady suddenly stopped and her expression fell. Gu Youyou saw Lin Qianqing on the other side making faces at her. She didn¡¯t understand what she had said wrong to upset the grandmother. Only to hear the old lady speak sternly, "You are a doctor, you should know that seeking gods and worshipping Buddha to eliminate diseases is useless, superstitious." She stretched out a finger and pointed at Gu Youyou¡¯s forehead, leaving Youyou staring at her, dumbfounded. She thought to herself: Grandmother is indeed different. Aren¡¯t old ladies of this age supposed to be the most superstitious? Look at the Empress Dowager in the palace, she can¡¯t even walk, but she still has people carry her to worship the Dragon Mother. But grandmother, she doesn¡¯t believe these things at all, not... superstitious? This is indeed rare. Gu Youyou forced a chuckle, "Grandmother is right, it¡¯s Youyou who is too superstitious." After helping the old lady sit down, she asked sternly, "Youyou, what exactly is wrong with your illness? Every time I try to inquire, your uncle always dissuades me, saying it¡¯s for your own good, and for the good of the Lin Family." Gu Youyou paused for a moment, looking at the old lady. At over fifty years old, women of this era were considered very old, as most people lived only to that age. Her temples were gray, her face was lined with wrinkles, yet her eyes were astonishingly bright, not murky like those of most elderly people. She figured that grandmother must have guessed something, but now she was no longer young and probably couldn¡¯t manage too much. She understood her uncle¡¯s intentions, the implications were vast. Talking about it wouldn¡¯t help, and would only cause her to worry. Since her uncle didn¡¯t tell the old lady, Gu Youyou naturally had no intention of telling her either. In her view, the elderly cannot withstand such shocks. If she knew what Youyou had gone through, any serious upset could lead to trouble, just like what happened with Gu Feng. She smiled and said, "Grandmother, don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯m already better. It was just too cold today. I¡¯ll be more cautious in the future and won¡¯t fall ill again." "Ah, every one of you is the same," the old lady sighed. "Alright, I won¡¯t ask, but if you need anything, you must tell me. As for your medicine shed... Ah, well, just keep it maintained for now." Gu Youyou sat to the side, looking at the large fireplace in the room. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A stove about half a person tall, with a big fire burning inside. This stove was also smokeless by design, and with it, the room stayed warmer than others. Chapter 498 - 508: Stay Up to Guard the Night Chapter 498: Chapter 508: Stay Up to Guard the NightThe grandmother looked at Lin Qianqing, then turned to Gu Youyou with concern and said, "You fell ill during the day, and I truly can¡¯t rest easy. Let Daya accompany you tonight." How could this be? Gu Youyou¡¯s face registered alarm; she was waiting for Jin Zijin. "Grandmother, there¡¯s no need, I¡¯m used to sleeping alone." Lin Qianqing pouted and said, "Didn¡¯t even consider it, huh? That¡¯s so hurtful. I volunteered to come and keep you company." Gu Youyou looked distressed, Jin Zijin would come over at night; it was fine to hang out with her during the day, but not at night. "I¡¯ll take you to see my new clinic tomorrow during the day, but really, there¡¯s no need for tonight. I won¡¯t be able to sleep." Lin Qianqing¡¯s eyes lit up, she glanced at her grandmother and then her face fell. She thought to herself: It¡¯s up to you to find a way, Grandmother is not easy to persuade. The old lady looked at Gu Youyou and then sighed, saying, "I heard that you¡¯ve been living in a dark room for ten years, unable to see the light?" Gu Youyou was startled for a moment, not sure why she was bringing this up again. "You have to get used to having people around you; you¡¯ll need to get married someday," she added. Gu Youyou was exasperated, seeing that her grandmother¡¯s words were getting more and more outrageous, she quickly said, "Grandmother, my grandpa was deceived by a quack doctor he met on the road, I¡¯m perfectly fine now." "Ah, your grandpa was also a confused one," she sighed, then seemed somewhat indignant, "I told your mother from the start that your father was not the right man for her, but she wouldn¡¯t listen. Not that I¡¯m saying your father was bad, but in that whole Gu Family, there¡¯s not a single person who brings peace of mind. Ah well, it¡¯s been so many years since they died, and the Gu Family has ended up in such a state; there¡¯s no point talking about it anymore." Gu Youyou sat in silence, the affairs of the Gu Family might have been settled, but the deep wounds would not vanish just because everything was over. The young Gu Youyou was gone long ago, and had she not come back to take her place, the wounds would have never healed. "Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s leave it be. I¡¯ll take Daya back, and have Xiang Chun sleep outside to keep watch through the night." Lin Qianqing was surprised at how easily the old lady gave in. "Should I sleep outside?" she asked, eager to stay with Gu Youyou, finally having found a sister to talk to into the night. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No way!" the old lady flatly refused, "You are a legitimate daughter of the Lin Family, how could you sleep in a place meant for maids to keep watch? If your mother finds out, she¡¯ll make a scene again. I want some peace and quiet for my ears, so you better follow me." Lin Qianqing was still dragged away by the old lady, and Gu Youyou felt more and more that her grandmother was no ordinary person. If Lin Qianqing stayed there, why would her aunt be the one to fuss? Hmm, alright then, her aunt came from a lineage of noble ladies, while she was born to a rural old lady, untroubled by trivial formalities. After sending off her grandmother and Lin Qianqing, and before she could even extinguish the light, she saw Jin Zijin. Gu Youyou hurriedly put out the light and said anxiously, "Why did you come so early today? I haven¡¯t turned off the light yet, aren¡¯t you afraid of being seen?" Jin Zijin said, "I came earlier and didn¡¯t come in because I saw there were people here." After putting out the oil lamp, the burning charcoal in the stove still illuminated the room brightly, and Gu Youyou then pulled him into the inner room. "My cousin is such a gossip; if she saw you, it would be terrible. I¡¯d need to plug my ears with cotton." Jin Zijin chuckled and said, "It seems you¡¯re having quite a good time at the Lin Family." "As long as no one gives me trouble, I can make the best of any place." Jin Zijin nodded and then they began to talk about the daytime ancestral worship ceremony. "During the day... were you alright?" Chapter 499 - 509: Leading the Gu Chapter 499: Chapter 509: Leading the GuThe commotion caused by the Lin Family¡¯s carriage, he had seen it, not just her, many people had seen it. Therefore, the arrival of a sickly cousin from the Lin Family must have spread throughout this circle by now. What Jin Zijin asked was precisely the worry that was lingering in Gu Youyou¡¯s mind. "Will a person be different after taking that kind of medicine?" Gu Youyou didn¡¯t really know how to ask, either. These things that science couldn¡¯t explain, how was she, an atheist, supposed to express them? She was a highly educated member of the new generation, and to believe in those things would be to overturn her own beliefs. "There might be some differences," Jin Zijin murmured thoughtfully. How was he supposed to explain? Previously, no one had raised a medicinal person. As far as he knew, Xuanzong had always preserved some incomplete secret formulas for raising medicinal people, and many years ago, Yu Jizi found the tomb of a Dao Sect predecessor and finally completed those formulas. Only then did people like Gu Youyou come to exist. So as for how a medicinal person would turn out, he actually wasn¡¯t very clear. However, he did recognize the talisman paper for summoning the Poisonous Insect that Yu Jizi burned yesterday at the Dragon King Temple. That was related to Youyou¡¯s sudden illness yesterday. "Do you feel any different in your body?" Seeing that Jin Zijin wasn¡¯t very clear either, Gu Youyou felt somewhat discouraged and sighed, "Something was off yesterday. I had just taken medicine yesterday morning, and I had taken my pulse. Normally, I should be a bit cold, but not to the point of triggering the poisonous cold inside my body. What¡¯s strange is... I didn¡¯t feel pain during the onset of the poison. On the contrary, it was quite exhilarating, as if something was stimulating all the muscles in my body to come alive. I felt like I had taken a strength pill, filled with power, except... my head was a bit dizzy." After listening, Jin Zijin exhaled and said, "That¡¯s it, then. Yesterday Yu Jizi was summoning the Poisonous Insect, but I interrupted him halfway through." "Summoning the Poisonous Insect?" Gu Youyou looked astonished. "Yes, summoning the Poisonous Insect. Haven¡¯t I told you before? Youying Grass is actually a cold-natured plant grown by Poisonous Insects; it¡¯s essentially a type of Gu. Those insects have been inside you for ten years, and have long since integrated with your flesh and blood. Now they¡¯re suppressed by your medicine, but it hasn¡¯t been able to eliminate them. Since Yu Jizi raised those insects, he naturally knows how to control them. What happened yesterday was... well, you just be careful. His actions were only meant to warn me. Now that you are living with the Lin Family, and Ajing and I are restraining him here, he won¡¯t act against you for the moment." Gu Youyou touched her stomach, feeling disgusted at the thought of a bunch of insects inside her, as described by Jin Zijin. She didn¡¯t understand the concept of Poisonous Insects, but she quickly came to her own understanding of what Jin Zijin had said. Let¡¯s say those insects are a kind of virus. That old pervert developed a new type of virus, the advantage of which is that it stimulates and strengthens the body, turning her momentarily into a superhuman. The downside is... well, apart from her mind not being very bright, for the time being, she didn¡¯t know what other adverse effects being in a state of poisoning might bring. But since this thing was meant to harm people, it was bound to be more harmful than beneficial. Feeling the higher than normal body temperature coming from Jin Zijin, she began to worry about him again. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What about you? What¡¯s with the heat poison in you?" In fact, Jin Zijin had never talked to her about these things. She knew he was someone with a strong sense of caution, so when it came to his matters, she never asked if he chose not to tell her. Jin Zijin paused for a moment, hugged her chilly body a little tighter, and then slowly began to explain. Chapter 500 - 510 Sun Zhuzhao Chapter 500: Chapter 510 Sun Zhuzhao"My poison was an accident!" he said. Tonight, snow began to drift down again; outside the window, a few cold plum branches sprouted flower buds. The tender red was quickly concealed by the fluttering snowflakes. Within the curtained bed, Youyou nestled tightly in the man¡¯s arms to escape the cold. Ancient mythological stories slowly flowed from his lips, which opened and closed rhythmically. "Have you heard of the Sun Zhuzhao and the Dark Moon Youying?" Gu Youyou shook her head, "The Dark Moon Youying must be the Youying Pearl, right? I don¡¯t know about the Sun Zhuzhao. Zhuzhao... could it be related to Zhuzhao Country?" Jin Zijin hummed in acknowledgment and then added, "The Sun Zhuzhao and Dark Moon Youying are Sacred Beasts formed after the chaos of creation, representing the duality of Yin and Yang. From their duality came the Four Symbols, shaping the essence of heaven and earth. The Zhuzhao Pearl and the Youying Pearl are the inner cores of these two Sacred Beasts. "After the Sacred Beasts disappeared into the river of time, these two inner cores were passed down. Through endless transformations, the Dark Moon Youying ended up in the hands of the Dao Family, contested over by Tianzong and Xuanzong for years, while the Sun Zhuzhao Pearl has always been with the Imperial Family of Zhuzhao Country, a sacred treasure of the royal lineage. However... over twenty years ago, the Zhuzhao Pearl also went missing." Gu Youyou felt a slight shock in her heart as she gazed into his eyes. From what he was implying, the fiery poison needed the Youying Pearl for a cure, so did her own body¡¯s cold poison require that missing Zhuzhao Pearl? Jin Zijin gave a wry smile and said, "I happen to know the whereabouts of that Zhuzhao Pearl, and it is indeed the key to the flame poison that I have accidentally contracted." "Where?" asked Gu Youyou urgently, her grip tightening. Jin Zijin grasped her hand and placed it over his heart, saying, "Here." Here? Gu Youyou stared at her own hand, incredulous, and with a twisted smile she asked, "You¡¯re not saying you ate the Zhuzhao Pearl, right? And that¡¯s why you contracted the flame poison?" He gave a bitter smile and nodded lightly, "Yes, I ate it." "You..." Gu Youyou was at a loss for words; the missing sacred object of Zhuzhao Country had been ingested by him. Gu Youyou had never seen the pearl, and she didn¡¯t know if it could be digested. If it couldn¡¯t be digested, one would assume it would have already been excreted. He had been poisoned for several years, and had been eating for just as many. But since Jin Zijin had brought up the topic, it was certainly not going to be that simple. "Stop beating around the bush and tell me what really happened," she said. She had been counting on using the Zhuzhao Pearl to cure the poison. If he had digested it, she might as well go back to the shed and slowly cultivate her herbs. Jin Zijin explained, "When exactly the pearl was ingested, I do not know, but it was likely shortly after I was born. Swallowing the Zhuzhao Pearl doesn¡¯t cause flame poison, but if it comes into contact with the Flame Pond Fire Lotus..." He paused, his eyes turning cold, "The year I came to Beijing with Ajing, under the patronage of Marquess Dao, we also entered the palace. The Flame Pool was there, and it was after that my poisoning occurred¡ªI realized then that the Zhuzhao Pearl was inside me." Gu Youyou gave a slight start: "Then you started looking for the Youying Pearl and ended up in Lotus Village?" "Yes," he sighed. "Do you know who made you swallow the Zhuzhao Pearl?" "I do, my mother." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou was extremely surprised. What was Jin Zijin¡¯s true identity, for his mother to be able to obtain a sacred item from Zhuzhao Country? How could his mother let him eat random things like that, truly. "Then you..." "Back then, I was just a suckling babe, unable to protect the Zhuzhao Pearl properly. The safest place for the pearl was inside my stomach¡ªmy mother must have thought as much," Jin Zijin clarified for her. Chapter 501 - 511: On the Thickness of Face Chapter 501: Chapter 511: On the Thickness of Face"Can you still retrieve the sacred object after you¡¯ve eaten it?" This was what Gu Youyou wanted to ask the most. "Of course, it can be retrieved." Gu Youyou let out a sigh of relief; it hadn¡¯t been digested yet. These things couldn¡¯t be explained through physiology; otherwise, she¡¯d have to conjure up performing open-chest surgery on him. "However... it¡¯s going to be very troublesome, and we currently don¡¯t have the means to do that," Jin Zijin added. Alright, Gu Youyou¡¯s face fell again, just as she expected. "If you take it out, can your flame poison be cured? Ah, do you need the Youying Pearl?" Jin Zijin shook his head and said, "No, the Youying Pearl is only for detoxification. The Zhuzhao Pearl has another use after being removed, like... curing your poison." This was so convoluted that Gu Youyou was confused again. "So what do we do now?" Jin Zijin gently stroked her hair and said in a low voice, "You don¡¯t need to worry, just focus on getting Jisheng Hall up and running. Since we¡¯ve come to Beijing, we must solve the problems at hand properly." Indeed, as if she wasn¡¯t worried enough. Having spent more time with Jin Zijin, she slowly realized that many things he didn¡¯t tell her weren¡¯t a matter of trust, but rather a problem with ancient men¡¯s way of thinking. They were too chauvinistic, believing it was right for men to bleed and cry out in the world to protect the women at home, and he simply didn¡¯t want her to get involved in those dangerous matters. "If you need anything, make sure to tell me. I¡¯m not just any ordinary girl," Gu Youyou said seriously. Jin Zijin cracked a smile and replied, "Okay, I know." "You¡¯d better remember that!" Gu Youyou felt he was brushing her off and pinched him hard on his body. Caught off guard by her pinch, Jin Zijin winced in pain, a fierce flame igniting in his eyes as he said sternly, "You¡¯re getting bolder and bolder, aren¡¯t you afraid that I might really..." "What¡¯s the matter?" Gu Youyou wasn¡¯t easily frightened and with an excited expression, she cheekily retorted, "If you dare, I¡¯d be very pleased." Jin Zijin instantly lost his temper and muttered quietly, "You really are not like ordinary women, thicker-skinned than a wall. You should be more reserved." Gu Youyou continued unabashedly, "You¡¯re reserved enough, if I were any more reserved, how would we even have a chance? I¡¯ve tried everything to seduce you, and you don¡¯t even react. I really want to try using a needle." "Using a needle?" Jin Zijin raised an eyebrow. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, I¡¯m very skilled at acupuncture. If you¡¯re willing, let me give you a full treatment." Jin Zijin was so exasperated he glared with widened eyes, regretting ever bringing up the topic of modesty with her. She simply had no limits. "I¡¯m not sick." When it came to a man¡¯s dignity, every man would get fired up. "Let me check." She fearlessly moved her hand resting on his chest slowly downwards. Her cool hand touching his sculpted waist made her ears redden without her realizing it. "Alright, go ahead and check," Jin Zijin said generously, though his rapid breathing betrayed his outward calm. Actually, Gu Youyou was a bit cowardly. But seeing Jin Zijin, so upright and stern, she couldn¡¯t help but feel competitive again. Chapter 502 - 512: Failed to Entice Chapter 502: Chapter 512: Failed to EnticeActually, from a physiological perspective, there¡¯s no difference. Gu Youyou said, "I suddenly remembered something and wanted to ask you about it." "What?" What an inopportune time to ask. She felt somewhat embarrassed recalling her question. But for the sake of their future, she still asked, "You said that to become the State Preceptor one cannot marry, right?" "Hmm," Jin Zijin didn¡¯t know what she was getting at. "Does this count as an affair?" "Ah...?" Jin Zijin was a bit stunned, but after a moment, he earnestly told her, "Of course not, we are doing this to detoxify, otherwise we¡¯d have to drink blood." "You¡¯re only fooling yourself with ¡¯covering your ears to steal the bell¡¯." Gu Youyou said irritably, "If others knew we sleep together every night and did nothing but detoxify, do you think they would believe that?" "Of course they would," Jin Zijin confidently said, "Ajing knows, he¡¯s aware that we¡¯re detoxifying." What an idiot. As soon as Yue Rujing was mentioned, Gu Youyou remembered the Maidenhair Spike matter on her arm. He believes, he believes crap. If he believed it, he wouldn¡¯t have tricked her into getting the Maidenhair Spike to verify it. "Are you really dumb or just pretending?" Gu Youyou¡¯s voice rose as she beat her fists restlessly against his chest, "They even say monks can¡¯t marry, yet there are still monks with illegitimate children. Who would know about us if you don¡¯t tell and I don¡¯t tell?" Jin Zijin understood her point and blushed with excitement, pushing her away. Gu Youyou was about to faint from frustration, her big warm furnace. It was too cold; she hurried to move herself a few inches closer to him. "What are you doing? I¡¯m cold." She was somewhat angry, having abandoned her own sense of shame and propriety, yet he was still acting like this. After all, she was still a chaste maiden, how embarrassing for her, and yet he stood on ceremony, even after she¡¯d been so explicit. What more did he want? She felt both embarrassed and wronged, having never thought that dealing with men could be so difficult. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Youyou, you mustn¡¯t speak like this again in the future," Jin Zijin said to her seriously, "To have done it and yet say we didn¡¯t, that¡¯s truly deceiving oneself. How could I dare to deceive in the presence of Sanqing? It would be an affront to the gods, a gross impiety." Gu Youyou was left dumbfounded by his words, never expecting him to be such a rigorously self-disciplined Taoist. He¡¯d rather mistreat her than deceive the spirits. Alright, to hell with physiology, she understood now. In his heart, there really was a difference¡ªit all came down to the restraints imposed by one¡¯s internal codes suppressing the nature of the believer. To hell with Sanqing. Who were they, anyway? What did they have to do with her, Gu Youyou? She didn¡¯t even know them. All she knew was that she had spent nearly thirty years as a virgin over two lifetimes, and she had finally found a man she liked. He held her every night but wouldn¡¯t let her have her way, causing her immense frustration. Time flies swiftly, and he was already twenty-seven or twenty-eight. In this era, most men of this age who hadn¡¯t married were likely destined to remain bachelors. His righteous scolding not only made her feel ashamed and wronged but also brought forth a sense of resentment. Chapter 503 - 513: You Look Down On Me? Chapter 503: Chapter 513: You Look Down On Me?Gu Youyou turned over, her back to him, and in a voice brimming with vexation, she murmured, "You came early tonight, did you overhear what my maternal grandmother said?" She tilted her head slightly, eager to hear his response. "What did she say?" Jin Zijin asked. Oh, he hadn¡¯t heard. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou let out a sigh, since he hadn¡¯t heard, she might as well spin her tale. "My grandmother said I¡¯m not young anymore and plans to look for a marriage prospect for me in Beijing. You know, a girl¡¯s marriage is not for her to decide. I have no parents; I came to rely on my uncle, and naturally, my uncle is the one to decide my marriage. And there¡¯s more, you saw it too that day at the teahouse, standing right next to that... Xiao Jinyan, Qianqing called him cousin-brother. It seems from what Qianqing implied, they intend to introduce me to him. What a coincidence, his surname is Jin too!" "Nonsense!" Jin Zijin behind her grew angry, "The eldest son of the Ducal Residence? How could he possibly marry you?" Gu Youyou was taken aback and then her anger surged. She rolled over, dismissing the chilly air outside the blankets, and sat up straight. With the light from the brazier, Gu Youyou glared fiercely at Jin Zijin, "What a fine man you are, Jin Zijin, looking down on me when I¡¯ve never scorned you?" She yelled furiously, "What right does a stinky Taoist like you have to look down on me? Would you believe I have a way to make him willingly marry me? I will marry into the Ducal Residence with pomp and splendor. That¡¯s still better than a self-deceiving, stinky Taoist like you." Gu Youyou was a very proud person; she had always looked down on others, never having been looked down upon herself. This vile feudal society had worn her to the brink, nearly bringing her to tears. She had time-traveled from being a princess with a queue of men waiting to be chosen by her to inhabiting the body of a dying farm girl; that gap in experience alone was bitter and intense, and now she was being scorned, moreover by the man she cared about the most. His tone just now made it clear he was looking down on her for her farmer girl background. "Youyou, I didn¡¯t look down on you," he said. The sudden outburst from Gu Youyou clearly stunned Jin Zijin. Reflecting on what he had just said and his attitude, he realized it indeed might have been too much. But he was only provoked by her, wasn¡¯t he? She clearly understood the nature of their relationship and his feelings, so why would she provoke him with an unworthy suitor? In his eyes, those men trying to get involved with Youyou were just losers. How could they be worthy of his Youyou? Aside from her background, she was no less than any noble lady. He also sat up, pulled her into his arms, and consoled her softly, "What nonsense are you thinking? I¡¯ve already told you to wait for me. How could I let you marry someone else?" Gu Youyou, fueled by anger, no longer cared what should or shouldn¡¯t be said, wanting only to express her frustration. "I¡¯m not imagining things. Your ¡¯waiting¡¯ is far from realistic. How long should I wait? Three years or five? Fine, let¡¯s say you succeed in three years. How old will I be by then, have you counted? And how old will you be, have you thought about that? Over these three years, how am I supposed to fend off my grandmother¡¯s attempts to marry me off? So many people in Beijing are watching the Lin Family; even if I¡¯m just a relative, it¡¯s enough for them to laugh at the Lin Family¡¯s expense. You can say you don¡¯t care about what others think, but there¡¯s a saying that the opinions of others are to be feared. Your disregard doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t care, and my indifference doesn¡¯t mean that the Lin Family doesn¡¯t care. When the time comes, have you thought through how I¡¯m going to handle all this?" "But this was your idea," Jin Zijin said indifferently. Chapter 504 - 514: Sanqing was enraged to death Chapter 504: Chapter 514: Sanqing was enraged to deathThis was your idea, just one sentence, yet it crushed all of Gu Youyou¡¯s lengthy speeches and a pile of reasons back into her stomach. Yes, these were the words she said before entering Beijing that day. Huh, isn¡¯t this like lifting a rock only to drop it on one¡¯s own foot? Gu Youyou gave a bitter smile, drawing herself back into the covers as the salty tears unknowingly slid down the corners of her eyes. She clutched the blanket tightly, also covering her head with it. It¡¯s so hard, why is it so difficult. Finally having a relationship, she had met a stubborn blockhead. After sobbing under the covers for a while, Gu Youyou said in a low voice, "Don¡¯t come over tomorrow night, I¡¯ll drink more medicine." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Youyou, don¡¯t be like this, it¡¯s distressing to watch," Jin Zijin was not good at comforting people, he hadn¡¯t had many opportunities to interact with women as he grew up. Because of his background and the burdens he carried, he had never bothered to study a woman¡¯s mind. Now, seeing Gu Youyou like this, besides feeling distressed with her, he couldn¡¯t do anything else. "What¡¯s wrong with me? I¡¯m reaping what I sowed, am I not even allowed to feel sad for a while?" A moment of secretive fun is exciting, but having to sneak around for years would be unbearable for anyone. She had never experienced love either; it was her oversight to overestimate her own endurance. It turns out that lovers separated for just a few days would find the longing unbearable. She truly understood the saying "a day apart feels like three autumns." "Well... alright, I understand, I won¡¯t make you wait too long," Jin Zijin pulled her back into his embrace, warmth overflowing the room. Just as he¡¯d warmed her up again and arrogantly turned her body towards him, passionate kisses landed on her lips, mixed with his heavy, ragged breaths. "What are you doing?" Gu Youyou was obviously confused. But he asserted righteously, "Having a fight doesn¡¯t mean you can skip out on my nightly benefits." He kissed down her neck inch by inch, but the more he did so, the more uncomfortable he became, his body growing hotter and sweating profusely. Feeling his nearly uncontrollable ragged breaths, Gu Youyou really lost all her anger. If she was lifting a rock only to hit her own foot, then he was a duck that stiffens its neck to death, bringing trouble upon himself. She was not okay, and indeed, he felt even worse. She really wanted to perform a craniotomy on him, to knock open his head and see what the structure inside was like. "Why don¡¯t you go out for some cool air?" Gu Youyou suggested. Jin Zijin crawled out of the blanket, while thoroughly wrapping her up inside. "Alright, I¡¯ll be back soon," he said. He naturally didn¡¯t go outside to cool off; Xiang Chun was sleeping soundly in the outer room, but he went to the small washing compartment behind the bedroom instead. The sharp-eared Gu Youyou heard some strange noises, and she couldn¡¯t help but get out of the blanket and sneak over to take a peek. The scene she saw through the crack of the door made her jaw drop. Who said he didn¡¯t know how to relieve physical pain? He was quite adept at it. A sanctimonious guy, Sanqing had almost angered you to death this morning. The abstinent male god was dealing with his problem on his own, truly shocking her. ... Chapter 505 - 515: Who was the young master Xiao that day? Chapter 505: Chapter 515: Who was the young master Xiao that day?Gu Youyou left the residence to handle serious business; she wanted to be self-reliant and open a medical clinic. Besides her aunt-in-law from the Jin Family who was completely against it, everyone else was very supportive. Her older cousin Lin Qianqing secretly told her that her aunt-in-law was the eldest daughter of the Ducal Residence, raised to uphold propriety and decorum, and she thought that women appearing in public was a disgraceful affair, always opposing their leaving the residence. Fortunately, their grandmother was in good health and had progressive ideas, and could still make decisions for the family, which allowed these young ladies to frequently go out under the pretext of buying things for their grandmother. Gu Youyou smiled and said, "So you used your grandmother¡¯s name today to go out shopping?" Lin Qianqing also smiled and said, "Exactly, but grandmother knows what¡¯s going on, she told me to help you." "What can you help me with? Just don¡¯t cause trouble," Gu Youyou said with a hint of irritation. When they passed by that tea house from the other day, Gu Youyou suddenly remembered Xiao Jinyan and asked, "Who is that Master Xiao who was with your older cousin that day?" "Him? He¡¯s the third young master from the Grand Master Residence. Despite his young age, he has been conferred the rank of a general of the third grade, and he is the most promising among our younger generation. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s quite arrogant. Of course, don¡¯t be intimidated by his rank as a general of the third grade; the way he got his position is an open secret, there¡¯s really nothing to boast about." Gu Youyou didn¡¯t see it that way; she was taken aback and continued to ask, "If he¡¯s the general of the third grade from the Grand Master Residence, then why did he salute Yue Rujing? Yue Rujing seems to only have the empty title of Princely Heir without an official rank." "That¡¯s different." Lin Qianqing looked at Gu Youyou in surprise and said, "How do you not know this? I thought you were quite familiar with Princely Heir Yue." "Familiar!" Gu Youyou nodded. Lin Qianqing rolled her eyes and said, "Then how do you not know?" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Uh... is that my fault? I just don¡¯t know. "Marquess Yue also has another title, the King of Lingnan. The King of Lingnan can rank just below the Emperor, and his status is even higher than that of the fifth prince. The legitimate son of their family naturally holds a much higher status than the usual Princely Heirs." "What rank would that be?" Gu Youyou apologized, for she really didn¡¯t understand the ranking system. She only knew that the greatest official position beneath the Emperor was the first rank, followed by secondary first rank, the first secondary rank, and so on. As for those without an official rank but still of high status, she truly had no idea. "No official rank." Lin Qianqing directly explained: "The princes don¡¯t have official ranks either, but their status is greater than that of primary rank officials." Gu Youyou: "..." Fine then. "Then tell me how Xiao Jinyan got his third-grade military official rank, seeing as how you look so disdainful of it." Lin Qianqing expressed her disgust and said: "It¡¯s true that warriors from the Grand Master Residence are not well-regarded in Beijing, where civil officials govern. But who could ignore his family when they produced an Empress. With the Grand Master Residence connected to the Empress¡¯s family, their status is naturally different. Alas, the Empress was unlucky; she didn¡¯t become Empress while alive but was posthumously honored. " There were not a few instances in history where an Empress was posthumously honored, and Gu Youyou didn¡¯t find it peculiar, only asking, "What virtues did the former Empress have that she wasn¡¯t promoted while alive, but was honored posthumously?" "Oh, it has nothing to do with whether she was promoted or not," Lin Qianqing said. "She just died young and didn¡¯t live to see the Emperor¡¯s ascension. She was the Emperor¡¯s officially betrothed Crown Princess Consort before she passed too early. The Emperor cherished her for having shared his hardships in earlier years and for giving birth to the eldest princess. Therefore, after her death, he was extremely doting on the eldest princess and showed great affection for her maternal family, the Xiao Family of the Grand Master Residence." Chapter 506 - 516: Xiao Family Chapter 506: Chapter 516: Xiao FamilyThe descendants of the Xiao Family are promoted early, what¡¯s so special about Xiao Jinyan? He has an elder brother who is a second-rank general. Honestly, I think those brothers of his are all dandies, becoming generals without any merit, and who knows, they might just wet themselves out of fear when it comes time to lead troops into battle. Tsk, absolutely disgraceful. If it were me, I would never want an official position that wasn¡¯t earned with my own accomplishments, even if it killed me." Lin Qianqing¡¯s face was full of disdain. Lin Xingyi came from humble beginnings and had achieved his status solely through his own talent, so it was only natural for Lin Qianqing to look down on those who relied on family connections or other backgrounds to forge their paths. However, Gu Youyou disagreed with Lin Qianqing¡¯s words. Did she not know whether Xiao Jinyan had actual skills or not? After so long, Gu Youyou still remembered that stormy night. And whether Xiao Jinyan had been secretly doing Jin Zijin¡¯s bidding on his own volition or on behalf of the entire Xiao Family was still unknown. Chief Imperial Teacher, one who commands troops, a first-rank Chief Imperial Teacher, is that a position one can simply secure through connections alone? After all, Lin Qianqing was only fourteen years old, too young and inexperienced, and to be able to speak such words was already commendable. In the blink of an eye, they arrived at a storefront currently being renovated. It¡¯s unknown how Yue Rujing managed to secure it, but in Beijing, where land is worth its weight in gold, he miraculously found a prime piece of real estate right on the main street. The building had three floors: both the first and second floors could be used for living quarters or clinics, while the third floor was lower and could only be used as a small attic for storage. It would be perfect for storing medicines, dry and well-ventilated. Yue Rujing was personally directing the workers, bustling about. Since the layout of the house resembled that of Jisheng Hall in Lingnan, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to design a new one and just decided to decorate it similarly. "Hey, hurry up with that paint. Ah, be careful, don¡¯t damage the signboard." It seemed like he was quite capable of handling things. "Yue Rujing, how many more days will it take?" While speaking, Gu Youyou walked in with Lin Qianqing. "Yo, General Manager Gu has come to supervise the work!" He turned around with a smile: "And... Miss Lin?" "Princely Heir!" Lin Qianqing gave a slight bow as a salute. "It¡¯s quite similar to our Jisheng Hall in Lingnan, isn¡¯t it?" Youyou said, surprised. "Yes, I think the layout of Lingnan¡¯s Jisheng Hall is quite good¡ªconvenient, practical, and grand." "Naturally, I designed it myself," Gu Youyou stated. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yue Rujing: "..." Alright, she always knew how to toot her own horn. Forget it, let her be proud. It¡¯s better to indulge her than to argue and lose out, that¡¯s what my senior brother used to say. "Since you¡¯re here today, why don¡¯t you look around to see if there¡¯s anything that needs to be changed? If nothing else, we can finish the decoration like this, and it¡¯ll be ready to open in seven days." After looking around, Gu Youyou said, "Add more compartments for storing the medicine jars. Our future use of medicines will likely consist primarily of powders." Thinking of the production capacity of the drug factory in Lingnan, Yue Rujing nodded. Not only did they plan to open a medical clinic of Jisheng Hall in Beijing, but they also intended to establish a medicinal powder factory. Oh, not in Beijing¡ªthis place is too dry and cold all year round, and there aren¡¯t many types of medicinal herbs. It could be set up in Yangguan City. Yangguan City is the crucial hub linking the north and the south, making it convenient for distribution. "Also, fence off a small courtyard for me here, and build some... cabins as big as Abao¡¯s house." The page following Yue Rujing took notes, though he didn¡¯t quite understand what a house as big as Abao¡¯s meant. "Young Master, this..." Chapter 507 - 517: Jisheng Hall Chapter 507: Chapter 517: Jisheng HallThis gentleman was brought from Lingnan by Yue Rujing, he actually is the shopkeeper Yue Rujing brought to work. "Noted," Yue Rujing didn¡¯t know why Gu Youyou made such arrangements, but he wouldn¡¯t ask, as based on his past experiences, if he did, he would definitely be ridiculed by Gu Youyou. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If he didn¡¯t understand, he would ask his senior brother another day, his senior brother would definitely understand. After all the requested changes and additions were made, Lin Qianqing had been idling behind for a while and was becoming impatient. "Cousin, is there anything I can help with?" She had liked to follow her grandmother since she was young and had a temperament that wasn¡¯t quite like that of ordinary daughters from official families. Although she hadn¡¯t neglected her music, chess, calligraphy, and painting, she herself wasn¡¯t content with just knowing those things. She had always envied Shenxing for being a man, able to do something significant like their father, freely coming and going as he pleased, whereas as a woman, she wasn¡¯t allowed by society to do so. In the past, seeing her elder cousin being open-minded, she still had a glimmer of hope for her future life, but now, she might very likely be sent into the palace, and Youyou¡¯s cousin¡¯s sigh that entering the palace gates is as deep as the sea made her even more upset. If she didn¡¯t live freely while she still had her freedom, she would just end up as a bird in a cage for the rest of her life. Gu Youyou looked over at Lin Qianqing. There was less innocence and more melancholy in the young girl¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t say the words of refusal. She smiled and said, "There¡¯s nothing you can help with now, but after the opening, you can help me sort out the prescriptions. I¡¯ll talk to my grandmother." "Really?" Lin Qianqing¡¯s face was filled with joy; she heard what must be the most wonderful sound in the world. Grandmother always had a soft spot for her cousin, so if she went to talk, it would definitely work out, and she could leave the house every day, no longer being a bird waiting to be sold in a cage. Gu Youyou said, "Of course it¡¯s true. If you don¡¯t come, I would have to find someone else. It seems that your lessons are well done, probably better than most people, and it won¡¯t cost me any silver." Yue Rujing listened with a face full of disdain; this money-grubbing woman, even swindling her own family. For Lin Qianqing, the news was almost enough to make her jump for joy. Being able to get out was good enough, she¡¯d even pay for the privilege. "Make way, be careful there." A few craftsmen were carrying in a signboard. This was the Jisheng Hall signboard made of pear wood, Yue Rujing¡¯s generous contribution. Gu Youyou was about to lift the red cloth covering the signboard to check the craftsmanship but inadvertently caught sight of a person standing beside the osmanthus cake stall across the street, staring at Gu Youyou at the door of Jisheng Hall. Dressed in simple clothing, even these plain clothes couldn¡¯t conceal his translucent, glass-like elegance. "Why has he also come?" Gu Youyou muttered under her breath. On the other side, Yue Rujing and Lin Qianqing were admiring the newly arrived signboard and hadn¡¯t noticed anything unusual with Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou looked at him for a moment, then turned and whispered a few instructions to Lin Qianqing, "You wait here for me, I¡¯ll go across the street to buy some food; I didn¡¯t eat enough this morning." Lin Qianqing, who was praising the calligraphy on the signboard, agreed vaguely. "Who wrote these characters? They¡¯re even better than my dad¡¯s. So powerful and vigorous, it couldn¡¯t be Princely Heir Yue who wrote them, could it?" Yue Rujing¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment, wishing he could claim the calligraphy as his own, but unfortunately, it was not. "Not him?" Seeing his unusual expression, Lin Qianqing asked again. "No," Yue Rujing said impatiently: "Your cousin wrote them." "Ah? My cousin?" Lin Qianqing was visibly surprised, believing that Gu Youyou was only a few years older than her; although she herself wrote well, it was far from comparable to Gu Youyou. Chapter 508 - 518: As Madam Wishes Chapter 508: Chapter 518: As Madam WishesShe wondered if she could produce such handwriting if she grew a few years older. But she soon shook her head, thinking that it was probably impossible to surpass her father¡¯s writing. "My cousin is truly remarkable," Lin Qianqing praised. "Grandmother says everyone in our family is exceptional, and it really is true. My cousin has a rare talent." Yue Rujing detested this pair of cousins who loved to sing each other¡¯s praises, snorted, and instructed the craftsmen to make some extra compartments for storing medicine bottles. Meanwhile, Gu Youyou followed Jin Ziyuan to an inconspicuous and quiet alley across the street. "How come you are in Beijing?" Gu Youyou asked in surprise once they were alone. "I have something to ask you," Jin Ziyuan said. Gu Youyou¡¯s expression became serious as she waited for him to ask. "Last time, on the outskirts of Lingnan¡¯s snow mountain... were you picking Snow Lotuses?" It was obvious, Gu Youyou nodded. "Did you also pick that half-bloomed pink Snow Lotus at the mountain top?" "Hm??" Gu Youyou thought for a moment and then understood what he meant. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Ziyuan said he was looking for something in Lingnan and had encountered them on that snow mountain; it must be the pink Snow Lotus from the mountaintop he was talking about. Gu Youyou had not seen this pink Snow Lotus before, which must be a rare treasure of great use to him. Gu Youyou shook her head and said, "No, your appearance caused an avalanche. We didn¡¯t go to the mountaintop." As she said this, Gu Youyou suddenly paused. They had not gone to the mountaintop that day, but that didn¡¯t mean Jin Zijin hadn¡¯t gone alone afterward. Jin Zijin had mentioned that the place full of Snow Lotuses was very secretive, discovered accidentally by him and Yue Rujing. Others wouldn¡¯t know of it. Gu Youyou herself had not gone again, and Jin Ziyuan hadn¡¯t found it, so it seemed likely that the pink Snow Lotus had been taken by Jin Zijin. "Is that item very important to you?" Gu Youyou asked. If it was really important, perhaps she could inquire with Jin Zijin. A treasure, after all, is only valuable when used properly. "Very important." Jin Ziyuan also guessed that the millennia-old Heart-Cooling Snow Lotus might have fallen into Jin Zijin¡¯s hands. He said, "It¡¯s very important to both you and me, it might be the key for us to return to normal." "That important?" Gu Youyou raised an eyebrow. Such an important item, yet Jin Zijin had not mentioned it to her. She nodded slightly and said, "I¡¯ll ask him, but there¡¯s no guarantee that he really has it." "Okay!" A hint of melancholy and disappointment flashed across Jin Ziyuan¡¯s face. "Then I¡¯ll be leaving. I¡¯ll still be here in three days... waiting for you." "All right, be careful!" Gu Youyou didn¡¯t say much else and turned to leave the alley. At the mouth of the alley, she ran into a grand procession of carriages and horses. Ordinary people all stepped aside to make way for the carriages. Jin Ziyuan, who came out of the alley, also stood beside Gu Youyou. The carriage was unbelievably luxurious, much larger than those of ordinary households, drawn by three horses, with four well-dressed maids following closely before and behind, and knife-bearing guards protecting it. As it passed by, it left a trail of refined fragrance in its wake. Gu Youyou murmured in a low voice as she gazed at the luxurious procession, "I wonder whose carriage that is. It¡¯s so impressive." Gu Youyou was entirely focused on the grand carriages and horses, completely unaware of the tightly clenched fist and icy eyes of Jin Ziyuan at her side. The common folk nearby whispered among themselves, "That must be the family of the fifth prince; don¡¯t know which of his wives it is." Someone else added, "With such grandeur, it has to be the princess consort." "The princess consort wouldn¡¯t have such grandeur; it must be Madam Ru." Chapter 509 - 519: The Imperial Family’s Secrets Chapter 509: Chapter 519: The Imperial Family¡¯s Secrets"Could that be Madam Gu, the former wife of the third Prince?" "Shh, keep your voice down. It¡¯s better for us common folk to speak less of such forbidden secrets within the palace." "What¡¯s there to fear, we¡¯ll just whisper it." The more timid one whispered, "Then you whisper to yourself. I better take my leave first." "Hey, hey, you¡¯re such a spoilsport. Fine, don¡¯t talk about it, but wait for me." Perhaps it was the chilly aura behind her that was too overwhelming, but Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help turning her head to look back. The venomous glare in Jin Ziyuan¡¯s eyes as it followed the departing horse startled Gu Youyou. "What¡¯s wrong with you?" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The cold aura bursting from his body was greatly harmful to him, and Gu Youyou reached out to feel his pulse. Jin Ziyuan pushed away Gu Youyou as if she were a snake or scorpion, the venomous look in his eyes shifting onto her, sending a shiver through her. How deep must the hatred in his eyes be? But why did he hate that woman in the carriage so much? I heard people whispering earlier that she was the wife of the fifth Prince, not an official wife but perhaps a concubine of sorts. But what was she previously, the wife of the third Prince? This messy web of relationships. As Gu Youyou was lost in her thoughts, Jin Ziyuan had already returned to his usual self. "I¡¯m leaving. Remember to wait here for me in three days," he said. After speaking, he vanished into the crowd in no time at all. Gu Youyou sighed. She probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get that pink lotus, but she hadn¡¯t said that. After glancing at the shops ahead, Gu Youyou went into a store selling osmanthus cakes and bought some before returning to Jisheng Hall. In ancient times without snacks, osmanthus cakes were considered quite delicious as a leisure food, but Gu Youyou wasn¡¯t particularly fond of them. She liked sweets, especially Western-style pastries. It seemed she would have to try making some herself during her spare time to satisfy her cravings. ... Upon returning home, Gu Youyou pulled Lin Qianqing aside to gossip about the woman in the carriage she saw earlier that day. "I heard the wife of the fifth Prince is stationed at the Xining Border Defense. Today, I saw her on the street." "Oh my, we must be careful when speaking of such matters¡ªthe Imperial Family has its taboos!" Lin Qianqing looked around at the doorway and then carefully closed the door. She asked with a smile, "How did you know the person in the carriage on the street today was the wife of the fifth Prince?" Gu Youyou replied, "I heard it from the people nearby. They also said she used to be the wife of the third Prince." With an extremely interested look on her face, Gu Youyou found Lin Qianqing very accommodating. Ladies sequestered in seclusion, like them, loved to hear gossip from different households, especially secrets of the Imperial Family. She had managed to gather quite a bit of information with great difficulty. "I know about this matter. Let me tell you," she said excitedly. "Years ago, when the current Emperor was not the Emperor but the Crown Prince, his position was unstable despite being the heir. You see, he was the legitimate son of the previous Empress, who had died. The old Emperor then elevated his favorite concubine to the Empress, and obviously, he doted on her son, the third Prince, immensely, even considering replacing the heir with the Prince. In short, the Emperor ascended to the throne with bated breath, and as for the third Prince, the victor becomes king and the loser a bandit; he couldn¡¯t accept having lost the throne, which was within his grasp. In those years when the Emperor¡¯s position was unstable, he started gathering supporters to rebel. It¡¯s said that he even had a decree from the late Emperor¡ªan edict that revoked the status of the Crown Prince and designated the third Prince as the new Emperor. Of course, you should only listen to this and not take it as truth¡ªit could just be rumors." Listening closely, Gu Youyou said in a low voice, "So the third Prince plotted a rebellion but failed. The key lies with the wife of the third Prince, right?" Chapter 510 - 520 Jin Ziyuan’s Resentment Chapter 510: Chapter 520 Jin Ziyuan¡¯s Resentment"Ah, how did you know?" Lin Qianqing exclaimed in surprise. Gu Youyou smiled and said nothing more. If her guess was not wrong, the hermit uncle she and Jin Ziyuan met behind the mountains of Lotus Village was none other than the failed Prince No. 3. She even remembered a sentence Jin Ziyuan had said at that time, "Are all women so heartless?" At that moment, his eyes were no different from the ones she had just seen. So, it made sense why Jin Ziyuan harbored such towering hatred towards the consort of Prince No. 3, truly a tragedy of the human condition. Lin Qianqing continued, "Yes, it¡¯s said that Prince No. 3 was certain of victory, but at the critical moment, he was betrayed by his own consort. She produced evidence of Prince No. 3¡¯s rebellion. When the Prince Residence was raided, everyone died except for her, and she emerged as a great hero. Latter on, Prince No. 5 proposed to her. Logically, even as a second wife, she shouldn¡¯t have been just a concubine, but she willingly accepted, and the Emperor approved." If Prince No. 3 had succeeded, she would have been Empress. Giving up the position of an Empress to become the concubine of Prince No. 5, the reason behind it was beyond anyone¡¯s understanding. Gu Youyou¡¯s gaze deepened. Jin Ziyuan might know something about it. They switched topics and chatted about other matters concerning the households of various officials in Beijing. Lin Qianqing, a sheltered young lady, knew quite a lot; it was a waste that she wasn¡¯t a know-all. It was not until dusk that Lin Qianqing left. At night, Jin Zijin came online punctually. Poor Xiang Chun, being divested of her consciousness every night by Jin Zijin via acupoint tapping, Gu Youyou worried it might affect the girl¡¯s health over time. Tonight, she administered a calming medicament to Xiang Chun, ensuring she would have a sound sleep without the need of being tapped. After much contemplation, Gu Youyou finally came up with a suitable excuse to bring up the matter of the pink snow lotus to Jin Zijin. "Zijin, do you know of a kind of... pink lotus?" Seeing Jin Zijin¡¯s probing gaze turn to her, Gu Youyou felt uneasy inside. She said, "That lotus could help with the cold poison in my body, so I just wanted to ask. If you haven¡¯t seen it, never mind." Jin Zijin stared at Gu Youyou for a long time before responding indifferently, "You saw him today?" "Ah...?" Gu Youyou was stunned, not expecting to be figured out so quickly. It seemed she was truly no good at lying to him. "How did you know?" Gu Youyou still couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously. "Because I¡¯m the one who took the snow lotus," Jin Zijin said bluntly. Gu Youyou was left speechless for a while; he really did dare to own his actions. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Do you know that Jin Ziyuan needs that snow lotus?" She was sure he knew. "Indeed, I am aware," Jin Zijin admitted straightforwardly. This really is something. "He needs that snow lotus for medicine, and you don¡¯t need it, yet you took it. You said you needed to join forces with him against the State Preceptor. With such pettiness, you can¡¯t be allies," Gu Youyou reproached. "How do you know I have no use for it?" Jin Zijin didn¡¯t like Gu Youyou speaking for someone else, especially for Jin Ziyuan. His face darkened, visibly upset. "You have a use for it?" Gu Youyou had never seen that plant and was unaware of its medicinal properties. Jin Zijin hummed, "Do you know what he is using that thousand-year Heart-Cooling Snow Lotus for? Did he tell you?" Seeing his expression, it seemed the situation was not as simple as she had thought. Gu Youyou shook her head. Jin Zijin said, "With that snow lotus, he might be able to find the Zhuzhao Pearl, but the Zhuzhao Pearl is inside my body. This is a secret, a matter not even Ajing is aware of. He only thinks I¡¯ve been afflicted with the common Fire Lotus Flame Poison." Gu Youyou blinked her eyes, not expecting such a complex turn of events. Chapter 511 - 521: How to Get the Pearl Chapter 511: Chapter 521: How to Get the Pearl"Does your master know about the Zhuzhao Pearl inside you?" Gu Youyou remembered that he had said he didn¡¯t know when it had gotten into his body, so how did he know it was his mother who put it there? And Jin Zijin had been adopted by his master since he was young. Jin Zijin paused for a moment, took a deep breath, and sighed lightly, "After I was poisoned, I asked him about the Zhuzhao Pearl, and he knew. I wasn¡¯t actually picked up by my master, but rather, my mother entrusted me to him, and he also knew the secret of the Zhuzhao Pearl. However, now he¡¯s... become senile." "Hmm...?" What does senile mean in this context? Jin Zijin gave a wry smile, "I¡¯m not joking, he really has gone senile. When I went back to the mountain to see him the year before last, I noticed he would be lucid one moment and confused the next, and during his confused times, he didn¡¯t even know who I was." Gu Youyou: "..." "So the current situation is really bad." He gently stroked Gu Youyou¡¯s hair and said, "I understand what you mean, but his identity is sensitive. It¡¯s best not to get involved with him. Ah... I need some time to properly consider what to do. Plans never keep up with changes. Youyou, do you think I am useless?" "How could that be?" Gu Youyou snorted with laughter, "There¡¯s a solution to every problem, and if the sky falls, there will be tall people to support it. Why worry all the time? If you can¡¯t figure it out today, think about it tomorrow. If one day isn¡¯t enough, take ten days; if ten days aren¡¯t enough, take a month. There will be a way around the mountain when you get to it, and a boat will find its way when it reaches the bridge. Haven¡¯t you said it yourself? Planning can¡¯t keep up with changes. Success is partially in our hands and partially in fate¡¯s. Just do your best and don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself." These words, these phrases, were what Gu Youyou frequently used to encourage herself in her previous life, and she knew them inside out. To be born was to suffer; without experiencing various hardships, how could one enjoy peaceful times? Jin Zijin quietly watched Gu Youyou for a moment and suddenly chuckled lightly, "Yeah, you really do have a clear mind. Listening to you, indeed, makes me feel much better." After chatting for a bit, Gu Youyou steered the conversation back to the snow lotus. That¡¯s right, Jin Ziyuan had said that the snow lotus was very important, related to the poison in both him and herself. If it could be used to find the Zhuzhao Pearl, then it was definitely related to the cold poison in their bodies, wasn¡¯t it? But without this single snow lotus, could there possibly be another way? As she thought about these things, she began to laugh again, "You two really are something. What he¡¯s looking for, the Zhuzhao Pearl, is with you, and what you¡¯re looking for, the Youying Pearl, is with him. Can¡¯t you both just be generous and lend them to each other to use for a while? By the way, what methods do you guys have for taking out the pearls?" Jin Zijin narrowed his eyes and heaved a long sigh, "Xuanzong has a type of insect that, once swallowed, will carry the pearl out." Gu Youyou paused for an instant, feeling a chill. Not to mention whether the insect would be obedient, the mere act of swallowing a live thing and then letting it crawl out was disgusting enough¡ªfar too disgusting. "The method of Tianzong involves placing a person in a cauldron and using a secret ritual to simmer for seven days. After seven days, the pearl that cannot melt will be removed." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ugh... Gu Youyou felt like she wanted to lean over the bed and vomit, realizing that without comparison, there¡¯s no harm done. Boiling for seven days would dissolve the flesh off the bones, naturally leaving behind the indestructible pearl. And what secret ritual? It¡¯s like adding firewood with the same effect. "Youyou, what¡¯s the matter?" Jin Zijin saw that she was genuinely startled. "It¡¯s nothing, I just think... the Xuanzong¡¯s insect is quite nice." Practically adorable. "Yeah, I think so too." Chapter 512 - 522: Someone is Eavesdropping by the Corner of the Wall Chapter 512: Chapter 522: Someone is Eavesdropping by the Corner of the WallNo wonder Jin Ziyuan wanted to flee. She had previously called him a fool for valuing the pearl over his life. It turns out that whoever catches it ends up not just dead but dies so unsightly. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A moment later, Gu Youyou asked softly, "Do they have any other way to find the Zhuzhao Pearl?" "Of course, there are other ways, but those as difficult as ascending to heaven need not worry you. Anyway, the Heart-Cooling Snow Lotus is gone." "Oh, I see," Gu Youyou nodded lightly. "I¡¯ll just tell him you¡¯ve already eaten it." "Mmm, that¡¯s right, I did eat it," Jin Zijin said. Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes widened. Jin Zijin smiled and said, "Who would have thought that such a thing could be found in the snow-capped mountains outside Lingnan? It¡¯s indeed very beneficial for the flame poison in my body. With such a treasure, why wouldn¡¯t I eat it, right?" Hehe... "Yes, yes," Gu Youyou hurriedly said. It wasn¡¯t on purpose; it¡¯s fine as long as it wasn¡¯t wasted. "Let me prescribe you a formula to slowly detoxify. Be it cold poison or flame poison, it¡¯s all just poison. If it¡¯s a poison, there¡¯s a way to cure it; it¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t found a permanent solution yet." "Mmm, okay!" Jin Zijin said softly to Gu Youyou. Strange noises came from the roof, as if someone was eavesdropping. Jin Zijin listened intently; Gu Youyou also suddenly fell silent. Jin Zijin looked at Gu Youyou in surprise. Had she heard it? He took a deep breath and whispered, "Go to sleep." ... Three days later, Gu Youyou arrived as promised in the alley across from Jisheng Hall. Jin Ziyuan was already there waiting. She removed her hood and took a packet of pills from her cloak, saying, "Jin Zijin did indeed pick that snow lotus, but don¡¯t bother about it¡ªhe¡¯s eaten it. Here, this is for you. The weather is cold now, and it¡¯s difficult to suppress the cold poison. Take one pill every day, in the morning when you wake up, and you will feel much better." Jin Ziyuan¡¯s gaze darkened, perhaps knowing he could not obtain the lotus, so he wasn¡¯t too disappointed. The agreement to meet Gu Youyou here in three days was probably just an excuse to see her. He reached out and thanked her as he took the medicine she handed over. Touching Jin Ziyuan¡¯s hand felt as cold as ice, startling Gu Youyou. "Why is it so cold?" Since Gu Youyou¡¯s body was colder than the average person, touching others always felt warm to her. Coming across someone even colder than herself was rare, and it immediately touched her sensitive nerve. "You should take two pills now; it seems one won¡¯t be enough, and the dosage needs to be increased. From now on, take two at a time. Remember to refill your prescription with the medicine I gave you last time after you finish these¡ªyou can¡¯t stop with the severity of your condition." Gu Youyou rambled on without concern, lamenting, "Why did you even come to the north if you didn¡¯t need to? Alright, alright, there¡¯s nothing you¡¯re looking for here, hurry off to the south¡ªit¡¯s warmer there. If you really have to come to the north, wait until the weather is warmer. You don¡¯t know medical skills, and it will inevitably lead to trouble sooner or later." Watching Gu Youyou¡¯s non-stop chattering, Jin Ziyuan slowly revealed a smile. It had been a long time since anyone had cared or nagged at him like this. "Thank you for the medicine." Jin Ziyuan immediately took two pills. No sooner had the medicine entered his mouth than he felt a long-lost warmth slide down his throat. "And thank you for your concern," he said. "But I have important matters to attend to in Beijing and won¡¯t be leaving for now." Important matters? Gu Youyou¡¯s mind instantly went to the wife of the fifth prince. "Is it about the third prince¡¯s wife from yesterday?" Instead of mentioning the fifth prince¡¯s wife, Gu Youyou used ¡¯the third prince¡¯s wife,¡¯ aiming to provoke Jin Ziyuan. Chapter 513 - 523: Blind Date Chapter 513: Chapter 523: Blind DateAs he had expected, Jin Ziyuan¡¯s expression changed instantly when he heard the three words "third prince¡¯s consort." "That is the fifth prince¡¯s concubine, from whom did you hear ¡¯third prince¡¯s consort¡¯?" he said coldly. The look in his eyes was as if it could freeze someone solid. Gu Youyou spoke directly, "It¡¯s said this matter is an Imperial Family secret, but no matter how secret, things always leak out; you can¡¯t wrap fire with paper. If I¡¯m not mistaken, your father is the third prince, and she is your mother?" "No, she does not deserve to be a mother; she is nothing more than a lowly concubine, a plaything for men." Jin Ziyuan was furious, veins on his forehead bulging as he clenched his fists, seemingly struggling mightily to contain something. Gu Youyou, seeing his demeanor, felt a little intimidated and took a step back, but softly urged. "Since that¡¯s the case, why care so much? You survived, you should live well. Your identity is sensitive right now; if people discover you¡¯re still alive, it will be dangerous. The third prince took you to hide in those deep mountains, I think his original intention was also for you to survive well." "What do you know? Someone who should not have survived yet continues to live, that taste of a life worse than death..." Jin Ziyuan took a deep breath, unable to continue, and instead looked up at the sky. This sorrowful story, even as an outsider Gu Youyou only had a rough idea yet felt indignant; what more for Jin Ziyuan himself. No matter the woman¡¯s difficulties, whether clinging to life out of fear or bearing humiliation and heavy burdens, with her husband and son ending up like that, yet she lives extravagantly ¡ª that¡¯s abnormal. "So, what do you want to do? Kill her? Patricide doesn¡¯t sound good, and it¡¯s not worth it for you to exchange your life for hers; think about what your father did for you." Perhaps coming to Beijing to ask about the false snow lotus was a pretense, but to follow the madam might be the real reason. Jin Ziyuan looked at Gu Youyou and sneered, saying, "Of course, I¡¯m not foolish enough to trade life for life. I still have so many important things to do; you think too much." "What important things?" Gu Youyou had a bad premonition. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You¡¯re asking too many questions," Jin Ziyuan said. He snorted coldly, walked past Gu Youyou, and quickly disappeared into the crowd outside the alley. This man really is, Gu Youyou mused: does he still want to achieve what his father failed to do back then? So many years have passed, if one could say that the Emperor¡¯s throne was unstable back then, giving the third prince an opportunity, now it¡¯s quite different. Wouldn¡¯t trying to shake the Emperor¡¯s throne be an impossible fantasy, like striking stone with an egg? Gu Youyou shook her head and left the alley. ... The weather was getting warmer, and Jisheng Hall was about to open in Beijing. The once-a-year Plum Blossom Festival had arrived, and Gu Youyou did not want to go, but unable to resist Lin Qianqing¡¯s persistent persuasion, she agreed to accompany her. The grandmother kept instructing, "Daya, your cousin is not in good health, make sure not to stay out too long." "We know, Grandmother." "Xiang Chun, take enough charcoal and thick blankets, and if anything happens, let Dachunzi come back immediately to inform us." "Yes, Madam." "Youyou, you¡¯re a doctor yourself, remember not to overexert yourself, don¡¯t end up like last time; it frightened everyone." "Maybe I shouldn¡¯t go, Grandmother." "That won¡¯t do," the old lady said: "You¡¯re already twenty, look around and see how many girls of twenty are still unmarried? It was excusable when you were sick, but now that you are well, you need to get your lifelong matters settled quickly. It¡¯s not just the ladies who¡¯ll appreciate the plum blossoms; the young masters from various houses will be there too. If there¡¯s someone you like, come tell me, and I¡¯ll have your uncle arrange it." Chapter 514 - 524 Accidental Encounter Chapter 514: Chapter 524 Accidental EncounterGu Youyou was speechless, wondering why the old lady, knowing full well her health wasn¡¯t good, still arranged for her to go admire the plum blossoms so enthusiastically. It turned out this was her idea. Huh, she didn¡¯t ask Jin Zijin last night if he was going, did she? Alas! He probably wouldn¡¯t go, he¡¯s a "pure and desireless" Taoist, after all. How could he go to such a place? S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the carriage, Lin Qianqing chuckled, "Grandmother is getting more and more long-winded as she ages." "If the grandmother hears you, watch out for your hide." "Hehe, it¡¯s because she can¡¯t hear that I said it." Outside the city was a plum grove, vibrant with a cacophony of colors. To describe this plum grove as ¡¯a cacophony of gorgeous colors¡¯ was spot on because the plum blossoms here were not the common shades of pink and white, but rather came in a variety of colors. Gu Youyou stood still, her face lit with wonder. She liked plum blossoms, particularly the strange and rare breeds. Palace Pink Plum, red plum, Jade Butterfly, Long E... Gu Youyou could name over thirty varieties, but that was less than half of what this grove held. Clearly, many of the plum blossoms here did not exist in modern times. Nature¡¯s gifts had gradually diminished with human advancement, in both flora and fauna. Being able to see so many extinct varieties of plum blossoms could be considered some form of compensation for a person who had traveled through time. "Naturally plump and delicate to the salt touch, leaning against the east wind, their light makeup is faintly applied." "But the spring cold is still piercingly raw, and the morning window tests the green Luo costume." In front of them, near a cluster of Long E, stood several young men, reciting poetry with abandon in front of a tree adorned with green and white plum blossoms. Upon seeing this, Lin Qianqing commented to Gu Youyou, "That¡¯s the second son of the Great Scholar from Wenhua Hall. He does have talent, but he¡¯s infamous for his debauchery, always visiting the brothels of Yanliu Land seeking girls. His wife at home died in childbirth due to his actions, tarnishing his good reputation. No matter how talented he is, it¡¯s worthless, and now finding another wife has become difficult. Look at him, still aiming for a romantic encounter here, hmph..." For men at that time, debauchery was considered artistic interest, but too much of it was unacceptable. Gu Youyou, hearing this, nodded and followed her to the other side. "Let¡¯s head over there. Oh, that¡¯s Xie Qinyun from the Left Principal Minister¡¯s Residence, we used to get along well during our school days." Gu Youyou was pulled by her to a verdant plum tree, different from the Long E. It was so green, it seemed almost wet, and sheenthal and sparkling. Gu Youyou had never seen or heard of it before, suggesting it was a species long extinct. "I most adore this Cui Ji, look at its petals, like the freshly sprouted tender buds," said the girl in green, smiling tenderly at the plum. "Qinyun, what a coincidence that you also came out to admire the plum blossoms," Lin Qianqing approached to greet her. The girl in green was indeed Xie Qinyun from the Left Principal Minister¡¯s Residence that Lin Qianqing mentioned. "Yes, you¡¯re here too, Qianqing. Oh, who is this sister?" Gu Youyou smiled faintly and greeted her, "Miss Xie." "This is my cousin, the Gu Family¡¯s cousin," Lin Qianqing introduced. "The Divine Doctor from Lingnan who resolved the typhoid issues, the owner of Jisheng Hall." "Ah, so you¡¯re Doctor Gu," exclaimed one of the girls beside Xie Qinyun excitedly. "I know you, the doctor from Lingnan who advocated for the use of herbal concoctions. Last year, when I went to Yangguan, my elder brother was ill, and it was your medicine we used. I¡¯ve always been afraid of bitter medicine; the brewed kind is too hard to drink, but the powdered medicine was so much better." Her excitement was loud, quickly attracting several young ladies nearby who were admiring the flowers. A flurry of conversations started among them. "The female doctor from Jisheng Hall, the one that¡¯s opening the day after tomorrow, right? So she¡¯s Miss Lin¡¯s cousin." Chapter 515 - 525: Discussing the Rebellion of the Three Kings Chapter 515: Chapter 525: Discussing the Rebellion of the Three Kings"Doctor Gu, oh, I¡¯ve also heard about it. I heard that last year there was an epidemic of typhoid in the Lingnan Barracks, and it was you who cured it, right? His Majesty even personally rewarded you with the plaque of ¡¯Divine Doctor¡¯." "Now that you¡¯re in Beijing, that¡¯s great. From now on, when we get sick, we don¡¯t have to see that old man anymore; it¡¯s quite embarrassing, really. We can just come to you, Doctor Gu." "Yes, from now on, I too will go to Doctor Gu." Lin Qianqing said happily over there, "No problem! My cousin is a Divine Doctor. Her remedies work wonders. If you guys fall ill, just come to Jisheng Hall to support the business." In the blink of an eye, the nature of the plum-viewing gathering changed. The romantic encounter my grandmother was hoping for didn¡¯t happen, and there was Lin Qianqing, pulling in a bunch of potential patients for her. "Alright, it¡¯s the day after tomorrow that you open, right?" "Yes, yes, the day after tomorrow." "Alright. The day after tomorrow, I¡¯ll send a big gift over. Doctor Gu, you better not look down on it." "It¡¯s great to have a female doctor, you have no idea. Ten years ago, when I got sick, I needed acupuncture, and that involves undressing. My mother had Imperial Physician Xue give me the acupuncture. I was embarrassed, and I¡¯d rather have died than comply, so I ended up drinking medicine for over two months before I got better. If it had been Doctor Gu, I wouldn¡¯t have had to go through that ordeal." "Oh, that really must have been tough!" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ladies went on talking, one after another, and Gu Youyou could hardly get a word in edgewise. Behind several layers of flowering trees, Yue Rujing was making faces at her, wrapped up tight. A pang of anxiousness struck Gu Youyou¡¯s heart. With Yue Rujing here, could it be that Jin Zijin has come as well? Seeking a love affair? That thought popped into Gu Youyou¡¯s head, making her shiver with alarm. Gu Youyou lowered her head and said to Lin Qianqing, "Wait here for me a moment, I¡¯ll be right back." Lin Qianqing saw a glimpse of white clothing flash past the bushes and understood. She replied softly, "Okay." Gu Youyou followed Yue Rujing, winding her way like a maze into the heart of the flowers, and indeed, Jin Zijin was there. He was sitting beside a pond, steaming with vapor. Hearing footsteps, he slowly turned his head. Yue Rujing said grumpily, "There, I brought her to you!" Having said that, Yue Rujing turned and walked away, huffing at Gu Youyou, "Fickle as water!" Gu Youyou: "..." She was just admiring some flowers. Who had she provoked? "How come you¡¯re here too?" Gu Youyou asked. "I guessed you would come, so naturally, I had to come," Jin Zijin responded. Gu Youyou chuckled, sat down beside him, and said, "It wasn¡¯t my own idea to come, you know. It was my grandmother¡¯s. Well, she says I¡¯m not getting any younger, if you get my meaning." Jin Zijin¡¯s gaze was as dark as deep ink, yet he nodded and said, "Although daughters of wealthy families are not strictly bound to marrying after their ¡¯hairpinning¡¯ ceremony, it is indeed rare for someone like you to still be unwed at twenty." "Oh, you know that too. How about... you give me an analysis of the current situation?" "Current situation?" Jin Zijin laughed. "Which aspect would you like to hear about?" "For example..." Gu Youyou pondered seriously before saying, "I heard that more than a decade ago, the third prince rebelled and his house was raided. I wonder if it was cleared out thoroughly? Do they still have an opportunity to make a comeback?" Jin Zijin replied indifferently, "You mean to ask if Jin Ziyuan would rebel, right?" Gu Youyou paused for a moment, then slowly said, "You... you really are... You pretend to be confused when you ought to be smart, yet you expose what shouldn¡¯t be mentioned when you should play the fool, too boring." He smiled faintly, lifting the corner of his mouth, "Alright then, let¡¯s talk about that third prince¡¯s rebellion." Back then, when the former emperor was still the Crown Prince, he had lost his mother¡¯s protection at an early age. The then-Empress had died when he was merely ten years old. Chapter 516 - 526: How to Fail? Chapter 516: Chapter 526: How to Fail?The favored concubine ascended to power, and her two sons were deeply loved by the late Emperor. The Crown Prince¡¯s position was precarious, but thankfully, he managed to remain vigilant until the Emperor¡¯s passing and then ascended the throne smoothly. However, even after his enthronement, his position didn¡¯t seem to be secure. At that time in Beijing, four-tenths of the military force was under the control of Prince Three, who could be said to have power equal to the Emperor¡¯s. The only thing Prince Three lost to the Emperor was the sequence of their ages. The Emperor was well aware of this and constantly sought to weaken Prince Three¡¯s power, whether his rebellion stemmed from an unwillingness to accept his earlier loss of the throne, or from being forced by the Emperor to save himself, or perhaps both, only they themselves might know. Prince Three and Prince Five were full brothers, and while the late Emperor was alive, they looked down on the powerless Crown Prince and would not bother to compete with him. They believed that the Crown Prince¡¯s downfall was only a matter of time, and the late Emperor on multiple occasions had the intention to depose the Crown Prince, choosing to establish one of these brothers as the Crown Prince instead. So, on the surface, they presented a united front, but in reality, the two brothers were in constant covert conflict. They competed for the affection of the Emperor and Empress and for the support of their external family, among other things... No one expected, however, that the Emperor would pass away so suddenly, dying abruptly. The Crown Prince, who had always been looked down upon for only indulging in pleasure and having no real power, still occupied the legitimate position of the Crown Prince. The sudden death of the late Emperor and the succession of the Crown Prince were as natural as the Heavenly Scripture mandates! The underground struggles between Prince Three and Prince Five gradually surfaced. It was rumored within the court that although Prince Three and Prince Five were full brothers, their discord had reached a point where either you die or I die. So, Prince Three¡¯s failure in the rebellion was, to a large extent, due to Prince Five. Prince Three and Prince Five¡¯s uncle had a cousin who often visited the palace since she was a child, and grew up with the two princes. They both took a great liking to her, but she chose Prince Three, becoming his wife. For this, Prince Five harbored a grudge, leading to another rumor that he betrayed his own older brother because of this woman. This woman later became Prince Five¡¯s favored concubine, which seemed to corroborate that rumor. All in all, Prince Three¡¯s failure was complete, and it was inseparable from that woman and Prince Five. However, Jin Zijin held a different view regarding the word ¡¯complete.¡¯ He said, "When the late Emperor was alive, it¡¯s true that Prince Three and Prince Five were engaged in an open and covert struggle, but after the late Emperor¡¯s death and the new Emperor¡¯s ascension, to say that they were still fighting, I wouldn¡¯t believe it." Gu Youyou thought for a moment and nodded lightly in agreement. Unless the two princes were fools, but considering that Prince Five was still living well and commanded a large military force, obviously, he was not. "I believe that the Emperor¡¯s outward display of weakness doesn¡¯t mean he lacks means. If he had no means, he wouldn¡¯t be able to still sit steadily on the throne so his failure isn¡¯t as the rumors say because of his discord with Prince Five, nor was it due to the betrayal and accusation by his wife. On the contrary, Prince Three and Prince Five being full brothers, their odds of succeeding would be much greater if they joined forces." Gu Youyou was slightly startled and said, "So Prince Three has been definitively labeled as a traitor, and Prince Five..." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Zijin understood her implication, nodded slightly, and said, "They underestimated the Emperor and were doomed not to succeed. The Emperor was silent, simply waiting for Prince Three and Prince Five to fall into the trap. Regrettably, they realized their error too late; by then, the arrow was on the bowstring and they had no choice but to release it, having to protect one at the expense of the other." Chapter 517 - 527: On the Current Situation Chapter 517: Chapter 527: On the Current Situation?r¨¥ewebnovel.comJin Zijin¡¯s meaning had become quite clear, and Gu Youyou nodded lightly. "According to the strategy of sacrificing the chariot to save the chess piece, the Fifth Prince holds great military power; their strength remains. They have merely lost the Third Prince!" "Exactly!" Jin Zijin said, "Perhaps things are far from being so simple. The rebellion of the Third Prince over a decade ago involved many, aside from the Fifth Prince and the wife of the Third Prince, who acted out of moral righteousness. The other royal relatives involved in the rebellion all died, including three of the Emperor¡¯s own brothers." Every magnificent imperial throne is founded on a pile of stark white bones, and the blood that flows most is often that of the Imperial Family. Jin Zijin stood up, walked under a plum tree to pick up a few withered branches, then slowly returned. Gu Youyou said, "The Emperor is deep and calculating. He must have wanted to use that opportunity to weed out dissidents, yet the Fifth Prince managed to stay unscathed, which is no simple feat." "Yes," nodded Jin Zijin, "The Fifth Prince¡¯s act of righteousness in exterminating his kin severed any intent the Emperor might have had to kill him." "But given that outsiders can see that the Fifth Prince is employing the tactic of sacrificing the chariot to save the chess piece, wouldn¡¯t the Emperor, with his wisdom, know as well?" Jin Zijin broke the twigs he had gathered and slowly started piling something on the ground. Seeing this, Gu Youyou stopped out of curiosity. From a distance, they looked just like two children with untainted hearts. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Being a prince, the Emperor would need a just cause to act against him, and he¡¯s undoubtedly aware of that; it¡¯s just that there hasn¡¯t been an appropriate opportunity," said Jin Zijin with a sneer, "An old round of succession struggles has ended, and a new one slowly begins. As long as imperial power exists, the struggle for it will be endless. He keeps the Fifth Prince not only because he hasn¡¯t found the chance to eliminate him but also to contain other powers." As he spoke, Jin Zijin finished piling up his creation and said, "The current court is just like this tower constructed of sticks!" Looking at the pile of sticks, Gu Youyou¡¯s lips twitched. Well, let¡¯s just pretend it¡¯s a tower. "Steady if not moved," he said, suddenly pulling out a small stick, and then said, "Collapse if disturbed." He pulled out that stick, and the tower he had taken a while to build collapsed into a heap. "Outsmarting oneself, years of effort to maintain the balance of the court, yet it is so fragile that pulling one hair affects the whole body." Gu Youyou stared blankly at Jin Zijin¡¯s contemptuous expression. He was scorning the current Emperor, no less, which was... quite outspoken. She wondered if it was because he was a member of the Dao Family that he could be so bold, or if it was just his own disdain for the current Emperor. Gu Youyou had been there for quite a while; glancing at the sky, she stood up and said with a light chuckle, "It¡¯s getting late; I should head back now. See you tonight." "Mhm, see you tonight!" Jin Zijin responded with a smile. A meeting tonight? Why did that feel a little odd? Lin Qianqing, who had been waiting impatiently for Gu Youyou for quite some time, finally saw her return and practically jumped with excitement. "Cousin, where have you been? Finally, you¡¯re back." The day was getting late, and people were returning to the city in groups of threes and fives. Gu Youyou, apologetically, said, "I bumped into a friend and talked for a while; I¡¯m sorry for making you wait." Gu Youyou¡¯s polite words made Lin Qianqing feel slightly uneasy. "We¡¯re family; why so formal?" She grinned, sidling up to Gu Youyou and said, "I saw who you were with, you and the Princely Heir..." "Stop right there!" She couldn¡¯t let her imagination run wild, "Seeing isn¡¯t always believing; it wasn¡¯t him." "Then who was it...?" "I can¡¯t tell you for now. As for what to say to Grandmother, you should understand, right?" Chapter 518 - 528 Tian Jizi Delivers Tea Chapter 518: Chapter 528 Tian Jizi Delivers Tea"Oh..." Lin Qianqing smiled with a profound meaning, "Understood, I¡¯ve got this covered. You can rest assured." On the way back, Gu Youyou kept pondering on the brief conversation she had with Jin Zijin that day. Having thought about it all the way, she suddenly realized she seemed to have deviated from the main topic. She intended to inquire about the power struggle within the Dao Family for the position of State Preceptor, yet why had he talked to her about the situation at the Imperial Court? Was it related to them? ... Sanqing Temple was divided into Yin and Yang Taiji, one half inhabited by Xuanzong disciples, the other half by Tianzong disciples. Yue Rujing pushed the door open in a hurry, and Jin Zijin was in the midst of burning something in the fireplace inside the room. He paused for a moment, but paid it no mind, closed the door, and went straight to the point, "Senior brother, I..." He had just uttered the word "I" when there came a knock on the door. Jin Zijin raised his head and looked towards the main door. Yue Rujing also turned to look at the door, asking, "Who is it?" A young man¡¯s voice came from outside, "Senior brother Yue, it¡¯s me, Yixi." "Yixi?" Yue Rujing frowned, muttering under his breath, "Isn¡¯t he supposed to be serving our master? What¡¯s he doing in Beijing? Could there be something the matter with our master?" Jin Zijin called out to the person outside, "Come in." A seventeen or eighteen-year-old young man pushed the door open and entered, dressed in the same white attire as everyone else, a handsome lad with rosy lips and white teeth. After entering, he respectfully presented a box, "Senior brother Jin, this is the freshly grown tender tea from that old tea tree on the back mountain this year. Master said you¡¯re especially fond of it, so he personally roasted the tea and asked me to bring it to you." With the opening of the box, the refreshing aroma of tea filled the room. "Ah, it¡¯s from that old tea tree!" Yue Rujing exclaimed excitedly. He took hold of the tea, then suddenly felt something was amiss. "Eh, that¡¯s odd, I remember you don¡¯t have a fondness for tea, senior brother. This tea is clearly my favorite." Jin Zijin nodded, speaking calmly, "Indeed, it seems our master must have remembered wrong." Yue Rujing¡¯s mouth twitched, and Yixi laughed awkwardly, pointing to his head, "Our master is over a hundred years old now, he often gets confused lately. I guessed since Senior brother Yue was also in Beijing, I didn¡¯t correct it." This was really... Yue Rujing sighed, lamenting that time passes so fast, yet people¡¯s hearts remain the same. The master was so old, yet he still remembered to send him tea, even though he got the person wrong. Jin Zijin asked, "How has our master been doing lately?" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yixi replied, "Master has always been healthy, but he¡¯s increasingly behaving like a child, often forgetting things. If we call him out on it, he gets angry, so the brothers usually just let him be." Yue Rujing snorted with laughter, "That¡¯s good. He¡¯s always been an enlightened old man, worrying over his disciples all his life. Now that he¡¯s old, it¡¯s time for his disciples to worry about him." Yixi gave Yue Rujing a disdainful look, thinking: Why don¡¯t you go worry about the old man yourself? It¡¯s easy for you to say without lifting a finger. After delivering the tea, Yixi left, saying he was going to seize the opportunity to visit his family, then quickly return to the mountain. The master was accustomed to his care and was worried that the other brothers wouldn¡¯t take care of him well. Yue Rujing also advised him that in a year¡¯s time, Yixi should leave the mountain to gain experience too. It was necessary to leave some opportunities for the younger disciples and to get the master used to the care of others within the remaining year. After closing the door again, they continued the conversation that had yet to begin. "Senior brother, don¡¯t be hasty to make a decision. Let me analyze the current situation for you." Chapter 519 - 529: Tian Jizi’s Intentions Chapter 519: Chapter 529: Tian Jizi¡¯s IntentionsUpon hearing Jin Zijin¡¯s decision, Yue Rujing did not sleep well all night. "If you reveal your identity now, you won¡¯t be able to participate in the struggle for the position of State Preceptor. By then, you¡¯ll have no hand in the matters of the Dao Sect, yet you¡¯ll still be mired in the struggle for succession. You must think this through; you might end up in a dilemma," Yue Rujing warned. Jin Zijin replied indifferently, "It is precisely because I have thought it through that I am discussing it with you." Yue Rujing naturally knew Jin Zijin¡¯s temperament, which was why she was so anxious. "You will become the target of all, your emergence will stir up dormant forces from all sides. And you know what¡¯s going on with the Dao Family; if our master is becoming senile and you don¡¯t fight for our cause, our generation will have lost," she said gravely. Jin Zijin looked up at Yue Rujing and asked in a deep voice, "Do you know what our master¡¯s intentions are?" "Master?" Yue Rujing was confused by the abrupt question. "What do you mean by our master¡¯s intentions?" she queried. Jin Zijin explained, "The Dao heart is no longer pure. Our master¡¯s greatest wish in this life is for the Dao Sect to distance itself from worldly power and return it to the Imperial Court. To cultivate purity, one must refine their character, not fight over power and possessions to the death." "Tianzong and Xuanzong have been fighting for many years now, and it¡¯s not just over the Youying Pearl or for the Dao Sect¡¯s supreme power. They¡¯ve caused harm, not just to members of our sect, but by dragging ordinary people, and even the imperial power, into the mire. "They have strayed from the original intention of joining the Dao. Thus, our master intends to completely extract the Dao Sect from the quagmire of imperial power, to truly abstain from governance. "Ajing, this is an opportunity," he concluded. Yue Rujing nodded, then shook her head. She understood everything up to that point, but not the last statement. "What opportunity?" she asked. Jin Zijin smiled cryptically, "You will find out in time." "Alright then!" Yue Rujing sighed, conceding, "Whatever you say, brother. Since you¡¯ve thought it through, let¡¯s keep our distance from the affairs of the court." Yue Rujing and Jin Zijin went to the back hall and spread out a lifelike blueprint. The blueprint, when unfurled, was as large as half a wall. "Brother," Yue Rujing pointed at a spot and said, "If you take your rightful place, the Xiao Family will definitely stand with you. They command a force of one hundred thousand, and with the twenty percent of the forces I can bring from Lingnan, we will command a force of three hundred thousand. "The one hundred and fifty thousand troops belonging to the fifth prince are remnants of the third prince¡¯s faction; any intelligent person would not give them the chance to rise again. We¡¯ll set them aside for the moment, out of consideration. "Additionally, the fifteen thousand from the Empress¡¯s natal Ducal Residence are definitely our enemies, and we won¡¯t consider the Emperor¡¯s two hundred thousand. The fifteen thousand troops guarded by the General of the East Sea... The general used not to be involved in the court¡¯s succession struggles, but earlier this year, his son married the legitimate eldest granddaughter of a minor branch of the Ducal Residence!" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Zijin, with his hands behind his back, slowly walked in front of the blueprint, his sharp eyes never leaving the paper. After a moment, he chuckled, "So, you mean to say that the general is supporting the Empress? Three hundred thousand troops, exactly matching our own." "Exactly," Yue Rujing nodded and said, "Who wins or loses will ultimately depend on the Emperor. Our Zhuzhao Country boasts of one million soldiers, but I¡¯ve done the math and can only account for nine hundred and fifty thousand. The remaining fifty thousand, I once heard my father mention inadvertently, are also in the Emperor¡¯s hand, and they are all valiant warriors who only take orders from the Emperor himself. No one knows exactly where these fifty thousand are hidden." Jin Zijin raised an eyebrow but then said with a smile, "So it seems he¡¯s not as useless as he appears on the surface, eh?" Chapter 520 - 530: Cannot Acknowledge Kinship Chapter 520: Chapter 530: Cannot Acknowledge KinshipThe words "useless" dropping into Yue Rujing¡¯s ears scared him into a stumble. He steadied his forehead and slurred, "Senior brother, we should only whisper such matters behind closed doors. You mustn¡¯t talk recklessly in public. No matter what, the Emperor is your birth father, and his attitude will largely determine whether you can succeed in the end. "Ah, even if you dislike him, you must keep it to yourself. At most, curse him in secret with a few talismans, but never criticize him to his face." "Hmm, I still have to ingratiate myself with him?" Jin Zijin said emotionlessly. "Isn¡¯t that the way?" Yue Rujing sighed, "I know full well how stubborn you are, and I fear you cannot yield to compromise, which is why I originally advised you to take the path of the State Preceptor." "Compromise?" Jin Zijin smiled faintly, "Ajing, you worry too much. All beings suffer; it¡¯s not that I cannot bear compromise." "Mm, that¡¯s good." Yue Rujing wiped away the cold sweat. "When do you plan to acknowledge your ancestors and return to your clan?" "I haven¡¯t decided yet." Yue Rujing: "..." "The time hasn¡¯t come yet!" Jin Zijin added. Yue Rujing was impatient, saying, "What are you waiting for? Just show that jade to the Emperor, and everything will be settled. I¡¯ve seen how well he treats that substitute of yours; with you, the real deal, he will treat you even better. Maybe he¡¯ll be so pleased that he¡¯ll make you the Crown Prince right away, saving a lot of trouble." "I¡¯ve lost the Jade Pendant," Jin Zijin stated indifferently. "What...?" Yue Rujing, tongue-tied in shock, stammered, "You... you¡¯ve lost the Jade Pendant? The one left to you by Empress Xiao? The one that proves your identity?" "Indeed." Compared to Yue Rujing¡¯s unrest, Jin Zijin seemed utterly composed. Yue Rujing felt tortured; it¡¯s like the saying ¡¯the Emperor isn¡¯t in a hurry, but the eunuch is dying of anxiety¡¯, and he felt like he was that anxious eunuch. "You¡¯ve lost it, you lost something so crucial... Senior brother, how could you not have lost yourself too?" At Jin Zijin¡¯s icy glare, Yue Rujing shut his mouth. "When did you lose it? Where did you lose it? I¡¯ll have someone search for it right away." "No need," Jin Zijin said. "If he wishes to acknowledge me, no jade is needed. If he doesn¡¯t wish to, what use is the jade?" ...Yue Rujing was completely baffled and only partially understanding. Senior brother¡¯s words seemed reasonable, but they made no sense when it came to acting on them. Without the Jade Pendant to prove your identity, if you suddenly ran up to the Emperor claiming ¡¯I am Xiao Qinqin¡¯s true son, and the daughter they brought back is a fake,¡¯ who would believe you? You¡¯d be chased out as a lunatic, and that would only be out of respect for the Dao Sect. "So what¡¯s your plan now? Without the jade, the Xiao Family won¡¯t acknowledge you, and we¡¯re short a hundred thousand troops." "The Xiao Family has always known I am the true descendant," Jin Zijin revealed. "The Xiao Family knows?" Yue Rujing found unexpected joy, but a moment later he furrowed his brows, somewhat displeased, "Senior brother, you¡¯re treating me like an outsider, not telling me such an important matter." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In Yue Rujing¡¯s view, he and his senior brother were as close as brothers, sharing everything without secrets. But Jin Zijin replied, "I feared you couldn¡¯t keep your mouth shut. Before the political situation becomes clear, I cannot reveal my identity." "Well, that¡¯s true." Once explained, Yue Rujing understood; whatever his senior brother said or did must be right. "Since the Xiao Family acknowledges you, let¡¯s have General Xiao escort you to the palace to recognize your relations with the Emperor?" Jin Zijin looked at Yue Rujing and sighed, "I¡¯ve said it¡¯s not yet the time." Chapter 521 - 531 He’s Going to Do It Chapter 521: Chapter 531 He¡¯s Going to Do It"When do we have to wait until, we already occupy thirty percent of the military forces and aren¡¯t afraid of the Empress¡¯s party. You should acknowledge kinship with the Emperor earlier and gain his support. You are the legitimate eldest son, inheriting the throne is your heaven-ordained duty, and once the Emperor recognizes you, we win." "You think too simplistically," Jin Zijin said with a wry smile, "look at the current Emperor, has he won?" "What do you mean?" Yue Rujing expressed his confusion, "Is the Emperor still threatened by others?" "I don¡¯t want to become someone like him," Jin Zijin merely said faintly. Not wanting to become like him thus made it even more difficult. He had schemed his whole life, maintaining a superficial peace through mutual checks and balances and connections through married women. To stir one part is to affect the whole, and isn¡¯t it also precarious? S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What he wanted to do was to take back imperial power, in the imperial court, in the Dao Sect. Just like his master said, to really bring peace to the world and stability to the Dao Sect. Everyone thought he could easily ascend the throne because of his years of patience and accumulation, unaware that a firm net had already been spread in the court. Little did they know, without Xuanzong Yu Jizi¡¯s involvement, the third prince¡¯s rebellion would have succeeded. The third prince lost not because of a lack of respect for seniority, but because he had a Four Pillars Pure Yin son, a rarity for thousands of years. Pulling a failed Princely Heir as a human medicine is easier than dealing with the Crown Prince. Yue Rujing thought for a long while but couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of person the Emperor was. Besides wronging Xiao Qinqin and Jin Zijin, it seemed like he hadn¡¯t done anything outrageously wrong. "Alright, I don¡¯t understand," Yue Rujing said with a feeling of powerlessness, "Just tell me when you need me. We can¡¯t do without Silver to feed our troops and warriors, I¡¯m going back to Jisheng Hall now. We¡¯re opening tomorrow." The tall red lacquered wooden door closed, and in the spacious hall, only Jin Zijin was left alone. A moment later, another person emerged from behind the screen. Looking at the closed door, he said with a light smile, "Yue Rujing is from a military family; he doesn¡¯t understand the deceitful strategies of the royal court. I heard from my father that the Yue Family does not like to bother with court matters, so they prefer to guard the Southern Barbarian Lands for generations." Jin Zijin sighed, "That¡¯s wise, far from the Emperor and free to live a carefree life." "Ha..." Xiao Jinyan chuckled disdainfully, "But the recent generations of the Yue Family are not so clever, they¡¯re trying to stretch their hands into it. Cousin, trust no one but the Xiao Family." Jin Zijin only gave Xiao Jinyan a meaningful look and did not respond. Xiao Jinyan just grinned and didn¡¯t take it to heart, then said, "The struggle for the throne often doesn¡¯t hinge on brute force; sometimes the glib tongues of those old men in the court are more effective than thousands upon thousands of troops. Cousin, Zuo Zongzheng is biased towards his second son, who looks very much like him. However, I¡¯ve heard that the child¡¯s mother¡¯s household is not very stable..." He implied with a knowing look. Jin Zijin looked at him in surprise, then nodded slightly. He stood up, took out a set of white clothes, and threw them to Xiao Jinyan, "Change into this and get out before it gets dark." "Come on, it¡¯s not easy for me to get out, let¡¯s discuss important matters some more." Jin Zijin sneered, "If you had joined the Dao Sect, you could come here every day to discuss important matters with me." Xiao Jinyan: "...I¡¯m not becoming a Taoist." "Then go climb the walls of the high officials¡¯ back courtyards," Jin Zijin retorted. Hearing the undertone, Xiao Jinyan flattered, "Cousin, are you looking down on me for climbing over the walls of Officer Xie¡¯s backyard? Let me talk to you about this; never underestimate the affairs of the back courtyard, those are definitely linked to the front hall. If you don¡¯t believe me, find out about the affairs of Officer Xie¡¯s back courtyard and see..." Chapter 522 - 532 Opening Chapter 522: Chapter 532 Opening"Ouch..." Jin Zijin punched him, "What does it have to do with me if you¡¯re climbing the courtyard walls of Official Xie or Official Niu? Why the heck you climbed my wall...?" "I... I didn¡¯t! I climbed the wall of the Lin Family¡¯s home," Xiao Jinyan touched his nose, which was bleeding. So ruthless. Looking at Jin Zijin¡¯s face, black as the bottom of a pot, he hurriedly explained: "It was not intentional, you know I just have this little hobby of climbing walls at midnight. I was actually heading to Official Liu¡¯s place, and it just so happened that I ran into you climbing the wall of the Lin Family¡¯s home. Hey... I mean, cousin, is it only allowed for officials to light fires and not for the common folk to light lamps? Didn¡¯t you also climb the wall of the Lin Family¡¯s home?" ...Jin Zijin really wanted to punch him again. "Anybody¡¯s house is fine to climb, just don¡¯t climb the Lin Family¡¯s." ... Jisheng Hall opened, and thanks to Yue Rujing¡¯s management, it was bustling with activity. Out of consideration for Yue Rujing and the Lin Family, acquaintances and strangers alike sent over congratulatory gifts, filling up an entire backyard. Lin Qianqing received approval to help out and couldn¡¯t stop smiling, quickly mingling with the guests who came to bring gifts. "Cousin, your name as the Divine Doctor is already spreading far and wide on the opening day. With the signboard given by the Emperor himself, this is truly a blinding advertisement." Gu Youyou looked up at the Divine Doctor¡¯s signboard above Jisheng Hall, practically envisioning gouging out a bloody hole in Yue Rujing. He had actually gotten this signboard behind her back but failed to bring Abao to her. "With it, we don¡¯t need to worry about promoting ourselves," Yue Rujing said. Gu Youyou replied irritably, "Just make sure to start seeing patients early." "Absolutely!" The opening was very successful and lively; all the guests that day came to present congratulatory gifts, and there was no time to start seeing patients. Gu Youyou started to see patients the day after. Her older cousin became her assistant; as soon as Gu Youyou stepped out the door, she would follow right behind. This led to an argument with their aunt. She was a conservative lady from a respected family, unable to endure her only daughter not behaving properly and making public appearances, which she found utterly disgraceful. Once the Empress¡¯s birthday had passed, she and the other noble ladies were about to enter the Imperial Palace for the selection. How would they cope if their reputations were tarnished? Torn between his lawful wife and his own mother, Lin Xingyi felt his head spinning. Lin Qianqing had the backing of the old lady, who supported her going out with Gu Youyou to broaden her horizons, saying, "Keeping them at home all day, how many flowers can they embroider? What good is it to be skilled at embroidery and literate? They say that travelling thousands of miles is better than reading thousands of books. If they don¡¯t go out, how will they learn to interact with all kinds of people? And how will they survive in a place like the Imperial Palace where it¡¯s survival of the fittest?" Lin Xingyi quickly agreed, "Mother makes sense." However, Madam Jin of the Lin Family retorted, "A woman¡¯s ignorance is a virtue, and the Imperial Family places even more importance on a woman¡¯s virtue. My lord, have you seen any princesses or empresses making public appearances? Daya is our legitimate eldest daughter ¨C by helping out in a medicine hall, what will the Madams of Beijing think of me? My lord, please ask Daya to come back home." Lin Xingyi touched his nose and said, "Madam also makes a good point." Seeing the situation turning unfavorable for her, the old lady suddenly clutched her head, crying out in pain. "Old Madam, what¡¯s wrong?" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her exclamation immediately drew the attention of everyone else in the room. Lin Xingyi had only three children, two daughters, and a son, but there were plenty of concubines, filling up the room with their presence. Chapter 523 - 533: Affairs in the Lin Family’s Backyard Chapter 523: Chapter 533: Affairs in the Lin Family¡¯s BackyardSeeing that the old lady was not doing well, they were still not in a hurry to show their concern. A favored concubine muttered, "The old lady is upset again, and is having a headache, isn¡¯t she?" "Mother, you are suffering from a headache again?" Lin Xingyi asked anxiously. Madam Lin stomped her feet in frustration, twisting her handkerchief, but she had no choice but to support the old lady. "Mother, if you are not feeling well, don¡¯t come out, please go back to your room." "Chunsheng, go quickly and summon a doctor," Madam Lin ordered. "Ah! There¡¯s no need to call for a doctor," the old lady said weakly, "My ailment isn¡¯t something a doctor can cure, I need to do good deeds and accumulate virtue." Do good deeds and accumulate virtue? The crowd looked around, puzzled as to what the old lady was getting at this time. "Having Daya go to the clinic to help out not only broadens her horizons but also counts as performing good deeds on my behalf, ah. If you don¡¯t let her go, then my fortune will be insufficient, and I won¡¯t live long..." Everyone was dumbstruck, fully aware that the old lady was being stubborn, yet no one dared to contradict her. Whoever didn¡¯t allow Lin Qianqing to go to the clinic to do good deeds, didn¡¯t want her to live. Madam Lin ground her silver teeth in anger, cursing the old woman all day long; finally, she called the women from the backyard and scolded each one to vent her anger. ... Gu Youyou was feeding rats in the backyard of the clinic, having asked the Lin Residence¡¯s house servant to catch them for her. Lin Qianqing said she couldn¡¯t understand her cousin¡¯s hobby of feeding rats, muttering, "I¡¯ve seen people feed cats and dogs, but Cousin, this is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen someone play with rats. You are truly unlike ordinary people." Gu Youyou did not explain why she raised rats, only laughing, "These few aren¡¯t enough. See who you can get to bring me more, just the half-grown ones, not the big ones." Lin Qianqing: "..." "I hear Auntie has been in a bad mood these past few days?" Lin Qianqing¡¯s eyes flashed as she said, "Oh, you noticed too?" She loved gossip about other families, just as much as her own. "It¡¯s because of my issue, upsetting grandmother," she said, moving a stool to sit beside Gu Youyou to watch her feed the rats. "I haven¡¯t told you about our family¡¯s affairs yet, but now that you are in grandmother¡¯s favor, I should tell you, so you don¡¯t suffer any losses or get deceived." "Mm, go ahead," Gu Youyou said, poking the little rats with a small stick. "Well, my father, along with my mother, has married fifteen wives and concubines in total, three have passed away, and now there are twelve left. But only three can bear children. Guess what¡¯s going on?" Gu Youyou was startled. She had not expected Lin Qianqing to discuss such matters with her. Lin Qianqing lowered her voice, "Actually, my father is not a lascivious man. These wives and concubines were either bestowed by the Emperor or sent by court officials. He could not refuse them, nor could he afford to, so he accepted them all. Hehe, I know a secret. Despite having a bunch of wives and concubines, he spends most of his time living alone in his study, and in recent years, he only occasionally spends a night in Autumn Concubine¡¯s quarters." Gu Youyou: "... Your uncle is really... a man of few desires." An niece discussing such matters about her uncle was indeed amusing. Lin Qianqing chuckled, "Our family doesn¡¯t have any particularly favored mistresses. Thus their status is naturally related to their own family background. Alas! Who made my mother the daughter of the Ducal Residence, and she also has a cousin who is the Empress? Even if she had only borne me, a daughter, no one could threaten her status unless the Ducal Residence falls." "That¡¯s true," Gu Youyou said with a dry laugh. Having gloated enough, Lin Qianqing then spoke in a serious tone to Gu Youyou, "Because of my matter, my mother has some opinions about you, Cousin. You need to think of a way to get on good terms with my mother, otherwise, she will make things difficult for you, both openly and secretly." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 524 - 534 The Habit of Keeping Pets Chapter 524: Chapter 534 The Habit of Keeping Pets"Hmm?" Gu Youyou looked up at her. She felt a bit embarrassed and said, "I¡¯ve implicated you, I¡¯m so sorry. But I¡¯m not just saying this for fun, at home my father and grandmother are the authorities, but the one who really calls the shots in the inner court is my mother. Having her bear a grudge against you would make for difficult days; just the reduced personal spending allowance alone would show that. If you¡¯re concerned, just ask any of those concubines trying to curry favor and they¡¯ll tell you. "The clever concubines would rather offend my grandmother than dare to cross my mother." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Really?" Gu Youyou was somewhat surprised and said, "I¡¯m not competing with your mother for favor." Lin Qianqing lowered her voice and said, "I felt a rapport with you, which is why I¡¯m reminding you. What joys do women in the depths of a mansion have? Isn¡¯t it all about battling for themselves and their children? Once they have outmaneuvered all the women of a household, they start battling those from other families..." "Stop right there, don¡¯t tell me your mother wants to seek amusement by picking a fight with me too?" "Alas, of course not, what I mean is, whoever makes them unhappy, they¡¯ll scheme in every possible way to make that person miserable for a lifetime. Isn¡¯t that why you¡¯re now remembered with resentment by my mother?" Gu Youyou looked at Lin Qianqing speechlessly. Had she known it would be such a hassle, she would have kept a lower profile! She should have stayed away from Lin Qianqing earlier. Well, what¡¯s done is done. Considering this girl was going out of her way to badmouth her mother to warn her, she decided not to dwell on it. "If you understand all this in your heart, why did you offend your mother?" "It¡¯s different for me; she has only me as a daughter." "So, when you upset your mother, others suffer along with you, right?" Gu Youyou said with annoyance. "That¡¯s why I just apologized to you!" Lin Qianqing said laughingly. Really, Gu Youyou shook her head helplessly. "I¡¯ll take things as they come, as long as you don¡¯t betray me, she can do as she likes." Lin Qianqing hastily raised her hands in a gesture of oath: "I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t. As long as you, my cousin, allow me to stay by your side, I¡¯ll never betray you." "Hmm? She¡¯s your own mother!" Lin Qianqing chuckled and said, "My mother has been fighting with my grandmother for years, and I¡¯ve always been on my grandmother¡¯s side." "Ah?" Truly her own daughter? Gu Youyou looked at her in surprise. "Why is it that she¡¯s always controlling me, while my grandmother often helps me out." "Hehe..." Gu Youyou laughed dryly, and said impatiently, "It¡¯s your grandmother who is on your side, okay? Don¡¯t get things backwards." ... Gu Youyou didn¡¯t just keep mice; she kept all sorts of vermin, a whole bunch of them, in a courtyard within a courtyard in the back of the mansion. Seeing this courtyard, Yue Rujing regretted it so much that his guts turned green, as this courtyard was built under his instructions. How come he hadn¡¯t realized sooner that Gu Youyou had this peculiar inclination to keep these disgusting creatures? Wrong, that half-wolf, half-dog creature Abao that Gu Youyou kept was also a freak. Thinking of Abao... right, when the snow in the north melts, he should have Abao sent over. As Yue Rujing turned to leave, he happened to come face to face with Gu Youyou returning. In her hands, she carried a cage, and without guessing, one could tell that it contained yet more odd and unusual creatures. "Ahem... this hobby of yours is really quite unique," he said. Gu Youyou pursed her lips and smiled, saying, "Your timing is perfect, I need your help with something." Yue Rujing instinctively glanced at the cage in her hands and said, "If it has anything to do with those creatures, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t be of help." "It is about them." Before he could refuse, Gu Youyou quickly spoke up. "Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to decline. Although it¡¯s related to them, it¡¯s not a difficult task; I just need you to help me find some food for them." Chapter 525 - 535: I’m Just a Little Short of Breath Chapter 525: Chapter 535: I¡¯m Just a Little Short of BreathAll right, I was about to get cross, but since it¡¯s just for some food, that¡¯s indeed a trifle. "You said it¡¯s not some weird stuff they eat, that would be good." "No, no," Gu Youyou coaxed with rare obsequiousness, chuckling ingratiatingly, "Just some grass, you¡¯ve mentioned before. Although it¡¯s rare, it¡¯s not hard to find for someone of your status and position. This matter... only with your methods can it be obtained, so..." "You¡¯re looking for Youying Grass?" Yue Rujing interrupted before Gu Youyou could finish. "Guess that quickly?" Gu Youyou was quite surprised. Yue Rujing wasn¡¯t the sharpest, and his serious demeanor was so unusual. Some people feigned ignorance well, but he was rarely smart. "I heard you were researching a cure for cold and heat toxins, and now you¡¯re keeping some strange creatures, so I just made a wild guess. Seeing your reaction, I must be right." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yeah, you¡¯re right. Can you get it?" Yue Rujing rubbed his beardless chin, his expression unusually serious, and after pondering for a moment, said, "How confident are you in this?" Gu Youyou became earnest as well, adopting her usual attitude when delving into academic research, "There¡¯s no talk of how much confidence to have." "No confidence?" Yue Rujing said in surprise, "Going to such trouble without surety?" Gu Youyou cast him a glance, "This is a serious issue. I truly can¡¯t answer you before I¡¯ve made it. It¡¯s either success or failure; when I do things, I never consider how much confidence to have, but rather whether I do them or not." Yue Rujing felt a bit muddled by her logic, clearly not understanding Gu Youyou¡¯s way of thinking, and said, "Youying Grass is cultivated by Xuanzong, and we Tianzong don¡¯t dabble with such pickled trifles, so..." "Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t get it?" Gu Youyou huffed, "You didn¡¯t say that before. Don¡¯t tell me you were just bragging to deceive me?" "Why would I brag?" Yue Rujing straightened up, saying, "I only said Youying Grass isn¡¯t easy to get. But if the Princely Heir makes a move, not just Youying Grass, even the Flame Pond Fire Lotus from the palace, I could somehow manage to get for you." "Really?" Gu Youyou said triumphantly. "Of course it¡¯s true," Yue Rujing said, arms crossed and visibly smug. "Good, then get some Fire Lotus as well." Yue Rujing stumbled, nearly taking a tumble. "You... you..." his face turning shades of red and white, was quite a sight. He wanted to accuse her of greediness and such, but recalling the grand promise he¡¯d just made, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to speak a word. "You said you could do it?" Gu Youyou continued to tease him knowingly as he suffered in silence. "Any problem with that? If you really can¡¯t handle it, don¡¯t put on a brave face. I can ask someone else. After all, Princely Heir Yue, you¡¯re not omnipotent, right? This is Beijing, not Lingnan." "No, there¡¯s no need." Yue Rujing felt like vomiting blood, "How much do you need?" "About ten or eight stalks each, the more the better," Gu Youyou said cheerfully, "If it¡¯s not enough, we¡¯ll gather more later. Just do your best." Ten or eight stalks? What a colossal request! Yue Rujing felt as if he were stricken with some bone-softening disease, unable to stand straight and leaning against the wall. "What¡¯s wrong? If it¡¯s too much trouble, I¡¯ll ask Zijin." "Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t call my senior brother." If he called his senior brother, in the end, he¡¯d still have to do it himself. Yue Rujing clenched his teeth, "I¡¯m just out of breath, I¡¯ll be fine after a rest." "Oh, I¡¯ll prescribe you something, it¡¯ll help whether you¡¯re out of breath or out of energy." ... Chapter 526 - 536 Not Going Smoothly Chapter 526: Chapter 536 Not Going SmoothlyAt night, a candle flickered, and Gu Youyou was writing something under the light. Xiang Chun was grinding ink for her and had just brightened the wick. She turned her head to look and thought that the characters Miss Gu was writing were very strange, not like the ones other misses wrote, but rather like some peculiar symbols. Curiously, she leaned in and asked, "Miss Gu, are you writing? These characters are so strange." Gu Youyou spoke softly, "These are a different kind of characters, hmm, consider them symbols for now." "Miss Gu can write so many kinds of characters, that¡¯s really impressive," Xiang Chun genuinely praised. After Xiang Chun had brightened the wick, she covered her mouth and yawned. Gu Youyou lifted her head to look at her, then glanced at the night outside. It was getting late, Jin Zijin should be arriving soon. She said, "It¡¯s getting late, you should go rest." "Ah? But..." Xiang Chun saw that Gu Youyou still had a while to write, and it did not seem like she would finish anytime soon, she said, "How can that be? Miss Gu hasn¡¯t slept, how can I, as a maid, sleep first?" "I might go to sleep later tonight," Gu Youyou said. "Your standing here will distract me, if you sleep, I can actually finish earlier." "This..." As a maid, especially the head maid from grandma¡¯s side, she knew the rules well. How could she sleep before the miss? "Go ahead, remember to drink the soup," Gu Youyou said as she stood up straight, placing the soup in front of her. Her face bore a gentle smile, and Xiang Chun looked at the soup with an indescribable feeling. Gu Youyou never mentioned what soup it was, but it tasted very good, sweet and fragrant, incomparable to ordinary sugar water. However, every time she drank it, she would become so sleepy and then sleep until dawn. In the beginning, she didn¡¯t notice anything odd, but as time passed and she drank more, she grew increasingly suspicious of Miss Gu. Grandma had asked her to take care of Miss Gu, not to watch her, so she never knew whether or not to tell grandma about this. "Hmm, Xiang Chun, didn¡¯t you say you really love the soup I prepare?" Gu Youyou¡¯s bell-like voice rang out in the quiet night, and Xiang Chun couldn¡¯t help but shiver. "What is it?" Gu Youyou asked. "Nothing, just... a little cold," Xiang Chun said. She took the soup Gu Youyou handed to her and drank it down. It was truly sweet and delicious, if it were poison, it would be too good to be true. Xiang Chun put down the bowl, feeling increasingly sleepy. She yawned again, and under Gu Youyou¡¯s watchful eye, went to sleep in the outer room. Gu Youyou looked at the bowl, pensive. After a moment, she murmured to herself, "This can¡¯t go on, giving someone soup every night, even the slowest person would find it odd, let alone Xiang Chun who¡¯s not stupid at all, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have remained as head maid by my grandmother¡¯s side." There was a rustling from the back courtyard wall, and a moment later, she heard Jin Zijin¡¯s voice, "Youyou!" As Gu Youyou turned around, he was lowering his hood. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why haven¡¯t you rested yet?" Jin Zijin saw the lamp on Gu Youyou¡¯s desk and the fresh ink. "I still have to wait a while, you go to sleep first," Gu Youyou returned to her desk. "Was there any progress today?" Although men here didn¡¯t much like woman meddling in outside affairs, Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but ask him about the outside situation. Jin Zijin sat opposite Gu Youyou, holding a somewhat cold teacup, his expression blank for a moment, then he gave a bitter smile. "Not going well?" Gu Youyou asked. "Hmm, not well," Jin Zijin honestly told her, "Youyou, do you ever think that I¡¯m actually quite useless? I¡¯ve been in Beijing for so long, and haven¡¯t really accomplished anything." Chapter 527 - 537: Two Sages Chapter 527: Chapter 537: Two Sages"Plan thoroughly before acting, what is there to fear? Just take it slow." Gu Youyou said. Although she wasn¡¯t quite clear about the promotion system of their State Preceptor and the underlying unspoken rules, she was, after all, someone who had fought in the business world. In her past life, she battled with her second uncle¡¯s family for power and profit. Hadn¡¯t she experienced enough of those domestic schemes? Back then she was young, and her grandfather taught her to be patient and to hide her capabilities. She had played the role of the shrinking turtle for many years, but she wasn¡¯t simply hiding and doing nothing. Behind the scenes, she had been making a lot of moves, enough to strike them a deadly blow in the end. Therefore, in Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes, she was not afraid to endure; she was the best at it. So when Lin Qianqing mentioned that her aunt might try to trip her up, she was even a bit excited. Gu Youyou¡¯s indifferent attitude actually helped Jin Zijin relax a bit. Reaching across the table, he lightly tapped her forehead and said, "You, I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in your head, how are you different from ordinary women?" Since he put it that way, Gu Youyou spoke frankly, lowering her voice, "You can completely treat me like a man." After saying this, she felt that it was somewhat inappropriate and added, "Or as an ally, at any rate, I am not the kind of woman in the inner quarters who needs your protection." Having said this, she felt maybe she had spoken too boldly because people in this feudal society had no bottom line; killing someone was just a matter of doing it. The methods of the modern world could not be used in a place where identity and fists mattered more than reason, otherwise, the saying ¡¯the scholar meets the soldier, and all reason is lost¡¯ wouldn¡¯t have been passed down through the ages. With a troubled frown and acting coy for a while, her expression changed, and a large blob of ink fell from the tip of her pen without her noticing. Jin Zijin smiled, took the pen from her hand, and hung it on the penholder. "Ah...? Oh no..." Gu Youyou, seeing the large blot of black ink staining the paper, cried out in dismay, "I¡¯ve written for so long, what a pity. But it¡¯s alright, I remember everything; I¡¯ll just write another one." She took out a fresh sheet of unused paper, but Jin Zijin pressed down on her hand. "Stop writing, let¡¯s talk," he said. Youyou blinked her eyes. It was the first time they sat across the table to talk; they usually discussed matters while tucked in bed. A single man and a single woman lying in bed, purely chatting¡ªit was astonishing they had maintained this for so long. Both had the potential to become saints. "Hmm, are you going to tell me about what you¡¯re working on?" Gu Youyou said, "Don¡¯t speak yet, let me talk first. After I¡¯m done, then you can decide how much to tell me and how much to keep to yourself." Jin Zijin was just that kind of person¡ªwith a guarded mind, he would only reveal a bit if you pried a bit. Overly cautious and somewhat chauvinistic. Ah well, nobody is perfect. If he didn¡¯t even have these little faults, then he would really be a saint. "Go ahead!" Jin Zijin gestured for her to proceed. "Well, hey, first I want to ask you, how much do you believe in what I said about my past and present lives?" Gu Youyou leaned over the table, stretching her neck to look at him. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You want to talk about the past?" Jin Zijin frowned. He had told her not to bring it up again; that secret would be best kept inside, not to be spoken of or mentioned. "It¡¯s just the two of us, no need to be afraid!" Gu Youyou knew what he was worried about. Jin Zijin swept his sleeves, extinguishing the light, and scooped Gu Youyou into the inner room, tossing her onto the bed. Chapter 528 - 538: I was Involved in the Battle for Succession Chapter 528: Chapter 538: I was Involved in the Battle for SuccessionUh... Are we going to chat under the covers again? "Wait for me!" After tucking Gu Youyou into bed, he went out again. He came back after a while, only then did he take off his clothes and get into bed. Gu Youyou knew he had gone to apply acupressure to Xiang Chun to put him to sleep, and she said, "You still don¡¯t trust my medicine, do you?" "Better safe than sorry," he replied. As soon as the big stove warmed up the room, Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but squeeze closer to him, her cold hands enveloped by his large ones, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh at how warm they felt... "Actually, I don¡¯t have much to say, just want to tell you that I¡¯m not as weak as you think. Yeah, I admit that I was like a delicate flower, nearly destroyed, when you first met me..." "Get to the point, and stop moving your legs," Jin Zijin pressed down on her restless legs. Being with her, he had to talk about serious matters to distract himself, but her fidgety actions and words like ¡¯delicate flower destroyed,¡¯ made it hard for him to not have thoughts derail. "I just want to say, I¡¯ve been through a struggle for inheritance too." "What? You..." Jin Zijin was so startled that he gripped her hand tightly, causing Gu Youyou to cry out in pain. "What are you doing, getting so agitated. Well, my... it¡¯s sort of like a fight for inheritance, and your situation is pretty similar, isn¡¯t it? Being a State Preceptor is just like being a Monarch, right? Those unspoken rules and such, I understand them." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Understand? She didn¡¯t understand. Jin Zijin almost hoarsely asked her, "Tell me about your experiences." "Ah! My family situation is quite complicated. How should I put this, we had some money, some power, and I was my parents¡¯ only daughter, supposedly entitled to inherit what they left behind. But they died early, and at that time... coincidentally, just like the Gu Youyou from Lotus Village, I was only six or seven. My father had brothers and sisters who couldn¡¯t bear the thought of such a large family falling to a little girl like me. Before I came of age, they did everything they could to get rid of me, and while my grandparents grieved over my parents¡¯ death and were in poor health, they divided the family¡¯s power, putting our family business in jeopardy. I grew up in that kind of environment, stabilizing the family business while recovering bit by bit what they had taken. You see, having gone through that, I might be able to help with the big things you guys need to do, right?" Jin Zijin¡¯s gaze was complicated as he looked at her for a long, long time. So long that Gu Youyou became impatient. "Hey!" She sighed, "You always have this old problem, forget it if you¡¯re not going to talk, I¡¯m happy to be left alone." "No, Youyou..." He caressed her face, gently rubbing with his somewhat rough fingertips, and said softly, "So this is how you grew up." There was no disdain in his voice, only a feeling of heartache for her. If it was said that another Gu Youyou growing up confined in a dark room was a pitiful sight, then what about her? As a little girl, in what kind of blade-filled shadows and battles of wits, must she have grown up with constant trepidation. Her seemingly easy-going few words, he almost saw the countless hidden dangers that had once threatened her life; without the protection of her parents, she had to fend for herself. So that¡¯s why she knew so much, why she could do many things ordinary people couldn¡¯t? What kind of fear must a girl have felt when wielding a knife to hurt another person? She was stronger than he had imagined, which is why she managed to remain composed. "You are more formidable than me," he said. Chapter 529 - 539: We’re Grasshoppers on the Same Rope Chapter 529: Chapter 539: We¡¯re Grasshoppers on the Same Rope"I feel deeply ashamed!" he said again, "A man of such stature, yet unable to fully protect the woman he loves, always having you follow me and live in constant fear." "It¡¯s the pressure of the situation, and I don¡¯t blame you. My only fear is that instead of being able to help you, I might hold you back." This was the difference in their philosophies. Gu Youyou had always faced difficulties alone. When had she ever needed someone to protect her? Even if she was scheming to have someone protect her, it was always within her control, merely a tactic for her. "Good!" Jin Zijin chuckled, whispering softly, "You really do scare me." He recalled what Xiao Jinyan had said about the affairs of the Jie Family¡¯s young master¡¯s inner house. Naturally, the matters of the inner house were best handled by the women within. He said, "When you have time, try to find out more about Zuo Zongzheng¡¯s second son¡¯s inner house." "The inner house of Zuo Zongzheng¡¯s second son?" Gu Youyou was startled. "Yes," Jin Zijin said, "Zuo Zongzheng, Mr. Jie, holds a significant position in the Imperial Court. There might be times when we need him." Gu Youyou was clever and understood Jin Zijin¡¯s implication without further explanation. Yet she couldn¡¯t comprehend. Wasn¡¯t Jin Zijin aiming to fight for the position of the State Preceptor? Shouldn¡¯t he be scheming against those old men of the Sanqing Temple instead? "So the State Preceptor... has already extended his reach into the Imperial Court?" "Not exactly," Jin Zijin smiled faintly, gently stroking her soft hair, and said, "I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll grow impatient..." As he spoke, he quickly corrected himself, "It¡¯s I who am impatient and not planning to take that path." Although that way was safer, it would mean waiting, and she was right, they could not wait that long. The Dao Family¡¯s cultivation method emphasized calmness and composure; the master always mentioned the virtue of patience. This had been the unspoken rule between Xuanzong and Tianzong for years: if one faction became the State Preceptor, gaining the initiative, they must not rashly attack the other, and the other faction must not revolt or usurp the throne during the State Preceptor¡¯s tenure, and were obliged to wait until the State Preceptor was on his deathbed, to compete for the role in a just and honorable manner. But waiting for years would age them. He was better off; with years of cultivating himself, he was more likely to live for a century, and he aged slower. But her, a woman, could not wait that long, for beauty fades quickly. Gu Youyou listened but did not quite understand his intention. Not planning to take which path? "Then what other path do you have?" Or to put it another way, what exactly does he want to do? In the past, she had assumed that with the struggle between Tianzong and Xuanzong, Jin Zijin, as Tianzong¡¯s senior disciple, would strive to win a way out for his sect and junior disciples, and a chance for survival for her by competing for the coveted role of State Preceptor. But now, she realized that it wasn¡¯t the case. That was not his goal. "I...?" Jin Zijin¡¯s eyes, deep as ink, glinted in the darkness, while moonlight streamed through the window, casting the last unmelted snow of early spring into a cold and dazzling brilliance. The best thing about this world was its clean air, the stars that shone brightly, and the moon that was big, round, and brilliant. Gu Youyou stretched out her hand and smoothed the furrowed brows on his forehead. He wasn¡¯t very good at comforting others, and neither was she. If it were fitting for the occasion, one would say something about how spouses should share weal and woe. But in her mouth, those words took on a different flavor, yet they seemed all the more sincere. She smiled faintly and said, "We¡¯re both grasshoppers on the same string; you can¡¯t escape me, and I can¡¯t escape you. Whether you jump first or I jump first, or we jump together, the way we jump has to be discussed, right? If one of us doesn¡¯t jump well, wouldn¡¯t that be the end of everything?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 530 - 540 My Origin Chapter 530: Chapter 540 My OriginShe was right; the metaphor successfully lightened the heavy atmosphere. He pushed down her lifted head and her restless legs, pressing down firmly, restraining her until she was adjusted to his satisfaction and stopped troubling him. "What are you doing?" It was too tight, she protested. "A strong wind will blow tonight," he explained. Nonsense, the moon was clearly beautiful tonight. But she didn¡¯t call him out on it. "You¡¯ve told me your past; let me tell you about mine," he said. Jin Zijin¡¯s past? Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes slightly lifted, and she grew a bit nervous. She hadn¡¯t refrained from guessing his identity, but those were just guesses, not to be taken as truth. "Go on, I¡¯m listening. Even if it¡¯s a trivial matter, I won¡¯t look down on you," she said. He smiled, "I like your mindset, you really know how to relieve your own stress." How could she have survived in that environment without learning to relieve stress? "Alright, enough talk, hurry up and spill it." "Alright! Let¡¯s start with a story. You might..." Gu Youyou yawned, truly feeling tired. She said, "Don¡¯t bother with stories now, tell yours later. Just get to the point. Who are you? What¡¯s your relation with Jin Ziyuan and the Imperial Family, and what do you intend to do? Tell me clearly, so I know what to do." Jin Zijin: "..." She was indeed direct. Seeing that it was getting late, he nodded slightly. "You¡¯ve known Jin Ziyuan¡¯s identity for a while now, haven¡¯t you? He¡¯s the only son of the former Prince, and we are... cousins. I should call the man who leapt from the cliff ¡¯Third Uncle.¡¯" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh...?" So, he died because of you? "That day was an accident; I never intended to take his life," Jin Zijin said with a bitter smile: "My relation with the Imperial Family..." He paused, then continued, "Have you heard of the Princess? Princess? Gu Youyou nodded and said, "I heard from my older cousin that she married into the Xiao Family." "Exactly." Jin Zijin¡¯s voice was low, almost as if speaking to himself, "She used my identity, the former Crown Princess Consort, gave birth to a son..." ... Lin Qianqing hadn¡¯t been raising mice and snakes with Gu Youyou for just a day, but every encounter with these creatures still made her feel queasy. There was no helping it, who made her cousin have such peculiar habits? They were indeed problematic preferences. "Eh, what kind of grass is this?" Lin Qianqing saw some strange grass in Gu Youyou¡¯s basket; she thought her knowledge was not bad, yet she had never seen such grass. The grass was ice-blue, cool to the touch. "Be careful," Gu Youyou saw Lin Qianqing pick up a plant and quickly snatched the basket containing Youying Grass, saying, "This stuff is poisonous, you can¡¯t just touch it." Yue Rujing did have some skills; within merely ten days, she managed to procure these items for her¡ªthough they were few, just three plants. Of course, Gu Youyou didn¡¯t say this in front of Yue Rujing for fear of vexing him to the point of kidney weakness. "Cousin, what do you want with poisonous herbs?" Lin Qianqing withdrew her hand but couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the beautiful plants. Gu Youyou said indifferently, "All medicines are poisonous in a way; medicinal herbs are also poisonous herbs, it¡¯s just that this particular medicine is a bit special. You, focus on your own life, and remember not to mess with them, that¡¯s all." "Oh!" Lin Qianqing watched as Gu Youyou crushed the herbs and put them into a medicine jar, soon squeezing out some blue juice. After that, she started putting various other herbs into the jar to mix and mash them into medicine. "Cousin, what kind of medicine are you making?" She felt it was a pity to chop up such beautiful grass. Chapter 531 - 541 Going to the Jie Family Chapter 531: Chapter 541 Going to the Jie Family"Poison!" Gu Youyou stated bluntly. Lin Qianqing swallowed hard. It is said that doctors save lives, but my cousin is somewhat special; she is also a poison doctor, not only saving lives but also harming them. And when it comes to making poisons herself, her expression is unpredictable, showing great composure. I can¡¯t discuss this topic with her; I¡¯m not cut out to be a doctor, so I won¡¯t learn these things from her either. "I can¡¯t come tomorrow, Qinyun is having her coming-of-age ceremony, and I have to go." "Qinyun?" Gu Youyou found the name somewhat familiar. "Yes, Xie Qinyun. I introduced her to you last time we went to see the plum blossoms. She¡¯s the daughter of Zuo Zongzheng, the youngest legitimate daughter of Jie Family, and the only daughter. She had the closest relationship with me when we were in school." "Jie Family¡¯s official!" Gu Youyou murmured, recalling what Jin Zijin had mentioned to her the day before yesterday about the internal affairs of Jie Family¡¯s residence. Lin Qianqing loves to gossip about the internal affairs of officials¡¯ households; discussing these things with her couldn¡¯t be more appropriate. As Gu Youyou casually pounded the herbs, she asked nonchalantly, "I also want to join the excitement; would it be appropriate if I went?" Lin Qianqing, of course, was eager to bring Gu Youyou along. "Quite appropriate, naturally! I was indeed hoping to invite you, cousin, to accompany me, but I thought you were too busy, so I didn¡¯t mention it." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I can¡¯t be busy all the time; I need to rest too," Gu Youyou said with a sheepish smile. "Exactly, that¡¯s the right approach." Gu Youyou, appearing to have reservations, asked, "Then tell me, are there any taboos when visiting their home?" Finally, the conversation was steered to the crux of the matter. "What taboos could there be? It¡¯s similar to our family. Just follow me; I am very familiar with their home. However..." Lin Qianqing suddenly hesitated, looking somewhat troubled. "What¡¯s wrong?" Gu Youyou sensed that this was what she was eager to hear. "Oh, their family!" Lin Qianqing sighed, lowering her voice, "Remember this when you go: the second sister-in-law who comes out of their house is not the legitimate wife of her second brother but a mere mistress. That woman is no good. If she addresses you, don¡¯t respond; I¡¯ll deal with her. If you encounter her alone, just keep your distance." Gu Youyou nodded, then said, "We are going to celebrate Miss Qinyun¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony; we¡¯re not there to deal with her. But from what you said, it seems we might actually run into her?" "That shameless woman," Lin Qianqing spat, continuing, "You¡¯re unaware; the Jie Family ancestors had a rule that a man should take only one wife, without any concubines. After the passing of Zuo Zongzheng¡¯s wife and the wife of the eldest son of Jie Family, they didn¡¯t remarry. Yet, that shameless woman somehow bewitched the second young master of Jie Family, breaking the family rule and getting herself married into the family as a mistress. It would be one thing if she just married in, but she¡¯s always undermining her sister-in-law, causing her to be confined by the second young master of Jie Family for years. With only these two women presiding over the household, and her sister-in-law confined, naturally, she receives the guests. Hmph, the less you want to see her, the more she thrusts herself into people¡¯s presence. She¡¯s just a mistress; how could we, legitimate daughters, demean ourselves to approach her? Now it¡¯s gotten out of hand. I heard she¡¯s overseeing Qinyun¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony, and many legitimate daughters who initially intended to attend are now reluctant, much to Qinyun¡¯s chagrin!" Gu Youyou earnestly listened while mashing the medicinal juice, seeming to discern something and softly chuckled as she poured out the concoction. Chapter 532 - 542: Pulling Out the Poisonous Tooth Chapter 532: Chapter 542: Pulling Out the Poisonous Tooth"So, Lord Jie isn¡¯t going to do anything about it?" Lin Qianqing sighed, "How could this be easily managed? He might be able to address it once, but can he handle it every single time? It involves his son¡¯s personal affairs. All Lord Jie does is stroke his beard and sigh, saying, ¡¯If only Madam were still alive.¡¯" Lin Qianqing imitated Lord Jie, stroking an imaginary beard as she spoke, and both women couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Just hearing the story was enough to give one a headache, so Lord Jie must feel troubled himself, unable to do anything about it. Gu Youyou had strained the prepared medicine through a cloth, then she took a drop of the medicine made from the blue grass and placed it in a small dish, which already contained some black, paste-like liquid. She mixed these medicines together, and then, she actually proceeded to feed the poisoned liquid to the mice she had been carefully experimenting on. Heavens, what on earth did she want to do? "Cousin, that¡¯s poison!" Lin Qianqing exclaimed, her eyes widening in shock. "I know," Gu Youyou replied calmly. "Then why are you feeding it to the mice? They will be poisoned to death." "They won¡¯t." Gu Youyou carefully fed each mouse some of the mixture and said, "They will be poisoned, but not to death, I¡¯ve taken just a small amount." At that moment, Yue Rujing entered with a jade box, and upon seeing the scene before him, he was taken aback, but then seemed to understand something. He shook his head and sighed, "It¡¯s useless. Had I known you wanted me to find these things just for this, I wouldn¡¯t have helped you. It¡¯s a waste of my time." Gu Youyou paused in her task, uncharacteristically offering no retort. She wasn¡¯t sure if this would work. This was a method for extracting serum, a technique no one had used in this era, and the toxin was no ordinary poison but some kind of witchcraft. Turning to Lin Qianqing, Gu Youyou said, "You go out for a while. I am about to feed the snake, and you are afraid of these creatures. I don¡¯t want to scare you." Lin Qianqing shrank her neck and glanced at the blackened cage before hurriedly making her exit. "Alright, I¡¯ll go help outside. Be careful, Cousin. The snake you¡¯re raising is a venomous one from the North; one bite is certain death." "Mhm, got it. Off you go." Once Lin Qianqing had left the backyard, Yue Rujing chuckled softly, sauntering along and said, "What is it you want to tell me? You even sent your cousin away." "She is afraid of snakes," said Gu Youyou. "Ha, an excuse." "Then what do you think I want to tell you?" Gu Youyou replied irritably. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While speaking, she moved to bring over the cage of the venomous snake she was keeping nearby. This snake was strangely shaped, its entire body silver-white. It didn¡¯t hibernate in the winter, and ironically, was seldom seen in the summer. The locals named it the Ice Snake. "You¡¯re really going to feed the snake?" Yue Rujing asked in surprise. He shook the jade box in his hand and said, "Aren¡¯t you going to ask what I¡¯ve brought for you?" Gu Youyou, looking somewhat weary, set the cage on the table and said, "We¡¯ll talk about that later. Help me with something first." "Me, help you feed it?" Yue Rujing shifted his gaze to the Ice Snake and shuddered. He was afraid of snakes, too! Of course, he didn¡¯t voice this fear, not wanting Gu Youyou to make fun of him. Gu Youyou shook her head, "I¡¯m not asking you to help me feed it." Yue Rujing breathed a sigh of relief. "You help me extract the venom from its fangs." Yue Rujing nearly stumbled over at that. What in the world was this woman up to? Extracting venom from a viper¡¯s fangs? Was that any different from pulling a tooth from a tiger¡¯s mouth? "You... you must be joking¡ªthis is no laughing matter at all!" Better let me feed it. Chapter 533 - 543: Bitten Chapter 533: Chapter 543: Bitten"I¡¯m not joking, you know." Gu Youyou was indeed tired, developing the antidote had worn her out, leaving her with no energy for a war of words with him. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t kidding, Yue Rujing grew even more scared. He exclaimed, "You really want to take it?" Obviously, Gu Youyou nodded. "This creature is the most poisonous snake in Zhuzhao Country, getting bitten by it is no joke¡ªyou¡¯d be dead for sure, you know that?" "I know," Gu Youyou nodded again, "that¡¯s why I need your help. It¡¯s too dangerous to do it alone. Last time I tried to extract its venom, I nearly got bitten." Yue Rujing stood frozen on the spot, his mouth twitching once, then again, as if he was about to lose his mind. She had actually extracted venom before, and she did it alone? S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yue Rujing set down the jade box, closed his eyes, and with the resolve of a warrior facing death, rolled up his sleeves to grab the snake. "How do we do this?" His heart was racing. Damn woman, of all things to fuss with, it had to be a poisonous snake. What was even more fatal was that his senior brother had ordered him to support Gu Youyou unconditionally. No, later on he had to talk to his senior brother about this; it was too dangerous. Not getting bitten by the snake this time didn¡¯t mean they¡¯d be lucky the next time. Gu Youyou picked up a bottle for the venom and said, "You just need to hold it, I¡¯ll handle prying open its mouth to get the poison." The snake didn¡¯t look big, a grown one was only as thick as a chopstick. But its body was icy cold to the touch, holding onto it with its bone-chilling coldness was something Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t bear, and the snake was strong as well as slippery, so that¡¯s why she asked Yue Rujing for help. Yue Rujing took several deep breaths before mustering the courage to grab the snake. His hand was shaking so much that Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t bear to watch. "Don¡¯t shake, it¡¯s highly toxic but not fierce." "Who¡¯s shaking? I¡¯m just a little cold." Gu Youyou didn¡¯t bother to argue with his obstinacy; she could tell Yue Rujing was somewhat scared. Right, it was a poisonous snake after all; even Yue Rujing must be a bit scared. "It¡¯s quite tame, it won¡¯t bite you as long as you don¡¯t hurt it," Gu Youyou assured him patiently. "Hmph, since when is a snake ¡¯tame¡¯?" Yue Rujing said grumpily. Seeing that Gu Youyou hadn¡¯t taken the opportunity to mock him, he gathered his courage once more and reached for the Ice Snake. The icy chill of the snake seeped into his hand, helping him understand why Gu Youyou didn¡¯t extract the venom herself and asked for his help instead. When Yue Rujing managed to grab hold of the poisonous snake, Gu Youyou quickly took out a pair of chopsticks, grabbed a piece of frozen meat, and held it up to its mouth. The Ice Snake immediately opened its jaws wide to bite at the item on her chopsticks. Seizing the opportunity, Gu Youyou hurriedly stuffed the prepared bottle into its mouth and reached out to press down on its head. The sudden scare forced the poisonous snake to instinctively release the venom stored in its fangs, squirting it all out at once. Seeing that she had collected enough, Gu Youyou was finally satisfied and put away the bottle. "Okay, you can put it back now." Seeing that Yue Rujing hadn¡¯t moved, Gu Youyou lifted her head to look at him. She burst into laughter when she saw Yue Rujing with his eyes closed, a resigned expression on his face. "You¡¯re that scared, huh? It¡¯s a good chance for you to build some courage." "What? I help you and you still make fun of me?" Yue Rujing opened his eyes, his cheeks flushed as he glared at Gu Youyou. Embarrassing, she had seen through him after all. Gu Youyou let go of the snake¡¯s head, signaling to Yue Rujing that he could put the poisonous snake back in its cage. At that moment, the poison snake that they had disoriented earlier suddenly turned its head and bit towards Yue Rujing¡¯s chest. Chapter 534 - 544 Drug Abuse Chapter 534: Chapter 544 Drug AbuseThe bite was so sudden that they all didn¡¯t have time to react. Yue Rujing screamed in agony, letting go of the poison snake and clutching his chest. Gu Youyou was startled, glanced at Yue Rujing, and hurried to capture the fleeing snake. "Wait for me, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here, you won¡¯t die." It was too dangerous if the creature got away; it had just been milked for venom and was likely agitated. If it bit someone else, that would be terrible. Fortunately, the snake was still dazed and didn¡¯t get out of the courtyard before Gu Youyou caught it and tossed it back into the cage. Yue Rujing, lying on the ground, was covered in a layer of frost, curled up in agony. "You... you said this snake was docile. I... those who are bitten by it, no one... no one survives. Am I going to die... you killed me... you woman... are... our nemesis..." That was before it felt threatened, alright. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t explain to him; let him curse as much as he wanted. As a qualified doctor, she could tolerate all kinds of emotions from patients, and simply soothed him, "Don¡¯t talk, don¡¯t be afraid, I will save you." "Who... are you fooling?" Yue Rujing grabbed Gu Youyou¡¯s hand and said, "In... in my life..." His hand was colder than hers. Fortunately, the venom just taken from the Ice Snake wasn¡¯t much, so Yue Rujing could still speak so clearly to her. Gu Youyou pulled her hand free and whispered softly, "Be good, don¡¯t talk, conserve your strength, I¡¯ll be back soon." Gu Youyou got up to fetch her tools. Yue Rujing shouted, "I told you not to leave, listen... listen to my... last words..." Gu Youyou soon entered with a box and water, saying, "I told you that you¡¯re not going to die. Who wants to listen to your last words?" Yue Rujing was undoubtedly an extremely disobedient patient, and even with Gu Youyou¡¯s professional ethics, she did not enjoy dealing with such patients. He talks too much for someone about to die. She quickly tore open Yue Rujing¡¯s clothes and began to clean the wound on his chest with Qingshui. A small bite, but it was both purple and white. "What... what are you doing, woman?" Yue Rujing was even weaker than before but still struggled with the last of his energy against her pushing and pulling. His demeanor, like that of a chaste woman resolute against dishonor, frustrated Gu Youyou to no end. His resistance would only cause the snake venom to spread faster. "I told you not to move. If you don¡¯t listen, I will call for help, and it will be you who ends up embarrassed." Seeing the frost forming thicker on Yue Rujing¡¯s body, Gu Youyou suddenly realized... the wound was so close to the heart. This is bad! Gu Youyou¡¯s expression became solemn, not daring to take the situation lightly any longer. And there was that virtuous woman still fighting desperately against her, preventing her from cleaning the wound. "Do you not want to live? Is that it?" Yue Rujing absolutely could not die like this. Gu Youyou glared fiercely at him and, without regard for much else, pressed her head against his chest and began to suck out the poison with her mouth. "You..." Yue Rujing, flailing his hands, was obviously shocked. That warm pair of lips pressed against his chest, drawing out the venom with each suction. "What... what are you doing? You¡¯ll... you¡¯ll die! We¡¯ll... both die." Taking a breath in between, Gu Youyou said indifferently, "I won¡¯t die. Don¡¯t you know that my medicine for the past ten years has contained some Ice Snake venom? At worst, my condition will worsen a bit." The medicine she took only contained a little bit of the venom, much less than she was sucking out now, but she didn¡¯t say that. Chapter 535 - 545: Save Him Chapter 535: Chapter 545: Save HimBecause she could not just stand by and watch Yue Rujing die, even if she risked being poisoned herself, she had to suck the venom out. "Step aside, don¡¯t..." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou pressed down on his arm, saying, "Don¡¯t move. If I were to die from the poison, could I still live? Princely Heir? Just think I¡¯m doing this to save myself. If I can¡¯t save you, I shall die with you." Having said that, Gu Youyou once again leaned over his chest to suck out the poison from his blood. Gu Youyou understood what Yue Rujing was being awkward about ¨C it would be bizarre if a man with ancient mindset didn¡¯t entertain strange thoughts. But there was no other choice. She wouldn¡¯t do this unless absolutely necessary. She was a doctor. Not to mention sucking out poison, she would perform mouth-to-mouth resuscitation if necessary ¨C all to save a life. Yue Rujing had already passed out, and Gu Youyou continued to draw out mouthful after mouthful of his poisoned blood until the frost on his eyebrows lessened. Gu Youyou felt very dizzy. She shook her head and straightened Yue Rujing¡¯s clothes. She had intended to help him dress, but her head was spinning so severely that she feared she might not be able to hold on. Turning around, Gu Youyou took a special tool from her medicine box, a steel syringe needle. This was the first time she had used such a needle since she had traveled to this time. Indeed, in Beijing, the craftsman¡¯s skill was excellent, and the needle was well-made. She took out the only vial of Ice Serpent Serum she had prepared and injected it into Yue Rujing¡¯s body, after which she completely lost consciousness. ... Jisheng Hall¡¯s signature doctor hadn¡¯t been seen for a day, and some of the high-profile patients were quite critical. "We have come specifically to see Doctor Gu for treatment. If she won¡¯t come out, we will wait here." When patients said things like that, it actually hurt the other doctors¡¯ feelings. Gu Youyou¡¯s Jisheng Hall had recruited two external doctors. One of them, a male physician who treated common febrile diseases, had been wooed away from another medical clinic by Yue Rujing¡¯s mix of grace and coercion. Hearing the complaints of the two female patients, he didn¡¯t take a stand but instead just stroked his beard and chuckled deeply, continuing to diagnose and treat other patients. The other was a female doctor in her fifties who had retired from the palace. She might not be good at treating other diseases, but she had some skills when it came to women¡¯s ailments. Many ladies from noble families in Beijing had been blessed by her services. It wasn¡¯t easy getting such a person to join Jisheng Hall ¨C even the Lin Family¡¯s elderly Madam had to intervene at the beginning. Of course, after a discussion with Gu Youyou on the subject of women¡¯s diseases, she held Gu Youyou in the highest regard, which is why she agreed to come. Having served as a female doctor in the palace for many years, she was not short of silver to spend; therefore, she had taken up practicing not for the money, but for the prestige. However, the words of those two women just now made her feel like she had lost face. She admitted that her medical skills were inferior to Gu Youyou¡¯s, but that didn¡¯t mean they should belittle her like that, right? She snorted in a mocking tone: "Madam and Miss, what incurable disease have you contracted that only Doctor Gu must intervene? Back when this old woman served in the palace attending to the noble ladies, none were this fussy." Implicit in her words, you ladies are putting on airs greater than those of the noble ladies in the palace. Hearing the initial part of her statement, the mother and daughter were ready not to let the old midwife off the hook, determined to have a serious talk with her. But upon hearing the words "noble ladies of the palace," they became cautious and observed Doctor Cui up and down. "This doctor, are you from the palace?" Doctor Cui snorted, raised her eyebrows proudly, and calmly continued to treat the other women. One of the attendants explained: "Madam Hua, Miss Hua, this is Doctor Cui, whom our Jisheng Hall had spared no expense to invite. Doctor Cui served as a female physician in the palace in earlier years, mainly treating diseases unique to women. If the two of you have such illnesses, seeking treatment from Doctor Cui is just as good as from Doctor Gu." Chapter 536 - 546 Something Happened Chapter 536: Chapter 546 Something HappenedThese two were not relatives of high-ranking officials but rather magnates of commerce and trade. Although their family was wealthy, they lacked power and hence did not recognize Doctor Cui from the palace. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing mention of the palace naturally left no room for doubt, and the elder Madam Hua, beaming with smiles, eagerly brought her daughter to Doctor Cui, saying, "This humble woman is blind to Mount Tai and hopes Doctor Cui won¡¯t take offense. It¡¯s not that I doubt Doctor Cui¡¯s skills, it¡¯s just that my daughter¡¯s condition... before, it was Doctor Gu who examined her, and she had prescribed some medicine to take, stating that we should come back today... for a follow-up." Miss Hua hastened to add, "Right, right, for the follow-up." Gu Youyou had a habit of asking patients to return for follow-ups, which the two doctors, after a long tenure at Jisheng Hall, were well aware of. Of course, they did not have this practice themselves. In their view, if a patient recovered, they naturally would not come back, nor was there a need. If not cured, patients would come back on their own even without being told to do so for a follow-up. Seeing the mother and daughter¡¯s sudden change in attitude, Doctor Cui¡¯s brows gradually relaxed. She was accustomed to bringing up her past experiences in the palace and relished the adulatory looks from others. Only after sufficiently establishing her stature would she attend to the mother and daughter. Before Gu Youyou had emerged, Shopkeeper Hu, responsible for the dispensary, found Lin Qianqing, who was dividing medicines, and said, "Miss Lin, may I trouble you to ask in the backyard when Doctor Gu will be out? She mentioned that she consults for four hours each day, and it¡¯s getting late. In a little over an hour, we¡¯ll have to close up." The backyard was where Gu Youyou conducted her experiments, so everyone in the medical hall knew that, unless necessary, outsiders were not allowed in. Of course, Lin Qianqing was allowed to come and go freely. Thus, Shopkeeper Hu had no choice but to ask Lin Qianqing for help. Lin Qianqing herself had been waiting left and right without seeing Gu Youyou and Yue Rujing come out and was already feeling somewhat annoyed. Since Shopkeeper Hu had made such a request, she handed the remaining undivided medicines over to him, stood up, dusted off her hands, and said, "Then I¡¯ll go in and take a look." "Ah! Thank you so much, Miss Lin." My cousin and the Princely Heir were inside feeding snakes and perhaps had some matters to discuss, but they had really been in there for quite a long time. Lin Qianqing, previously preoccupied with her tasks, now felt increasingly uneasy and quickened her pace towards the backyard. Pushing open the door, she had several thoughts in mind, but she could have never imagined such an eye-searing scene. What did she see? Behind several plum trees, she vaguely made out two overlapping silhouettes. Her cousin was lying on top of the Princely Heir, a posture far too intimate, stirring wild imaginations. Moved by the noble principle of "see no evil," she initially intended to close the courtyard door. But she immediately sensed something was amiss. Why were they motionless? Could something have happened? With that thought, Lin Qianqing hurriedly gathered up her skirts and ran closer to inspect. Their postures were indeed compromising, and the Princely Heir¡¯s clothes were visibly... disheveled! Gu Youyou¡¯s face was buried in Yue Rujing¡¯s chest, so she couldn¡¯t see her expression. But Yue Rujing¡¯s pallid complexion and the frost on his eyebrows were all too clearly visible to her. Indeed, something had gone wrong. Lin Qianqing cried out loudly and rushed to pull Gu Youyou up. "Cousin, cousin, wake up, what¡¯s happened to you?" Gu Youyou showed no response; her complexion was terrifyingly pale, and like Yue Rujing, her eyebrows, too, were frosted over. Lin Qianqing turned pale with fright and extended her hand, trembling as she reached for Gu Youyou¡¯s breath. The bone-chilling cold that struck her the moment she touched the tip of Gu Youyou¡¯s nose immediately startled her so much that she quickly withdrew her hand. Chapter 537 - 547: Testing Poison With One’s Own Body Chapter 537: Chapter 547: Testing Poison With One¡¯s Own BodySo cold? Lin Qianqing was momentarily stunned, as if scared silly, before the pain tore through her heart and lungs again. "Cousin, what¡¯s happened to you? Were you bitten by that Ice Snake? I¡¯ve heard that those poisoned by the Ice Snake feel this icy chill. Cousin, how could this happen..." Gu Youyou was not awakened by her crying, but Yue Rujing suddenly coughed a few times and slowly opened his eyes. "Princely Heir Yue?" Seeing Yue Rujing awake, Lin Qianqing stopped crying and looked at him in surprise. She had thought that Yue Rujing was dead. Both of them were showing symptoms of Ice Snake¡¯s poison, which was said to be absolutely fatal. "I..." As Yue Rujing spoke, he felt his throat to be incredibly hoarse. He lifted his hand heavily and touched his chest where the snake had bitten him. Lin Qianqing looked at Yue Rujing, then at Gu Youyou. If Yue Rujing wasn¡¯t dead, what about her cousin? "Princely Heir Yue, what has happened to you? Were you bitten by an Ice Snake?" Yue Rujing, touching his hand, said hoarsely, "Yes, I was bitten by an Ice Snake, and Gu extracted the poison for me." "What? My cousin sucked the poison for you, then she..." Yue Rujing, seeing Gu Youyou, who was uncertain whether dead or alive, was shocked. With suddenly summoned strength, he pulled her from Lin Qianqing¡¯s arms and felt for the pulse at her neck. Lin Qianqing watched anxiously, asking, "How is she? Is my cousin still alive?" After a moment, Yue Rujing breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Her pulse is very weak, but she¡¯s still alive for now." "That¡¯s great, Princely Heir Yue, please save my cousin," Lin Qianqing also breathed a sigh of relief. Yue Rujing furrowed his brows tightly and took several deep breaths to regain his strength. "I can¡¯t neutralize this poison. We need to find my senior brother." "So now..." Lin Qianqing tensed up again, "Should we go ask for his help?" She knew of Yue Rujing¡¯s senior brother, the principal disciple of Tianzong, who resided in Beijing. She didn¡¯t know if it was possible to invite him. "There¡¯s no time," Yue Rujing said through gritted teeth as he stood up, and picked up Gu Youyou, "You must prepare a carriage immediately; we¡¯re taking her to Sanqing Temple." "Oh, right away!" Lin Qianqing quickly got up and ran outside. There were horse-drawn carriages, rickshaws, and various vehicles in the medical hall¡ªGu Youyou said these were collectively called ambulances. The vehicles were equipped with simple resuscitation tools, perfect for transporting patients. Shopkeeper Hu saw Lin Qianqing, who had gone to the back yard in search of Gu Youyou, running out pale-faced and before he could ask, she urgently ordered, "Quick, prepare the fastest ambulance." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So urgent? Before Doctor Hu could say anything more, he saw the pale-faced Yue Rujing staggering out, carrying Gu Youyou. Without needing further instruction, Shopkeeper Hu personally harnessed the carriage. In a short while, they had Gu Youyou on board. Many people witnessed this scene, and after the carriage had left, someone asked, "Was that Doctor Gu just now? What happened to her?" How could Shopkeeper Hu know what had occurred? Those who were informed had left with the carriage, and he knew nothing. But as the shopkeeper of Jisheng Hall, he couldn¡¯t be ignorant. After pondering, he could only say, "Doctor Gu has been researching a medicinal formula recently. If successful, it could cure several previously untreatable diseases. However, there¡¯s been an accident. Doctor Gu tested the medicine on herself and was poisoned." "Ah? Doctor Gu was poisoned for testing medicine on herself?" "My, Doctor Gu is really... self-experimenting with poison. No wonder she¡¯s so adept at curing typhoid!" Chapter 538 - 548 Completely Trust Her Chapter 538: Chapter 548 Completely Trust Her"Yes, but testing poisons on oneself is just too dangerous." "Having just seen Doctor Gu unconscious, could something go wrong? Doctor Gu isn¡¯t in danger, is he?" Shopkeeper Hu wiped away his sweat¡ªthis he could not answer. He also did not know what condition Gu Youyou was in now. Doctor Ji from Jisheng Hall stroked his beard and sighed, "Healers who test poisons on themselves have existed since ancient times. There was the legendary Emperor Shennong, who tasted all kinds of herbs. In the end, he died from the poison of a rupturing grass, leaving behind the legend of Shennong tasting all the herbs. If Doctor Gu really... alas! What a pity, what a pity. Doctor Gu is so young, in the prime of life..." Everyone fell silent. "This... really, if something were to happen to Doctor Gu, it would be such a regret." All present shared in the sighs of regret and concern. On the other side, the carriage carrying three people swiftly left the city gates, rushing towards Sanqing Temple on the outskirts of Beijing. Yue Rujing¡¯s strength gradually returned, and seeing Gu Youyou growing more deeply poisoned, he became increasingly worried. Lin Qianqing wrapped Gu Youyou in a thick blanket, continuously whispering complaints, "How could you get bitten by a snake, Princely Heir Yue? With your outstanding skills, how could you be so careless? I heard that although the Ice Snake is highly toxic, it¡¯s usually gentle and doesn¡¯t bite people without cause. How on earth did this happen? If anything happens to my cousin, how am I going to explain it to my grandmother..." Lin Qianqing, a person brought up in a feudal society, dared to voice these concerns in the presence of Yue Rujing, whose status was much higher than hers, indicating she had greatly overstepped her bounds. So she didn¡¯t dare to speak too loudly, only murmuring her complaints in a soft voice. Yue Rujing was so worried about Gu Youyou¡¯s possible death, he was out of touch with reality and didn¡¯t hear her speaking at all. The atmosphere in the carriage was somewhat strange. As for Yue Rujing¡¯s initial view of Gu Youyou, he, like Jin Zijin, simply saw her as a remedy for his ailment, never really considering her as a person. As for her difficult temperament and disobedient nature, at most he saw her as a high-grade antidote. Isn¡¯t a rare medicinal herb usually hard to handle? So he didn¡¯t pay too much attention. What was her identity? A spy or a lunatic, it didn¡¯t matter. As long as he kept a close watch on her when using her, and once he finished using her, he could discard her as he wished. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Through gradual contact, he felt that unbeknownst to him, the ¡¯remedy¡¯ had taken on a different significance in their hearts. What her true identity was also didn¡¯t seem important anymore. As his senior brother said, if she was a spy placed by others at their side, the goal should be to win her over and make her one of their own. Human hearts can change. While guarding against her, they also took advantage of her abilities until they really realized that she was just like them, a grasshopper on the same string. They gradually let down their guard and grew somewhat more favorable towards her. After all, a good man does not quarrel with women, and where he could, he made concessions for her. But this did not mean that he completely trusted her. He didn¡¯t care what his senior brother thought, but Yue Rujing, no matter what, was not planning to trust this woman completely because, in his view, she could not possibly be the original Gu Youyou. But now? He had been poisoned by the snake, and she had saved him without regard for her own life and death. What was this woman thinking? Was it truly only because if he died, she would have to join him in death? But he was alive now, and she might not be. Yue Rujing¡¯s mind was in turmoil. The firm beliefs he had held seemed to have cracked like an eggshell, as though they could collapse at any moment. Chapter 539 - 549 Bring to Senior Brother Chapter 539: Chapter 549 Bring to Senior BrotherGu Youyou would risk her life to save him, which was beyond his expectations. "Who goes there, halt!" It was two Taoist acolytes who stopped the carriage. The carriage came to a halt, its momentum tilting it forward, and the preoccupied Yue Rujing also snapped back to reality. Ignoring Lin Qianqing¡¯s resentful and fearful gaze, he lifted the carriage¡¯s curtain and said to the acolytes outside, "It¡¯s me, step aside." The two acolytes were slightly startled and hurriedly brought their hands together in salute, "Second Senior Brother, this carriage..." "Step aside, do you want to take responsibility if you delay the important matters?" Yue Rujing was always amiable, known by all disciples of Tianzong. But, when he spoke these few words now, his voice was filled with an unprecedented fury, heavy as iron, each word laced with indescribable malice. Seeing the usually gentle Second Senior Brother speak in such a tone for the first time, the two acolytes didn¡¯t dare to say anything more and quickly stepped aside. The coachman drove the carriage directly into the Taoist Temple, stopping only when it could go no further. Alone inside the hall sat Jin Zijin, who was surprised when he heard the sound of hooves and people outside. Who would dare to drive a carriage in here? Even the Emperor wouldn¡¯t show such disrespect to the holy ground of the Dao Sect. "What¡¯s happening outside?" Jin Zijin was asking the acolyte standing guard outside the hall when, abruptly, the vermilion door was kicked open. Frowning, Jin Zijin looked up just in time to see Yue Rujing carrying the unconscious Gu Youyou into the hall, his expression filled with unprecedented fear and panic. Lin Qianqing followed, gasping for air. She had run in after them. "What happened?" Jin Zijin quickly stepped forward to take Gu Youyou from Yue Rujing¡¯s arms, feeling the icy touch of her skin, and guessed the reason by looking at her complexion. Yue Rujing knelt down with a thump, his face brimming with grief and self-blame. "Senior Brother, it¡¯s all my fault, I was carelessly bitten by an Ice Snake, and Gu Youyou sucked the poison out for me." The bite of an Ice Snake was lethal even if the poison was sucked out immediately. Jin Zijin did not concern himself with how Yue Rujing managed to stay alive but immediately carried Gu Youyou into the inner hall. "Hey, hey, cousin sister..." Lin Qianqing hadn¡¯t caught her breath yet when she saw her cousin carried away by a white-robed Taoist. She didn¡¯t get a clear look at the person and he didn¡¯t say a word; how could she feel at ease? She hurriedly followed them. Yue Rujing, having reached his limit, began to feel weak in his arms and legs but still managed to pull Lin Qianqing back at the last moment. "Don¡¯t go in, that¡¯s my Senior Brother, he will save her. I can¡¯t hold on much longer, I need to rest for a while. You keep watch at the door, don¡¯t let anyone in." Yue Rujing collapsed to the ground, unable to get up again. The poison in his body and the antidote from Gu Youyou¡¯s blood had started to take effect, his body was extremely weak, and the outburst of energy to bring Gu Youyou to his Senior Brother had drained all his strength. He lay on the ground, gasping for air. Lin Qianqing worried about Gu Youyou but couldn¡¯t ignore Yue Rujing either and had to drag him to a low couch first. "Princely Heir Yue, my apologies." As a respectable lady, although different from the average daughter of a noble family, it was not proper for her to directly touch a strange man¡¯s body, so she announced herself first. Lin Qianqing exerted great effort to pull Yue Rujing onto the low couch, and after a while, he sank into a deep sleep. ... Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He sliced open the veins on his wrist, bright crimson blood flowing like a small stream. In no time, a large bowl was filled to the brim. Jin Zijin¡¯s hands were trembling; he had never felt such panic before. After swiftly stopping his own bleeding, he picked up Gu Youyou and fed her the freshly drawn warm blood. Chapter 540 - 550 Awakened Chapter 540: Chapter 550 AwakenedBecause she had been drinking that medicine for years, the effect of the Ice Snake poison on her was different from others, which is why she was still alive now. However, the deepening chill in her body was not a good thing. The medicine she had taken in recent years was in vain, Gu Youyou at this moment was just as when he first met her, equally icy and bone-piercingly cold. Back then, he had given her his blood to drink, and this time too, it would take his blood to suppress the poison. A bowl of blood was fed to her, with a few drops hanging at the corner of her mouth, Jin Zijin gently wiped it off with his pristine sleeve. A moment later, he sighed softly, "I thought you and Ajing didn¡¯t get along, but I didn¡¯t expect that at the critical moment, you would still risk your safety to save him. Youyou, thank you." Since Yue Tingfang entrusted Yue Rujing to him, their lives had been bound together. If Yue Rujing truly died from a snake bite, he wouldn¡¯t know how to explain it to Yue Tingfang. Owing the Yue Family so much already, he dared not owe them any more. Taking off his clothes, he used his own body heat to slowly bring her back to warmth, much faster than using a heater. The sun was setting in the west, and the day was already turning late. Lin Qianqing watched the darkening sky with worry and fear. Yue Rujing was still asleep, her cousin hadn¡¯t come out yet, and there was no sign of movement in the room. Seeing that they hadn¡¯t emerged so late, the family was probably already sending someone to the medical hall to look for them. In a little while, they would likely find this place. She didn¡¯t know how to explain this commotion to her family. "Knock knock knock..." There came a sound of knocking at the door. Lin Qianqing was startled, hastily getting up to deal with it. "What is it?" The Taoist lad outside said, "Is Miss Lin inside?" Lin Qianqing was slightly taken aback, realizing in an instant what was going on. What she had feared had come to pass, her family had found her. "Yes," she answered. The Taoist lad said, "Miss Lin, Butler Qiu from the Lin Residence is here, what about this..." "I know, ask Butler Qiu to wait a moment, just say... my cousin is having an attack of her illness and is undergoing treatment." This was a way to delay for a bit; Butler Qiu wouldn¡¯t dare to barge in, but once he relayed this message back to the family, grandmother would start to worry too. If her cousin was fine, it would be alright, but what if something bad happened? She felt like she had lost a clump of hair in the span of just one afternoon from worry. Time passed as slowly as a snail crawling, and the people inside still hadn¡¯t come out, Yue Rujing continuing to sleep. She looked at Yue Rujing, stirred the fire in the stove to make it burn more fiercely and added another quilt for him. The poison of the Ice Snake was highly cold; she hesitated again and again, but still reached out to check Yue Rujing¡¯s temperature. It was warm, which meant that the snake poison inside his body was no longer a serious threat, otherwise, it should be ice cold and bone-piercing. "Princely Heir Yue." Lin Qianqing tried calling him. There was no response; after a moment, she pushed him slightly. "Princely Heir Yue, Yue Rujing!" The night had already fallen, Lin Qianqing lit a lamp, and by the dim light, she looked at Yue Rujing. His eyelashes trembled slightly, as if he was about to wake up. That was good, she had been nervous for hours and finally let out a sigh of relief. Yue Rujing slowly opened his eyes, then saw the girl lighting a lamp before him. "You¡¯ve woken up?" Lin Qianqing said with delighted surprise. His head a little sore, Yue Rujing held his forehead and propped himself up to sit. Looking carefully, he could finally see the person before him clearly. "You¡¯re still here!" He glanced at the sky and shook his head, "How long have I slept?" "About three hours," Lin Qianqing said. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 541 - 551: Raising Snakes, Insects, Rats, and Ants Chapter 541: Chapter 551: Raising Snakes, Insects, Rats, and Ants"Three hours and more?" Yue Rujing was astonished and quickly looked towards the back hall before asking, "Haven¡¯t they come out yet?" "No, they haven¡¯t." Lin Qianqing bit her lip, her face full of worry. "Could something be wrong with my cousin? Should we go in and check?" "No, we cannot go to see." Yue Rujing decisively refused. He glanced outside, noting that it was getting late, and it was not proper for Lin Qianqing, a young lady, to remain there. He said, "I¡¯ll take you back first. Don¡¯t worry about your cousin for now, she is weak and getting treatment is crucial. Just explain it to your family like this. It¡¯s all right for her to stay here for the night!" Lin Qianqing felt that this might not be appropriate, but Yue Rujing was right, saving a life was more urgent than any concerns of propriety. She nodded and replied, "All right then, I¡¯ll go back first." It was necessary for one of them to return first to offer an explanation. Outside Sanqing Temple, the butler had been waiting. Upon seeing Lin Qianqing come out, he hurriedly approached. Seeing that one had emerged and another had not, the butler anxiously asked, "What about Miss Cousin?" Yue Rujing hurried to provide an explanation on her behalf: "Your Miss Cousin suffered an attack of her illness. It¡¯s quite strange, as if she was struck by witchery. My senior brother is performing a ritual to remove evil spirits." Struck by witchery? Lin Qianqing looked at Yue Rujing, who was calmly spouting nonsense without changing his expression. Her grandmother might believe that her cousin had an old ailment flare-up, but witchery? That was something her grandmother never believed in, so she¡¯d be surprised if that excuse was accepted. She didn¡¯t know if her grandmother would believe it or not, but it seemed the butler did, as he bowed and expressed his gratitude: "Thank you, Princely Heir Yue. We will leave our Miss Cousin in your care." What a joke, as if Gu Youyou, who was brought there by the butler himself, had anything he didn¡¯t know about? Yue Rujing breathed a sigh of relief, thankful it was the butler who had come since he was a wise man who would likely be able to smooth things over. ... It was not until daybreak that Gu Youyou slowly regained consciousness. She moved slightly, and Jin Zijin sensed it. "How are you feeling now?" he asked. Gu Youyou rubbed her forehead and said, "Feels like I¡¯ve regressed to before my ¡¯liberation,¡¯ completely weak." This physical state was as if she had indeed regressed to the time before her ¡¯liberation¡¯; she hadn¡¯t expected the poison to be so potent. Fortunately, they had already drained the venom from the fangs of the snake, otherwise her life would have been in serious jeopardy. Gu Youyou took out a small medicine bottle from her clothing pocket and consumed two medicine pills she found inside. She had made these herself, after much effort. With this remedy, she would recover quickly and not have to lie in bed all day like before her ¡¯liberation.¡¯ Seeing her gradually getting better, Jin Zijin finally let out a breath of relief. "Ajing told me before that you¡¯ve been keeping some snakes, insects, mice, and ants, but I didn¡¯t pay much mind to it. I never imagined the snake you raised would be an Ice Snake." Gu Youyou looked at Jin Zijin, realizing something was off with his seemingly casual demeanor; he was clearly angered by her dangerous actions, so she thought to smooth things over. "Not at all," Gu Youyou said with a nonchalant smile, "I¡¯ve kept a few snakes and quite a few mice, but I have not kept insects or ants. The weather is cold now, and these creatures are hard to raise. I¡¯m planning to raise some centipedes and the like when it warms up a bit more." "Are you raising these creatures to formulate antidotes?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The weather had long since been not that cold, and the room, with its floor heating, was very warm. Gu Youyou sat up and said to Jin Zijin seriously, "Yes, to work on antidotes. I¡¯ve just begun to see some progress, and I won¡¯t give up no matter what you say." Since the conversation had reached this point, she treated it seriously. Chapter 542 - 552: Are You Giving Ajing Drugs? Chapter 542: Chapter 552: Are You Giving Ajing Drugs?"But this Ice Snake that you¡¯re keeping..." Jin Zijin was somewhat agitated, but seeing her pale face, his voice suddenly stopped. In the end, he sighed and said, "Fine, keep it if you must, but tell me how did Ajing get bitten by the snake?" As far as he knew, although the snake¡¯s venom was potent, it generally wouldn¡¯t bite humans actively and had a rather mild temperament. And it was unlikely that Ajing would go out of his way to provoke this poisonous snake, so how did he get bitten? "About that..." Gu Youyou felt very guilty for Yue Rujing being bitten by the snake. But the bite had happened, and the person had been saved; she owed an explanation. "I asked him to help me extract snake venom, and then, accidentally... That¡¯s what happened." Gu Youyou, feeling guilty, spoke softer and softer, until her voice was almost inaudible. Jin Zijin was speechless upon hearing this explanation. Everyone in the north knew about the great toxicity of the Ice Snake. Since the snake was mild-mannered and didn¡¯t bite people willingly, there weren¡¯t many deaths caused by this snake¡¯s venom. But who would be foolish enough to deliberately provoke such a highly venomous Ice Snake? And even to extract its venom? "Is it absolutely necessary to extract it?" Jin Zijin asked, holding back his anger. "Yes," Gu Youyou nodded and said, "The medicine I take contains this snake¡¯s venom. To develop an antidote, I must have it." "Alright!" Jin Zijin took a deep breath and said, "Ajing is afraid of snakes; don¡¯t ask him to help you in the future, ask me." "Hm?" Gu Youyou looked up. "From now on, I¡¯ll take care of the Ice Snake. I¡¯ll raise it for you, I¡¯ll extract the venom for you." "No," Gu Youyou shook her head and said, "It¡¯s too dangerous, I¡¯ll do it myself." "It¡¯s not dangerous when you do it?" "That¡¯s not it. I know first aid, so if I get poisoned, I can administer the antidote myself. But if you get bitten by accident and I¡¯m not around... The poison from this kind of snake acts quickly, there won¡¯t be enough time to save you!" "You have a way?" Jin Zijin thought of Yue Rujing, who was alive and well after being bitten, "Then why did you only save Ajing and almost died from the poison yourself?" Gu Youyou said, "Unfortunately, I had only made one dose of the antidote, and I used it on Yue Rujing." "You... You used the one dose on him and neglected your own safety?" Jin Zijin was very agitated, even gripping her shoulders with considerable force. She really knew how to sacrifice herself for others, even if that person was Ajing. Of course, if he were faced with the same choice, he would also find it agonizing. Gu Youyou¡¯s shoulder ached from his grip as she helplessly explained, "It was an accident, don¡¯t get worked up. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be this dangerous, just cleaning the wound and applying my medicine would have been fine. But the unlucky Yue Rujing, he was bitten right over his heart, and he didn¡¯t cooperate while I was cleaning it, kept fussing with his clothes and pushing me, causing the venom to spread too fast. The bite was too close to his heart, and... hey, hey, what are you doing?" Gu Youyou never expected her professional explanation not only failed to calm Jin Zijin down but actually angered him more. The infuriated Jin Zijin pushed her back onto the bed, biting her annoying red lips until he gradually calmed down. He was well aware that she was a doctor and that what she did was to treat and save people. But why didn¡¯t other doctors act like her, performing such surgery? Sucking poison for Ajing? It was unacceptable for her to do this for anyone, Ajing included. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Which part of her behavior bore even the slightest trace of a woman¡¯s modesty? How could he have fallen for a woman who spent her days engaged in such troublesome acts, which were enough to break one¡¯s heart. Chapter 543 - 553 Together We Change Chapter 543: Chapter 553 Together We ChangeRelease her, and seeing her gasping for air with a face full of panic, her voice chokes as she tried to speak, "It was to save a life, I¡¯m a doctor, I would do the same for anyone. You really don¡¯t have to..." Jin Zijin glared at her fiercely, his voice low with anger, "In the future, you are not to treat male patients." "That won¡¯t do, I can¡¯t discriminate based on gender." Gu Youyou shrank her neck but decisively refused. "So you want to be like those women in the inner court? Like your aunt?" "What do you mean?" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Do you want me to confine you, to find a bunch of people to watch over you, preventing you from going out?" I¡¯ll be damned... Gu Youyou bristled, "Don¡¯t you dare say that¡¯s going to be my life from now on, I¡¯m not joking." "So you have to behave." "Behave my ass!" Gu Youyou erupted with rage, swearing coarsely. "Anyone who dares to imprison me will get poisoned by me, you included." Gu Youyou was not an ordinary woman, Jin Zijin knew that. He said these things only to scare her, not to actually treat her as such. Seeing Gu Youyou¡¯s reaction, it was clear she wasn¡¯t easily intimidated. He watched her face, not able to help a rueful smile. "You¡¯re really ruthless." Alright, he conceded. "You can practice medicine, but you can¡¯t... you should understand what I mean. You need to avoid suspicion. There are more people than just you in the clinic, call on someone else when necessary." Gu Youyou was silent for a moment, actually knowing Jin Zijin had a point. She herself found it hard to change some habits formed in the modern world, let alone the thoughts of an ancient man like Jin Zijin. For him to give in a bit, that was already very progressive. "Fine, I agree." If the two of them were to live together in the future, one couldn¡¯t always insist the other change in the way one wished; one couldn¡¯t always expect the other to accommodate. Rather, they should learn mutual tolerance. Only by both contributing and making progress together, could their relationship grow stronger. This was advice from an elder to a close friend caught in marital disputes, a piece of wisdom she always remembered. ... Today, Gu Youyou was not in her best condition, but remembering the task Jin Zijin had entrusted to her, she persisted and went with Lin Qianqing to attend the hairpin ceremony of the Left Principal Minister¡¯s young Miss. In the carriage, Lin Qianqing was both excited and worried, "Cousin, are you really ok? If it really won¡¯t work, let¡¯s not go. I won¡¯t go either." "How could that be, didn¡¯t you say Miss Jie is a good friend of yours?" "Yes!" Lin Qianqing started to get tangled up again, her hands wringing her handkerchief, "I told you about it yesterday too. Because of the matter with her family¡¯s concubine second sister-in-law, many legitimate daughters of families don¡¯t want to go. Her hairpin ceremony is such an important event, yet it might not go well. Qinyun and I had always had a good relationship, and if even I don¡¯t go, she..." "That¡¯s just right." Gu Youyou patted her hand, "If you consider someone a friend, you should naturally help them out in their time of need." "But you..." "I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ve taken my medicine." Seeing Gu Youyou so insistent, Lin Qianqing could only nod, figuring they would just go early and return early. The hairpin ceremony for the girls of the household was a big event, but the guests were all Madams and young misses, aside from male elders of the own clan, men from other families did not attend the girls¡¯ hairpin ceremonies. Gu Youyou and Lin Qianqing alighted from the carriage at the entrance of Officer Jie¡¯s residence, handed over the invitations, and were led into the courtyard by maids. Upon entering the back garden, they were met by a richly dressed young matron coming forward to greet them. Chapter 544 - 554: To the Jie Family Chapter 544: Chapter 554: To the Jie FamilyThe woman wasn¡¯t very old, perhaps in her twenties, and she was fairly good-looking except that her makeup was too heavily applied, which made her rather unpleasant to look at. "Miss Lin has arrived, I see. Ayun has been waiting for you, please come in quickly." Lin Qianqing just gave her a faint glance and didn¡¯t speak to her. She proudly walked past her, pulling Gu Youyou along by the hand. The maid leading them seemed at a loss in this awkward situation, timidly performing a curtsey to the lady before hurrying to catch up with Lin Qianqing and Gu Youyou. The smile on that woman¡¯s face visibly stiffened, but as Gu Youyou turned her head, she saw the woman¡¯s eyes blaze with such indignation it was almost frightening. More ladies and Madams were arriving outside, and in a flash, she had resumed her earlier smiling demeanor and went out to greet them. "Madam Chen, Miss Chen, please come in." Surprise showed on the faces of the Madam and Miss, "Concubine Du, it¡¯s you again? Where is your young Madam?" Concubine Du¡¯s expression showed embarrassment upon hearing the word ¡¯again,¡¯ but she still tried her best to maintain the dignified poise of a Madam while explaining to them. Gu Youyou and Lin Qianqing had already passed through the long corridor and arrived at Miss Jie¡¯s courtyard. Naturally, they could no longer hear what was said. So, this was the favored concubine, no wonder Lin Qianqing had such little regard for her. From just one exchange, it was clear that this woman was no simpleton, but she didn¡¯t seem smart either¡ªrather foolish. It¡¯s a mystery how she managed to bewitch Jie Family¡¯s second young master so completely. Apparently, this was the domestic problem in the Jie Residence that Jin Zijin had mentioned. This was also the most vexing issue for the Jie Family. If they could solve the problem of his second son¡¯s domestic affairs and have him owe a favor, the Jie Family¡¯s upstanding figure, firm in his principles, might just tilt his internal balance a bit more in favor of Jin Zijin, this unexpectedly emerging Prince. There are many ways to curry favor with someone. The most effective means are usually gold, silver, and power, but some people are not moved by these things. Jin Zijin had said that the Jie Family had held a solid foundation in court for many years and were deeply trusted by successive Emperors. What secured their foundation was exactly their unswerving integrity; the Jie Family never involved themselves in disputes over the throne, remaining loyal only to the Emperor. So to win them over, it was not necessary to have them openly declare support for anyone, but rather to make them owe a personal favor. When necessary, their word could be worth more than a thousand troops. Xie Qinyun¡¯s courtyard was large, and several Madams and Misses had already arrived by the time they got there. Her mother passed away early, and in order to curry favor with the head of the Jie Family, various Madams had gone to great lengths to give face. For her birthday and other occasions, they would have their families send presents and frequently invite her to their homes to socialize with their daughters. Because she didn¡¯t have a mother to oversee her, she could often leave the residence and was a bit wilder than other young ladies, which was why she and Lin Qianqing had become good friends. "Qianqing has arrived, ah, and Doctor Gu!" Qinyun was more surprised to see Gu Youyou than Lin Qianqing. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Miss Jie, I came even without your invitation, fearing it might be too abrupt." "Not at all," Xie Qinyun hurriedly replied. "I couldn¡¯t be happier, I just thought you were too busy and wouldn¡¯t come. Your arrival is an unexpected delight." Gu Youyou¡¯s visit to the Jie Residence was so sudden. She hadn¡¯t brought a gift, but luckily Lin Qianqing was clever enough to have prepared one on her behalf. Lin Qianqing joyfully accepted it and had the maids take it away. Shortly after that, Madam Chen and Miss Chen, who had arrived just moments after them, also joined. Qinyun whispered, "You two go and have fun for a while, I¡¯ll be back in a moment." Chapter 545 - 555: Grudges of the Jie Family Chapter 545: Chapter 555: Grudges of the Jie FamilyShe had to go and receive Madam Chen and Miss Chen. "It¡¯s no trouble, no trouble, who are we if not family? I¡¯ll take my cousin to stroll through your garden; you go ahead and attend to your duties." "Alright, just don¡¯t blame me for neglecting you." Lin Qianqing tugged at Gu Youyou¡¯s sleeve, whispering, "See, having a mother is indeed better." "Hmm, how so?" "Alas! This is Qinyun¡¯s courtyard, and she doesn¡¯t allow that Du Concubine to enter, so it¡¯s all up to her to receive the guests. The Du Concubine still shamelessly acts like she¡¯s the lady of the house outside, but anyone who knows the pickles of her family situation wouldn¡¯t pay her any attention." Xie Qinyun was the only young lady of the Jie Family; her courtyard was exquisite and beautiful, especially that apricot forest. In this season, most apricot flowers were just budding, with only a few early bloomers unfurling their petals amidst the morning dew, each looking so delicate and enticing. Gu Youyou, mindful of the business at hand, had no interest in appreciating the garden or the blossoms, and merely asked, "What does Lord Jie think then? I¡¯ve heard that Lord Jie¡¯s family is strict about being monogamous, the Jie Family¡¯s second son taking a concubine is a first." "Yes, well, how to put it, Lord Xie is a stubborn man, and so is Qinyun¡¯s second brother. They were at an impasse over this issue." "How so?" Gu Youyou, with intent, slinked towards a less populated area of the courtyard. Seeing no one around, Lin Qianqing had no qualms about spilling all the juicy gossip she had been holding inside. From Lin Qianqing¡¯s account, Gu Youyou learned that the second young master of the Jie Family¡¯s wife and concubine were sisters, differentiated by birth status. The legitimate wife was none other than the Du Concubine¡¯s own elder sister, who was the second young master¡¯s official wife. She herself was born to a concubine. As for the Du Family, they had long been close friends with the Jie Family. Strangely enough, both families had been short on male heirs, and with the Du Family line ending with two daughters and no sons born to any of the women of the Du Residence, it was thus extinguished upon the successive deaths of Madam Du and Lord Du. Because the two families had been close friends for generations, the eldest Miss Du was betrothed early on to the Jie Family¡¯s second son. With Lord Xie¡¯s character, he wouldn¡¯t have treated his friend¡¯s two daughters unfairly after their passing, so he took the two Miss Dus into his own residence early on, intending for them to marry his son once his own daughter turned of age. This should have been a happy arrangement, but the trouble was that the second young master of the Jie Family had his eyes not on the eldest Miss Du, but on the second. Lord Xie, a high-ranking official of the court, couldn¡¯t possibly allow his legitimate son to marry a woman born to a concubine as his official wife, especially since the initial agreement with the Du Family was for the eldest, not the second daughter. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The eldest daughter had already lived in the Jie Family¡¯s home for two years as the second son¡¯s fianc¨¦e. If they broke off the engagement with the eldest, she would have no prospects for another marriage. Someone like her, without the support of a natal family, would struggle to find a good match, even as a legitimate daughter. The second daughter was different; she was born of a concubine, and with no one left in her natal family, sticking with her sister and relying on her sister¡¯s marital family to find a good match was understandable. Lord Jie, weighing all interests, couldn¡¯t comply with his second son¡¯s request. The conflict hence unfolded. The second son quarreled with Lord Jie for a long time and, seeing that Lord Jie wouldn¡¯t relent, he finally decided to marry both sisters. Of course, according to Lin Qianqing, the pragmatic solution was proposed by the Du Concubine because Lord Jie, wishing to resolve the nuisance she posed, had already sought a marriage for her elsewhere. The Jie Family did not take concubines, and to break this familial rule, the second son and the Du Concubine took their actions before reporting them, creating a fait accompli. Boiling with anger, Lord Jie enforced the family rules and thrashed the second son half to death. In the end, he couldn¡¯t subdue him, and seeing the pitiable state of the second Miss Du, orphaned and alone, he relented. Chapter 546 - 556: Meeting the Young Lady Chapter 546: Chapter 556: Meeting the Young LadyThe situation did not end just because the second son married the two young ladies from the Du Family; the marital life of the three was quite discordant. The second son favored his concubine over his wife, consistently causing trouble for Miss Du, and he had never once entered the legitimate wife¡¯s chambers. The fact that his beloved became a concubine instead of a wife, he blamed all on Miss Du. The more outsiders looked down upon the second Miss Du, the more sarcastically they treated her, the more resentment he harbored against Miss Du. That¡¯s the way it was; after hearing this, Gu Youyou felt that the situation was indeed difficult to comment on. If Mr. Jie¡¯s second young master and the concubine from the Du Family were truly in love, then the creator of this tragedy was indeed Elder Mr. Jie, and no blame could be placed on the others. It¡¯s just pitiable for Miss Du. A sheltered young lady without parents, she had no say in her own marriage matters. Therefore, dealing with the domestic strife in the Jie Family¡¯s backyard was indeed troublesome. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I want to meet the second young matriarch." Gu Youyou had met the concubine from the Du Family, and to tell the truth, this woman really wasn¡¯t all that. She just didn¡¯t know what Miss Du was like as a person. "Cousin, why do you suddenly want to meet her?" Asked Lin Qianqing, who was very curious as she was speaking enthusiastically. "Have you met the second young matriarch?" Gu Youyou countered. Lin Qianqing thought for a moment and then nodded gently, "Yes, I have seen her from a distance once, but I haven¡¯t spoken to her." ...What¡¯s the difference between that and not having met her at all? "Then don¡¯t you want to meet her? She too is a protagonist of this love triangle," Gu Youyou said, slowly tempting Lin Qianqing. There was no choice; Gu Youyou had to meet the Jie Family¡¯s second young matriarch, and if she didn¡¯t bring Lin Qianqing along, she would have had to think of a way to send her away. Weighing her options, Gu Youyou felt it was much easier to bring her along than to send her away. And if they went together, should someone see them, it would be somewhat better to have her as cover. After all, there was a difference between the cousin and her, the legitimate Miss of the Lin Residence. Uh...forgive her for this way of ensnaring her cousin. "A love triangle?" Lin Qianqing became somewhat excited by Gu Youyou¡¯s words. She was curious; her life had few pleasures to begin with. Ever since Gu Youyou arrived, she felt as though she had lived in vain for all her teenage years. How did her cousin know so many strange things? The stories she told were ones Lin Qianqing had never heard before. Her little ideas, each one felt novel to her. "Would that be inappropriate? I¡¯ve heard that the second sister-in-law is currently grounded." Xie Qinyun¡¯s elder brother she called brother, and his wife she called sister-in-law, so Lin Qianqing just followed suit and called her sister-in-law. Gu Youyou said, "She is grounded, but we are not. If she can¡¯t leave her yard, then we can just go to find her, right?" "That¡¯s true," Lin Qianqing considered and then said. Seeing that she had agreed, Gu Youyou then smiled, "So you know how to meet the second young matriarch, right?" Lin Qianqing pondered with her head down for a moment and said, "I have some idea; I¡¯ve been there once with Qinyun years ago, but I¡¯m not certain if I can find it. The Jie Residence is very large." "Knowing a bit is good enough, lead the way. And if we get caught by someone, we can just say we got lost." What a great idea! ... Lin Qianqing¡¯s memory was rather astonishing; it¡¯s rare for one to navigate so accurately through such an ancient garden after only one visit. In front of them was an isolated courtyard, with a vermilion door that looked somewhat dilapidated. The Madam of the Jie Residence had died early, as had the wife of the elder Mr. Jie; moreover, he had not remarried, making the wife of the second young master the only mistress of the estate. Yet unexpectedly, her courtyard was so neglected, a far cry from the courtyard of Miss Qinyun, not just a little but by a wide margin. Chapter 547 - 557: Enter Through the Main Gate or Climb the Wall Chapter 547: Chapter 557: Enter Through the Main Gate or Climb the WallThis is the sorrow of ancient women, no matter what status you hold, even if you are the lawful wife, if you lose the favor of a man, this is the kind of fate you end up with. Lin Qianqing sighed, "I heard that Mr. Jie defended her several times, and Qinyun sometimes couldn¡¯t bear it and also spoke up for her, but in the end, they are outsiders to the marriage and it¡¯s not good to get involved too much." Gu Youyou could understand, if Mr. Jie truly despised his lawful wife that much, then the more people who helped her, the more it would provoke his displeasure. It¡¯s a pity that the cost of a divorce for women in this era was far too great. Gu Youyou raised her hand to knock on the door, but Lin Qianqing stopped her. "Why don¡¯t we just climb over the wall and go in, to avoid the trouble?" Seeing Lin Qianqing like this, one could guess she probably did this often; it must not have been easy for her as a young lady. Gu Youyou thought it over carefully, knocking would require an explanation, and whether they could enter was another matter altogether. But climbing over the wall wasn¡¯t necessarily any better; Gu Youyou had never done such a thing in her life. She estimated the height of the courtyard wall, about two to three meters; not to mention whether she could climb over it, if she did, how would she explain herself? Ah, it came about so suddenly, she hadn¡¯t thought through her excuses, what a trouble. "Let¡¯s not climb over the wall; let¡¯s just go in directly." Either way, they would have to explain themselves, so it ultimately had nothing to do with whether they climbed the wall or not. This was just Lin Qianqing¡¯s habitual way of thinking. Gu Youyou raised her hand to knock on the door, and before she could even knock, the door opened by itself from the inside. The person who came out was a maiden, and from her dress, it was clear that she was a maid from the household. Seeing two finely dressed young ladies outside the door, she was obviously extremely surprised. But then she seemed to think of something and became relieved. "You two ladies must be here to attend the Hairpin Ceremony of the third young miss, but you¡¯ve gone the wrong way," she said, pointing in the direction they had come from, "The third young miss¡¯s courtyard is over there." "We..." Lin Qianqing was about to say something, but Gu Youyou pulled her back. Giving her a reassuring look, Gu Youyou stepped forward and said to the maid, "Indeed, we are here to participate in the Hairpin Ceremony of your estate¡¯s third young miss, but as it is still early, the third young miss allowed us to look around the garden of the estate, not wanting to disturb the... master of this place." Gu Youyou surveyed the secluded courtyard and asked, "May I know who resides in this courtyard? Today seems so festive, yet I do not see them heading to the front hall?" Thinking that these two misses from outside the estate were unaware of the situation, the other party didn¡¯t overthink and said, "This is where our second lady resides. The second lady has been unwell recently and is not convenient for her to leave her chamber." "The second lady unwell?" Gu Youyou raised her eyebrows, blooming with joy, there was a way in! "Since I¡¯m here, it must be fate. I happen to be a doctor; may I enter to examine the second lady?" "You¡¯re a doctor?" At Gu Youyou¡¯s words, the maid looked at her with a face full of surprise. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing all this, Lin Qianqing also started to smile. She thought to herself: Cousin is indeed amazing; now we have a legitimate reason to go in. "Yes, my cousin is a doctor, Doctor Gu of Jisheng Hall. She was even awarded the Divine Doctor¡¯s Signboard by the current Emperor, the best female doctor in Beijing. Her rule is to not see patients unless it is a matter of life and death; ordinary people can¡¯t request my cousin for medical attention. Your second lady is quite fortunate." The maid looked at Gu Youyou, then at Lin Qianqing, blinked her eyes, and as if she had recognized Lin Qianqing, exclaimed, "Are you Miss Lin?" "Yes, that¡¯s me. How do you recognize me?" Lin Qianqing¡¯s eyes brightened. Chapter 548 - 558: The Desolate Courtyard Chapter 548: Chapter 558: The Desolate CourtyardThe maid said, "Miss Lin once came to visit the Jie Residence to play with our third young mistress, I¡¯ve seen her." "Oh," Lin Qianqing nodded and said, "So, about the illness of your second young mistress..." It was true that the second young mistress was ill, and the maid at this moment had come out to seek Concubine¡¯s permission to invite a doctor to treat the young mistress. To ask the concubine for a doctor when a legitimate master had fallen ill, the thought made the maid bitterly sad. She had grown up beside the eldest miss from a young age, serving not just as a maid but as close as sisters, yet she hadn¡¯t expected the legitimate younger sister of the eldest miss to be so heartless. Thinking of all the suffering they as maid and mistress had endured, she couldn¡¯t help but sob quietly. Gu Youyou and Lin Qianqing exchanged a glance, a hint of shock on their faces. "What¡¯s wrong? Why the tears all of a sudden?" Lin Qianqing asked. The maid suddenly knelt down, her voice breaking with sobs, "Miss Lin, Miss Gu, please save our young mistress, she¡¯s been ill for many days already, and has been confined by the second young master..." Gu Youyou had sharp ears and heard footsteps approaching, she quickly told the maid, "If your young mistress has been ill for many days already, then you should hurry inside." Gu Youyou wanted to listen to her grievances, knowing that the more she heard, the better she could help by making an accurate judgment, but this wasn¡¯t the right moment, in case the person approaching spoiled the situation. "Right, right, as Doctor Gu said, please come into the garden, you two young ladies." The maid was quite clever, well aware that these matters should not be discussed at the main gate. After inviting Gu Youyou and Lin Qianqing into the courtyard, the maid quickly closed the gate. From the other end of the path, two matrons emerged. Seeing the shabby red lacquered door tightly shut, they went up and locked it. Gu Youyou frowned at the noise from outside the door, and the maid standing by the door had her face turned pale as paper. Soon after, a matron¡¯s voice came through the door, "Our Madam has already instructed, today is a splendid day for the third young mistress¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony, and in fear that your socially unacceptable appearance would cause trouble, we had to make due with this. Once today passes peacefully, I¡¯ll come myself to unlock this for you." The other matron spat, "Why bother unlocking it? The second young master said to confine her for a month, and it¡¯s only been a few days, right? Since she can¡¯t leave this courtyard anyway, isn¡¯t it more worry-free to keep it locked?" "That¡¯s true! But our Madam is kind-hearted and mentioned coming to unlock it tomorrow." The two matrons mocked the legitimate madam of the courtyard with their words and laughter as they walked away. The maid standing by the door was pale, biting her lip tightly while her body trembled slightly. Shaken by what she heard, Lin Qianqing gritted her teeth and said, "This is too much bullying, call her a Madam? What Madam is that woman? She¡¯s nothing but a concubine, and to bully the legitimate wife like this, even I, a mere bystander, cannot stand it." Gu Youyou kept silent for a moment before saying, "Let¡¯s go in and see the second young mistress first." Because the Jie Residence was understaffed, even an abandoned wife¡¯s courtyard was not small. Yet the courtyard was neglected, desolate and quiet. The garden was overgrown with weeds, the ground littered with rotten branches and leaves. It was spring, and the thick layer of decayed foliage was from the previous year, a clear sign of the desolation of the courtyard. Indeed, there was a big problem in the Jie Family¡¯s inner house. "Doesn¡¯t Master Jie do anything about it?" Lin Qianqing explained quietly, "Haven¡¯t I told you, cousin? He has intervened a few times, but as a eunuch, he cannot always meddle in his son¡¯s domestic affairs. The Jie Family has traditionally adhered to monogamy, never having had such troubles. Master Jie rules with an iron fist in the court, but he¡¯s at his wits¡¯ end with the household matters and can¡¯t manage them." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 549 - 559: Meeting Miss Du Chapter 549: Chapter 559: Meeting Miss DuGu Youyou was speechless for a moment, then followed the maid into the inner chamber. Behind the thick, plain curtains, a young woman¡¯s violent coughing could be heard. The maid hurriedly lifted her skirt and ran up to kneel before the woman¡¯s bed, crying out, "Miss, we are saved, I have found a doctor for you." "Doctor?" The woman lifted her head and saw Gu Youyou had already walked in. "Who are they? Is this the doctor you spoke of? Cuiya, don¡¯t tease me." "Miss, Cuiya isn¡¯t teasing you. This truly is a doctor, Doctor Gu from Jisheng Hall, the only female doctor in Beijing. Look, this is Miss Lin, Doctor Gu is Miss Lin¡¯s cousin." The woman brushed aside the messy hair on her forehead and finally saw Gu Youyou and Lin Qianqing clearly. Lin Qianqing, she recognized. Back then, before marrying the second young master, she had been the young miss of the Du Family and had the chance to meet Lin Qianqing once. It had been so long, though. Lin Qianqing was only a few years old at that time, and she looked somewhat different now, so she did not recognize her right away. "Miss Lin?" Lin Qianqing stepped forward and said, "Sister Du, it¡¯s me. Do you still remember me?" Similarly, Lin Qianqing had seen Sister Du from the Du Family from a distance once, but the difference between that image and what she saw now was too great. Back then, Sister Du of the Du Family was very charming. She had asked Xie Qinyun about her, "Who¡¯s that elder sister? She¡¯s really pretty." Xie Qinyun jokingly said that she was her elder sister. But who didn¡¯t know that Miss Xie Qinyun from the Jie Family was the only young miss in the Jie Family, without any elder sisters? S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Later, Sister Du became the legitimate wife of the second young master of the Jie Family, and since then, she had never seen her again. It had been five or six years now, yet unexpectedly, when she saw her again, she was in such a state. Looking at the present Sister Du... The woman on the bed had become almost skin and bones, with deep-set eyes and pale skin. Even so, one could tell that her features were more exquisite than ordinary people¡¯s, at least much prettier than the concubine of the Du Family she had seen before. Looking at the calculating expression in the concubine¡¯s brows, it was clear she was a deeply shrewd woman. Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t understand how such a beauty could be discarded and lose to that heavily made-up woman, seeing the scheming in the concubine¡¯s eyes, she knew she was a woman with a calculating heart. While Lin Qianqing was randomly dredging up a non-existent past with the second young lady, Gu Youyou had taken out a set of silver needles she carried with her. "The second young lady has been ill for a long time, she might need to use needles if she wants to recover quickly." Seeing Lin Qianqing talking endlessly, Gu Youyou had no choice but to interrupt and remind her. Don¡¯t forget the second young lady is still sick. "Right, right, let¡¯s tend to the illness first," Lin Qianqing said with an awkward smile. "I hit it off with my sister-in-law at first sight and talked a bit too much. Sister-in-law, I hope you don¡¯t find me too noisy." Sister Du shook her head gently and said, "Other than Cuiya, it has been a long time since anyone has spoken so much to me. I don¡¯t mind." Gu Youyou took Sister Du¡¯s pulse, examined her tongue, and inquired about the duration of her illness. With a clear idea in mind, she then stood up. "Miss Cuiya, please help your mistress undress. I need to use needles on her." With the doors all locked, she feared she couldn¡¯t go out for medicine now; it was only possible to use needles first. As for the medication, they would have it sent over later by Xie Qinyun after returning. "Yes! Thank you, Doctor Gu," Cuiya quickly responded. After arranging the needles, Gu Youyou sat by the bedside and said to Cuiya and Lin Qianqing behind her, "You two go out first, it might take some time." They left the room and closed the door. Sister Du, weakly, said, "Thank you for your troubles, Doctor Gu." Chapter 550 - 560: Explaining the Reasons Chapter 550: Chapter 560: Explaining the ReasonsGu Youyou smiled gently, "I was just strolling through the garden with my cousin when we happened upon this place and saw your maid seeking a doctor. It must be fate." As she spoke, she gently inserted a long needle into Miss Du¡¯s back. Miss Du let out a muffled grunt, biting her lip tightly. Gu Youyou chatted idly with her to distract her attention. "I heard that you are the legitimate second young madam of this residence, so why are you living in such a place?" Gu Youyou¡¯s direct question might have been offensive, but perhaps because her voice was gentle and pleasant and her expression was focused on administering the acupuncture, it did not provoke any resentment from Miss Du. "For a woman not favored by her husband, her status does not matter. Whether the main wife or a concubine, it¡¯s all the same." Miss Du¡¯s voice was light and weak due to her illness, almost as if she was murmuring to herself. If Gu Youyou¡¯s hearing wasn¡¯t sharp, she might not have caught her words clearly. Gu Youyou picked up another needle and said to her, "This acupoint might be a bit painful, can you bear it? If not, put something in your mouth to bite on." Miss Du nodded gently and said, "Please proceed with the needle, Doctor Gu." She had almost become numb to the physical pain; what she really wanted was to experience a pain so unbearable that it would prove she was still alive. Gu Youyou continued to administer needles while softly conversing with her. "Since you knew he didn¡¯t like you, why did you marry him in the first place? This situation makes it difficult for all three of you." "Yes, it¡¯s hard for all three of us." They hate her. He hates that she¡¯s made the woman he loves a concubine, subject to disdain. She occupies the position of the rightful wife, so he wishes she were dead. Her sister hates her for stealing her man. The affection they once shared as sisters was cast aside as she pushed her to the most remote part of the Jie Residence, still not content and constantly finding ways to torment her. A single marriage contract had twisted the lives of three people, something she never wanted either. Gu Youyou was in the midst of inserting needles, and Miss Du should have been in pain, but suddenly, she furrowed her brow, smiled faintly, and said, "My relation with him was arranged by my parents while they were alive. Before my father died, he didn¡¯t say much, just told me to fulfill my mother¡¯s last wish by finding Mr. Jie. Only then did I realize it was my mother who had arranged this marriage for me." Perhaps the needle really did hurt, for Miss Du suddenly stopped speaking. Gu Youyou saw her hands, which were placed on either side of her body, suddenly tighten, and after a moment, relax. Gu Youyou asked casually, "Your mother? I heard that the Jie and Du families are age-old friends; how come it was your mother who arranged it?" Miss Du gave a bitter smile, "My mother and Madam Jie were both from Jinxiu City. Jinxiu City is known for its embroidery and brocade weaving, and many of the high officials and rich families there are descendants of the major embroidery and weaving houses. My maternal family, the Yu Family, focused on embroidery, while Madam Jie¡¯s maternal family, the Jin Family, focused on weaving. They have been in business with each other for a long time, and are both venerable families." "Thus, my mother and Madam Jie were best friends even before they married. It was Madam Jie who arranged my parents¡¯ marriage. Later... they arranged my engagement to the second son." Her demeanor was unchanged as she recounted the past, but when it came to the last sentence, her voice slowly deepened. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She didn¡¯t elaborate on how the engagement had been settled, merely stating that it had been. Gu Youyou inquired, "Then why didn¡¯t your mother arrange for you to marry the eldest son instead of the second son?" "The eldest son was too much older than me. The second son and I are of similar age." From beginning to end, she referred to her husband as the second son, Mr. Jie as Lord Jie, and the second son¡¯s mother as Madam Jie. It seemed she had never truly considered herself the wife of Jie¡¯s second young master. Chapter 551 - 561 You Can Leave the Jie Family Chapter 551: Chapter 561 You Can Leave the Jie FamilyGu Youyou continued inserting needles, and before long, ten needles had been fully inserted into Miss Du¡¯s back. After a moment¡¯s thought, she asked, "Then, have you fallen in love with the second young master?" A woman as calm as water when speaking of their entire family, Gu Youyou thought, must either love too deeply and hurt too deeply, reaching an unfathomable depth and becoming numb, or she was merely fulfilling her parents¡¯ last wish on their deathbeds and didn¡¯t actually love the second young master, so she didn¡¯t care. The courtyard was chilly, without a fire basin, and there was only a thin blanket. Miss Du was now lying on the cold, hard bed, her back exposed. The needle application took a long time, and she was already shivering and turning purple from the cold. Gu Youyou hurriedly wrapped her body tightly with the only blanket they had, trying to cover her as much as possible. By treating her this way, did they not want her to live anymore? Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but sigh, thinking men could be so heartless when they chose to be. Even if there was no love, after all, the two families were long-term acquaintances, and it was said that Miss Du had already lived in the Jie Residence for two years before their marriage. Two years, even strangers would have developed some affection by then, wouldn¡¯t they? They wouldn¡¯t simply watch her freeze or fall ill and die. And her sister, not born of the same mother, but of the same father... well, never mind about her sister, for in the struggles within the household, because of different mothers, they could seem more like enemies than actual enemies. "Even if there was love in the past, it has long since vanished in his indifferent and resentful eyes." Miss Du was silent for a long time, thinking for a long time, before finally giving Gu Youyou such an answer. Gu Youyou was somewhat surprised, thinking she wouldn¡¯t answer the question. The question she had asked was rather abrupt, and she regretted it after asking, but to her surprise, she got an answer. This meant that Miss Du was once satisfied with this marriage, she fancied Second Young Master Jie and was determined to marry him. It wasn¡¯t just because of the marriage contract, but also because he was the man she liked. What could one say about such a tragic relationship? Seeing that it was about time, Gu Youyou removed the needles from her body and helped her get dressed again. The pale back, frozen to a purple hue, was so frail the bones could be clearly seen. The life she led seemed hardly better than Gu Youyou¡¯s own in the old days. Thinking this, Gu Youyou felt an additional measure of sympathy for her. "If you truly can¡¯t continue to live in the Jie Residence, you could choose to divorce. Your parents¡¯ dying wish was for you to complete this marriage. You have married for several years and suffered for several years; leaving wouldn¡¯t be a betrayal of your parents¡¯ wishes." "Divorce?" Miss Du seemed to have never considered such a thing, and upon hearing Gu Youyou bring it up, her eyes were filled with astonishment. "Yes, divorce!" murmured Miss Du. But with the Du Residence already reduced to an empty house, how would she fend for herself after the divorce? Gu Youyou said, "Didn¡¯t you say your mother¡¯s family in Jinxiu City had skills and you could live on your own craft? It¡¯s better to use your skills to support yourself than to stay in this cold, desolate courtyard. To let them go is also to free yourself, isn¡¯t that good?" Miss Du looked up at Gu Youyou with surprise, taking a long while to come back to reality from this woman¡¯s unconventional thinking. What she said was something these unloved women in the inner quarters wouldn¡¯t even dare to think about. But she made a lot of sense. If it was destined that she would end her days in depression in this chilly courtyard, it was better to let go sooner. No matter how difficult it would be to leave the Jie Family, no matter the amount of gossip and slander, it would be better than staying. The Yu Family¡¯s embroidery was famous in Jinxiu City, and her mother had passed the technique to her before she died, instructing her to teach it to her own daughter in the future. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 552 - 562 Uncomfortable Together Chapter 552: Chapter 562 Uncomfortable TogetherBut her situation at the Jie Residence wasn¡¯t simply a matter of being out of favor; he never touched her, so how could she have a daughter? These years, her life in the Jie Residence had been far from satisfactory, nearly letting herself go to waste. Gu Youyou, watching Miss Du¡¯s changing expressions, was about to speak again when she was interrupted by a knock on the door. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Cousin, are you ready? We need to leave." "Yes, it¡¯s ready." They had been wandering the garden for quite some time, and it was best not to alarm others, especially today. Gu Youyou packed up her things and bid farewell to Miss Du, "I shall take my leave, Miss Du. Take good care of yourself. Life is meant to be lived for oneself, and nothing is more important than one¡¯s own life. If others don¡¯t allow you comfort, being meek all the time will only make you more uncomfortable. It¡¯s better to find a way to make them uncomfortable as well." Gu Youyou shivered and suddenly felt a bit dizzy. Was she here to persuade Miss Du to leave that man and woman as soon as possible or to stay and fight them? Gu Youyou¡¯s original intention was for one of the three to step back, then perhaps the Jie Family¡¯s inner courtyard would be at peace. Of the three, the other two were warmly entangled, clearly indicating Miss Du was the one who should step back. But what did her last comment mean? Did she want the Jie Family to be even more chaotic? Alas! Perhaps she was indignant after hearing the story, putting herself in their shoes, she thought if such a thing happened to her, Gu Youyou certainly wouldn¡¯t withdraw so easily. If one is uncomfortable, let no one feel comfortable. Before leaving, one must put an end to those who made her uncomfortable. ... The door opened, letting sunlight into the cold, dark room. "Cousin, are you ready?" Lin Qianqing hurriedly asked. "Yes, I am," Gu Youyou replied. She handed Cuiya, Miss Du¡¯s maid, a prescription, "When you can leave this courtyard tomorrow, take this prescription to Jisheng Hall to get medicine for your mistress. If you run into trouble, seek out the third-young-miss." A sister shouldn¡¯t meddle in her brother¡¯s household affairs, but an occasional interference might not hurt. Cuiya immediately knelt down with a thud, crying, "Thank you, Doctor Gu, if it hadn¡¯t been for meeting you by chance, my mistress...my mistress..." "It¡¯s alright, get up now," Gu Youyou said. "I must trouble Miss Cuiya to help us find something to climb over the wall." Cuiya was slightly startled as she remembered the gate had been locked. The maid¡¯s face was full of sorrow as she couldn¡¯t stop wiping her tears. "Then please wait here for Cuiya for a moment, Doctor Gu and Miss Lin," she said. After Cuiya had left, Lin Qianqing said indignantly, "That Concubine Du is too bullying, and Second Brother Jie is really foolish. How could he treat his legitimate wife like this?" Gu Youyou simply replied, "Second Young Master Jie never regarded Miss Du as his legitimate wife, little sister, you¡¯re thinking too much." She didn¡¯t understand and, tilting her head, pondered and said puzzled, "How is that not the case? I even accompanied my mother here when they got married. It was a proper wedding with ceremonial bows to heaven and earth." Gu Youyou held her forehead, how was she to explain to this fourteen-year-old maid that marriage was not as simple as just bowing to heaven and earth? Cuiya brought over a ladder, which looked somewhat old. Lin Qianqing kicked it a few times and shook it, saying, "It¡¯ll do, quite sturdy." Seeing her professional actions, she must be well-practiced in using it. They moved the ladder to a lower part of the wall, Lin Qianqing walked over to it first, then turned back to Gu Youyou and said, "Cousin, I¡¯ll go up first and then pull you up." "Okay, go ahead." She climbed up so calmly and deftly, she likely had done this sort of thing quite often. Chapter 553 - 563: A Chance Encounter with a Scumbag Chapter 553: Chapter 563: A Chance Encounter with a ScumbagOriginally, I didn¡¯t want to climb the wall, but in the end, because the front gate had been locked by two old maids, I fulfilled Lin Qianqing¡¯s dream of climbing walls. Looking up at the wall about two or three meters high, it was easy to climb up, but not so easy to come down. That girl, Lin Qianqing, simply jumped down from the base of the wall, but for someone like Gu Youyou who had never climbed a wall before, the height was indeed intimidating, and it made her tremble with fear in her hands and feet. Do we really have to do it this way? I can¡¯t happily play anymore. "Hey, hey, cousin, I¡¯m too scared to jump." "Seeing you like this, no wonder you can¡¯t jump. Stop your legs from shaking, hey." Dammit, I don¡¯t want to shake, alright? This is two meters high, two meters high, and I¡¯m a frail young lady who almost kicked the bucket last night. "How about you catch me?" Gu Youyou suggested, "You know, I¡¯m not heavy." Lin Qianqing couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, greatly disappointed in Gu Youyou, "Cousin, you came from the village, how can you not even match me?" "I¡¯m a patient." Gu Youyou reminded her. Oh right, she forgot that her cousin had been sick all this time and had never done any farm work. "Fine, jump then, I¡¯ll catch you," Lin Qianqing gritted her teeth and said. She spread her arms wide, ready to face whatever comes. At worst, she would just be flattened by her cousin, who wasn¡¯t heavy since she was so skinny. "Then make sure you catch me well, here I come." Gu Youyou figured, since she already screwed up once, doing it one more time wouldn¡¯t matter. After preparing herself, she took a deep breath, aimed, and closed her eyes as she jumped. Only to hear Lin Qianqing scream, and before Gu Youyou could think any further, she had already landed in the sturdy arms of someone else. Uh, this doesn¡¯t feel right? Gu Youyou quickly opened her eyes only to find herself in the arms of a strange man, not her cousin Lin Qianqing. F*ck me, this is so awkward, Gu Youyou thought at that moment. She had thought that only the four of them would know about today¡¯s ordeal and that a fifth person wouldn¡¯t find out, but as soon as she got over the wall, she was caught red-handed by the fifth person. "Miss Lin, shouldn¡¯t you be in the front hall attending the ceremony? Why are you here? What¡¯s going on?" "Jie... Jie Er-ge?" Lin Qianqing was extremely embarrassed, pulling Gu Youyou back as they retreated, laughing awkwardly, "We were wandering in the garden and got lost, so this is a misunderstanding." Hearing Lin Qianqing¡¯s address, Gu Youyou realized this man was that scumbag, and she couldn¡¯t help but lift her head to seriously look at the man. The man was lean and tall. Dressed in dark green clothes, his handsome face was as refined as jade. What a classic beauty; no wonder Miss Du had once loved him so deeply. Indeed, if there was no love, why would one care about a parent¡¯s dying wish if both parties were unwilling? They would have escaped early on. "Lost? A misunderstanding?" Then how do you explain climbing walls? Jie Er Young Master¡¯s gaze moved back and forth between Gu Youyou and Lin Qianqing, finally resting on Gu Youyou. He recognized Miss Lin, but he didn¡¯t recognize this young lady. Since he was focusing on her, Gu Youyou had no choice but to brace herself and explain. This man had a sharp gaze, and if she told an outright lie, he would certainly not believe it. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a moment¡¯s thought, she curtsied slightly, and said calmly, "Wandering in the garden is true, you can ask the third young lady. We indeed wandered into this yard inadvertently and couldn¡¯t find our way back." Gu Youyou looked behind at the neglected and dilapidated yard, and added, "Luckily, we saw a maid come out of this yard, so we approached her to ask for directions. But without saying a word, she knelt down before us and said her master had been ill for many days, and without a doctor, feared she might lose her life. She begged us to save her master." Chapter 554 - 564: Wasting a Good Appearance Chapter 554: Chapter 564: Wasting a Good Appearance"Has the master inside been ill for many days?" Jie Erye slightly furrowed his brow as he looked toward the courtyard, his surprise giving way to a hint of disgust. Lin Qianqing hurriedly said, "Jie Erge, didn¡¯t you know that your sister-in-law has been sick?" She¡¯s been sick? What does that have to do with him? He turned his head away in disgust, too lazy even to glance at that courtyard. "Cuiya said that the Du Family¡¯s Concubine refuses to call for a doctor, fearing they might cause trouble outside. She even locked the door," Qianqing commented. Gu Youyou looked at Lin Qianqing in astonishment. This girl was truly... Did she intend to stand up for the Miss of the Du Family out of spite? But that all depended on the attitude of the man. If he wished for your death, no amount of pity would win his compassion; it would only increase his loathing. To Lin Qianqing¡¯s words, Jie Erye responded with surprise, then anger flared. "What nonsense are you spouting? How could Aqing refuse to call a doctor for that woman? She is Aqing¡¯s elder sister. If it weren¡¯t for her insistence on keeping that woman, she would have already been thrown out by me a long time ago." Having said this, both Gu Youyou and Lin Qianqing were taken aback. It turned out that Jie Erye had no idea that the Miss of the Du Family was sick, and he was completely unaware that the two Misses of the Du Family, because of him, had already become as hostile as water and fire, each intent on the other¡¯s demise. How blind must one be to look so confounded? An idiot wrapped in stupidity, all wasted on a good-looking exterior. This was Gu Youyou¡¯s opinion of Jie Erye. The corners of Gu Youyou¡¯s mouth twitched, and with downcast eyes, she said evenly, "Erye, I am a doctor from Jisheng Hall, as well as Miss Lin¡¯s elder cousin. I had a brief encounter with the Third Miss before, so I came to disturb your noble residence. Today, by chance, I met Cuiya, who was seeking medical attention outside. As a healer, I could not bear to watch the master of the courtyard fall ill and die in that room, so I took the liberty of diagnosing her sickness. She has indeed been ill for many days, and her body is extremely debilitated. I have already given her maid the prescription. If you wish for her death, you need not bother. Seeing how destitute they were, I fear they might not afford the medicine I prescribed. If you want her to live, you can simply send someone to Jisheng Hall for the medicine. As for us climbing over the wall to exit this courtyard, it is indeed because someone locked the door from the outside. Listening to the two old women who locked the door chatting, they did indeed lock it out of fear that the master inside would come out and cause trouble; locking it seemed safer. If you do not believe us, you can go to the main gate and see for yourself. I take my leave." Gu Youyou made a lengthy statement, her speech calm and steady, articulating the entire situation clearly. They were merely guests of the Third Miss, outsiders to the affair; there was no need to favor any side. Indeed, they had no reason to wrong anyone or to side with anyone. Jie Erye finally showed some emotion and looked once more at the departing figures of Gu Youyou and Lin Qianqing, then he moved towards the door to check the lock. On the dilapidated red lacquered wooden door hung a lock chain as thick as a wrist, and a large brass lock as thick as a fist. A single brass lock had turned the courtyard inside and outside into two separate worlds. After getting married, she rarely went out anyway, so being confined to the courtyard made no real difference to her. The last time she had an argument with Aqing, her father only scolded Aqing and did not reprimand her at all. Aqing cried in his presence for a while, which led him to order her confinement for a month. All this was because she was the legitimate wife, while Aqing was the concubine. She was the legal heir, while Aqing was born from a lesser lineage. Hence, from childhood, Aqing was always the one punished for any wrongdoing. He disliked seeing her abuse her status to bully Aqing, so he grew even more disgusted with her, always siding with Aqing. Gradually, protecting Aqing had become a habit. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 555 - 565: Tips Chapter 555: Chapter 565: Tipsn?vel.comTouching the copper lock, he hesitated for the first time. "Should I unlock it? Or maybe not, it¡¯s better if she doesn¡¯t come out. Every time she leaves this courtyard, she is bound to cause trouble." As for her illness, just have someone grab medicine for it. ... When Gu Youyou and Lin Qianqing returned, Xie Qinyun¡¯s hairpinning ceremony had already finished, and the guests were eating at the banquet. All were women, so there were no concerns, and laughter abounded. Concubine Du occupied the hostess¡¯s seat, chatting and laughing with several Madams, while Xie Qinyun sat at another table, looking around anxiously. Apparently, she had been worried because the two of them had spent too long strolling in the garden and had not yet returned. Lin Qianqing hurried over and said, "Don¡¯t look anymore, we are here." "Oh my, where have you guys been?" Xie Qinyun patted her chest in relief and said, "You must have gotten lost, right?" Lin Qianqing exchanged a glance with Gu Youyou, both conveying mutual understanding, and then turned to Xie Qinyun with a smile, "Yes, your family¡¯s garden is so big, we did get lost!" "Oh, then you must have run into my second brother." "Hm?" The two looked at Xie Qinyun in surprise, "How do you know?" Xie Qinyun said, "Since you two hadn¡¯t come out, I had my maid go look for you. After asking the other maids, it seems you wandered into my second brother¡¯s rear residence! She swallowed hard and whispered, "In our house, my second brother¡¯s rear residence is almost off-limits now. The outside maids usually don¡¯t go there, and I rarely visit. For one, father forbade it, and for two, my second brother would be unhappy. And three, I don¡¯t want to see his women, one is too arrogant, the other too pathetic; it¡¯s upsetting. So I let my second brother go look for you!" Hearing Xie Qinyun¡¯s words, Gu Youyou and Lin Qianqing both swallowed hard. It turned out that Jie¡¯s second young master had been looking for them. It was good they hadn¡¯t... How well their lies coincided. Otherwise, it would have been really awkward and would have shamed the Lin Residence. After the meal, when most of the guests had left, it was time for Gu Youyou and Lin Qianqing to bid farewell. Before leaving, Lin Qianqing pulled Xie Qinyun aside and said, "My cousin and I strolled to the vicinity of your second sister-in-law¡¯s courtyard, and by chance, we met your second sister-in-law¡¯s maid going out to seek a doctor. My cousin then treated her. She has been sick for a long time because she was grounded and hadn¡¯t been able to take any medicine! But my cousin has already prescribed her medicine." Having hinted sufficiently, it was up to Xie Qinyun to fan the flames, depending on Concubine Du¡¯s luck. In the carriage, Lin Qianqing asked, "Cousin, do you think it was okay what I told Xie Qinyun?" "Yes, it was good," Gu Youyou said, "Her second brother... who knows, it¡¯s quite a pity if Concubine Du dies in that courtyard. Seeing as Xie Qinyun doesn¡¯t seem to like Concubine Du very much, she will probably make a fuss about the whole affair." "Hmm, that makes sense," Lin Qianqing nodded. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looking at Gu Youyou, she grew curious and asked, "Cousin, you don¡¯t seem the type to meddle in others¡¯ affairs, so why did you get involved with the Jie Family¡¯s household matters?" Gu Youyou thought to herself: When did this girl get so clever? She replied seriously, "How can it be considered meddling? I am a doctor, and a doctor feels itchy to treat the sick. Oh, I¡¯m telling you, but you wouldn¡¯t understand since you¡¯re not a doctor. Plus... the medicine is indeed quite expensive. ¡¯A fool won¡¯t pick up money lying in front of him,¡¯ do you think I¡¯m that fool?" Chapter 556 - 566: Must Not Break Trust with Others Chapter 556: Chapter 566: Must Not Break Trust with OthersLin Qianqing was so astonished that she opened her mouth wide; her cousin¡¯s defense was so remarkable that she couldn¡¯t find words to refute it. "Alright, granted, your reasoning is sound, but let¡¯s see how you explain to grandmother about spending the night out and then following me to the Jie Family¡¯s residence first thing in the morning once we get back home." Although Lin Qianqing said that Gu Youyou would be in trouble when she returned, she still voluntarily took the blame upon herself. "Grandmother, it was I who asked my cousin to accompany me to the Jie Family," she said. Both girls were kneeling in the room of Madam Lin, the Lin Family matriarch, who was seated next to the Jin Family¡¯s Madam Lin. Gu Youyou understood why she took the blame upon herself; aside from the grandmother, Madam Lin from the Jin Family was also present. As Qianqing¡¯s birth mother, Madam Lin wouldn¡¯t punish her daughter too harshly for her mistake, but it was different for Gu Youyou. Since arriving at the Lin Residence, the girl had gained the special favor of both the venerable Lin Xingyi and the old Madam Lin, yet she lacked the temperament of a refined lady that she appreciated, and was even a bad influence on her daughter. Two tigers cannot share one mountain, let alone when she was but a poor relative. Next to the old lady, the head maid Lusun was massaging her legs. She glanced at Madam Lin and said indifferently to the two kneeling girls, "The floor is cold, and your health isn¡¯t well, so stand up. Lusun, bring a stool for the young miss and her cousin." "Yes, old Madam!" If uncle were here, it would be a tribunal. Gu Youyou and Lin Qianqing sat upright on the round stools. Observing the two girls, the old Madam Lin sighed deeply and said, "Since it¡¯s already done, let it be. Fortunately, Youyou isn¡¯t seriously ill, but be more careful in the future. It¡¯s better to recuperate at home when sick, rather than needlessly causing others to worry." The old lady spoke plainly and then turned her gaze towards Madam Lin. Madam Lin looked pale. Was the old lady implying that she should not pursue the matter further? But how could that be acceptable? Even if Gu Youyou wasn¡¯t a young miss of the Lin Family, she was an orphan relying on them, and if she lost face, it reflected poorly on the Lin Family as well. Moreover, her own daughter had been growing closer to her lately, so naturally, she couldn¡¯t just let it go. "Youyou, you spent the whole night away from home, a first among the young ladies of Beijing," she said. Her implication was that Gu Youyou was the only woman bold enough to spend a night away from home. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sitting up straight, Gu Youyou replied, "I had fallen ill from the afternoon and was unconscious until I woke up this morning, upon which I immediately returned to the Lin Residence." The old lady seemed taken aback for a moment, then relaxed, before turning to watch Madam Lin as if anticipating a good show. Madam Lin frowned, her face darkening. "If you were unconscious and out of your senses, after waking up and coming home, you should not have gone out again. How did you end up causing trouble at the Jie Family¡¯s place?" This time, Gu Youyou didn¡¯t speak; Lin Qianqing was the one carrying the burden for her. "Mother, don¡¯t blame my cousin. I was the one who dragged her there," Qianqing said. "You? You might be impulsive at times, but you should still know better. Knowing full well that your cousin was unwell, you still took her to the Jie Family." Qianqing hung her head, saying, "There¡¯s a reason for that. My cousin had already agreed to go with me yesterday, and I had informed Qinyun in advance. If I then didn¡¯t go, wouldn¡¯t I be breaking my promise to Qinyun? Father always said that a gentleman¡¯s word is his bond, and his actions resolute. As the legitimate eldest daughter of the Lin Family, how could I break faith with someone?" "You..." Madam Lin, shaking with anger, pointed at Lin Qianqing but didn¡¯t manage to utter a single word. Chapter 557 - 567: Visit Miss Du Chapter 557: Chapter 567: Visit Miss DuShe thought, this stubborn girl was hell-bent on dragging herself into this mess. From a young age, she never ceased to defy her; she really inherited the Lin Family¡¯s stubborn nature. No matter how she was raised, she could never become a well-mannered lady of a grand household. What was her behavior now? Loyalty? Such loyalty and integrity, steadfast in her promises. "Fine, fine, since you don¡¯t know what¡¯s important, and you¡¯ve run around with your cousin¡¯s sick body. From now on, you will stay in your chamber and copy the ¡¯Lessons for Women¡¯ a hundred times. Once you have copied ¡¯Lessons for Women¡¯ a hundred times, then you may leave." Gu Youyou turned to look at Lin Qianqing, thinking: With her personality, she would rather take a beating than copy that damn ¡¯Lessons for Women¡¯. To her surprise, she accepted the task without a word of complaint. "Yes, Mother!" Gu Youyou¡¯s jaw dropped. A hundred times, ah, a hundred times, it was less painful than getting a beating. They used a brush to write, which was extremely slow. By the time she finished copying ¡¯Lessons for Women¡¯ a hundred times, the flowers in the north would have withered away. Lin Qianqing turned and saw Gu Youyou¡¯s worried expression and kept winking and making faces at her. Gu Youyou realized, a hundred times, ah, a hundred times, it might not be as terrible as she thought. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had been thinking about not going to the medical clinic in the next few days, pretending to be sick to stay home and copy ¡¯Lessons for Women¡¯ with Lin Qianqing. "Youyou, you should not go to the medical clinic these few days either. Just stay in the courtyard and recover properly. Whatever you need, have someone buy it for you." Er, was she being grounded? Fine, it was a good time to rest and to lay low for a few days. "Yes, Aunt!" Seeing that neither of them resisted, Madam Lin¡¯s face finally looked a bit better. She turned to the old lady and said, "Mother, do you think my arrangements are suitable?" The old lady nodded and said, "Alright, you all go down. I am tired too." Her thoughts aligned with Gu Youyou¡¯s; it was indeed time to keep a low profile and take it as a time to recover. ... The guests at Jie Residence had all left, and the sun was setting in the west. Xie Qinyun had rarely visited the troublesome back quarters of her second brother over the years, but because of Lin Qianqing¡¯s words, she went there today. Accompanied by two maids and four stout nursemaids, the entourage was grand. Seeing the weathered red lacquered gate locked with a brass padlock, her eyes darkened. "Locked? Why is it locked? Qianqing said she was ill; where could she go?" Lin Qianqing did not tell her about the quarters being locked by Concubine Du. Seeing the locked door, she naturally assumed her servants were not there, and they had gone somewhere else. "Miss, should we go ask Concubine Du?" one of the nursemaids whispered to Xie Qinyun. "Ask Concubine Du?" Xie Qinyun was slightly surprised. That nursemaid said, "Yes, have you forgotten that the back house of the second master has always been under Concubine Du¡¯s rule?" Indeed, Xie Qinyun clenched her fists in frustration. This second sister-in-law was too inadequate, letting another take hold of the Jie Family¡¯s power with the excuse of her long-standing poor health. That concubine not only controlled the second brother¡¯s back quarters but also the entire power of the Jie Residence. Who else was there since her mother and senior sister-in-law had both passed away? Because of this relative, her own coming-of-age ceremony had been terribly mishandled; people were whispering, saying the only daughter¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony of the Jie Family was being conducted by a concubine. With no capable woman in the Jie Residence to manage affairs, how would the future marriage of the third young Miss Jie be handled? Could it be that a concubine would preside over it as well? Where would her dignity lie? It wouldn¡¯t be well received in her marital home either. Moreover, as far as Xie Qinyun knew, she was likely to be granted a marriage by the Emperor this year, to one of the two princes. Chapter 558 - 568: Living a Miserable Life Chapter 558: Chapter 568: Living a Miserable LifeShe had no mother, nor a proper sister-in-law to take charge. In the eyes of those people, lacking a mother meant a lack of nurturing; perhaps it was for that reason she, the legitimate daughter of a first-rank official, could only resign herself to being a prince¡¯s consort without a fight. Just thinking about it made her angry. "Smash the lock open for me," Xie Qinyun said furiously. "Yes!" the old women responded and began to smash at the door. The large copper lock was indestructible, but the door itself was in poor condition. After a few smashes, the already dilapidated red lacquered wooden doors started to wobble as if they were about to collapse. Seeing this, Xie Qinyun lifted the hem of her dress and kicked the door, which completely fell apart, pathetically crashing down to the ground. The maids and old women were terrified. The third miss, lacking a mother¡¯s discipline, was really uncontrollable¡ªso fierce! How would she ever get married? Alas, it was a pity that the madam died early, and the eldest young madam died early, and the second young madam was in such a state. Once the door collapsed, people in the courtyard naturally heard the commotion and hurried out. Seeing the furious third miss, Cuiya promptly knelt down with a "plop," trembling all over. "Third... third miss, I don¡¯t know where my young miss has offended you, you want to..." to kick down our courtyard door. She didn¡¯t dare to finish her sentence. Seeing Cuiya, Xie Qinyun was equally surprised. "You¡¯re here? Then why did you lock the courtyard door?" No sooner had she finished speaking than she realized something was wrong. If people were inside, how could they have locked the door themselves? Immediately she asked in a deeper tone, "Who did it?" Who locked that courtyard door? "It was... it was Concubine Du!" Although Cuiya was a maid brought out from the Du Residence, she had long ceased to refer to Concubine Du as the second young miss. Over the years, she always called her Concubine Du. Her own young miss, whom she should have addressed as the second young madam, had never changed her address because the relationship between Miss Du and the second young master was not good, so she continued to call her young miss. Miss Du herself did not consider herself a wife of the Jie Family, so she had never minded Cuiya¡¯s form of address. Xie Qinyun looked at Cuiya with a steady gaze for a moment before asking, "Does my second brother know?" Cuiya remained kneeling on the ground, head down, replying, "Cuiya doesn¡¯t know, the second young master forbade us from leaving the courtyard. Except for receiving the meal box at the door daily, Cuiya did not dare to leave this courtyard." Hearing these words, Xie Qinyun¡¯s eyes darkened even further. It had been two years since she last entered her second brother¡¯s rear residence, and quite some time since she had seen his principal wife. In the past, she had helped her second sister-in-law to vent anger, but after Concubine Du¡¯s attempted suicide and the second sister-in-law¡¯s subsequent harsher punishment by her second brother, she had been less involved. What mattered most was that she increasingly disliked her second sister-in-law¡¯s timid nature; if one were born weak, no matter how much others tried to help, they couldn¡¯t make bricks without straw. She detested Concubine Du, and her feelings for her second sister-in-law weren¡¯t any better, so she simply chose to turn a blind eye. Yet she had not expected that her second sister-in-law would end up living like this. Seeing the overgrown weeds in the shabby courtyard bathed in the setting sun, she let out a wry smile. That¡¯s right, her eldest brother was always away, and their father was always preoccupied with court. None of them cared for the matters of the rear residence. As for herself, she had been at school in the previous years, and when she returned home from school, no one took charge, so she sought out the company of other young ladies to play. Only her second brother, who had always been at home, sided with Concubine Du, probably spending every day and night in her room¡ªno one cared for her then. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xie Qinyun took a deep breath and said to Cuiya, still kneeling on the ground, "I heard the second sister-in-law is ill, take me inside." Cuiya quickly got up and led Xie Qinyun into the house. During the day, Miss Du had been treated with acupuncture by Gu Youyou and had recovered somewhat, but she still lay weakly in bed, completely drained of strength. Chapter 559 - 569: I Can’t Bear It Chapter 559: Chapter 569: I Can¡¯t Bear ItSeeing Xie Qinyun come, she struggled to get up. "Third Miss, why have you come." Xie Qinyun looked at the desolate room, shrouded in gloom after twilight, and was astonished to find not even a single oil lamp lit. In the cold northern spring, homes like theirs typically had underfloor heating, yet the mistress of the Jie Family didn¡¯t have such a luxury, not even a brazier to speak of. Whether it was due to the sheer coldness of the room was uncertain, but Xie Qinyun shivered violently. Miss Du saw this and sighed softly, "I have neither underfloor heating nor a stove here, please forgive me, Third Miss." Then, without looking at the surprised expression still on Xie Qinyun¡¯s face, she turned to Cuiya and said, "Cuiya, light the lamp." Cuiya responded with a ¡¯yes¡¯ and went to light the lamp by the table. A tiny oil lamp, Cuiya carefully lit it and just as carefully adjusted the wick into the oil to make the flame smaller, to save oil. Xie Qinyun was shocked again, pointing to the oil lamp and saying, "The flame is so small, what¡¯s the difference between having it lit and not." Cuiya hurriedly explained, "Third Miss, if the oil runs out, I¡¯ll have to go beg the Concubine for more. Last time I asked the Concubine for oil..." "Cuiya, stop." Before Cuiya could finish, she was interrupted by Miss Du. "Miss..." Cuiya¡¯s voice was laced with grievance, and she bowed her head, forcibly holding back the rest of her words. "What about last time?" Xie Qinyun latched on firmly to that point, determined not to rest until she got an answer. Miss Du looked at the dimly lit oil lamp, her eyes filled with an emptiness of desolation. It had been five years, what was there left for her to be upset about? Just a lamp, a jar of oil, that¡¯s all. "Third Miss, why make life hard for a maid? I know you mean well, wanting to stand up for me, but this isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve helped me. You know very well how it turned out every time, let¡¯s just leave it be, I don¡¯t want to trouble you all any further." Hearing these words, Xie Qinyun felt her head throb. It had been like this again, after all these years, she hadn¡¯t learned to fight back, it seemed she had become more submissive and resigned. Yet, under the dim light of the oil lamp, to see the current state of Miss Du, was indeed another shock for Xie Qinyun. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How have you become so thin? You¡¯ve been ill for just a few days, you..." Suddenly realizing something, she immediately closed her mouth. Her heart swelled with indignation, like a tide about to burst forth. Why? She gritted her teeth and said, "Is it that shameless woman who has been mistreating you? Ah, don¡¯t be too quick to thank me. I¡¯m not doing this for you; I¡¯m doing it for the honor of the Jie Residence. Although our residence lacks a lady to uphold its honor, we still can¡¯t let a concubine act so unbridled. If you can bear it, I certainly cannot." Having said that, she no longer looked at Miss Du¡¯s drastically changed face and led the maids and servants away from the courtyard. Cuiya collapsed onto the ground and watched the shaky door, saying, "Miss, what should we do now?" Based on past experience, with Third Miss making such a scene, that Concubine was likely to complain to the Second Master again, and Miss might suffer for it. Miss Du¡¯s eyes were numb, and with a bitter smile, she said, "Let¡¯s not sleep then, let¡¯s just wait." He was going to say that she took Aqing¡¯s rightful place as his wife, causing her to be ridiculed and bullied. ... Xie Qinyun was clever today, upon seeing her Second Brother, she didn¡¯t directly speak of how the Concubine bullied Miss Du, but instead mentioned how her coming-of-age ceremony was made a laughing stock by her. And the target of her attack was not the Concubine, but the Second Master. Chapter 560 - 570 Complaining Chapter 560: Chapter 570 Complaining"Second Brother, our mother passed away early, Father and Eldest Brother are often too busy to be at home, and you, you raised Ayun personally. I know you dote on Ayun the most, but now Ayun is at the brink of death. Second Brother, do you even care?" Today was the joyous occasion of Xie Qinyun¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony, and she came to the inner courtyard with her maids and nannies, bursting with indignation. Without a word of preamble, she launched into this tirade, leaving Concubine Du and the Jie Family¡¯s Second Young Master baffled by her meaning. Concubine Du, sensing which way the wind was blowing, quickly offered Xie Qinyun a seat personally, coaxing her with a gentle voice, "Third Miss, please sit down, don¡¯t be hasty, speak slowly." Her suggestion wasn¡¯t wrong; standing was indeed tiring, while sitting was more comfortable. Xie Qinyun took a seat without reservation. "Out with it. What is this all about?" asked the Second Young Master with a stern expression. Xie Qinyun replied, "Second Brother, today the Fo Family¡¯s Second Young Madam came with their fifth daughter, and at first, I was quite happy, but their words..." She touched her chest, saying, "It hurts right here, it¡¯s still aching." "What did they say?" Second Young Master¡¯s eyes darkened as he started tapping on the table. He could guess, if not fully know, what his personally raised sister harbored in her heart. What could these women possibly gossip about when gathered together? It was nothing more than disdain for Aqing being a concubine, for the Jie Residence lacking people, and they even let a concubine preside over the Jie Family¡¯s only daughter¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony. But could Aqing be blamed? If it weren¡¯t for that woman blocking the way, how would Aqing be a concubine? Letting that woman come forward, representing the Jie Residence¡¯s dignity, was she worthy? Aside from tattling and crying, she knew nothing. Seeing that the Second Young Master appeared to be angry, Xie Qinyun still bravely wept, saying, "They said I have no mother, no upbringing, and that the Jie Family lacks manners. They said that with a young lady like me, even if I were the legitimate daughter of a first-rank official, I would not be fit to be a wife in the future, because I am not presentable and only suitable to be a concubine. They claimed I was raised by a concubine... Second Brother, I was raised by you!" "Hmm, did you hear this with your own ears?" Sixth Young Master raised an eyebrow inquisitively. Xie Qinyun felt somewhat guilty and shrank her neck, replying, "If I had heard it with my own ears, I would have ripped their mouths for sure. It was my maid who heard it." After saying this, she glanced over at one of the maids behind her. The gaze of the Second Young Master immediately shifted to the maid, who promptly knelt to the ground. "The servant truly... truly heard Madam Chen say these words, and they also said... also said that our Jie Residence lacks people, and even the servants have no discipline, just like... like that concubine in charge!" As she spoke thus, on the other side, Concubine Du had already started crying, covering her face with a handkerchief. For reasons unknown, the sound of Concubine Du¡¯s weeping at this moment irritated the Second Young Master, who said, "Why are you crying? Haven¡¯t we heard such remarks before? I don¡¯t care about them, and you shouldn¡¯t either. We¡¯ll just live our lives behind closed doors. Can you really stop others from talking?" Concubine Du said, "My Lord, although that may be true, my heart still aches when I hear such words! I am not distressed for myself, but for you, for the Jie Residence, and for the Third Miss. If it weren¡¯t for me, the Jie Family wouldn¡¯t be talked about like this, and the Third Miss wouldn¡¯t be laughed at. If the Third Miss¡¯s future husband¡¯s family treats her with contempt for such reasons, then I am truly unforgivable!" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing her so reasonable, the Second Young Master¡¯s heart immediately softened. Chapter 561 - 571: Torture Her to Death? Chapter 561: Chapter 571: Torture Her to Death?He handed her an orange and said, "Aqing, don¡¯t take all the blame upon yourself. It¡¯s not your fault. If there¡¯s anyone to blame, it¡¯s me for being useless, for not securing for you the position of a principal wife, always letting others ridicule you as a concubine. But in my heart, there¡¯s only one principal wife, and that has always been you." Concubine Du broke into a smile through her tears, wiping them away and handing half of the orange to Second Young Master Xie, saying, "I knew Master cares about Aqing the most. Master, have some orange." Xie Qinyun felt so disgusted by Concubine Du¡¯s pretentious act that she couldn¡¯t stand them flaunting their affection in front of her by sharing oranges, and indignantly said, "Second Brother, what should I do? Is it possible that I, a legitimate daughter, would really end up as a concubine in someone else¡¯s house?" Only she knew that the Emperor was selecting consorts for his sons, as Father Xie had only told her. Therefore, in Second Young Master Xie¡¯s mind, it was impossible for his sister to become someone else¡¯s concubine, unless it was to be a concubine of the Imperial Family. But given his sister¡¯s temperament, she certainly wouldn¡¯t enter the Imperial Family. He angrily said, "Nonsense! You are the only daughter of our family, which family would dare to make you a concubine?" Become a concubine? Of course, he would never let Xie Qinyun become a concubine in someone else¡¯s house. The concubine of his own house had already broken his heart. His beloved woman was a concubine, and even with his constant protection, she had ended up leading such a life. If his sister became a concubine in someone else¡¯s household without a husband¡¯s protection, wouldn¡¯t she be bullied to death? Xie Qinyun, clutching her handkerchief, said, "Then you must think of a solution for me. I¡¯ve already reached the age of marriage, and if a matchmaker comes knocking one day, you surely can¡¯t..." She looked at Concubine Du and said with grievance, "You surely can¡¯t let her arrange a marriage for me, can you? That would be utterly humiliating." It all still came down to the issue of Concubine Du¡¯s status. Second Young Master Xie looked at his sister, then at Concubine Du, and felt utterly exasperated. "Maybe we could..." he began to say, perhaps suggesting that woman should take the lead. But recalling how that woman was even more petty than Aqing, he felt even less assured entrusting his sister¡¯s marriage matters to her. Without a capable woman in the household to take charge, it truly was troublesome. The two women were both waiting for him to finish his ¡¯maybe we could,¡¯ but he seemed to stall, unable to complete the sentence. Faced with two pairs of expectant eyes, he could only mumble, "Perhaps in a couple of days, I¡¯ll talk to Big Brother and ask him to marry a principal wife and bring her home quickly." "Big Brother?" Xie Qinyun wilted in her chair as if deflated, "By the time Big Brother marries a new sister-in-law, I¡¯ll have become an old maid. I might as well wait for you to torment the Second Sister-in-law to death and let Concubine Du take her place." Xie Qinyun¡¯s seemingly casual remark instantly chilled the atmosphere in the room. Concubine Du, sitting awkwardly to the side, looked at Xie Qinyun with eyes that now harbored a few more traces of resentment. Second Young Master Xie¡¯s face darkened, his anger apparent, as he said coldly, "Who taught you to speak like this? Was it that woman?" Xie Qinyun quickly replied, "If she were capable of teaching someone to talk like this, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a plight." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Second Young Master Xie looked at Xie Qinyun, his eyes growing increasingly intense. Xie Qinyun knew this was a sign of his growing anger, but, having come this far, she was unwilling to back down so she decided to stand her ground. Well, she might as well speak up for that woman one last time. If Second Brother really didn¡¯t want to keep her, then she could only blame her own bad luck. "Today, I heard from Miss Lin that she was gravely ill, so I went to visit her at her courtyard. But I didn¡¯t expect Second Brother to be so heartless. Knowing she was seriously ill, you even feared that her maid might go out to get medicines, so you simply locked up her courtyard gate. Second Brother, I understand what you mean¡ªyou resent the eldest daughter of the Du Family for occupying the principal wife¡¯s position. Our family can¡¯t divorce a wife, and with Father pressing down, you can¡¯t divorce her, so the only option is to shorten her life." Chapter 562 - 572: Why Lock Her Yard Chapter 562: Chapter 572: Why Lock Her YardFor five years, without anything to eat or drink, she became so thin that she hardly looked human. This time her illness was severe, she couldn¡¯t even get out of bed. I heard doctor Gu say that if she doesn¡¯t get medicine within three days, she¡¯ll be nearly gone. Congratulations, big brother, your long-held wish is about to come true, and congratulations to Madam Du, you¡¯re about to be promoted. When that time comes, I¡¯ll have to call you..." "Shut up!" Xie Er, the second young master, clenched his fist and struck the tea table beside him. The teacup trembled violently, and the tea splashed out, causing Madam Du to cry out in alarm. She hurriedly stood up and stepped aside! "Big brother!" Xie Qinyun was also startled and stood up, retreating two steps. The maids and old women behind her all knelt down, whispering, "Second young master, the young miss is still young, with an unguarded mouth. You adore her the most, please do not hold this against her." "Get out!" Xie Er, the second young master, shot a fierce glare at the maids and old women behind Xie Qinyun and scolded loudly. The maids and old women hesitated, glanced at their young miss, and considering the second young master¡¯s furious state, they also stood up and left. In the room, only three people remained. Xie Er, the second young master, once again turned his gaze to Xie Qinyun, asking coldly, "Who exactly taught you to say these things? Was it that woman? This is your last chance." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xie Qinyun bit her lip tightly and didn¡¯t say a word, leaving in a huff of disappointment. What could she possibly hope for when her big brother¡¯s blindness had long been incurable? His wife¡¯s weak character was beyond help, and her predicament was well deserved. Madam Du, this cunning and petty person. It wasn¡¯t that she wouldn¡¯t receive retribution, just that the time had not come yet. Hmm, she had never borne a child; perhaps that was her retribution. ... Xie Qinyun left angrily, and Xie Er, the second young master, was equally angry. He ordered someone to confine Xie Qinyun, not allowing her to leave her own courtyard. There was something peculiar about today¡¯s incident. Allowing her to leave would only create more chaos; he needed to close the doors and investigate thoroughly. Upon returning, he found Madam Du kneeling on the ground, looking uneasy. With her head lowered and shoulders trembling, she cried, "My lord, I am at fault in this matter." Seeing her admit her mistake so quickly, Xie Er, the second young master, breathed a sigh of relief and bent down to help her up. "Take your time and speak up. What are you doing this for?" He had intended to ask her about the woman¡¯s illness and the matter of her having someone lock up that courtyard. "Yes, my lord." Madam Du stood up, taking her seat on the stool with a hesitant and careful demeanor, pitiful and never daring to look into his eyes. "I truly didn¡¯t know that my sister was sick until just now when the third young miss mentioned it. Since you confined her, she and her maids haven¡¯t come out, and they haven¡¯t allowed anyone else to enter. You know my sister¡¯s temper¡ªshe doesn¡¯t let anyone into her yard; who would dare disobey? Do you remember that incident from our childhood? When we were at the Du Residence, a servant who disobeyed was beaten and sold by her." Xie Er, the second young master, nodded; he still remembered that incident. Miss Du had always been arrogant and domineering in his memory, as she was the only legitimate daughter of the Du head without a son. Since she was young, the Du head and his wife doted on her greatly. Madam Du continued, "The people who bring meals daily don¡¯t dare to enter the courtyard, so they can only leave them at the entrance for Cuiya to pick up. Aside from Cuiya, she doesn¡¯t see anyone, so I truly didn¡¯t know she had been sick for many days." Xie Er, the second young master, sighed, looking at the crying beauty before him and offering her a handkerchief. "Look at you, crying over her. Is it worth it? Now, tell me, what about the matter of locking her door?" Chapter 563 - 573: No Becoming Spirits After the Founding of the Nation Chapter 563: Chapter 573: No Becoming Spirits After the Founding of the NationHearing this, Concubine Du, who had just dried her tears, began to cry again and said, "Today is the third miss¡¯s hairpin ceremony, and I worry... with so many guests around, I fear it might turn out like a few years ago, during father¡¯s birthday celebration. Husband, you said she wasn¡¯t to come out and had me host it, yet she still made an appearance and humiliated me in front of so many people. I¡¯m afraid that incident will happen again, which is why... I took it upon myself to have her courtyard locked." Having said this, Concubine Du was already unable to speak through her tears. Jie Residence¡¯s second young master patted Concubine Du¡¯s back and whispered consolations, "It¡¯s all right as long as you explain it clearly. Now, no more tears; it¡¯s getting late, you should rest." After speaking, he stood up and walked outside, his heart inexplicably filled with restlessness and unease. Ayun said she was going to die, and father loved her so much. If she were to die for these reasons, it would surely be blamed on Aqing again, even if it was unintentional. But if it really resulted in a loss of life, it would seem intentional. She deserved to die, but she couldn¡¯t just die like that. After leaving Concubine Du¡¯s courtyard, the second young master of the Jie Residence headed straight for the most secluded courtyard within the estate. Meanwhile, Concubine Du was helped up by her maid, her eyes fixed bitterly outside the door; her gaze was so chilling that it startled the maid at her side. "Madam, why don¡¯t you... Why don¡¯t you rest first?" Privately, Concubine Du¡¯s maids all addressed her as madam. Concubine Du, with a calm and faint glance, bore no resemblance to the pitiful little girl from before; her eyes were filled with viciousness. "Go, see where the second young master has gone." The maid bit her lip, glanced outside the courtyard, and said softly, "Looking at that direction, it¡¯s the courtyard of Miss Du." No one dared to refer to Miss Du as the second young mistress in front of her, so they always called her Miss Du, a practice also tacitly approved by the second young master. He had condoned many things she had done, which is why Concubine Du dared to act so recklessly. A clatter of shattered cups echoed around the room; it turned out that Concubine Du had knocked over a set of tea utensils on the table. Broken bowls and dishes lay scattered on the floor, followed by the furious bellowing of Concubine Du, "That bitch, why hasn¡¯t she died yet? Her mother oppressed mine for a lifetime, so must I be oppressed by her for a lifetime too?" "Madam, please calm down!" The maids hurriedly knelt down to plead. "Calm down?" Concubine Du sneered, "Go, go see when that bitch will die." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... Jin Zijin furrowed his brow as he watched the busily working woman. If he hadn¡¯t heard from the servants of the Lin Residence that she only returned at night, he would have never known, she hadn¡¯t rested at all during the day, and had gone straight to the Jie Residence after leaving his place. "My affairs aren¡¯t urgent; why do you disregard your own well-being so much?" He was afraid she would come to him again, weak and gasping for air, needing to be saved. Such a scare was enough once; another few times might scare her to death. "Today was a good opportunity," Gu Youyou said indifferently. She continued writing down the research findings of the past few days. She refused to believe that she couldn¡¯t solve the poison. Those damn pearls of ice and fire, said to be transformed from Sacred Beasts, who really knows what nonsense that is? In ancient times, there were many folklore and myths about strange and supernatural beings. If it weren¡¯t for the prohibition against such creatures gaining sentience after the founding of the nation, there would likely be many more today. Such things can neither be fully believed nor entirely dismissed; indeed, some things are inexplicable and unresolvable through science. But these legends have persisted, and she had never seen them, so she had decided... to temporarily disbelieve them. Jin Zijin didn¡¯t know that Gu Youyou¡¯s thoughts were drifting at that moment, as he pondered in his heart how to discipline this woman so he could rest assured. Chapter 564 - 574: Tonight You Serve in Bed Chapter 564: Chapter 574: Tonight You Serve in BedHer temperament really made it easy for her to get into trouble. "Considering how useless I am, forcing you to help me, if you should overexert yourself to the point of harm, I¡¯d feel distressed. To ease my mind, shouldn¡¯t you be a bit more obedient, hmm?" Jin Zijin covered his own chest, his gaze earnest yet somewhat... fleeting. This man, when not putting on an act, was inscrutable, but when he did, his eyes shone clearly. Gu Youyou stopped writing, studied his face, and suddenly laughed aloud. "Speak properly, I¡¯m not used to this from you." "Huh? Speak properly?" Jin Zijin straightened up, adjusted his posture, and seriously said, "Speaking properly means I have no way to deal with you, so I¡¯m seeking your pity for this heart of mine." "You... hahaha..." This time, Gu Youyou laughed so hard she trembled, and the pen she held dropped to the floor. She stood up, spun around, and sat on his lap, pressing her hand to his chest as she said, "You¡¯ve been especially good today, and your words have pleased me, so... should I grant you the honor of sharing my bed?" After finishing, she looked at him somewhat nervously, with some expectation, yet feeling that her words were too abrupt. Her thoughts swirled in her mind, then she felt that what she had said was not wrong. He had said before that he wanted to be that darn State Preceptor, right? Afraid of failing Sanqing, he had to remain chaste until he could retire with honors, then he would marry her openly and bring her to his side. Logically speaking, they could then consummate the marriage. But now that he was no longer pursuing the role of State Preceptor, focusing instead on uncovering the truth behind his mother¡¯s wrongful death, seeking revenge for her, and finding the person behind the plots from back then. Finding the Princess who was taken away, the person who swapped identities with him. Not being a Taoist anymore meant no more owing Sanqing, so they should consummate the marriage now, shouldn¡¯t they? Realizing this, Gu Youyou relaxed and drew his head closer, earnestly gazing at him. "Is that not allowed?" Seeing his expression grow increasingly uneasy, Gu Youyou felt both disappointed and anxious. "Youyou!" He took her hand and laid it down, sighing softly, "What you just said is not appropriate, not something you should say." "Huh?" Gu Youyou was stunned. What did she just say? Sharing the bed? Good heavens, such words from a maiden are only uttered when her virtues are locked away in a cabinet, and he replies that it¡¯s not right? Is he truly a saint? He¡¯s so hard to please! "Sharing a bed, that¡¯s something concubines do, you are not one, and neither am I." Snort... Gu Youyou felt severely hurt, as if she were on the verge of coughing up blood. Does he have to be so serious? "It¡¯s one thing to talk about it privately, but this is Beijing, you need to be careful with your words and actions. I don¡¯t know what your previous world was like, but in this one, it¡¯s like this; perhaps a word said carelessly or an unintentional action can cost someone their life. If offending someone you shouldn¡¯t have is due to some inadvertent mistake... you¡¯ve seen the situation with me and Ajing; there are many things we can¡¯t directly intervene in. Do you understand?" His lengthy explanation made Gu Youyou become serious, she began to ponder deeply. The things she mulled over were more than Jin Zijin anticipated. Speaking of which, Jin Zijin¡¯s status was quite high, as Tianzong¡¯s leading disciple, he did not need to kneel before the Emperor, and the high officials of Beijing would show him some respect. Even in such circumstances, was he unable to get involved in the affair of his mother from back then? Jin Zijin was the kind of person who always kept things to himself, and he certainly wouldn¡¯t discuss matters he was unsure of, unrelated to whether he trusted or not, this was just his nature. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 565 - 575: Beauty Under the Moon Chapter 565: Chapter 575: Beauty Under the MoonPerhaps it was not that he couldn¡¯t infiltrate the matters of that year, but rather that the opponent was too strong, their background too complicated. They were so powerful that he couldn¡¯t shake them, and their situation was so complex that his influence couldn¡¯t penetrate. Act cautiously, yes, one should act cautiously. Gu Youyou patted her forehead and sighed. This place was nothing like Qingshui Town or Taohua Village, nor like Lingnan. This was Beijing. Having been here for so long, she shouldn¡¯t always use modern thinking to consider the problems of the ancient times. If she didn¡¯t integrate herself, she indeed wouldn¡¯t even know how she¡¯d die. "Zijin, you¡¯re right," she wrapped her arms around his neck again and said, "I just can¡¯t wrap my head around it at the moment. After all, I¡¯ve spent over twenty years there, and my personality has long been formed. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m quick to learn, and I won¡¯t cause you any trouble." Jin Zijin smiled and said, "Knowing the times, understanding when to advance or retreat, that¡¯s good." Gu Youyou said, "But don¡¯t get smug, okay? I agree with your advice because I think these little details are trivial and won¡¯t cause injury. I can do that, but it doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t have a line I won¡¯t cross. If someone goes too far with me, I will fight back with my own methods to the end." "Hmm, you are someone with principles," Jin Zijin didn¡¯t argue with her further and instead carried her to the bed. "It¡¯s late, and you¡¯re not well. You should rest soon." Looking at the pitiful brush lying on the ground, Gu Youyou said, "But I haven¡¯t finished writing yet." Jin Zijin frowned. He couldn¡¯t understand a thing Gu Youyou wrote, and he didn¡¯t like this feeling, as if there was a barrier between them. He said, "Just tell me whatever you want to do. Why must you insist on doing everything yourself?" Gu Youyou replied, "I have to do this myself, it¡¯s something that could save both our lives. Xuanzong must be keeping a tight watch, and since we can¡¯t just throw Jin Ziyuan and you into a furnace to boil, after much thought, I still think my method is better." "How confident are you?" Gu Youyou¡¯s face darkened as she said, "Before I make it happen, I hate it when people ask me how confident I am." Jin Zijin: "..." "Alright, let¡¯s sleep." Gu Youyou turned over and said, "Just like that, we¡¯re going to sleep? Did you forget to say something to me?" "Hmm, you handled the Jie Family incident well." "What else?" Gu Youyou huffily stuffed a pillow at him. "The Imperial Family¡¯s daughter-in-law will have their body inspected by a matron before getting married." "Ah...?" Basically ## screwed. Gu Youyou was at a loss for words. "I don¡¯t want you to be criticized." Shoot... The revolution has not yet succeeded; the effort must continue! ... At the Octagonal Pavilion, a beautiful woman gazed downward with a contemplative look. In her hand under the moonlight was a damaged green collar ribbon, and she anxiously waited for her maid to bring the needle and thread to mend it. "Madam, here are the needle and thread." Two maids came, one holding a basket filled with various silk threads, the other holding a palace lantern. "Quick, give them to me." The beauty carefully set down the collar ribbon, took the basket, and selected the right color. The other maid moved the palace lantern closer to help her discern the colors more clearly. But the light was still inadequate. The woman tried several similar silk threads, but was not satisfied, her elegant eyebrows knitted together in frustration. The maid by her side whispered, "Madam, this collar ribbon is made of silk from Jinxiu City¡¯s Jin Family and embroidered by the Yu Family. I¡¯m afraid... we will not be able to mend it properly." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Jin Family, Yu Family?" The woman looked at the collar ribbon with distress and asked, "Then you two shall go to Jinxiu City first thing in the morning and ask the Jin and Yu families to mend this ribbon for me." Chapter 566 - 576: Finding Someone to Repair Chapter 566: Chapter 576: Finding Someone to RepairThe maid was in a dilemma and said, "The Jin Family is easy to find, but the Yu Family... Madam may not be aware, but there¡¯s no one left in the Yu Family. I¡¯m afraid the complete embroidery of the Yu Family is..." "What? Lost to time?" The beauty raised her eyebrows, her expression carrying a hint of anger. The maid hurriedly knelt down, kowtowed, and then said in a trembling whisper, "Madam, it¡¯s true that there¡¯s no one left in the Yu Family. However, years ago, the Yu Family had a daughter who married into the household of the then Magistrate Du. That Madam Du also passed away a few years ago, leaving behind a daughter who is now the lawful wife of Jie Residence¡¯s second young master. That second young mistress of the Jie Family is the sole heir of the complete embroidery technique." The beauty paused for a moment, seemingly lost in thought as she looked at her collar tie slashed by the sword. After a while, she said, "Prepare a generous gift for me. Tomorrow we shall visit the Jie Residence." "Yes, Madam!" The maid took her basket and returned to the inner chamber, but another maid was anxiously watching the beauty¡¯s chest. "Madam, let this servant tend to your wound please!" The beauty seemed to remember her injury only then, looking down at the blood that had merged with her red dress. The damp sensation made her aware that she was indeed bleeding. There was a touch of paleness on her face, but she smiled lightly and said, "It¡¯s nothing serious, just a little wound." Indeed, just a little wound. If he hadn¡¯t lacked the intent to kill, how could it be just a little wound? Let the blood flow then. If tears cannot flow, can blood not either? "That assassin..." The beauty waved her hand and said, "He¡¯s already escaped. Don¡¯t bother with the assassin. We must not let word of this incident spread. Once the Empress¡¯s birthday is over, we will return to Xizhou." The maids had no choice but to withdraw. ... Miss Du of the Jie Family knew that the second young master would come tonight. Every time something like this happened, he would come, scolding and humiliating her. When she first married him, she still harbored a glimmer of hope and would resist. Gradually, she realized that once his heart had turned, no matter what you did, right or wrong, you were always in the wrong. So she gave up hope, no longer daring to ask for anything, and tried to avoid them. But sometimes, just wanting to hide isn¡¯t enough. And just because you don¡¯t fight back, it doesn¡¯t mean you can avoid those hurtful insults. But that¡¯s okay, she had gotten used to it. Over the years, she had learned to automatically ignore those harsh words and live in her own world. The second young master of the Jie Family arrived at the most secluded courtyard in the Jie Residence with a servant. One of the doors to the courtyard had been violently thrown to the ground, and the other hung precariously from its red-painted frame. He frowned and asked the servant beside him, "Who did this?" Who in the Jie Residence would dare to do such a thing? Even if he didn¡¯t know, he could guess. "Perhaps it¡¯s the young mistress... It was said that she visited this courtyard today." Oh, that¡¯s right, Ayun had been here, which explained what had happened just now. It was indeed this woman¡ªcannot stay peaceful even on the verge of death. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He furiously kicked down the other door and stepped into the courtyard. He hadn¡¯t been there since she moved into the courtyard two years ago. In his recollection, it was the most isolated courtyard in the Jie Residence. He never visited it, which is why he had her move there, so he could be out of sight, out of mind. By the moonlight, he saw the state of the courtyard, and a flicker of surprise crossed his face. "Why is it so dilapidated?" Weeds grew wild everywhere; the desiccated lotus pond was full of cracked, filthy mud. The pavilion on the pond, Shuixie, had nowhere to sit because the blue tiles on the roof were mostly broken. The rain had rotted the two willow wood benches. Chapter 567 - 577: Let’s Get Divorced Chapter 567: Chapter 577: Let¡¯s Get DivorcedThe servant said softly, "This courtyard has always been neglected, with no one to maintain it, so naturally, it has fallen into this state." However, he didn¡¯t say that, instead he replied, "I¡¯ve heard that the young... Miss Du doesn¡¯t fancy outsiders entering her courtyard." "Oh..." Jie Erye understood and let out a cold snort. Indeed, Aqing had mentioned that the woman didn¡¯t like others entering her courtyard. Alright, then let it be. Passing through the dilapidated corridor and Shuixie, Jie Erye finally arrived at the main hall of this deserted courtyard. Miss Du, wearing a thin garment, sat upright in the main hall, seemingly waiting for someone. Indeed, she was waiting for him. The woman had everything figured out and naturally knew he would come tonight, so she deliberately sat there waiting. "Erye, Xintong is ill, so I won¡¯t get up to greet you properly, please forgive me." She was indeed sick, sick to the point where she couldn¡¯t leave her bed. Secondly, ever since he had come to loathe her completely, she felt there was no need to humble herself before him anymore, because being right or wrong in his eyes always turned out to be wrong. Jie Erye scrutinized the sitting woman. A dim oil lamp sat beside her, her hair done in a simple style, and her expression was as flat as still water. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yes, that was just like her. She used to be domineering, but since she had moved into this courtyard, the times he had seen her could be counted on one hand, and each time he had seen her, she looked just like this. His father felt sorry for her when he saw her like this, saying her heart had died, and that it was their fault for making her this way. But he felt that this woman was always good at putting on an act. If she didn¡¯t harbor resentment, then why would she be so impolite? If she truly didn¡¯t care about anything, then how did she know he would come tonight? At this thought, a surge of anger welled up in him. "All of you leave. I have some words to speak with her alone." Cuiya, seeing her mistress stubbornly getting out of bed with difficulty, was reluctant to leave, but was pulled away by the servant Jie Erye had brought. Only the two of them remained in the room, with a dying oil lamp. A moment later, Jie Erye¡¯s angry voice filled the room, startling the flickering flame: "Hmph... Drop that pretentious facade. I¡¯m here to warn you not to try acting pitiful in front of my family, not to try to drive a wedge between my relatives. You think you¡¯re pitiful, but have you ever considered who caused all this? Before you made the decision to marry into the Jie Family, I warned you. It was your own foolish fantasy, thinking that holding the title of my principal wife, you could do whatever you wanted? Do you see now? Aside from the name of principal wife, you¡¯ve gained nothing. I will not let you enjoy that glory, so you might as well abandon any delusions of going out and seeing other people." Miss Du¡¯s brow twitched, and she suddenly asked, "So, was it your idea to lock the door?" "My idea?" Jie Erye said indifferently, "Yes, it was my idea." Since it was Aqing who had the door locked, what did it matter whether it was my idea or not. Miss Du gave a wry smile. "So, your visit tonight was just to warn me how much you despise me. You really didn¡¯t have to, because I¡¯ve always known." "It¡¯s best that you know," Jie Erye felt a stifled feeling for some reason. Miss Du breathed a sigh of relief, recalling what Gu Youyou had said to her today. She said, "If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we divorce? I will speak to the Jie family head about it tomorrow." In front of him, she didn¡¯t call the Jie family head ¡¯father,¡¯ otherwise, he would argue with her again and throw sarcastic remarks. It didn¡¯t matter to him what she called him, so why should she bother about such formalities? Chapter 568 - 578: Discussing Divorce Chapter 568: Chapter 578: Discussing Divorce"You wish to divorce me?" Master Jie thought he had heard wrong. She actually proposed a divorce? "Yes, a divorce. I believe I have done nothing wrong; it is you who disdains me, so it shall be a divorce." Hmph, what¡¯s the difference between a divorce and sending a wife away? Right, the Jie Family does not allow sending a wife away, hence she speaks of divorce. "Is this true?" Even though he heard her say such words himself, he still couldn¡¯t believe it. Was she really willing to divorce? What did divorce mean for a woman? She had used all means to marry into this family. Miss Du looked up and surveyed the room - the decaying doors and windows, the leaky roof, not a single warm spot on her body. Scarcity of food and clothing, not even enough candlelight to brighten the place - wasn¡¯t that enough? He wouldn¡¯t let her occupy this position forever. If she didn¡¯t leave, death was the only option. She was the only one left of the Yu Family; the skill of Yu embroidery could not cease in her hands. She couldn¡¯t just die in this desolate courtyard! After realizing all this, she continually aspired to survive. With a bitter smile, she said softly, "You are after my life; why should I stay? The art of Yu embroidery must not end with me." "I am after your life?" Master Jie exclaimed in surprise. As the words fell, he immediately remembered that she lived here at his bidding. When she fell ill, he had locked the courtyard gate to prevent her from seeking medical treatment. It was Aqing who did it, but it was also on his orders, so wasn¡¯t that tantamount to him desiring her death? Seeing her speak so calmly about the divorce, he didn¡¯t know why, but a sense of panic rose in him. Wasn¡¯t relinquishing her position as the principal wife what he had always wanted? Why the panic now? S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Master Jie hurriedly shook his head, casting aside the inexplicable emotions in his mind, and sighed, "It¡¯s rare for you to see the light on your own. If I had known it would come to this, why go through all that trouble in the beginning? It has caused unrest for the entire family. Very well, if you can convince father to agree, we will divorce." Miss Du¡¯s eyes showed no emotion, only her face was too gaunt and pale. She nodded slightly and said, "Thank you! I will definitely persuade Master Jie to agree!" Master Jie suddenly scrutinized her, and by the faint light of the fire, he saw her harrowing sickly appearance and felt a sudden pity for her. Perhaps it was because she would soon be irrelevant to him; he found he no longer abhorred her as before. Neither of them spoke, and the room fell into a silence that was almost eerie. Just as Miss Du was about to speak, Master Jie preempted her. "Despite everything, Master Du has been an old acquaintance of the Jie Family, and you are his daughter. After our divorce, I cannot treat you too unfairly. I will have the Accountant¡¯s Office give you some silver, to ensure you have no worries about food and clothing later in life." However, Miss Du replied indifferently, "That won¡¯t be necessary. The Yu Family¡¯s embroidery workshop and the Du Family¡¯s properties are all in my name. Once I leave your family, I will manage those neglected shops and estates back to prosperity." Master Jie grew somewhat irritated upon hearing this. This woman, even now, couldn¡¯t she comply a little? Must she still argue with him over money? He said angrily, "Our agreement is a divorce, not sending a wife away. If you leave empty-handed, where will that leave the honor of the Jie Family? The Yu Family¡¯s embroidery workshop has been closed since your mother¡¯s death, and what property does the Du Family have? A few neglected estates and a decrepit house that no one would buy even if it were sold cheap. How would you manage? As a woman, do you still intend to conduct business in public?" "Fine!" To prevent him from uttering anything more offensive, Miss Du had no choice but to shut him up with that word. Chapter 569 - 579: If You’re Leaving, Then There’s No Need to Endure Anymore Chapter 569: Chapter 579: If You¡¯re Leaving, Then There¡¯s No Need to Endure Anymore"You..." Jie Er Shaoye was choked up, his heart growing increasingly stifled as he sneered, "When did you acquire such a resigned demeanor? It¡¯s utterly disgusting." Upon hearing these words, Miss Du suddenly clutched at her chest, where a sharp pain was throbbing. Even though she had developed a heart as strong as stone through repeated injuries, it couldn¡¯t withstand his hammering. What more did he want from her? Whatever he said went, and it wasn¡¯t as if she owed him anything, yet she had to suffer so much. Taking a deep breath, and then another, Miss Du felt like she was exhaling more than she was inhaling, as if she were on the verge of fainting due to the discomfort. Jie Er Shaoye, seeing that something was amiss, hesitated for a moment but still picked up the teacup from the table and handed it to her. "Don¡¯t you die on me tonight." Miss Du took the cup of cold tea and drank it down in one gulp. The cold sensation slid down her throat, clearing her mind a bit. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yes, she couldn¡¯t die tonight. She was about to leave, so why should she endure this man¡¯s verbal abuse? Thus, she raised her head and stared at him with a look of hatred she had never shown before. She was in pain, and all the hurt he had caused her made her feel it. She regretted, regretted not seizing the opportunity, and when she knew that the person he liked was her sister, she still clung to that marriage contract. Perhaps her stare was too intense because Jie Er Shaoye couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. "What are you doing?" "What am I doing?" she also wanted to know what she should do. She said, "I never wanted to do anything. It was always you who thought I wanted to do something. So I ask you, what do you think I want to do now?" Jie Er Shaoye stared at her, at a loss for words, only to hear her continue, "You say I¡¯m the source of unrest in the Jie Family, fine, I¡¯ll leave. You think I deserve compensation, fine, I¡¯ll accept it. But you also say my resigned demeanor is utterly disgusting! I really don¡¯t understand why someone can be so repulsive to another. Whatever you say goes, and in the end, I¡¯m still utterly disgusting to you. So please tell me, what am I supposed to do?" "I..." Jie Er Shaoye was at a loss for words. In the past, when she defended herself, he could always find a multitude of faults with her that left her speechless. But why did her words this time leave him without a reply? "Forget it, I¡¯ve already decided to leave. You¡¯ll only have to endure your disgust for me for another two days. If you really can¡¯t stand it, you might as well go stay on the estate outside the city for a few days. You can return after I¡¯ve moved out." She dared to speak to him in such a way? He was stunned again. In the past, hadn¡¯t she always been timid when facing him? Even though she might be fierce in front of Aqing, she never dared to be so presumptuous in his presence! So, she¡¯s grown bold because she¡¯s leaving, is that it? Fine then, since she¡¯s leaving. Jie Er Shaoye snorted angrily and stormed out, slamming the door behind him. Seeing the maid kneeling outside the door, he suddenly remembered the woman he had seen outside the wall during the day, saying that she had been prescribed a medicine. She was leaving, but she could not leave the Jie Family in such a weak state; that would be the talk of ridicule. Indeed, he had to cure her illness so that they would owe each other nothing. "Bring me the prescription that Doctor Gu gave your mistress," he demanded. "Young... Second Young Master!" Cuiya paled with fright. She didn¡¯t know why the Second Young Master suddenly wanted the mistress¡¯s prescription. But since the Second Young Master never liked the mistress, she instinctively guarded against him. A flash of fierceness crossed Jie Er Shaoye¡¯s eyes as he coldly said, "You and your mistress are cut from the same cloth. Do you think I¡¯d harm your mistress? Bring it to me." Chapter 570 - 580 She’s Leaving Chapter 570: Chapter 580 She¡¯s LeavingIsn¡¯t he just going to harm Miss? With that said, Cuiya dared not give her the prescription. When the Young Miss of the Du Family in the room heard it, her weak voice came through: "Cuiya, give it to him." "Miss..." Cuiya was so aggrieved she was about to cry. Her poor Miss really had a hard life. But since the Miss had spoken, she had no choice but to obey, and could only take out the neatly folded prescription she had been hiding close to her body. Upon receiving the prescription, Second Master Jie finally left triumphantly. Cuiya returned to the room and curled up beside her pitiful Miss, crying her heart out, while the Young Miss comforted her: "Don¡¯t cry, these years I¡¯ve dragged you down with me. When I get better, we¡¯ll leave, and I¡¯ll take you to a good life." After being enlightened by Gu Youyou and thinking it over for an afternoon, she finally came to terms with it. Life is one¡¯s own, and whether it¡¯s good or bad, it¡¯s lived for oneself. Her persistence only led to that person¡¯s extreme disgust and caused those around her to suffer too. She had been too foolish before. Having known that Second Master Jie went to that deserted courtyard, how could the Concubine Du sleep? Only after seeing that Second Master Jie, who had been gone for over an hour, had finally returned did she hurriedly follow him. "Husband, the night is deep and the dew is heavy. Aqing has prepared hot water for you; how about soaking your feet?" The intelligence of Concubine Du lay in her reluctance to casually inquire about those matters. If the man was willing to talk, even without asking, he would still speak; if he didn¡¯t want to, asking would just annoy him. Otherwise, how could she have so firmly locked in the man¡¯s heart? Second Master Jie patted Concubine Du¡¯s hand that came up to help him and sat down in a chair, waiting for her to attend to his foot washing. The woman¡¯s soft, white hands pressing on his feet felt very comfortable. Second Master Jie¡¯s irritability slowly subsided. He took out a prescription and after looking at the names of the herbs inside, he said, "This is the prescription Doctor Gu gave to your sister. Once her illness is cured, she will leave the Jie Family, and then I¡¯ll find a suitable opportunity to make you the official wife." Concubine Du¡¯s hands froze instantly. She didn¡¯t ask about how Doctor Gu had prescribed medicine for that woman; instead, she was astonished that she would leave the Jie Family. "Why would my sister leave the Jie Family?" It was impossible for the Jie Family to divorce a wife, so she never brought up the matter of asking Second Master Jie to divorce her, only hoping that she would die early. "I am divorcing her," Second Master Jie said indifferently. "Divorce?" That required the agreement of both parties, something Concubine Du had never even considered. For a woman to leave her husband¡¯s family, especially one from the high ranks of Beijing¡¯s rear houses like theirs, was simply unheard of. "Does she agree to it?" Concubine Du found it hard to believe that the Young Miss Du would agree to a divorce. Were it her, she would rather die in the Jie Family than divorce; she had to hold onto her position as the official wife. Second Master Jie frowned slightly, gave a light nod, and said, "Yes, she agrees. In fact, she was the one who suggested it!" "She suggested it?" Concubine Du could hardly believe her own ears. What was this woman thinking? Was she still that Miss Du who always dominated her? "Why does she want a divorce?" Concubine Du couldn¡¯t help but ask. Second Master Jie sighed and said, "She said that the exquisite embroidery of the Yu Family can¡¯t be lost in her hands. She wants to go to Jinxiu City to start up the Yu Family¡¯s Embroidery Workshop." Starting an embroidery workshop? Concubine Du sneered. A woman without parents, kicked out of her husband¡¯s home, thought an embroidery workshop was that easy to start? S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hmph, she really wanted to see how that embroidery workshop would start up and how quickly its doors would close. Chapter 571 - 581 Recalling Past Events Chapter 571: Chapter 581 Recalling Past EventsBy the time she finished squandering the modest fortune left to her by the Yu Family and Du Family, let¡¯s see where she could go to cry. "Oh, that¡¯s right!" Jie Residence¡¯s second young master suddenly remembered something and asked the Du concubine, "You should have learned the full embroidery from the Yu Family, right? Your concubine mother passed away when you were very young. Before Madam Du passed away, she was the one who took care of you. You learned embroidery when Du Xintong was learning it, didn¡¯t you?" "Me?" The Du concubine¡¯s gaze shifted away, and she continued washing Jie¡¯s second young master¡¯s feet with her head lowered, saying, "I learned a bit, but I¡¯m too stupid, always not as good as elder sister, and eventually I stopped learning." Jie¡¯s second young master was silent for a moment, then snorted and said, "That was her own mother; naturally, she learned better than you. Aqing, it isn¡¯t that you¡¯re too stupid, but rather that Madam Du didn¡¯t teach you seriously." He took out a crudely made little tiger sachet embroidered in the full style from his waist. The embroidery work was awkward and really left much to be desired. He was only six when his mother died, crying inconsolably. With no women in the Jie Residence to take care of him, Madam Du brought him to stay at the Du Residence for two days. During those two days at the Du Residence, he kept himself locked in his room, refusing to see anyone. It was Aqing who coaxed him out with that little tiger. From then on, he remembered the little girl holding the little tiger. "It could only be Aqing¡¯s craftsmanship that could make this tiger look like this. It may be ugly, but it¡¯s particularly endearing. Hmm, it seems Madam Du wasn¡¯t wrong to call you clumsy, otherwise, how could the renowned embroidery of Zhuzhao turn out like this?" His eyes remained fixed on the terribly embroidered little tiger, but he didn¡¯t notice that the woman washing his feet had turned deathly pale. After a long while without a response from the Du concubine, he put away the little tiger and looked down to ask, "Why aren¡¯t you speaking?" The Du concubine took a deep breath, steadying her emotions before raising her head to answer, "My lord brings up this little tiger again, are you making fun of Aqing for being clumsy?" Jie¡¯s second young master laughed heartily and said, "How could I? I¡¯m praising your embroidery skills." Reminiscing about the past, his laughter didn¡¯t last long and a moment later, Jie¡¯s second young master became melancholic again. "That year, we both lost our mothers. You were left with only a little tiger, and I was left with only a little tiger too. By the way, I haven¡¯t seen yours for a long time. Where did you put it?" "Me?" The Du concubine lowered her head and said, "That was a plaything from when I was young. I¡¯ve grown up and stopped playing with such things a long time ago, so naturally, I¡¯ve put it away. If my lord wishes to see it, I can fetch it for you." Seeing that she was upset, Jie¡¯s second young master quickly waved his hand and said, "No need, don¡¯t take it to heart; it¡¯s my fault for bringing up sad memories." ... Gu Youyou was grounded, and so was Lin Qianqing. It wasn¡¯t too bad for her; other than not being allowed out, they didn¡¯t make things difficult for her. She just didn¡¯t know how Lin Qianqing was coping. She wondered if she really was copying the female precepts. Gu Youyou pulled Xiang Chun over and said, "Take this pot of beef stew to the young miss and tell her I stewed it myself." Xiang Chun was placed with her by her maternal grandmother. Although she served by her side, she was ultimately a person of the Lin Residence¡¯s old Madam, and those from the uncle¡¯s side who might want to intercept her would need to weigh their actions. Xiang Chun lifted the lid off the earthen pot and a strong spicy aroma immediately rushed out, causing her to cough violently. She said, "What is this stewed with? If the young miss eats this, what if it makes her sick? Don¡¯t let her fall ill because of it." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 572 - 582: Copy the Women’s Ring Chapter 572: Chapter 582: Copy the Women¡¯s RingGu Youyou glanced at the earthenware pot simmering with just a few chilies with annoyance, unable to stand their needless fussing, and resignedly said, "What I¡¯ve made here is a medicinal stew, tailored to warm young mistress¡¯s chilly constitution." Oh, no wonder it smelled so bad. The caring cousin was a Divine Doctor, and just yesterday Madam Fo had been punished on her behalf. As a serving maid, she understood the cousin¡¯s methods very well. She nodded enthusiastically and said, "Alright, I will take this to Madam Fo right away. I¡¯ll make sure to convey your caring intentions. No matter how bad it tastes, I¡¯m sure she will be touched enough to eat it." Gu Youyou held her forehead in her hand. How is it bad? It¡¯s super delicious, okay? As a medicinal ingredient, these few chilies certainly came at a premium price. Watching Xiang Chun walk away with the earthen pot, Gu Youyou then lifted a different pot off another stove. This pot was for her own consumption and contained even more chilies. She loved spicy food; just the sight of this bright red pot was a delight. "Hold on, adding another herb will make it even tastier," she murmured. Gu Youyou placed the pot back on the stove and went inside to find the herb. Meanwhile, Xiang Chun had already delivered the red chili beef soup to Lin Qianqing. The rumor was that Madam Fo had to copy the Women¡¯s Precepts one hundred times as her punishment. She probably wouldn¡¯t finish copying them even by the beginning of summer. Such a pity! At least she had the caring cousin¡¯s comforting beef stew. "Stop right there!" Two old maids were guarding Lin Qianqing¡¯s courtyard, idly cracking melon seeds as they sat. They jumped to their feet to stop anyone attempting to enter. Xiang Chun cleared her throat, stood tall, and declared, "The elder Madam has instructed me to bring this pot of meat soup for Madam Fo to nourish her body. Will you try to stop me as well?" It must be said that the old lady was right to have sent the clever Xiang Chun to serve Gu Youyou. Another maid might have had the smarts, but perhaps would not have the same commanding presence. "Certainly not, Miss Xiang Chun, please come in," they relented. Nobody dared obstruct the elder Madam¡¯s messenger, and after all, it was just food being delivered. One of the maids curiously asked after Xiang Chun had gone inside, "Wasn¡¯t Miss Xiang Chun sent by the elder Madam to serve the caring cousin? How come she returned?" "What do you care? She said it was food from the elder Madam," the other replied. The maid nodded and suggested, "Right, right, let¡¯s continue discussing the affairs of the Fo Family. Crack some melon seeds..." When Xiang Chun entered, she saw two maids hanging sheets of paper with Lin Qianqing¡¯s writing on ropes in the courtyard, while Lin Qianqing herself was sitting at a table with her sleeves rolled up, writing at an incredible speed. My goodness! Xiang Chun was stunned. She couldn¡¯t write, but she had seen writing before, and never so quickly done. Next to Madam Fo¡¯s table wasn¡¯t a normal inkstone, but rather a small bucket containing half a bucket of ink. Was Madam Fo actually using a bucket to copy the Women¡¯s Precepts? Glancing at the sheets drying on the ropes, although she was illiterate herself, she had never seen such continuous lines where one couldn¡¯t even distinguish individual characters. Madam Fo¡¯s handwriting was truly even more indecipherable than the caring cousin¡¯s. "Xiang Chun? What are you doing here?" Lin Qianqing asked, pausing her frantic work to glance at Xiang Chun, though her hand movements never ceased. Her voice roused the stunned Xiang Chun back to the present. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xiang Chun shook herself awake and presented the pot, saying, "The caring cousin asked me to bring this over, claiming it would help dispel your coldness." "What is it?" Lin Qianqing sneered briefly at the earthen pot without halting her brush strokes. In that brief exchange, she finished two more sheets of paper. Chapter 573 - 584: You are a Concubine Too Chapter 573: Chapter 584: You are a Concubine TooThe maid beside her tried to comfort her, "The Second Young Master is being so proactive for your sake, Madam. Once she recovers from her illness, she will leave the Jie Residence. This is her chance to get new medicine." "I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll change her mind," said Concubine Du. The maid responded, "If she dares to deceive the Second Young Master, would he let her off easily?" While they were talking, another maid came to report that the gatekeeper had announced the arrival of Madam Ru, consort to Prince Five, who was waiting in the parlor. Concubine Du stood up in shock and said, "What? Madam Ru?" The common folk had two extremely different stories about who Madam Ru was. One said that she feared death and betrayed her husband and son, then threw herself into Prince Five¡¯s arms to continue enjoying wealth and splendor. Another commended her for sacrificing her own family for the greater good, seeing her as a hero who helped quell a rebellion. In any case, public opinion about her was mixed. But that wasn¡¯t important. What mattered was her high reputation, which even surpassed that of Prince Five¡¯s principal wife. Now she was coming to their door, seeking out that contemptible woman, which was very troubling. The maid by Concubine Du¡¯s side said indignantly, "Who knows when that vile woman got involved with Madam Ru? Now that Madam Ru wants to see her, what are we to do? Besides, the Second Young Master has just left." A vicious look flashed in Concubine Du¡¯s eyes as she smiled and said, "I heard she¡¯s too ill to leave her room. We can use that as an excuse to keep her from going. After all, the prescription was issued by Doctor Gu." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, Madam!" The maid laughed along. In the parlor, Madam Ru had been waiting for quite some time before a splendidly dressed woman finally approached gracefully. Having heard of the affairs of the Jie Residence, Madam Ru knew at first glance that this was not the disfavored mistress, the Second Young Mistress, but most likely that Concubine Du. With this thought, her face immediately fell. "Concubine Du, is your lady, the Second Young Mistress, here?" Madam Ru was naturally uncompromising. If it weren¡¯t for mending relations symbolized by the ribbon, she would not have casually entered the officials¡¯ rear houses in Beijing. She was well aware of those idle rumors about herself. Concubine Du was slightly taken aback, not knowing how Madam Ru recognized her so quickly. She hurriedly performed a deep bow and replied in a low voice, "Madam Ru, my sister has been seriously ill recently and is bedridden now. She finds it difficult even to get out of bed and I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to see you. Please forgive us." "Ill?" Madam Ru turned her head slightly, her finely arched brows raising slightly. If she had not made inquiries about the Jie family¡¯s Second Young Mistress in advance, she might have actually believed her. It was said that the Second Young Mistress was not favored and that the Second Young Master of the Jie family treated her like an enemy. Concubine Du reigned supreme within and without the Jie Residence; now it seemed to be true. Madam Ru did not ask Concubine Du to rise, who had no choice but to remain half-squatting, maintaining the gesture of her bow, cautiously observing Madam Ru¡¯s reaction. Madam Ru sipped her tea, then let her gaze fall upon the cup in her hand. The teacup was indeed of the finest quality, but the tea itself was inferior. Well, what could one expect? A legitimate daughter from a concubine, what taste could she have? Seeing the disdain in Madam Ru¡¯s eyes, Concubine Du felt as if a thorn had pricked her heart. Was she unaccustomed to such gazes? Just because her mother was a concubine, because she was illegitimately born, and because she herself was now a concubine, no one held her in high regard. Even if her husband esteemed her, no one else did. Being looked down upon by other legitimate daughters and madams was one thing, but this Madam Ru... Whether she was a coward or a hero, no matter whether she had been the primary wife or just a consort to Prince Three, her current status was that of a concubine. A consort to Prince Five, was she not just another concubine? Chapter 574 - 585: Going to Invite Miss Du Chapter 574: Chapter 585: Going to Invite Miss DuWhy should she look down on concubines as well? Does she still think she¡¯s the formal wife of Prince from those years? Madam Ru looked down on Concubine Du with high-and-mighty disdain. Having seen all sorts of people in her years, she glanced at Concubine Du and almost entirely guessed the thoughts in her heart. In her mind, she couldn¡¯t help but think lesser of the Jie Family¡¯s second son. Regardless of his legitimate wife¡¯s character, just by looking at the concubine he doted on till she nearly touched the heavens, it was evident he was blind both in eyes and heart. This kind of behavior, even among maids, is that of a lowly sort. If a maid inside the chambers had such a personality, it would surely lead to trouble. Of course, there is the saying, "In the lover¡¯s eyes, every Xi Shi." So who can say for certain. Madam Ru gently put down her teacup, slowly turned her head toward Concubine Du, but still did not let her get up, and spoke indifferently, "Since your secondary young mistress is ill, it is all the more reason for this madam to visit her. Concubine Du, lead the way!" Ah...? Concubine Du¡¯s eyes widened in shock; she simply couldn¡¯t fathom when that woman had any interaction with someone like Madam Ru. From the look of it, Madam Ru insisted on seeing her now. What should she do? Concubine Du bit her lip hard, her legs trembling, whether from squatting for too long or from sheer fright. She didn¡¯t know how ill that despicable person really was; it would be fine if she couldn¡¯t leave bed, but what if Madam Ru saw her strolling in the courtyard? How would she explain that to Madam Ru? "What¡¯s the matter, Concubine Du? Can¡¯t decide on your own, or don¡¯t you want to?" Seeing Concubine Du lost in thought and silent for a moment, Madam Ru had to ask. She had palpable anger in her tone. Even Sir Jie, when in the mansion, couldn¡¯t treat her like this. This concubine, truly spoiled by favor, had grown so audacious. "Madam!" Concubine Du hurriedly bowed her body, her voice trembling, "I truly can¡¯t decide on this matter... I need to ask my sister first. Given Madam Ru is here, I should be leading you to see my sister, but she has a temper... My sister is ill, and she doesn¡¯t want to see anyone. I¡¯m really worried about her health, afraid that she will get angry." Concubine Du was used to throwing the blame on Miss Du, and her words now, full of apparent sincerity, didn¡¯t reveal the slightest falsehood. Madam Ru furrowed her brows, wondering: Could it be that the Jie Family¡¯s secondary young mistress really was as arrogant and dismissive as the rumors suggested? The nursemaid beside Madam Ru grumbled unhappily, "The women of your Jie Family, one harder to deal with than the next, actually making my lady wait? You all..." "Nursemaid Zhang!" Madam Ru interrupted the nursemaid¡¯s complaints, saying, "We are guests, let¡¯s not be impolite." After speaking, she turned her head to Concubine Du and said, "Then go ask." Concubine Du, as if pardoned, hurriedly said, "Yes, I take my leave." Concubine Du left the floral hall, wiping the cold sweat from her forehead. Her maid quickly stepped forward to offer a handkerchief. Seeing the handkerchief, Concubine Du felt mocked again and immediately started scolding the maid. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are you also laughing at me? Mocking me for not being able to handle the big scene, so scared by a Madam Ru?" The maid was wronged to death, she really had just handed out a handkerchief innocently, and cried out, "Madam, this servant is innocent, how could this servant dare think like that?" Concubine Du, in her fit of rage, couldn¡¯t listen. She kicked out at the maid, cursing, "Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know, you all laugh at me behind my back. Treacherous to the core, get out..." ... Chapter 575 - 586 She Walked Out of the Deserted Courtyard Chapter 575: Chapter 586 She Walked Out of the Deserted CourtyardMiss Du was indeed seriously ill, but yesterday Gu Youyou had given her an acupuncture treatment, and her condition had slightly improved. Today, she must take her medicine, otherwise her illness would worsen again. Sitting in the courtyard and basking in the sun, Miss Du said to Cuiya, "Cuiya, if the second young master hasn¡¯t brought back the medicine by noon, go and find the third young lady." After a night of thought, she had come to a clear realization; she couldn¡¯t just die like this. Had it been in the past, she might not have cared for her health, willing to let the sickness take over, to die and thereby end it all. But now, she didn¡¯t want to die, and a fear of death had taken hold in her. What would become of the Yu Family¡¯s embroidery business if she were to die? As for Cuiya, seeing a glimpse of the will to survive in her young mistress, she was naturally overjoyed and quickly replied, "Yes, Cuiya will go out now and check, maybe the second young master has already brought back miss¡¯s medicine." This maid was a woman of action; she went immediately, only to return not long after. Behind her was the furious Concubine Du. Since she had kept to this neglected courtyard, it had been a long time since Concubine Du had come to trouble her. Therefore, Miss Du was quite surprised to see her suddenly. Oh, that¡¯s right, the second young master had visited last night, and whenever the second young master came to trouble her, the next day she would come to flaunt. She had only been thinking about starting a new life and had almost forgotten this pattern. "If you have something to say, say it quickly. Anyway, I won¡¯t be staying here for long." The second young master of the Jie Residence must have told her about the divorce they discussed last night, to make her happy, he would certainly have mentioned it. Her agreeing to the divorce was, to the other woman, a matter of great joy. Strangely, this time Concubine Du didn¡¯t utter any insults or boast, but spoke firmly, "Can you leave this courtyard? If you can, go to the flower hall, someone is looking for you." Miss Du didn¡¯t look at her, but knew she must have spoken through gritted teeth. She remembered clearly and understood the promise the second young master had made to her in the past. When he spoke, aside from providing her with the status of a legitimate wife, she would get nothing, including the honor that came with being the Madame of the younger branch of the Jie Residence. Therefore, they had exhausted every method to confine her within the inner quarters, never allowing her to meet visitors in the status of a Madame. But what about today? Was it because of what she said last night? Miss Du, with a look of surprise, went to the flower hall in the main courtyard with the support of Cuiya. The second young master¡¯s legitimate wife had arrived, dressed in plain clothes, her hair simply tied up with a jade hairpin, and in addition to her thin figure, the illness brought a paleness to her face, making her whole appearance elegant and peaceful. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Such a delicate beauty, a gentle figure swaying like a willow in the breeze, had lost to the brash, heavily powdered woman just before. Madam must think it was the independent taste of the second branch member, otherwise, it was truly incomprehensible. "Madam!" Miss Du bowed slightly as a greeting. Madam hastily asked her to rise, saying, "I heard the second young mistress was ill, I hope I¡¯m not intruding." Not just Concubine Du was baffled by Madam seeking out Miss Du but also Miss Du herself. She reflected upon her own past and realized she had never had any interactions with Madam, nor had their older generations; why was she seeking her out? Madam quickly addressed Miss Du¡¯s confusion. She produced a sash and said, "I¡¯ve come to the second young mistress mainly because of this." Chapter 576 - 587: Complaining Again Chapter 576: Chapter 587: Complaining AgainHaving said that, Madam Ru handed the collar ribbon to Maid Zhang by her side and asked her to take it to Miss Du for inspection. Miss Du took the ribbon and exclaimed, "Embroidery from the Jin Family, and full embroidery from the Yu Family?" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Exactly!" Madam Ru said, "I heard that the second young madam of the Jie Family is the sole heir of the Yu Family¡¯s full embroidery. This collar ribbon means a lot to me, so I had no choice but to swallow my pride and come to you, in hopes that the second young madam could help me mend it." The Yu Family¡¯s full embroidery was also the old trade Miss Du intended to resume; naturally, she wouldn¡¯t refuse. And given Madam Ru¡¯s status and her humble approach, she couldn¡¯t afford to refuse. Miss Du said, "It is my good fortune to be able to mend the collar ribbon for Madam. Please wait a moment, Madam, I will have it fixed for you shortly." "You have my thanks." Hearing that Miss Du could mend her collar ribbon, Madam Ru was in high spirits. All the discomfort she felt since arriving at the Jie Family¡¯s residence vanished completely thanks to Miss Du¡¯s magnanimity and grace. "Cuiya, go to my room and bring the tools." "Yes, Miss." Upon hearing the maid address Miss Du as "Miss" instead of "second young madam", Madam Ru looked at her with newfound surprise. This family is indeed very interesting. Concubine Du waited outside the flower hall, nearly tearing the embroidered handkerchief in her hands to shreds with anxiety. She wanted to enter, but the formidable old lady accompanying Madam Ru guarded the door, allowing only Miss Du to enter while she was barred from doing so. Cuiya dodged Concubine Du and ran back to fetch the mending tools before joining them in the flower hall. Soon, the second young master of the Jie Family, who had gone out early in the morning to Jisheng Hall to get medicine, also returned. The sight of the opulent carriage at the gate startled him, and upon entering, the sight of Concubine Du¡¯s vile expression shocked him even more. In his eyes, Concubine Du had always been a gentle and amiable person. How could she wear such an expression? "Aqing, what happened?" The second young master had already instructed someone to prepare medicine for Miss Du, and seeing Concubine Du like this made him feel both alienated and frightened. What on earth happened to make her look like this? Concubine Du jumped at the sound of the voice and quickly turned around, only to see the second young master of the Jie Family in a green robe. The second young master of the Jie Family was a handsome man with prominent features, matching well with Xintong, as she had heard from Madam Du before. Back then, she was young and only knew that she liked the second brother from the Jie Family, so she always believed that she was the only one who matched the second young master. Madam Du said he paired well with Miss Du because she was her daughter, that¡¯s all. But now, the fleeting image of the calm figure that had just entered her mind suddenly made Madam Du¡¯s words seem reasonable. This thought sent a chill down her spine. She quickly shook her head, casting away the discomfort, and then said to the second young master of the Jie Family, "My lord, Madam Ru has come, she wanted to see my sister only and disdained me for being just a concubine, so I... had no choice but to wait outside." From a distance, the old ladies guarding outside for Madam Ru felt displeased upon hearing these words. Indeed, Madam Ru did not like her and had not let her in, but when had Madam Ru ever said she despised her for being a concubine? The words of Concubine Du reached the ears of the second young master of the Jie Family, and he instantly became infuriated. No wonder his Aqing was in such a state. He had intended to remark that Madam Ru was also a concubine and therefore without the right to judge, but seeing the hostile expressions of the women in front of the flower hall, he swallowed his words. He patted Concubine Du¡¯s shoulder and whispered, "Come, I¡¯ll take you inside." Chapter 577 - 588 The Legacy of Manxiu Chapter 577: Chapter 588 The Legacy of ManxiuThe Jie Family¡¯s butler and eldest son were extremely busy and seldom involved in the household affairs, with all the major and minor matters in the house managed by the second son of the Jie Family and that concubine from the Du Family. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It wouldn¡¯t have been a big deal to deny that Du Concubine entry, after all, in such grand households, only the male head of the household and his legitimate wife held sway. A concubine was merely a step above a servant. So, there was no complaint if a concubine was denied entry. But they could hardly stop Jie¡¯s second son from entering. After all, Madam had come that day to ask for a favor, and Jie¡¯s second son was the master of the house. "Second Master Jie, please!" Jie¡¯s second son grimly took the Du Concubine by the hand and entered, and with the second master leading, those old women had no grounds to stop them, and could only let her pass. Upon entering the flower hall, they saw Madam leisurely drinking tea and enjoying some pastries. Meanwhile, Miss Du was sitting by the window, earnestly embroidering something¡ªa beautiful collar tie, upon closer inspection. Jie¡¯s second son stood awkwardly at the doorway, hand in hand with the Du Concubine, and everyone inside turned their heads to look at them. He quickly let go of the Du Concubine and saluted Madam. "Your humble servant Jie Zhonglin greets Madam!" Madam gently put down her teacup and softly said, "Master Jie, please, there¡¯s no need for formalities." Miss Du gave him a small nod and then lowered her head to continue her stitching. This was his first time seeing Miss Du so focused on her work. The sunlight streaming in from outside the window was dazzling, and it stunned him for a bit. And the look the Du Concubine gave to Miss Du was strange. Just now, she had claimed to be worried about her sister¡¯s health, but now, her gaze held not a trace of sisterly affection. This was a woman who loved to play roles. Madam noted the actions of these three and chuckled softly, "Second Master Jie, I¡¯ve imposed on you rather abruptly, asking your ailing wife to mend this collar tie for me. I hope you don¡¯t mind?" Jie Zhonglin, returning to his senses and hearing the word "wife," quickly looked toward the Du Concubine by his side. The Du Concubine¡¯s expression instantly became amiable, and in the very moment the second master looked at her, she switched to a beaming, lotus-like smile. Madam instantly understood. She wondered if this skill was acquired or innate, no wonder nobody liked that Du Concubine, yet Jie¡¯s second master treated her like a treasure. Seeing his beloved concubine not showing much of a reaction, Jie¡¯s second son breathed a sigh of relief and said to Madam, "It is my humble wife¡¯s honor to be able to mend a collar tie for Madam. How could I, Zhonglin, possibly mind?" "Hmm, as long as you don¡¯t mind, that¡¯s good," Madam nodded and then praised, "Yu Family¡¯s Manxiu Building has already closed down, and I thought my collar tie was beyond repair. Fortunately, we have Xintong, the sole inheritor of Manxiu¡¯s craft. It would really be a pity if this skill were lost, as not many know it." Miss Du slightly bowed and said, "Thank you for your praise, Madam. Xintong will ensure that Manxiu¡¯s legacy does not end with me." "That would be very good, it would be such a pity if it were lost." Jie¡¯s second son, who had been listening, frowned. Miss Du intended to divorce him, and a woman who was divorced or abandoned was called a discarded wife. Naturally, a discarded wife would no longer remarry. In that case, how would she carry on the legacy of Manxiu? Would she take on disciples, passing it on to outsiders? He looked at his beloved concubine, the Du Concubine, and said, "How could it be lost? Aqing is also a daughter of the Du Family, and she knows Manxiu too, just not as expertly as... Xintong. In the future, Aqing will surely carry on the craft of Manxiu..." Chapter 578 - 589: Did You Secretly Learn Manchu Embroidery? Chapter 578: Chapter 589: Did You Secretly Learn Manchu Embroidery?He almost said that the technique was passed down to him and Concubine Du¡¯s daughter. When outsiders were present, he couldn¡¯t say such things, even though he would soon be divorcing Miss Du. For the Jie Residence had already lost enough face, it could not afford to lose face once again in the end. "You know it too?" Madam looked at Concubine Du in surprise. Miss Du also looked towards Concubine Du, puzzled as to how she was unaware that she knew the full embroidery technique. Looking at Concubine Du, who was already scared pale. She glanced at Madam, then at Jie Zhonglin, and suddenly knelt down before Miss Du. That kneel stunned Zhonglin. For some reason, this time he did not come to her and help her up. In the past, whenever she admitted her mistakes, he would stand by her side, pulling her up without a word, not allowing her to act so humbly. "Big sister, I...I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have secretly learned the full embroidery. At that time, when mother was teaching you the technique, I also wanted to learn, so I...I just hid and secretly watched." Miss Du, with needle in hand, looked furious, nearly piercing her own finger. And Zhonglin, at that moment, couldn¡¯t describe his feelings. She clearly said that in the past, when Madam was teaching them full embroidery, she just couldn¡¯t do it well and that was why her embroidery looked so bad, but now it turned out to be secretly learned. Why did she have to lie to him? On the other hand, Madam lightly laughed and said, "Secretly learned? Such family techniques are passed down to the legitimate, not the illegitimate. To secretly learn someone else¡¯s family technique is to be sent to the Ministry of Punishment¡¯s Prison, Concubine Du really is audacious!" Concubine Du, terrified and pale, suddenly fell to the ground, tears rolling in her eyes. What Madam referred to wasn¡¯t just any prison, but the Ministry of Justice¡¯s Prison. Because the full embroidery was to be offered to the Imperial Court, this skill receives the Imperial Court¡¯s attention. "Madam, big sister, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, I was young at the time, I didn¡¯t mean to secretly watch! Please don¡¯t send me to the Ministry of Punishment¡¯s Prison." Concubine Du¡¯s tears fell endlessly as she kept kowtowing to Miss Du. What place was the Ministry of Punishment¡¯s Prison? It was not a place for women like them. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Miss Du furrowed her brow; she only remembered her late mother always required privacy when she taught her the full embroidery. Moreover, even with hands-on teaching, it was extremely hard to learn, how was it possible for her to secretly learn it? It was a sheer impossibility. Yet looking at Zhonglin¡¯s expression, it seemed as if she really had secretly learned the technique. Zhonglin obviously did not know about these rules concerning women¡¯s embroidery, nor did he know that Madam Du could not possibly pass this skill on to Wanqing. Hence, faced with this situation, he still stood there, dumbfounded. "How much did you learn?" Miss Du, struggling to control her anger, would have no choice but to hand her over to the Ministry of Justice if she really had secretly learned the technique. She had already figured it all out, she would leave and grant them happiness, but she didn¡¯t expect such a complication to arise. Who knew what Zhonglin would think of her now, or whether he would use this issue to trouble her and if he dragged his feet on their divorce, things would certainly get complicated. Alas! Perhaps in his eyes, she had once again become the villain. "What Concubine Du also called your mother for many years, she is your sister, just a child ignorant enough to secretly learn embroidery for a few days, and you, a heartless woman, actually intend to send her to the Ministry of Punishment¡¯s Prison," so he might say. Now, without him uttering a word, she already guessed the words he would have said. "Just... learned a little bit," said Concubine Du in a low voice. Chapter 579 - 590: What Do You Think I Could Do to Her Anymore? Chapter 579: Chapter 590: What Do You Think I Could Do to Her Anymore?She glanced at the second young master of the Jie Residence, assuming that he would protect her, but unexpectedly, he just stood there, stupefied, lost in thought. "A little bit?" A little bit could mean anything, depending on how much "a little" actually is. Considering the importance of the matter, Miss Du shifted her gaze to the second son of the Jie Residence and inquired, "May I ask how the second young master came to know of Wanqing learning Manchu embroidery, have you seen her embroidery works?" The second son of the Jie Residence looked down at the sobbing Concubine Du and felt there was something not quite right about the situation. She said she learned by stealing? So, is that why those little tigers were embroidered so ugly? He wasn¡¯t skilled in embroidery, but he also felt that if she had learned all this while stealing at such a young age, it would have been quite impressive. However, given that this skill is passed down only to the legitimate descendants and not to the children of concubines, Madam Du would certainly not pass on Manchu embroidery to the child of a concubine, so she must have learned it by stealing. For some reason, the second son of the Jie Residence felt his mind was in complete disarray. Seeing that Miss Du and Madam Ru were waiting for his response, he raised his hand in a salute to Madam Ru and started to respond, "This official has indeed..." "My lord!" Before the second young master could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Concubine Du¡¯s outcry. She shook her head at him subtly, signaling him not to speak. Therefore, the words on the tip of the second young master¡¯s tongue became, indeed, he had never seen it. Both Miss Du and Madam Ru watched their actions clearly and unmistakably. This second young master of the Jie Residence was trying to cover for Concubine Du, Madam Ru thought, giving Miss Du a look filled with a few more shades of sympathy. The rumors outside were not false, and it seemed that Miss Du must be having a hard time. No wonder the terms they used with each other were strange, just like how the maids in the Jie Residence addressed Miss Du. Seeing that the sash was almost mended, Madam Ru sighed, "This is your family¡¯s affair, and I shall not intrude. Xintong, thank you." Since their interactions were so peculiar, calling Miss Du by her first name, Xintong, appeared more fitting. Such a remarkable woman, the second son of the Jie Residence did not deserve her. Miss Du stood up, personally handed the mended sash to Madam Ru, and personally escorted her out. After Madam Ru got into her carriage, she lifted the curtain and said, "If you have any trouble, come seek me at the imperial villa." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Miss Du understood her meaning and expressed her thanks. She had no family of her own, and her husband of the Jie Residence was biased toward his concubine. She could only endure any bullying. Helping her was a way of repaying her for mending the sash. Once the three of them entered the residence and closed the door, the scene changed completely. Miss Du knew very well what would happen next. She had grown numb to it. "Say what you have to say quickly. I¡¯m sick and I¡¯ve been burdened all morning; I need to go back and rest." The second young master couldn¡¯t stand her attitude and said sternly, "Don¡¯t think anyone owes you anything; this is all your doing." Miss Du sneered, "So your point is that I should just let this slide?" Because he had misspoken, causing Concubine Du to be stuck in a difficult position, the second young master felt extremely guilty. Tightly protecting the tearful, trembling Concubine Du behind him. Miss Du saw this and felt a chill settle into her heart. Even though she no longer cared, it still hurt her eyes to see. She said, "I¡¯m this sick, what do you think I could possibly do to her?" Even if she planned to do something to her, she had no intention of taking action within the Jie Residence. Everything would wait until she left the Jie Residence. As for the matter of stealing the Manchu embroidery knowledge, she would not let it rest. A maid came in with medicine and saw the three in such a hostile stand-off, uncertain whether to enter or retreat. Chapter 580 - 591: Don’t Want His Pity Chapter 580: Chapter 591: Don¡¯t Want His PityThe young master ordered that as soon as the medicine was decocted, it had to be sent to the young mistress immediately. The doctor mentioned that it must be drunk while hot. But looking at her now... had the three of them had an argument again? Alas... Seeing the young mistress in such a pitiable state, the maid braved her nerves to break the awkward silence. "Young Master, the medicine for the young mistress is ready." Just now, the young master was still absorbed in his own thoughts, contemplating how to phrase his words. Miss Du had not yet expressed any intention to hold Concubine Du accountable, which made it difficult for him to broach the subject. Now, this tactful maid had relieved him from the awkward position, which he truly appreciated. He heaved a sigh of relief, softened his voice, and said, "Give it to her to drink, you may leave." After putting down the medicine, the maid ran off as if escaping. The young master¡¯s gaze returned to Miss Du and saw that she had not drunk the medicine, so he reminded her, "The doctor said the medicine must be drunk while hot." Upon seeing the medicine, Miss Du became lost in thought. So, was he really out early in the morning to collect medicine? The young master noticed Miss Du was still not drinking and said again, "Since we¡¯ve agreed on a divorce, I certainly wouldn¡¯t harm you at this moment. You might not care for your life, but the Jie Residence still cares for its reputation. Rest assured and drink, it¡¯s not poisoned." Indeed, they had always been wary of each other. Miss Du truly feared that the young master would give her a bowl of poisoned medicine for Concubine Du¡¯s sake. In their presence, she drank it down. Seeing the empty medicine bowl, the young master added, "After you¡¯ve recovered, we¡¯ll get a divorce. I¡¯ll provide you with some compensation that will be sufficient for you to start anew with your embroidery business in Jinxiu City. From then on, we owe nothing to each other. Regarding Aqing¡¯s matter, I hope you won¡¯t pursue it further, otherwise..." He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but she knew what he wanted to say. It was a warning. Miss Du swallowed back the tears that were about to spill, along with the bitter medicine that she hadn¡¯t managed to gulp down in time, and said, "I¡¯m tired, I¡¯ll go back first. When Lord Jie returns, have someone call me, and we¡¯ll proceed with the divorce." Without another glance at the two of them, Miss Du stood up and walked away. Cuiya was waiting outside the door, and when she saw Miss Du coming out, she quickly supported her. Seeing her like this, the young master felt a heaviness in his heart. Pushing away Concubine Du who was lurking behind him, clutching at his sleeve, he followed the frail figure to the doorway and said, "There¡¯s no rush, let¡¯s talk about it when you¡¯re feeling better." No rush? Miss Du was taken aback. The sudden shock had made her so dizzy that she could barely move her feet. Perhaps it was her apparent illness that had elicited a flicker of pity from him. For him to utter the words "no rush," didn¡¯t he want her out of his sight every second? Cuiya, seeing her mistress¡¯s abnormal condition, became anxious. Why wasn¡¯t she moving? "Miss?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Miss Du bit her own tongue tip to clear her head a bit. She couldn¡¯t faint here and now; she had to make it to that desolate courtyard no matter what. Otherwise, that man and woman would think she was plotting something. "Cui... Cuiya, quickly help... me out!" Miss Du said weakly. "Miss, what¡¯s wrong with you?" Miss Du¡¯s body felt powerless, almost collapsing her entire weight onto Cuiya. As frail as Miss Du, Cuiya found it difficult to support her. Seeing her mistress in such a state, she became even more worried. "Miss, Miss..." Cuiya cried out to her with a quivering voice. "Shush, don¡¯t... don¡¯t speak, quickly take me away." From behind the hall, as the young master of the Jie Residence looked at Miss Du and her maid beside a tree of apricot blossoms, he finally sensed that something was amiss. Chapter 581 - 592 So Stubborn Chapter 581: Chapter 592 So Stubborn?§Ôeew§×bnovel.comHe suddenly felt his heart thud rapidly as he strode toward Miss Du. Concubine Du, who had followed out from behind, hurriedly caught up upon seeing that something was amiss up ahead, and an idea came to her on the spur of the moment. She twisted her body, cried out ¡¯Aiyo¡¯, and fell behind Young Master Jie. As Young Master Jie reached behind Miss Du, about to reach out, he heard Concubine Du¡¯s cry from behind. Turning his head, he saw Concubine Du on the ground, looking up at him with tearful eyes, and he frowned, slightly annoyed. After a moment¡¯s thought, he still decided to help Concubine Du up. "You¡¯re a grown-up, how come you¡¯re not careful when walking?" Young Master Jie asked in a low voice. Concubine Du replied with a grievance, "My lord, your concubine, I slipped accidentally." The timing of the slip was just too perfect, Cuiya sneered coldly with a sidelong glance. The young lady was right, what kind of people were this man and woman? Haven¡¯t they seen through them after all these years? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Using all her strength, Cuiya helped her young mistress up and headed toward the most secluded ruined yard, thinking that even if her mistress really did faint here today, she should never expect even a trace of mercy from that heartless, ungrateful man. Compassion and remorse began to stir in Young Master Jie¡¯s heart as he watched the obstinate servant and mistress. He passed Concubine Du to a nearby maid, and after a moment¡¯s thought, he quickly chased after them. Concubine Du stomped her feet in anger, yelling loudly, "My lord, my lord, where are you going? My knee is bleeding." "Have someone fetch medicine for you; go back and wait for me first." Young Master Jie left these words behind and quickened his pace. Catching up to Miss Du and her servant, Young Master Jie took Miss Du into his arms and carried her towards the ruined yard. The person in his arms was surprisingly light as a feather, her cheeks were gaunt, her lips had not a hint of color, yet from the corners of her mouth, something red as blood was oozing out. That was the blood from her bitten tongue. She was so frail, yet so stubborn. Young Master Jie¡¯s heart wrenched fiercely, and he said somewhat angrily, "Being sick like this, why do you still insist on being strong?" Miss Du, with half-closed eyes, her voice as thin as a thread, said, "If I don¡¯t stay strong, how would Cuiya, with her slight frame, carry me back?" "Isn¡¯t there still me..." He stopped mid-sentence. He feared he was never in her considerations. "In the mansion, there are so many people, no matter what, you are the master. How could they just ignore you, leaving you in that yard..." Miss Du interrupted him with a bitter smile, "How would they dare to intervene?" Young Master Jie¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened as he said coldly, "What do you mean by that? Are you trying to say that even these servants dare to disobey you, to mistreat you?" Isn¡¯t that the case? Miss Du was left with only a bitter smile. She took a breath and said, "Put me down, please, or else it¡¯ll cause more trouble." Young Master Jie paused for a moment, stopping in his tracks. Cuiya, who had been following behind with tears, saw the young master stop and hurriedly reached out to take her young mistress. But the young master just gave her a cold glare and continued to carry Miss Du forward. "Even if we are no longer together, we are still husband and wife by status," he said. Miss Du found it laughable; when had they ever been together? They merely had the nominal status of husband and wife¡ªwhy deceive oneself and others? She no longer had the energy to argue with him and likewise, had no desire to converse even a sentence more with him. Let it be, then. ... Chapter 582 - 593: Find Your Own Problems Chapter 582: Chapter 593: Find Your Own ProblemsConcubine Du, applying medicine to her knee, was so angry she threw something again, and a maid carefully ran in, knelt before her and said, "The young master brought in that base woman into her courtyard, and he hasn¡¯t left yet. It is said that the base woman passed out. The young master suspects something is wrong with the medicine and has already sent for the Imperial Physician." Grinding her teeth, Concubine Du viciously said, "So he intends to stay in that base woman¡¯s room for a long time, huh?" The maid, trembling with fear, looked up at Concubine Du¡¯s ferocious gaze. She could only muster the courage to say, "The young master is afraid her death would tarnish the family¡¯s reputation. If there really is a problem with that medicine..." "Enough!" Concubine Du roared loudly. "Get out, all of you, get out!" In this household, aside from a few masters, no one dared provoke Concubine Du. Seeing her in such an explosive temper, all the servants hurriedly retreated far away. Sounds of Concubine Du smashing things and cursing could be heard from inside, "You base woman, you talked about divorce but then you pull such a trick, do you think I am that easily fooled?" At Miss Du¡¯s place, the Imperial Physician had already arrived. After feeling her pulse and examining the remains of the medicine Miss Du had drunk, the Imperial Physician had an understanding of the situation. Master Jie, anxious, asked, "Imperial Physician Fang, could there be an issue with the medicine?" The Imperial Physician stroked his beard and humphed, "You people, always quick to blame the doctor when a patient shows symptoms, but never looking for problems within yourselves. The reason your wife fainted is that she has been ill for a long time and hasn¡¯t received proper restorative care. "How could you still let her be upset and under stress? Could it be that you really do not want her to live? I have long heard about the affairs of the Jie family, and seeing it today, I believe the rumors to be true." Master Jie felt very guilty and admitted in a low voice, "Imperial Physician Fang is right to reprimand me; it was Zhonglin¡¯s negligence. This won¡¯t happen again." "Hmm, fortunately, there is no serious harm. She should wake up soon. You just need to take good care of her." Imperial Physician Fang began to pack his belongings, ready to stand up and leave. Relieved by Imperial Physician Fang¡¯s words, Master Jie asked again, "Then, is there a problem with the medicine? Should she continue to take it?" Imperial Physician Fang snorted with anger, "What could be wrong with the medicine? Of course, she should take it. Didn¡¯t I tell you, your wife¡¯s fainting is your own issue, nothing to do with the medicine. I can tell you, the one who prescribed this medicine has medical skills surpassing mine. In Beijing, only doctor Xu from the Imperial Medical Bureau and doctor Cui have skills superior to mine. I wonder, whose handiwork is this prescription from?" This slap in the face left Master Jie speechless for a long while. He thought of Gu Youyou, a young girl. Even if she had cured typhoid in Lingnan, that could have been a fluke. How could her medical skills possibly surpass those of the Imperial Physicians from the palace? Thus, he didn¡¯t trust her anymore, which is why he sent for Imperial Physician Fang. But now, after Imperial Physician Fang¡¯s comments... What could he say? To claim that the prescription was from a young girl, wouldn¡¯t that be a slap in the face to Imperial Physician Fang as well? Maid Cui by his side had not thought so much. She said, "Responding to Imperial Physician Fang, my young miss¡¯s illness was treated by Doctor Gu from Jisheng Hall. Naturally, the prescription was also written by her." Doctor Gu? Imperial Physician Fang, surprised, turned around to look at young Master Jie. He had heard of Doctor Gu. The big news from Lingnan had first spread from their Imperial Medical Bureau; of course, he knew about Gu Youyou. Even now, the Imperial Medical Bureau still kept her plans for the prevention and treatment of typhoid as a treasured possession. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 583 - 594: You Can Go Out Now Chapter 583: Chapter 594: You Can Go Out NowJust like the Second Master Lin, he didn¡¯t believe that the young Doctor Gu was genuinely skilled in medicine. He thought that her success in curing that case of typhoid fever was purely coincidental, that she just happened to have come across the right prescription. Imperial Physician Fang looked at the Second Master Lin in surprise, causing the Second Master Lin some embarrassment. Since Cuiya had already spoken, he had no choice but to grit his teeth and say, "Indeed, it was Doctor Gu from Jisheng Hall who treated her." "It was really her?" Imperial Physician Fang¡¯s face looked somewhat strange, it was unclear whether he was struck by the young female doctor¡¯s capability or comforted by the thought that younger generations were indeed formidable. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He then turned to look at Miss Du who was still unconscious and muttered indistinctly, "Fine, if it works, then continue drinking it." ... Gu Youyou had reached the day when she was finally released from confinement. Being locked up for half a month made her deeply realize that the Lin Residence was not a place to stay for long. The aunt was too overbearing and her beliefs were too conservative. She was a resident doctor at Jisheng Hall, yet she had been forcefully kept from leaving the residence for half a month. In front of her grandmother, they treated her quite well, but it was a different story behind the scenes. She and Lin Qianqing had been hiding in the yard, eating braised beef, yet her aunt even skimped on her food? They cut off the heating in her room, forcing her to stay in the pharmacy to avoid the cold. Could it be that the Lin Residence couldn¡¯t afford beef? Could they be lacking a few pieces of charcoal? Ridiculous. She knew it was her aunt¡¯s way of showing who¡¯s boss, to tell her that in this Lin Residence the uncle and grandmother were the most respected, but the one who held power was her. She could make her life unpleasant in every aspect, from clothing and food to housing and transportation. But fortunately, every night Jin Zijin would come, bringing her some of the food she wanted to eat. Gu Youyou had complained to Jin Zijin about her aunt¡¯s harshness, but he remained very calm. He simply said, "It¡¯s quite common for the official wife to deal with disobedient concubines and their children behind the scenes, setting traps and poisoning, shaming them in front of outsiders or skimping on their clothes and food in plain sight. You, as a niece, have it pretty good." "As long as you don¡¯t do anything that seriously harms her, there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems. The restrictions on clothing, food, housing, and transportation are just minor issues." Gu Youyou thought about it and felt it made sense. She indeed had no deep grudge against her aunt, for there was no significant conflict of interest between them. She understood the women of the inner court. Compared to her Gu Family relatives who would kill for gain, her aunt was pretty adorable. Alright, she admitted, in the Lin Residence, her aunt was the boss. As a down and out relative, she truly had no need to get into a serious argument with her. In the future, she would just act more obedient in front of her. However, she couldn¡¯t tolerate the restriction of her freedom, so the first thing Gu Youyou did after her confinement ended was to leave the estate and go to Jisheng Hall. No sooner had Gu Youyou stepped out the door than a maid hurried to report to Madam Lin. "Madam, the young mistress has left the house again." Madam Lin set down her teacup and immediately scowled. "All she thinks about is running outside, what kind of behavior is that? I said that those medical clinics should not be opened, and now look, what has a fine young lady become? A merchant woman?" The maid knelt on the ground and said softly, "The young mistress is a doctor, not quite a merchant woman, right?" "How is she not?" Madam Lin slammed the teacup onto the table, causing tea to spill all over it. "What did she open that medical clinic for? Isn¡¯t it to earn silver? How is that any different from a merchant woman? Living in the Lin Residence, the young mistress is a merchant woman, and it makes me feel ashamed to go out. Those who don¡¯t know might think I¡¯ve mistreated her, forcing her to open a clinic to support herself... Eh, hold on, where is the eldest miss? Did she go with her?" "No, she didn¡¯t!" the maid hurriedly replied with her head lowered. Madam Lin breathed a sigh of relief and lamented, "That¡¯s good, I was just afraid she¡¯d lead Daya astray; Daya is meant to marry into the Imperial Family, after all." Chapter 584 - 595: Concubine Du Seeks a Doctor Chapter 584: Chapter 595: Concubine Du Seeks a DoctorAs soon as her words fell, a maid with a panicked face rushed in from outside the door. As soon as the maid entered the room, she immediately knelt down and said, "Madam, it¡¯s terrible, the young miss has climbed over the wall and left the house." Thud... sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What?" ... Gu Youyou had just entered Jisheng Hall, and Lin Qianqing followed right in. She was startled and said, "How did you get out? Didn¡¯t your mother ask you to stay at home and comprehend the Three Obediences and Four Virtues?" The last time her aunt punished her by making her copy the women¡¯s precepts, she used a writing style that was incomprehensible, and she finished copying them in three days. Later, it was said that she was punished to comprehend the Three Obediences and Four Virtues. It wasn¡¯t hard for her to copy just a few sentences, but comprehending them to her mother¡¯s satisfaction was difficult. Because satisfaction was something her mother had the final say over. Therefore, Gu Youyou did not tell her when she left but thought about how she still followed. "That¡¯s just my mother making things difficult on purpose, don¡¯t mind her." Gu Youyou nodded her head; she knew this, but the key issue was that it was done on purpose to make things difficult for you. "So, how do you plan to explain? The underfloor heating in my room has been docked by your mother." However, Lin Qianqing seemed unconcerned and said, "The weather is so warm now, if it¡¯s not heated, then so be it, just bear with it." Gu Youyou thought to herself: Why don¡¯t you bear with it? I¡¯m sick. "Alright, I¡¯d better send you back quickly. Don¡¯t let your mother cut off the charcoal in my pharmacy too." "I haven¡¯t left my courtyard for half a month; please, don¡¯t send me back. How much can that bit of charcoal cost? I¡¯ll help you buy it." "The key is that even what we buy can only be delivered with your mother¡¯s approval." "Then just say it was bought by Grandmother." Gu Youyou: "..." It seemed that this Buddha was not going to be sent back. "Fine, it just so happens I have a bunch of things no one is doing; you check those medicine prescriptions." Lin Qianqing immediately beamed with joy, "Yes, I¡¯ll do it now." Gu Youyou shook her head helplessly; checking prescriptions was also a tedious and boring task. But because it was in a different place, she felt so happy. Because it was freedom. With a temperament like hers, she truly wasn¡¯t suited for living in high-ranking families in Beijing. In the future, she would still be betrothed by the Emperor; it was hard to imagine how she would endure an even more restricted life. Gu Youyou went to the backyard to look at her experimental subjects, with the exception of the Ice Snake, all were there. The Ice Snake had been taken by Jin Zijin to be raised, saying that he would help her collect snake venom regularly. Getting bitten by that thing was no joke; she needed to make two doses of Antidote Serum quickly. "Doctor Gu, there is a patient who insists on seeing you. Do you have a moment? If not, I¡¯ll send her away first." Shopkeeper Hu¡¯s voice came from outside, and Gu Youyou put down a mouse and got up to wash her hands. "Have them wait a moment, I¡¯ll be right there." She hadn¡¯t been in for a while, and upon arriving, she went to the backyard to look at the experimental mice. Many patients outside came for her reputation; she had to go and see. What surprised her, though, was that the visitor was Du Concubine, the Mistress of Young Master Jie. Seeing Du Concubine in such a state, it seemed she must have some indescribable difficulty. With a white veil covering her head, she forwent the grace and luxury of her makeup from the other day. This outfit, however, was very elegantly simple. Gu Youyou invited her into the consultation room inside the house, and only then did she remove the veil covering her face. "Du Concubine, what has happened to you..." Speaking softly, Du Concubine said, "I¡¯ve come here admiring your reputation, having heard that Doctor Gu¡¯s medical skills are exceptional." "That¡¯s just everyone¡¯s kind exaggeration," said Gu Youyou. Du Concubine hesitated for a moment, then said, "Why should Doctor Gu be so modest? The plaque from the Emperor can¡¯t be fake." Chapter 585 - 596: Never Having Children Chapter 585: Chapter 596: Never Having ChildrenGu Youyou smiled and decided not to beat around the bush. She directly asked, "So, what brings Concubine Du to my clinic today?" Concubine Du glanced at the half-closed door. Gu Youyou immediately understood and got up to tightly close the door, then waited for her to speak. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "During our third young lady¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony, I actually didn¡¯t recognize Doctor Gu. I am truly ashamed." Gu Youyou let out a dry laugh, "... as long as Concubine Du doesn¡¯t find me presumptuous, it¡¯s fine." Concubine Du mustered a strained smile, looking quite uncomfortable. After a while, she said, "I don¡¯t know if Doctor Gu can treat infertility? I have been married to my husband for five years now, and there¡¯s still no movement in my belly. I¡¯ve also consulted other doctors, but to no avail. Hearing about Doctor Gu¡¯s exceptional medical skills, I decided to give it a try." "Infertility?" Gu Youyou raised an eyebrow. She had heard they had not conceived. After a moment, she said, "That¡¯s hard to say. There are many different reasons for infertility. Some can be treated, others cannot. Besides, having a child involves both husband and wife. It¡¯s not necessarily the case that the problem lies with you..." Concubine Du immediately interjected before Gu Youyou could finish, "It can¡¯t be my husband¡¯s problem. It must be me..." Seeing her certitude, Gu Youyou got serious. "Then, Concubine Du, what do you think is wrong with your health?" Concubine Du hesitantly described her symptoms. After listening, Gu Youyou checked her thoroughly and indeed, the problem was with her. "Ah! It¡¯s all my fault for not being careful. The same year my sister and I married my husband, although I knew she disliked me, I was not cautious enough. She pushed me into the pond in the garden. It was September, and the water was nearly freezing, which let the chill invade my body. I was sick until the next spring, and that¡¯s when this chronic condition began." Gu Youyou simply gave a faint smile and began writing a prescription. In the struggle for favor amongst wives and concubines, who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong is not always clear. But the fact remains that Concubine Du is a victor. Concubine Du rambled on, "The day my sister fell ill, she was fortunate to have Doctor Gu¡¯s help. She has finally seen reason, and after she recovers, she will divorce my husband. It¡¯s for the best. He doesn¡¯t like her, and staying in the Jie Family, she¡¯s only suffering. I can protect her for now, but I can¡¯t protect her for the rest of her life." Hearing this, Gu Youyou stopped writing and looked up at Concubine Du. "Miss Du intends to divorce? Was it her idea?" "Yes, it was my sister who proposed it. Doctor Gu, it was you who treated her illness. How long must it take for her to recover?" After asking the question, Concubine Du seemed to realize something amiss in her query and quickly added, "What I mean is, my sister has been sick for so long without getting better. Is it something serious? I¡¯m just worried about her." Worried about her? Gu Youyou scoffed inwardly. Concubine Du was a good actor, no wonder she was favored. Last time I met Miss Du, she wasn¡¯t this type, which is why she¡¯s at a disadvantage. "Her illness has dragged on for a while, so it will take some time to heal. To fully recover, it will probably take about a month. It¡¯s been half a month; she should be much better now." "Much... much better?" Recalling how Xintong still looked weak and listless the day before, Concubine Du furrowed her brows. Was she faking it? But why would she fake being sick? "Isn¡¯t that the case?" asked Gu Youyou with an amused look at the changing expressions of Concubine Du. "No, no, she, she is much better now, thanks to Doctor Gu." Gu Youyou didn¡¯t inquire further. Instead, she finished prescribing the medicine for Concubine Du and explained how to use it. Chapter 586 - 597 Played Her a Trick Chapter 586: Chapter 597 Played Her a Trick"Your condition has been neglected for too long, so treatment will be slow. Take these medicines home and start with them, then return to see me in a month." "A... a month?" Du Concubine¡¯s face turned pale as she saw the long list Gu Youyou had written, and she stammered, not daring to take it. Gu Youyou pushed the list into her hands and said, "A month is nothing. You¡¯re still young, Du Concubine. Perhaps after taking the medicine for a year or two, you could recover. But if you were older, it would be even more troublesome to treat." "Ah...? One or two years?" So a month really wasn¡¯t a long time. "Yes, this is about the important matter of having children. You can¡¯t be careless. Take it three times a day, without fail. Otherwise, you might never be able to have children in your lifetime." Du Concubine¡¯s legs had already gone weak from fear caused by Gu Youyou¡¯s words. If she had known the cost would be so great, she would never have jumped into the pond to frame that woman. The price was too much to bear. But without following Gu Youyou¡¯s advice, she had no other choice. She had seen many doctors for her ailment, even the Imperial Physician, but in the end, nothing worked. Gu Youyou was her last chance. "Then... can I be cured?" Gu Youyou said, "As long as you treat it according to my instructions, the chances of recovery are very high." Everyone¡¯s condition is different, and Gu Youyou certainly didn¡¯t say this lightly. "Alright, as long as I can be cured, that¡¯s all that matters, Doctor Gu, thank you!" "There¡¯s no need for such gravity, Du Concubine. I am a doctor, and it¡¯s my duty to treat the sick. However, there¡¯s one more important thing that you must remember!" "What?" Seeing Gu Youyou¡¯s solemn demeanor, Du Concubine instinctively felt a jolt of dread. "While undergoing treatment, you must not share a bed with your husband; otherwise, all our efforts will be wasted." Du Concubine was shocked and exclaimed loudly, "How can that be possible? My husband is in his prime..." A woman¡¯s youth is fleeting, and Jie Zhonglin is in the vigorous prime of life. In one or two years, everything would be over, and his affections might have already been taken by some enchantress. Gu Youyou frowned and said sternly, "Treating a disease is no trivial matter. If Jie Zhonglin truly cherishes you, he can wait a year or two for you. If you think having children is important, then do as I say, or else you¡¯ll never have children of your own in this lifetime. If you don¡¯t believe me, you are free to consult other doctors. Anyone who can treat your condition will say the same." This Du Concubine was both pitiful and hateful. It was true she had to take medicine for a long time, but she didn¡¯t have to abstain from her husband¡¯s bed. This condition was purposely added by Gu Youyou. Du Concubine was deeply alarmed by Gu Youyou¡¯s words, and tears fell from her eyes in large drops. This time, her crying was not an act; it was real. After all her years of scheming, if she lost her husband¡¯s affection because of this, truly everything would be lost. She wasn¡¯t like Du Xintong, who wouldn¡¯t starve if she left the Jie Family. The Yu Family and Du Family¡¯s wealth was in her grasp, enough to last her a lifetime. But she only had Jie Zhonglin. Without his affection, she was nothing. Du Concubine did not know how she made it back to the Jie Family home, but upon returning, she locked herself in her room and began to weep bitterly. "Madam, whatever is wrong? Please open the door!" Her maids were terrified, having never seen Du Concubine like this before. She was truly wailing, the sound of her crying full of sorrow. In the past, her tears were always for show, always crying prettily enough to evoke sympathy. "It¡¯s all because of that wretched woman! If she hadn¡¯t stood in my way all those years ago, I would never have resorted to such methods. And now I have to swallow bitter medicines for a year..." ... S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 587 - 598 Jin Ziyuan Returns Chapter 587: Chapter 598 Jin Ziyuan ReturnsLin Qianqing, looking all secretive, pulled Gu Youyou aside and asked, "How come I just saw that despicable Concubine Du?" Gu Youyou choked on her words at that remark and said, "You are a lady of high society, so guard your speech a bit more tightly. Calling someone a ¡¯despicable person,¡¯ is that something you should say?" "That¡¯s why I said it so quietly!" Lin Qianqing declared with a sense of justified righteousness. Gu Youyou: "..." Well, it seems we¡¯re just digging holes for each other. "Let¡¯s see how auntie¡¯s going to deal with us tonight." Lin Qianqing hummed indifferently, "If I were afraid of her punishment, I would have already become that well-mannered, knowledgeable young lady. Hey, what illness does Concubine Du have that she came to you for treatment?" "Oh!" Gu Youyou said indifferently, "Concubine Du cannot have children; it¡¯s said that her body was injured a few years ago when she fell into the water." Lin Qianqing was slightly startled, "So did you treat her?" "I did." "Ouch, why did you treat her? She deserves to be childless." "I am a doctor; it wouldn¡¯t be right not to cure a disease I can cure." "You... oh, it¡¯s so satisfying that she can¡¯t have children!" Gu Youyou tilted her head and gave a secretive smile, saying, "I had to treat her, I couldn¡¯t just ruin my own reputation. But... I did trick her a bit." "How did you trick her?" Lin Qianqing¡¯s eyes brightened. Gu Youyou lowered her voice and revealed the last condition she had imposed, forbidding Concubine Du from sharing a bed with Young Master Jie. After hearing this, Lin Qianqing laughed heartily, "Then she¡¯s ruined. In a year or two, ah, with Young Master Jie being such a lecher, by the time her illness is cured, the flower she¡¯s offering might have already wilted. Cousin, your move is so satisfying." Gu Youyou laughed for a while and then sighed, "Ah, what a pity for Miss Du, she seems like a good person. But it¡¯s alright, I heard she¡¯s come to terms with it and is planning to separate from Young Master Jie." "What? Miss Du is planning to separate from Young Master Jie?" Lin Qianqing didn¡¯t think this was good news. Although she wasn¡¯t as pedantic as the other young ladies, she was, after all, a proper woman. "What does she plan to do then? A woman separating from her husband, it¡¯s almost the same as being cast aside," she said worriedly. Gu Youyou replied, "That¡¯s still better than staying in the Jie Residence. With her appearance, she wouldn¡¯t last long there." "That¡¯s also true." Lin Qianqing nodded and said, "If she can look on the bright side, leaving the Jie Residence and wandering the world, then that would truly be an enviable and beautiful thing." As she spoke, her eyes shone with excitement and longing. It was only then that Gu Youyou realized, this young mistress yearned for freedom, aspiring to a life unbounded by restrictions. However, being born in the household of a high-ranking official in Beijing, she was destined to be nothing more than a well-mannered little lady. Someone knocked on the door from outside, followed by the voice of Shopkeeper Hu. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Doctor Gu, there is another patient specifically asking for you; nothing we say seems to make a difference." Gu Youyou only conducted four hours of consultation per day, and those four hours were already over for today, but there were always patients who insisted on seeing her. Usually, Shopkeeper Hu would explain the situation clearly to such visitors, and most of them would understand, leaving behind only a few who refused to go and insisted on waiting for her. Gu Youyou sighed and went out nonetheless. If it weren¡¯t for a particularly troublesome patient, Shopkeeper Hu wouldn¡¯t have broken this rule. A man dressed very plainly, not much different from the clerks at the pastry shop across the street, yet he had an extraordinarily distinctive face. Even though he tried to disguise it with a beard, Gu Youyou recognized him at a glance. Jin Ziyuan. "What illness do you need to see a doctor for? Come with me." Chapter 588 - 599: Ministry of Justice Arrests People Chapter 588: Chapter 599: Ministry of Justice Arrests PeopleJin Ziyuan arrived, but he was not to be treated like an ordinary patient. He said, "Never mind, just give me some of the same medicine as last time, my old ailment has flared up." Gu Youyou immediately understood, hurriedly went to the inner courtyard to fetch him the medicine. Fortunately, she had been locked up by her aunt a few days ago, which had allowed her to make quite a lot of it. Gu Youyou gave him most of the medicine, and as she touched his hand, she noticed it was frighteningly cold, and quickly said, "Why don¡¯t I take your pulse for you? Your illness..." "No need, the medicine will do!" Jin Ziyuan immediately declined, handed her a bag of silver, and left Jisheng Hall with the medicine. Upon closer inspection, she realized his complexion was even paler than before, and he spoke in a feeble manner, which made Gu Youyou genuinely worried. She had no idea what he had encountered. Lin Qianqing came out from the backyard, saw Gu Youyou gazing blankly outside, and asked, "What¡¯s wrong?" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou came to her senses and said in a low voice, "Nothing. An old patient of mine seems to have gotten worse." "Oh." Lin Qianqing didn¡¯t think much of it and went back inside the inner courtyard. Suddenly, soldiers barged into Jisheng Hall, blocked the entrance, and ruthlessly grabbed the Shopkeeper Hu, demanding, "Are you the manager here?" Shopkeeper Hu had never encountered such aggression and was completely startled. "Official, what... what is this about?" "I asked if you are the manager here." The soldier raised his voice and repeated the question. "Yes, I am!" The man seemed satisfied, took a breath of relief, turned his head to glance at someone beside him, and that person immediately produced a scroll and said, "Do you recognize this person?" Shopkeeper Hu adjusted his glasses and found the person in the portrait somewhat familiar, but... after all, he was someone who had been around the block for many years and knew not to recklessly recognize someone, so he decisively shook his head and said, "I don¡¯t know him." "Don¡¯t know him?" The soldier was about to leave, but a curious old woman who was there for a consultation looked over and said, "Eh, isn¡¯t this the man who just bought medicine from your store? He insisted on seeing Doctor Gu." Shopkeeper Hu held his forehead, wishing he could smack that blabbermouth old woman. Hearing the old woman¡¯s words, the soldier became enraged, threw Shopkeeper Hu onto a subordinate behind him, and shouted, "Tie up this dishonest old thing and take him to the Ministry of Punishment¡¯s Prison for interrogation!" The old woman, knowing she had blurted out the wrong thing and caused trouble, slapped her own face and said, "Oh dear Official, you can¡¯t blame Shopkeeper Hu for this. That man did indeed come earlier to buy medicine, but he doesn¡¯t quite match the person in the painting. The young master in the painting looks neat and well-groomed, but the man who came earlier had a face full of whiskers. It¡¯s normal for Shopkeeper Hu, with his poor eyesight, not to have recognized him on the spot." Shopkeeper Hu, with shaky legs from fear, hurriedly added, "Yes, Official, my eyes aren¡¯t what they used to be, I truly didn¡¯t recognize him." Everyone else was frightened, and given the authority of the Ministry of Justice, no one dared to leave. The soldier then said, "Call out your Doctor Gu." He hadn¡¯t overlooked what the old woman had said, the criminal had specifically asked for Doctor Gu to see him. Could there be a connection with this Doctor Gu? Gu Youyou, hearing the commotion outside, had already come out with Lin Qianqing. "What¡¯s the matter?" Gu Youyou was quite surprised to see a group of officials blocking the entrance. "Are you the Doctor Gu they¡¯re talking about?" the soldier asked. "I am!" Gu Youyou nodded. "Seize her!" With Gu Youyou¡¯s affirmation, the soldier immediately commanded his subordinates. Chapter 589 - 600: Dragged Down by Jin Ziyuan Chapter 589: Chapter 600: Dragged Down by Jin Ziyuan"Hey, on what grounds are you arresting someone? What has my cousin done?" Lin Qianqing stood in front of Gu Youyou. Seeing the portrait in the hands of the guards, Gu Youyou already understood what was going on. She pushed Lin Qianqing aside and said to the guards, "I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done wrong that warrants my arrest." The guard sneered, holding up the portrait and saying, "Someone saw you treating this person, a major fugitive from the Imperial Court. We¡¯re taking you to the Ministry of Punishment¡¯s Prison to understand the situation." Those who went to the Ministry of Justice¡¯s Prison came out with a layer of skin peeled off even if they were innocent. Lin Qianqing¡¯s eyebrows knitted together as she whispered to Gu Youyou, "They¡¯re from the Ministry of Justice, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t refuse to go. Go with them for now and play along, stall for time, and I¡¯ll go to my father immediately." Gu Youyou realized that ancient police stations were nothing like those of modern times; they were places devoid of any humanity or rights, and she grew serious, replying, "Okay, go without worry." This Jin Ziyuan, bringing such trouble upon her. She wondered what he had done to expose his identity; now he would probably find it difficult to stay in Beijing. As Lin Qianqing tried to leave Jisheng Hall, she was stopped by the guards. She lifted her chin and said coldly, "I am the young lady of the Lin Family. If you want to arrest me, you should go to the Lin Residence. Arresting me here will be difficult to explain to my father and mother." Hearing Lin Qianqing claim her family name, the guard was startled and hastily gestured for others to make way. "I certainly wouldn¡¯t dare to stop Miss Lin. Please proceed!" As Gu Youyou was being captured, Doctor Cui, who had once served as a doctor in the Imperial Palace, heard the commotion and stepped out from her consultation room. Seeing the scene, she was startled and said, "Officer, I was once a doctor in the Imperial Palace. I wonder what crime Shopkeeper Hu and our Doctor Gu have committed that you are taking them to the Ministry of Punishment¡¯s Prison?" "Oh, Doctor Cui!" Hearing that she came from the Imperial Palace, the guard quickly bowed and saluted, his attitude doing a complete one-eighty. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The person who just came in to buy medicine is a remnant of the rebel Three Princes from years ago, a major fugitive from the Imperial Court. So, it¡¯s not that we want to trouble your doctors and managers, but we are compelled. Please understand." Whom could they blame? It¡¯s just bad luck for Jisheng Hall. The major fugitive from the Imperial Court went to other places, but unfortunately ended up at their Jisheng Hall. Alas! A wave of sighs filled the air. It was Doctor Gu¡¯s first day back after recovering from a severe illness, and she ran into such an unlucky situation. The damned fugitive from the Imperial Court, why didn¡¯t he go to another place to buy his medicine, insisting on causing trouble for Doctor Gu? Hearing this, Doctor Cui frowned. Since it was a major fugitive from the Imperial Court and the Ministry of Justice was handling it personally, Doctor Cui was powerless. She said, "Then Doctor Gu and Shopkeeper Hu can only go with them for questioning, but rest assured, the officers are just taking you for investigation and won¡¯t cause you any trouble. Otherwise, the Princely Heir wouldn¡¯t agree, would he?" "The Princely Heir?" the guard raised an eyebrow. Doctor Cui continued, "Yes, one of the backers of our medical establishment happens to be the Princely Heir." "The one from Jinan?" the guard was already breaking out in a cold sweat. "Precisely, the one from Jinan. The Princely Heir is a fellow disciple of our Doctor Gu, and they set up this medical establishment together." The guard looked at Gu Youyou, not expecting the young female doctor to be a senior disciple of that Princely Heir. The Princely Heir was not like other heirs; he was the only son of the Marquess of Lingnan and the close disciple of Tian Jizi from the Dao Family. Whether in the Imperial Court or the Dao Family, his status and position were very high. Chapter 590 - 601 Rushing to the Rescue Chapter 590: Chapter 601 Rushing to the RescueBut since the person has already been arrested, they can¡¯t just be released without cause¡ªotherwise, the Ministry of Justice wouldn¡¯t be able to show its face in Beijing. The soldiers had no choice but to pluck up the courage to say, "We are only taking Doctor Gu and Shopkeeper Hu back to understand the situation, and we will certainly not make things difficult for them. Please rest assured, Doctor Cui, and kindly reassure the Princely Heir." "And these chains..." Doctor Cui looked at the chains bound to Gu Youyou and Shopkeeper Hu. The soldier quickly said, "We will remove them immediately. Doctor Gu and Shopkeeper Hu are not criminals, how could we put chains on them?" ... Gu Youyou was taken away by people from the Ministry of Justice, and Lin Qianqing hurried to find Lin Xingyi. By this time, he had already returned to his residence and was in the study. She hastened to the study. As soon as Qianqing returned, a maid reported to Madam Lin, "The young miss has come back, and she went to the study looking for the master. She seemed very anxious." "Looking for her father?" In Madam Lin¡¯s memory, whenever she got into trouble, she had always gone to the old Madam. This was the first time she had sought out Lin Xingyi. "Let¡¯s go and see." Madam Lin also took a retinue of servants with her to the study. Lin Qianqing was urgently explaining to Lin Xingyi about Gu Youyou being taken to the Ministry of Justice¡¯s Prison. "Father, please hurry and save cousin Youyou. The Ministry of Punishment¡¯s Prison is a place that devours people without spitting out the bones. Cousin Youyou will surely suffer greatly there. She has only just recovered from a serious illness and won¡¯t be able to withstand the torments of those people in the Ministry of Justice." As he put on his coat, Lin Xingyi asked, "For what reason was your cousin arrested?" "Today a patient came seeking cousin Youyou for treatment, but it turned out that the person was a wanted criminal by the Imperial Court. They said they were taking cousin Youyou back to the Ministry of Justice to understand the situation, but that kind of place can turn the innocent into the guilty." "Well said, I¡¯m heading to the Ministry of Justice right now." "I¡¯m coming too!" "You are not to go. Wait at home." However, this voice didn¡¯t come from Lin Xingyi but from Madam Lin, who had heard the news and hurried over. Lin Qianqing: "..." Madam Lin snorted and said, "Climbing over the wall¡ª I haven¡¯t settled that matter with you yet." "Father..." Lin Qianqing immediately cast a pitiful look at Lin Xingyi. Lin Xingyi touched his nose and calmly said, "Your mother is right, and that climbing over the wall does indeed need punishment. How about you¡¯re assigned to copy Buddhist scriptures for your grandmother?" Upon hearing this, Lin Qianqing was immediately overjoyed and hurriedly agreed, slipping away to seek refuge with her grandmother. Lin Xingyi also left the house; he needed to rush to the Ministry of Punishment¡¯s Prison. Madam Lin was left stamping her foot in frustration, her head throbbing with irritation. "What sin did I commit to end up married into this family? Everyone is against me. If this child were a boy, perhaps it would be fine, but for a girl to act like this every day¡ªhow is she ever going to find a husband?" ... Meanwhile, someone in the medical clinic has already gone to notify Yue Rujing outside the city, fearing that Gu Youyou might indeed suffer in prison. He quickly rode a fast horse to the Ministry of Justice, where he happened to run into Lin Xingyi. At the Ministry of Justice, Minister Li was questioning them. Since they were associated with Yue Rujing, they were not mistreated but underwent the standard interrogation process. "Doctor Gu, what medicine did that person buy from you? What exactly did you talk about?" Gu Youyou answered, "He only came to buy medicine and did not talk much with me. I saw his pale complexion and offered to take his pulse, but he refused and left after taking the medicine." Minister Li nodded and then asked, "Why did he specifically ask for you?" Gu Youyou said, "Because he had bought this type of medicine from me before. This medicine was originally for my own use, not for sale, which is why he couldn¡¯t buy it from anyone else." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 591 - 602 Yue Rujing to the Rescue Chapter 591: Chapter 602 Yue Rujing to the Rescue"What medicine?" Master Li raised an eyebrow, his expression becoming grave. Gu Youyou took out a bottle of medicine, and immediately someone took it from her hand and handed it to Master Li on the high platform. Master Li did not understand medical skills, he simply glanced at it briefly, then set it aside. "What illness does he have? Why must he use the medicine you use?" "Replying to Master, since I was young, my health has been poor, and I have always relied on medicine to sustain my life. This medicine was developed by me over many years, specifically to treat my illness. And that person you mentioned, by a stroke of luck, has the same illness as I do, so he only buys medicine from me." Master Li immediately seized the key point, asking somewhat excitedly, "Do you mean to say that he will have to buy medicine from you again?" Gu Youyou candidly said, "There¡¯s no need for that, I gave him the prescription." These words infuriated Master Li so much he almost fell off his stool, exclaiming, "How could you give him the prescription? You¡¯re really generous." Gu Youyou spoke indifferently, "He paid silver for his treatment, isn¡¯t it normal for me to give him medicine and the prescription?" Master Li: "...Indeed, what you say is logical, but..." But what? He was at a loss for words. Who decreed that doctors cannot give patients their prescriptions? If they don¡¯t give out the prescriptions, how can the patients get their medicine prepared? Master Li, frustrated and in pain, said to someone standing by, "Forget it, give this medicine to the Imperial Medical Bureau, and let¡¯s find out what it actually is." Having said this, he then addressed Gu Youyou, "Doctor Gu, I must trouble you to wait here a while longer. Regarding the illness he has contracted, I do not understand, and you still need to explain it to the Imperial Physician." Gu Youyou did not refuse, nor could she refuse, and was led to the neighboring room to wait. "Next!" This time, quite a few people had been caught, more than twenty. Anyone with evidence of having seen Jin Ziyuan had been captured and interrogated one by one. Others weren¡¯t as fortunate as Gu Youyou and Shopkeeper Hu; even a slight inconsistency in their accounts led to a good beating and a toss into jail. Shopkeeper Hu was of a considerable age and had never been to jail before; he was quite frightened. "Doctor Gu, we won¡¯t have any trouble, will we?" Gu Youyou gave him a comforting smile and said, "Don¡¯t worry, reinforcement will arrive soon." "But that illness... what exactly does he have, that he insists on seeking treatment only from Doctor Gu?" That illness... Gu Youyou smiled bitterly; it was an unmentionable disease, and it would be terrible once the Imperial Physician arrived. She only hoped that Yue Rujing and her uncle could come and save the situation sooner. Her rescuers arrived as if on cue; just as Gu Youyou was thinking this, the door was opened. "Princely Heir!" Shopkeeper Hu, who was brought from Lingnan by Yue Rujing, saw Yue Rujing and burst into tears. Yue Rujing nodded at him, then asked Gu Youyou, "Did they make things difficult for you?" Gu Youyou chuckled dryly and shook her head, saying, "They took my medicine." Lin Xingyi came in from behind and inquired, "What medicine?" Gu Youyou knelt on one knee as a sign of respect and replied, "Uncle, it¡¯s the medicine Youyou usually takes." "Why would they take the medicine you usually use?" Lin Xingyi did not know the reason. On the other side, Yue Rujing had already understood. "Is it him?" Gu Youyou nodded gently. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yue Rujing closed her eyes and only said, "You¡¯ve been foolish." On Lin Xingyi¡¯s end, he was even more confused by their enigmatic conversation. After pondering for a moment, Yue Rujing said, "Don¡¯t talk later, I¡¯ll do the talking." After finishing, she led Gu Youyou and Shopkeeper Hu out. Facing Master Li, Yue Rujing said playfully, "Master Li, may I take them away now?" Chapter 592 - 603: Is Jin Yi also a Medicine Person? Chapter 592: Chapter 603: Is Jin Yi also a Medicine Person?Yue Rujing stood, and clearly, Official Li did not dare to sit, immediately standing up and paying his respects to Yue Rujing and Lin Xingyi. "Young Master, Master Lin. This matter is of great importance, so I hope you both will not make things difficult for this subordinate." He looked at Shopkeeper Hu and said, "Shopkeeper Hu may leave now, but as for this young miss... she will have to wait a little longer." Yue Rujing smiled and said, "Then Shopkeeper Hu can go back first? Today, Official Li¡¯s men went to my Jisheng Hall to arrest someone, frightening the patients terribly and causing me no small loss. You¡¯d better go back quickly and figure out what all has been lost." Hearing Yue Rujing¡¯s words, Official Li broke into a cold sweat, quickly saying, "The losses Jisheng Hall suffered today, I am willing to compensate in full." "Hmm, that¡¯s good. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m stingy, but you see, I sneaked out of home without half a silver note from my family. I rely on Jisheng Hall to earn some pocket money, so I¡¯m broke!" After sending Shopkeeper Hu on his way, Yue Rujing drew closer to Official Li and lowered her voice, saying, "I am aware of my martial sister¡¯s illness, but it is related to the secret of the Tianzong and the Xuanzong; please, Official Li, step aside to talk." Upon hearing this, Official Li was startled again, feeling a bad omen. In Beijing, there is a saying, "It¡¯s better to offend the Imperial Family rather than the Dao Family." The current State Preceptor is ruthless and brutal; offending him would result in a miserably tragic death. For example, if there¡¯s a great flood somewhere this year, he¡¯d utter that the Dragon King is angry and demands offerings. Without need for any reason, those he points out become the offerings. As offerings, their deaths were always horribly tragic. Fortunately, Young Master Yue is of the Tianzong; the Tianzong does not wield power, so they should not be too twisted. "Young Master Yue, please!" This matter was of great significance, and Official Li had no choice but to step aside and talk. Yue Rujing and Official Li went to the inner hall, and in the main hall, only Gu Youyou and Lin Xingyi remained. Gu Youyou had been in Beijing for quite some time, but her interactions with Lin Xingyi had been limited. As her maternal uncle, he is a Grand Scholar of the First Rank, constantly in the company of the Emperor and a senior official who the Emperor summons at any time. Now, Lin Xingyi had something to ask Gu Youyou but didn¡¯t know how to start, merely saying, "Do you know that person?" He spoke extremely softly, audible only to the two of them, ensuring no one could overhear them. Such a question should not be asked here; it would be more appropriate to ask back home, but Lin Xingyi could not help himself. Because in the earlier conversation between Gu Youyou and Yue Rujing, it seemed as if they both knew that convicted felon from the Imperial Court. Others might not know who the felon was, but as a senior official in close service to the Emperor, he was very much aware. "I do not know who he is, nor what crime he has committed," Gu Youyou replied softly as well. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Then you..." Lin Xingyi slightly narrowed his eyes, clearly not quite believing Gu Youyou¡¯s words. But Gu Youyou explained, "However, I know he¡¯s the same as me, so he would use the same medicine as I." "The same type of person?" Lin Xingyi instantly understood what she meant by ¡¯the same type of person.¡¯ Related to the Xuanzong, these matters are ones we officials should not, and cannot, meddle in; meddling constitutes overstepping. But since it involves his only niece, Gu Youyou, he had secretly looked into matters concerning medicinal persons. Lin Xingyi furrowed his brows tightly, his mind flooded with numerous thoughts, unsure how to sort them out smoothly. Jin Yi was also a medicinal person, but how could it be such a coincidence? How did he become a medicinal person? Back then, both the Third Prince and his sole son escaped capture, and no one knew where they had gone. Chapter 593 - 604 He’s Not Alone Chapter 593: Chapter 604 He¡¯s Not AloneEveryone knows that to eliminate weeds one must pull them out by the roots; the existence of the Third Prince and the Young Prince has always been a thorn in the Emperor¡¯s side. "Can you find him?" Lin Xingyi asked again. Gu Youyou thought for a moment, her face showing difficulty, and shook her head, "I can¡¯t. He appears and disappears like a ghost, and is not easy to find. Jin Zijin and his group have been searching for him for a long time, the State Preceptor has been searching as well, and now the Imperial Court is also searching for him, but no one has caught him." Lin Xingyi didn¡¯t make it difficult for Gu Youyou, merely nodding lightly. Indeed, so many people were looking for him. Gu Youyou, a young girl, how could she possibly find him unless he came to her of his own accord? "The next time he comes to see you, you must tell your uncle," he said. Gu Youyou nodded, "Okay!" Soon Yue Rujing came out, and Official Li¡¯s face was as pale as death, not knowing what Yue Rujing said to frighten him so. As soon as Official Li came out, he hurriedly paid his respects to Lin Xingyi, saying, "This official was unaware that Doctor Gu is the niece of Master Lin, please forgive me, Master Lin." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It¡¯s no trouble," Lin Xingyi said indifferently. Yue Rujing stepped forward, threw the vial to Gu Youyou, and said, "Take care of this and go." Gu Youyou gave a dry laugh, paid her respects to Official Li, and hurriedly chased after Yue Rujing. She hadn¡¯t expected that her identity carried such weight within the bounds of Beijing; had he not come, it would probably have been difficult for just Lin Xingyi to handle things. This was the Ministry of Punishment¡¯s Prison, wherein countless high-ranking officials of Beijing have been convicted; he would give Lin Xingyi some face, but would definitely not compromise with Lin Xingyi the way he did with Yue Rujing. ... After this incident, Gu Youyou was grounded once more. This time it wasn¡¯t just her aunt¡¯s decision, but also her uncle¡¯s grandmother¡¯s, and even Lin Qianqing, who usually thought about going out, agreed. The reason, well, Jin Ziyuan was wanted, his illness was the same as Gu Youyou¡¯s, and she had the medicine he needed. To prevent that guy from seeking her out again, she needed to live within a circle of protection. Actually, Gu Youyou wanted to say that if Jin Ziyuan truly wanted to find her, the Lin Residence would probably be like an unguarded place to him. Gu Youyou didn¡¯t believe Jin Ziyuan was alone; how could a single person evade pursuit by Jin Zijin and the State Preceptor? Every time he came to her, he arrived safely and departed safely. The Third Prince dared to rebel; he certainly wasn¡¯t a common man. Although he had fallen and died, it didn¡¯t mean all his former subordinates were gone. When the Qing extinguished the Ming, remnants of the Ming dynasty lingered for quite a while. To cause less trouble and set their minds at ease, this was fine too. "Youyou, these are the snake poisons that were recently brought for you. What do you plan to do with them?" Inside a small porcelain bottle, there was a little bit of snake venom, immensely precious. This was a deadly poison, this little bit, enough for her to use for a long time. Gu Youyou was confined within the Lin Residence, so her laboratory had been moved there as well. "Wait here for me, I will be right back." The weather had warmed up quite a bit, it was a time when orioles sang and grass grew, and flowers bloomed in profusion. The courtyard of the Lin Family was large, and her peculiar ¡¯pet garden¡¯ was located within the flower garden. A horse was subjected to her experiments; Lin Qianqing had been appalled for a long time, saying that Gu Youyou was too cruel, to actually feed such a cute little horse such a deadly poison. Gu Youyou didn¡¯t want to either, but who made the effect on horses better than on mice? Before long, she finished feeding the horse and went back, with Jin Zijin still sitting by the windowsill. He said, "I heard that Miss Du has proposed a divorce to Official Jie, but Official Jie did not agree, and that Second Young Master Jie doesn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry either." Chapter 594 - 605: Lord Jie Teaches the Rebellious Child Chapter 594: Chapter 605: Lord Jie Teaches the Rebellious ChildIt had been a long time since Gu Youyou had inquired about the affairs of the Lin Family. "Miss Du has endured for so long," she said, "Once such a person has made up her mind, she won¡¯t change it easily. Mr. Jie is a man who values loyalty and affection; he wouldn¡¯t decide on a whim because of Miss Du¡¯s parents. Once he understands that allowing Miss Du to leave is for her own good, he will agree. Miss Du has just recovered from a serious illness, so there is no hurry." Jin Zijin smiled and asked, "How did you persuade Miss Du to seek a divorce? I thought you would help her fight for favor." Gu Youyou laughed and said, "Why would you think that?" and immediately realized that Jin Zijin, a man of ancient times, and others of this era, would rather die within the walls of the Jie family¡¯s big house than accept a divorce. The idea she proposed was truly unprecedented. She spoke softly, "Someone like Second Young Master Jie isn¡¯t worth Miss Du¡¯s struggle. To be as blind as he is and to be considered a top choice, putting effort into fighting over such a person is more frightening than divorcing. That Concubine Du clearly cannot tolerate her, and if one were to lose their life, what would be the point of fighting for empty honors? Miss Du is a sensible person, just needing someone to break it down for her. It¡¯s not that she hasn¡¯t thought of it, but that she dares not think of it. Alas! These women, they¡¯d rather suffer in silence just to save face." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After hearing this, Jin Zijin just silently stared at the oil lamp. Her temperament was unique and alluring, and she was fiercely independent, certainly not the type to rely on a man for her existence. Yet, the women of this world, they all live in reliance on men. "You make a good point, but that Concubine Du is not someone to be taken lightly; I¡¯m afraid that even if Miss Du were to leave, it wouldn¡¯t be without trouble." Gu Youyou smiled mysteriously and said, "I¡¯ve had plans for that for a while now, so don¡¯t you worry about it." "Oh? You have something on Concubine Du?" "Pretty much!" "Heh, very well, let¡¯s see how you manage to have Mr. Jie owe you this favor." Jin Zijin chuckled as he spoke, but he felt it wouldn¡¯t be that simple. The things Xiao Jinyan had been talking about when he was climbing over the wall these past few days seemed a bit off. ... In the April weather, the north had already warmed up. The divorce between Miss Du and Second Young Master Jie had become a highly discussed scandal, infuriating Mr. Jie greatly. As soon as he returned home, he pulled Second Young Master Jie aside to scold him fiercely, but still, he did not relent and agree to the divorce. "All my life, I have acted openly and smoothly, and everything has gone my way. Yet your marriage has caused me nothing but trouble every single day. You unfilial son, do you realize you¡¯ve thrown away all my face? Go listen to what they¡¯re talking about in the court these days. It¡¯s not national affairs; it¡¯s the laughingstock of Mr. Jie¡¯s household. If I knew this is what you were going to turn out to be, I should have strangled you the moment you were born." Since the troubles with his wives and concubines had come out, Second Young Master Jie had grown used to being scolded by Mr. Jie over the years, especially over these last few weeks; therefore, he didn¡¯t take it to heart. While Mr. Jie sat on the chair scolding, he simply knelt on the ground and listened. Once Mr. Jie had tired of scolding for the day, it would be over. Second Young Master Jie bowed his head and said nothing, while Mr. Jie continued. "If it wasn¡¯t for your mistreatment of Xintong, why would she be so desperate as to suggest a divorce? Look at what you¡¯ve done to her over the years. Her father entrusted his precious daughter to me before he died, and what has she become now? You are unfilial, and you¡¯ve also implicated me in being unjust. You ungrateful wretch, what do you have to say for yourself now?" Second Young Master Jie spoke in a low voice, "Aqing is also Master Du¡¯s daughter. Why do all of you only care about Du Xintong and never look after Aqing? Is it just because she is born out of wedlock?" Chapter 595 - 606: Biased Chapter 595: Chapter 606: Biased"Aqing, Aqing, you rebellious child, all you ever think about is Aqing!" Not to mention Du Wanqing, the very mention of her made Officer Jie lose his temper completely, and he impulsively smashed a teacup. With a dull thud, the teacup struck the forehead of Jie¡¯s second son, and blood immediately began to flow. Seeing the bright red blood, Officer Jie was stunned for a moment. But as he recalled his son¡¯s troubles over the years, he couldn¡¯t suppress his anger. "Everyone says you resemble me the most, but apart from your looks, in what way do you resemble me? Not one man in the Jie Family ancestors was like you. It¡¯s not that I dislike Du Wanqing because she is an illegitimate daughter, but because that woman has ill intentions. Can¡¯t you see that?" Although the pain in his forehead made the second son of Jie feel a chill, he still insisted, "That¡¯s because you all are prejudiced against Aqing. You don¡¯t like her just because I like her, because she goes against your wishes. Once someone dislikes another, everything that person does is deemed purposeful and wrong. Isn¡¯t that how you all view Aqing?" At these words, Officer Jie was momentarily stunned, and it took him a while to regain his composure, after which he laughed mockingly instead of getting angry. "Hahaha...right, right, you¡¯ve actually come to understand these principles. I thought you were so blind and ignorant that you knew nothing. Heh heh, so you have a problem with Xintong, you find her disagreeable, and anything she does irks you, doesn¡¯t it?" Jie¡¯s second son felt a sudden pang of anxiety but didn¡¯t expect his own words to be so quickly countered by his father. "Father, we¡¯re talking about Aqing right now. Every time you side with Du Xintong, allowing Aqing to suffer so much injustice¡ªdon¡¯t you realize that?" Officer Jie retorted, "Yes, I do favor Xintong. So, tell me, how many times have I done so? Have I favored her more than you¡¯ve favored Du Wanqing?" "I..." Jie¡¯s second son found himself at a loss for words. The father admitted he was partial to Du Xintong; how could he argue that he hadn¡¯t favored Aqing? "Forget it, forget it. You are blind and ignorant. After all these years, I have been unable to change you, and I no longer expect you to understand. Get out, I don¡¯t want to see you." Seeing that Jie¡¯s second son was bleeding quite a bit from his forehead, Officer Jie had no choice but to send him away. Jie¡¯s second son stumbled out of Officer Jie¡¯s room in a daze, his mind a complete blank, as if he had grasped something critical yet at the same time not grasped anything at all. When the servants saw the second son with blood all over his face coming out of the master¡¯s room, they were all shocked and rushed to support him. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Second Young Master, what happened to you?" "Someone come quickly, fetch a doctor, the Second Young Master is injured..." ... Concubine Du had nowhere to vent her frustration, having shattered who knows how many teacups and vases. It had been said that once Du Xintong recovered from her illness, her marriage with the second son would be annulled, yet so much time had passed, she had recovered, but there was no telling when the annulment would actually happen. They had brought it up, but their weak efforts were futile; the old man didn¡¯t give it a second thought. "Tell me, what is the second son thinking nowadays? If he had the courage he did when he married me and pressured the old man every day, how could the annulment not be successful?" She asked the maid beside her while gripping her, her fierce and threatening manner frightening the maid considerably. The maid, who knew her temper well, dared not say anything upsetting and instead soothed her by saying, "Back then, the second son was young and acted without the careful thought he has now. The second son must have a more foolproof method!" Chapter 596 - 607: Crisis of Concubine Du Chapter 596: Chapter 607: Crisis of Concubine Du"A foolproof method? What exactly does he want to do?" These past few days, Concubine Du has been off, even more difficult to deal with than usual. She had been consuming bitter medicine for nearly a month, thinking about how her own body was harmed and she couldn¡¯t have children, that it would take a year or two to recover, and she couldn¡¯t even share a bed with her husband, the bitterness in her heart was overwhelming. Both fearful and sorrowful! All day she was like someone with a deranged mind, babbling nonsense, and lashing out at the maids: "I think that wretched woman doesn¡¯t really want to divorce at all; she must be using some scheme to gain my husband¡¯s affection. Have you seen how he used to treat her before? If she died, it would have been even better, he wouldn¡¯t care about her life or death at all. But now, he¡¯s buying her medicine, and he has even asked several times if she has recovered. Saying it¡¯s for the sake of the divorce, I think he¡¯s just been bewitched by that wretched woman." "Madam, how could that be? It¡¯s said that the men of the Jie Family are all romantics, and the young master is deeply in love with you, Madam; he would never fall for someone else." "What do you know? You understand nothing, get out, all of you get out..." Concubine Du felt she was on the verge of collapsing; there was something wrong with her body, and she hadn¡¯t let her husband touch her for nearly a month. Young Master Jie was at an age of vigorous vitality, and he surely must be turning to that despicable woman because he couldn¡¯t touch her... At this thought, she couldn¡¯t even cry. She couldn¡¯t let others know about this, otherwise who knows how many vixens would emerge in this residence, so she could only swallow her teeth and move on. Concubine Du has been emotionally unstable in recent days, leaving the servants attending to her walking on eggshells. Hearing they were being driven away was music to their ears. It was better this way; let her be alone in the room and throw her tantrums. Concubine Du locked herself in her room, shutting all the doors and windows, making it dark inside even during the day. She touched her stomach and started crying again. If she managed to drive Du Xintong away, yet couldn¡¯t gain all of her husband¡¯s love, she felt that she had suffered a great loss. And the current situation was even worse; she didn¡¯t know what that contemptible woman was thinking. What if she didn¡¯t really want to divorce and this was just a strategy to compete for favor? Back at home, she was the legitimate daughter, and now she was the young master¡¯s official wife; if she, a concubine born out of wedlock, lost her husband¡¯s affection, then everything would be over for her. Thinking about all she had done to Miss Du over the years, if that woman gained favor, it would be more terrible than if anyone else did. After struggling so hard for so many years, how could she just give up? "No, I can¡¯t keep dragging this out with her," Concubine Du said hoarsely. She must get rid of her before the young master finds out that this illness of hers is hard to cure, otherwise, there may be unexpected complications. But how could she get rid of her? The old master was obstinately refusing to budge on the matter, and the young master was becoming increasingly indifferent to this affair. If it had been before, she wouldn¡¯t have had to mention it; he would have been proactive enough, wishing he could immediately cast that woman out. But recently, his attitude had been different; if not for her pushing him, he wouldn¡¯t have brought it up once or twice. Concubine Du stopped her crying and stared blankly at the feng shui fish in the room. "The fish?" She suddenly had an idea and abruptly stood up, walking quickly over to the feng shui fish, her eyes filled with venom as she glared at the fish. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, yes, that¡¯s it, haha..." Concubine Du suddenly burst into a fit of mad laughter, reached out a hand, and caught a fish from the basin. Staring at the fish, she squeezed as if she were exacting vengeance on a sworn enemy. The fish struggled, shaking its tail, but its strength was too feeble; it was but a futile effort, and soon it lost all its strength. Chapter 597 - 608 Candid Conversation Chapter 597: Chapter 608 Candid ConversationConcubine Du strangled the fish to death with a bloodthirsty smile at the corner of her mouth, then threw the dead fish back into the tank. "It¡¯s just the same old trick," she mused, "except last time, I was the one who fell into the water. Now it¡¯s your turn." "I have suffered from illness for five years. It¡¯s time to switch and have you endure it." ... Young Master Jie was hit on the head with a teacup by Master Jie until he bled profusely, and while he clung tightly to his beloved, not wanting her to worry, he left the residence to find a doctor outside to dress his wounds. He had no idea that a major incident would occur in the residence today. Concubine Du, with her maid in tow, went to find Miss Du. Since Miss Du had clearly expressed her wish to divorce Young Master Jie, Concubine Du¡¯s attitude towards her had softened somewhat. She thought to herself, there¡¯s no need to harbor so much hatred at this critical juncture. If she was pressed too hard and changed her mind about the divorce, wouldn¡¯t it be a loss for me? As long as she¡¯s not a wife of the Jie Family, she is nothing but a lowly cast-off woman. Once I become the principal wife, wouldn¡¯t it be easy to deal with her then? "Big sister, I¡¯ve come to visit you," said Concubine Du earnestly, even bringing with her the pastries Miss Du loved. Miss Du understood what she meant. The divorce hadn¡¯t been finalized for so long, and now she was getting antsy. She said indifferently, "There¡¯s no need for such gestures. It¡¯s a matter of time before Young Master Jie and I divorce. Master Jie will come around." Miss Du didn¡¯t like Concubine Du to begin with, so there was no need to deal with her on a daily basis when she was about to leave. These years had been exhausting for her. Concubine Du ordered her attendants to put down the food box and then dismissed her maids. Miss Du looked at her maid Cuiya and also dismissed her. Now only Miss Du and Concubine Du remained in the room. Miss Du¡¯s expression was indifferent as she asked, "What do you want to say? Let¡¯s drop the pretenses between us, shall we? You¡¯re not tired of playing the role, but I¡¯m tired of watching it." Concubine Du let her smile fade, paused in surprise, but then forced a smile again. "Why bother, big sister. I admit I¡¯ve wronged you over the years, but I had no choice. You and I are different. Although father has passed away, he left you a way out and found you such a good marriage. As for me? Who ever cared about me? My mother died when I was young, and my husband also lost his mother that year. We found solace in each other, and he said he¡¯d marry me when we grew up. But when we grew up, Master Jie said he wanted to marry you instead. You¡¯ve had everything since childhood, and the only thing I had was my husband. Without him, I had nothing. Though we loved each other, you insisted on interjecting. What was I supposed to do? Big sister, I never wanted to harm you, but please tell me... what should I have done?" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Miss Du closed her eyes and swallowed down the sourness rising in her stomach. If not for this man, they, as sisters, could have depended on each other and wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a state. After a moment, Miss Du opened her eyes and looked at Concubine Du, saying, "It¡¯s true, you two loved each other, and I was the one who forcibly inserted myself into the middle. Thus, I couldn¡¯t gain his love, and I don¡¯t blame you. No matter how he treats me, I don¡¯t blame you. But you¡¯re my sister, and you¡¯ve tried to murder me countless times. Have you kept count? Our parents are gone, we are the only family each other has in this world. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t take your life over a man, and I certainly wouldn¡¯t involve others. Wanqing, how did Hen Ying die? Do I need to remind you?" "Hen Ying?" Concubine Du took a step back, remembering the death of that maid, which had left her drenched in sweat with terror. Two years ago, she had wanted Miss Du¡¯s life, and that loyal maid died trying to save her. She had died with her eyes wide open, and that image had been a nightmare for Concubine Du. Chapter 598 - 609: Taking Father’s Letter Chapter 598: Chapter 609: Taking Father¡¯s LetterMiss Du covered her chest in pain, recalling the maid who grew up with her, just like Cuiya, and her heart ached unbearably. Before she closed her eyes, she said she would take revenge for her. But, just as she had said earlier, Du Wanqing was her only family. How could she bring herself to harm her? "Cuiya and Hen Ying were both sold to the Du Residence since childhood, growing up with us. How could you bring yourself to harm them? Ah, right..." Miss Du gave a self-deprecating laugh and said, "Right, you could even harm your own sister, let alone a mere maid. Anyone who stands in the way of you becoming the principal wife, you would be able to kill them, wouldn¡¯t you?" "No, it¡¯s not..." Concubine Du¡¯s face turned deathly pale as she shook her head and stepped back, "It¡¯s not that, it was an accident, I didn¡¯t want to kill her." "Yes, an accident," Miss Du said, "because your target was me." "You... Big sister!" The fear and shock on Concubine Du¡¯s face mixed as she reflected on the past decade, slowly regaining her composure. So what if it is? So what if you are right? You are right; whoever stands in my way must die, no matter who she is. Her mother was a concubine, she was an illegitimate child, she was also a concubine. If in this life she couldn¡¯t become the principal wife of the man she loved, her existence would be in vain, as would the affection of her husband. Concubine Du gathered her thoughts, putting all past displeasures behind her, and mustered a faint smile. "Big sister, all that is in the past now. Now that you¡¯ve finally decided to end your marriage with our husband, we¡¯re still sisters, the only family. Big sister, I was wrong before. You won¡¯t be staying in the Jie Residence much longer, so... Ah, when I came here today, I saw that the lotus in the pond had started to bud. They haven¡¯t bloomed yet but they look very beautiful. Let¡¯s go for a walk by the pond," she said. "Go to the pond?" Miss Du looked at her warily. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having suffered at her hands, she couldn¡¯t let her guard down. "You go. I¡¯m tired today and don¡¯t want to go." Before leaving the Jie Residence, she planned to stay in this abandoned courtyard, not going anywhere. Seeing this, Concubine Du began to cry softly, saying, "Big sister, I... I just want to go with you to dig out the letter our father left behind." "Father¡¯s letter?" Miss Du almost forgot about that. "Yes, the letter father left. Big sister, have you forgotten? When we first arrived at the Jie Residence, we buried our father¡¯s letter under the willow by the pond together. Now that you are leaving, don¡¯t you want to take our father¡¯s letter with you?" Miss Du¡¯s expression darkened as she remembered how they were back then. Their father died, the Du Family was ruined. The two same-aged young ladies were still young, vulnerable to the malicious servants, and so Lord Jie, a good friend of their father, had them taken into the Jie Family. At that time, Lord Jie¡¯s son¡¯s wife was still alive, managing the inner house of the Jie Family in perfect order. At that time, they didn¡¯t know they would fight over the same man, not knowing that, as Miss Du¡¯s fianc¨¦, he would fall for Miss Du¡¯s sister. They depended on each other, burying their father¡¯s letter by the willow next to the pond in the Jie Residence. "Alright!" The word was laden with endless sorrow, reminding Miss Du of the time when they were still sisters. If fate could be redone, she would definitely not compete with her. The man¡¯s heart had never been with her, and the result of her struggle was only self-inflicted suffering, hurting both herself and others. It wasn¡¯t just Du Wanqing who caused the death of Hen Ying; was she, Du Xintong, without fault? Chapter 599 - 610: Falling Into the Water Together Chapter 599: Chapter 610: Falling Into the Water TogetherThus, the outcome they had created, in truth, both were at fault. Miss Du hadn¡¯t left that desolate courtyard for a long time, and indeed, tender pink buds had begun to sprout from the lotuses in the pond, with a few early dragonflies perched on them, appearing exceptionally endearing. Miss Du, holding a spade, walked quietly by the lotus pond with Concubine Du, heading straight to the willow tree beside Lotus Pond Waterside Pavilion. The two of them didn¡¯t speak a word along the way, Miss Du¡¯s heart filled with boundless melancholy. Before her father¡¯s death, he had entrusted them to support each other, knowing the character of Officer Xie; he felt very reassured about Miss Du, which was why he implored her even more to take care of her younger sister. Back then, how could he have foreseen such an outcome. Miss Du squatted down and began to use the spade to dig up the soil beneath the willow. Concubine Du stood quietly behind Miss Du, gazing at the rippling blue waves, her eyes gradually turning insane. If she were to die, it would be good, with her death, no one would block her way to becoming the legitimate wife. What does it matter if Officer Xie disagrees, with her dead, all would be settled. Her husband cherishes her so much; she will live a better and better life. Miss Du uncovered the soil, and the small black box appeared in her view. Seeing the familiar box, Miss Du was overjoyed, completely oblivious to the malevolent gaze of Concubine Du behind her. Miss Du carefully dug up the soil and cautiously cradled the box out. "All of father¡¯s letters are here, as well as the characters we wrote when we were children..." She had just stood up, her legs still numb; before she could finish speaking, Miss Du felt herself teetering. She turned her head in horror and toppled into the lotus pond. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You..." She uttered just one word before falling into the water. The box slipped from her hands, her father¡¯s letters scattering in the air. Behind those yellowed pages was the contorted face of Concubine Du. She could be so vicious. She herself was leaving this world, yet she still wanted to take her life. Seeing Miss Du struggle in the water, Concubine Du felt both excited and scared. She signaled to someone on the opposite side of the lotus pond and then plunged into the pond herself. In April, the lake water in the north was still chilling to the bone. Concubine Du was already fully prepared, someone would immediately dive in to rescue her the moment she hit the water. The maids had prepared hot water, clean clothes, and a brazier in her quarters early on. Falling into water was not a new experience, and this time it was foolproof. "Sister, elder sister, I¡¯m coming to save you..." Seeing Miss Du no longer struggling, Concubine Du yelled out loud. Concubine Du¡¯s voice was loud, and the servants around the lotus pond all heard her. Witnessing the scene, those who could swim promptly dove in to save them. The fastest one, the one arranged by Concubine Du¡ªresponsible for household security¡ªa house servant, saved only Concubine Du. Once ashore, Concubine Du immediately had maids wrap her in a blanket. After rescuing Concubine Du, the house servant dove back into the water to retrieve Miss Du. Miss Du, having just recovered from a serious illness and being inherently frail, coupled with the fact that she fell into the water before Concubine Du, was already ashen-faced and barely breathing when pulled ashore. Cuiya rushed over, crying her heart out. Finally at ease, Concubine Du left to take a bath, crying as if her heart would break, supported by maids as they left the lotus pond¡¯s edge, leaving others questioning how much was real and how much was fake. Both Miss Du and Concubine Du falling into the water was a major incident. The ever-idle Miss Xie received the news and hurried over. Concubine Du had already been taken back to her room for a hot bath. Chapter 600 - 611 Rescue Chapter 600: Chapter 611 RescueMiss Du was also sent back to the desolate courtyard, her maid Cuiya sobbing uncontrollably. Upon seeing Xie Qinyun, Cuiya clutched her sleeve tightly, begging incessantly while kowtowing. "Third Miss, please save my mistress, she has fallen into the water and now she remains unconscious." It turned out that Miss Du, though she looked terrifying as if she were dead, was still alive. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Did someone go to fetch the doctor?" Cuiya cried, "Concubine Du sent someone, but my mistress¡¯s fall into the water has to do with her. She wishes nothing more than for my mistress to die. By the time her people fetch the doctor, I fear... I fear that it might already be too late for my mistress!" Xie Qinyun frowned and said, "It¡¯s that vixen¡¯s doing again, becoming bolder by the day, daring to make a direct move to kill within the residence?" "Third Miss, saving her is what¡¯s important now. My mistress is still unconscious." Cuiya was crying so hard she was on the verge of fainting. "Right, saving her!" Xie Qinyun came to her senses, and hurriedly instructed the maid beside her, "Go to Jisheng Hall and ask Doctor Gu to come." Then, as if it just occurred to her, she said, "No, that¡¯s not right. Doctor Gu has been confined to the Lin Residence these past few days, I¡¯ll go myself. All of you stay here and guard, and don¡¯t let that vile Concubine Du in again. Be extremely careful, and stay sharp." "Miss, rest assured, this servant will guard the door. Not even a fly will get in before you return." These maids and old women had been with Xie Qinyun since her childhood, and they were to follow her when she got married. Therefore, they were different from the other people in the Jie Residence; they were not afraid of Concubine Du. ... Gu Youyou was feeding the mice when she was dragged out by Lin Qianqing. The old women guarding the outside of her courtyard tried to stop them, but Lin Qianqing scolded them back. "If you don¡¯t want to die, you¡¯d better not try to stop me. My cousin is going to save a life; if someone dies because of your delay, will you take responsibility?" Only then did Gu Youyou realize that she was being pulled away to save someone. Lin Qianqing was usually amiable within the Lin Residence and had never spoken to the servants like this before. The old women were silenced by her scolding and just stood there dazed, not moving. Thus, Lin Qianqing led her out of the Lin Residence in a commanding manner. "Whom are we going to save? You haven¡¯t made it clear." "Get on the carriage, then I¡¯ll tell you," Lin Qianqing said. In the carriage sat Xie Qinyun; after calling for Lin Qianqing, she had been waiting inside. "Hurry, hurry, it¡¯s a matter of life and death!" she said anxiously. Gu Youyou had already guessed correctly; once she got on the carriage, she asked, "Is it Miss Du we¡¯re going to save?" "Yes, Doctor Gu, you really are astute," Xie Qinyun said with admiration. Gu Youyou knitted her brow and said, "According to my prescription, she should have already recovered, so what happened to her now?" Xie Qinyun replied, "It¡¯s not the same illness as last time; she fell into the water." "Fell into the water?" Gu Youyou and Lin Qianqing asked in surprise, both turning to look at Xie Qinyun. "Yes, fell into the water! Alas, it¡¯s inseparably linked to that despicable Concubine Du. Most likely, it¡¯s her handiwork," Xie Qinyun said with resentment, cursing Concubine Du all the way. "That heartless wretch, she¡¯d stoop so low as to harm her own blood sister. How could we allow someone like her to stay by my second brother¡¯s side? Du Xintong even said she wants to divorce my second brother, but Concubine Du wouldn¡¯t even let her off, pushing Miss Du into the lotus pond. Tell me, with Miss Du¡¯s frail health, how could she survive after falling into a lotus pond?" After hearing this, Gu Youyou was suddenly alarmed and asked urgently, "Did she expel the water?" "What? Expel water?" Xie Qinyun didn¡¯t understand. Gu Youyou rephrased her question, "Is she still alive?" Xie Qinyun grew tense as well. Chapter 601 - 612: How Did You Fall into the Water? Chapter 601: Chapter 612: How Did You Fall into the Water?Whether she was alive or not, she didn¡¯t know, but Cuiya said that the person had fainted. She nodded uncertainly and said, "She should... still be alive, I guess!" Gu Youyou¡¯s heart went cold, and she quickly got up, stretched her neck out the window and shouted to the coachman driving the carriage, "Could you please hurry up!" The coachman didn¡¯t dare delay and sped up the carriage. Fortunately, the Jie Family didn¡¯t live far from the Lin Family, and before long they had arrived. Gu Youyou rushed into the Jie Family¡¯s compound, entering the deserted courtyard of Miss Du. Cuiya, sobbing breathlessly with a hoarse voice, was overjoyed at the sight of Gu Youyou, as if seeing a savior. Almost at the same time they entered the courtyard, the changed Concubine Du also arrived. She was similar to Cuiya, crying breathlessly and supported by two maids. Xie Qinyun stood at the gate of the courtyard, effectively blocking her entrance. "Concubine Du, you plotted against my second sister-in-law; let¡¯s see who can help you this time," she said. "I... how could I harm my elder sister!" Concubine Du exclaimed in disbelief. Xie Qinyun sneered and said, "Save that performance for when my second brother returns. I don¡¯t enjoy it, nor do I believe it." Having said this, she closed the door and instructed two old women to bring a stone stool to block it further. Gu Youyou was in the main house saving someone; they couldn¡¯t let this vile woman ruin everything. "How is it going?" Xie Qinyun returned to the house where Gu Youyou was performing the rescue. Gu Youyou said, "Fortunately, she didn¡¯t choke on much water and should wake up soon. She probably didn¡¯t struggle much after falling into the water. She¡¯s so thin, there¡¯s hardly any flesh on her bones; she floated on the surface." Xie Qinyun sighed in relief and looked towards Cuiya, asking, "Aren¡¯t you always with your mistress? How did you let that vile woman plot against her?" Cuiya stopped crying, her voice somewhat hoarse. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Today, Concubine Du came to see our mistress and even brought the pastries mistress loves. They needed to speak privately and had us leave. What they talked about in the room, I do not know. Later, I saw them come out, and mistress instructed me to get a shovel, saying she needed to dig out something left by our late master. I thought since my mistress was going to divorce the young master, she would surely take with her whatever belonged to the late master. Concubine Du¡¯s visit must have been about the master¡¯s belongings as well. Seeing Concubine Du looking so sad, I thought they were reminiscing about the late master and the past, and nothing serious would happen. But I never imagined both of them would end up in the water..." Overcome with sadness, Cuiya began crying again. Xie Qinyun glared at her, said sternly, "Shut your mouth and tell me how the two of them ended up in the water." That vile woman had also fallen into the water, this was problematic. Cuiya sobbed quietly, saying, "I don¡¯t know either!" "You don¡¯t know?" "The maids and old women brought by Concubine Du kept stopping me, saying not to disturb their sisterly reunion, that whether they could reconcile depended on today. Thinking that if the two sisters could restore their former relationship, it would be a good thing and our late master¡¯s spirit could rest in peace, so I didn¡¯t follow them. It was only when I heard cries for help from the direction of the lotus pond that I realized something had happened. Miss Jie, when I got there, both of them were in the water. The rescuers first pulled out Concubine Du, who was struggling fiercely, before saving my mistress. By that time, my mistress was floating on the water¡¯s surface, like a dead person; I was terrified." After hearing this, Xie Qinyun clenched her teeth in anger and said, "That vile woman, what play is she performing now?" Chapter 602 - 613: The Ruse of Self-inflict Injury Chapter 602: Chapter 613: The Ruse of Self-inflict InjuryLin Qianqing peered outside and said, "Is Concubine Du just outside the courtyard?" Xie Qinyun clenched her teeth and said, "That vile woman is indeed just outside. I didn¡¯t let her in. She bullies us for not having a capable Family Head¡¯s mother, and she¡¯s almost flying to the heavens with arrogance." Lin Qianqing chuckled, "Then why not let her in and watch the drama she wants to perform?" Xie Qinyun shook her head, "No, Du Xintong hasn¡¯t woken up yet. It would be terrible if she ruined everything." From the side, Gu Youyou, who was busy saving someone, said, "Let her in. We can just tell her that Miss Du is not going to make it and see her reaction." "My young lady is not going to make it? Young lady..." Cuiya cried out in shock. Gu Youyou, speechless, supported her forehead with her hand and said, "Cuiya, don¡¯t cry. Your young lady is fine. I¡¯m just guessing that Concubine Du doesn¡¯t want your young lady to live. If we show her that her wish has come true, we¡¯ll see what she wants to do, right?" "Exactly, that wretch!" Xie Qinyun, gritting her teeth, said, "This time I must root out the poison from the Jie Family. Otherwise, when I get married off, won¡¯t she soar even higher to the heavens?" After speaking, she went out to the door and said to the maid standing by the entrance, "Go and invite Concubine Du in, tell her the second young madam is not going to make it." "Yes, Miss." "Also, ask the second young master and my father to come back." Gu Youyou gave a faint smile without saying a word, quietly applying a few more needles to Miss Du to prevent her from waking up halfway through the act. Lin Qianqing whispered, "Cousin, if Concubine Du isn¡¯t frightened by your plan, you might end up scaring the Jie Family Head instead. The decision to not let Miss Du leave the Jie Residence has always been Family Head Jie¡¯s wish." Reminded by her, Gu Youyou was startled. Most elderly people aren¡¯t easily alarmed, and it would be troublesome if he actually got scared into ill health. However, Xie Qinyun said, "No, we¡¯ll do it this way. My father is so stubborn. If we don¡¯t frighten him like this, he¡¯ll never agree to their separation. When my second brother married that lowlife, he also resorted to a ruse." Gu Youyou: "..." Lin Qianqing: "..." Fine, since it¡¯s like this, let¡¯s give him a real scare. ... Jie Family¡¯s second young master had just finished cleaning and bandaging the wound on his head, preparing to go home, when he was found by the family¡¯s messenger. "Second young master, hurry back with me to the Jie Residence. There¡¯s been a serious incident." As for the second young master of the Jie Family, there were major issues every day, with Concubine Du causing disputes daily. It was a constant headache. Of course, right now, he actually had a headache. The old master had hit him hard, causing quite a large gash. A white cloth wrapped around his head looked particularly unseemly. "What serious incident has happened now?" He had actually become rather calm about these ¡¯serious incidents.¡¯" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The gatekeeper, Chen Sixi, said, "Not long after you left the house today, both ladies fell into the water. Our madam is fine, but the young madam is in bad shape, floating on the water like a dead person. She had barely any breath left when they pulled her out. Third Miss personally invited Doctor Gu from Jisheng Hall to come. Doctor Gu said... the young madam¡¯s chances are slim, and she is likely... not going to make it! Second young master, you should hurry back and have a look. The Family Head will probably be there soon as well." Everyone in the Jie Residence knew the second young master didn¡¯t like his lawful wife. Thinking that if they said the young madam wasn¡¯t going to make it, he might not rush back, they hurriedly mentioned the Family Head. Unexpectedly, upon hearing this, the second young master took it very seriously. His face turned deathly pale, his hands trembling slightly as he held his medicine, and without saying another word, he stumbled his way out. That¡¯s more like it. If the young madam really doesn¡¯t make it and you¡¯re not there, wait and see if the Family Head doesn¡¯t throw another cup at you. Chapter 603 - 614: The Play Must Go On Chapter 603: Chapter 614: The Play Must Go OnThey felt sympathy for the dying second daughter-in-law, but since the concubine of the Du Family held more power, their hands were tied. In the Jie Family, such chaos prevailed that while the legitimate wife of the second son was addressed as the second daughter-in-law, the little concubine was also called Madam. In all of Beijing, except for princes and nobles, probably only the Jie Family had such a situation. Concubine Du constantly wept, and when the maid of the third young lady came to report that Miss Du was in bad shape, she cried even louder, leading those uninformed to believe she truly shared a deep sisterly bond with Miss Du. The maids of the third young lady looked down on her with scorn, whispering among themselves, "Our young lady always said that Concubine Du was even better at acting than the actresses in the theater troupes, and it seems she wasn¡¯t lying." "Indeed, look at the way she¡¯s crying, covering her face with a handkerchief, her wails breaking heaven¡¯s silence, yet not a single tear to be seen." "The tears aren¡¯t there now because the second son hasn¡¯t arrived yet, just wait until he gets here and you¡¯ll see if she has tears or not." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That¡¯s true, this wretched woman." Concubine Du lay prostrate in front of Miss Du¡¯s bed, crying hoarsely, gasping for breath. "Sister, before father passed away he said you were my only kin. If you leave, what will I have left in this world? There will only be me left in the Du Family, what am I supposed to do..." Xie Qinyun rolled her eyes and looked at her with scorn. "Shouldn¡¯t you be happy? If she dies, you¡¯ll have a chance to be the master of the Jie Residence." Concubine Du removed the silk handkerchief from her face, pointing at the third young lady and sobbing, "Third young lady, I know you don¡¯t like me, but how can you say such things about me? Because of the second son, my relationship with my elder sister wasn¡¯t great, but it hasn¡¯t come to a matter of life and death. Now that she¡¯s on her deathbed, how can I be happy? Third young lady, one must be responsible for their words." "Ha! You vile woman!" Xie Qinyun stood with her hands on her hips and retorted, "How am I irresponsible with my words? Do you think no one knows how your sister fell into the lotus pond? It was none other than you, the vile woman, who pushed her." "When did I push her? It was clear that my sister slipped and fell into the pond by accident, and I even jumped in to save her. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know how to swim and ended up being the one rescued, sister, your fate is indeed lamentable..." "Someone saw you push her into the water with their own eyes." "Who? If you don¡¯t clarify, I will... I will... die right before your eyes!" Concubine Du was confident in her arrangements, certain that no one could have seen her push Miss Du into the water. Xie Qinyun replied confidently, "I, myself, witnessed it. Isn¡¯t that enough?" "You... you are framing me." Xie Qinyun responded with a cold snort, "Why would I bother to frame you? You are just a concubine, nothing more than a servant in the Jie Residence. Even if she dies, you won¡¯t have an easy time. You killed a person, don¡¯t you understand that murderers must pay with their lives? Haha, you still aspire to become the legitimate wife, it¡¯s pure delusion and fantasy. Let me tell you, I will definitely persuade my father to find another wife for my brother, and you shall remain a concubine even if you die." Xie Qinyun¡¯s words made Concubine Du tremble all over. Her greatest ambition in life was to become the legitimate wife. Her mother was a concubine, and although she was a miss of the Du Residence, she was barely a step above a servant, certainly not a true mistress. After her marriage with Du Xintong, he had a legitimate wife, and she was once again a concubine. She had spent her entire life trying to rid herself of the status of being born out of wedlock and of being a concubine, to become a true mistress, if only for a moment. She couldn¡¯t let this dying girl ruin her grand plan, nor could she act like a rabid dog biting everyone in sight. To pull off the performance, she made a decision. Chapter 604 - 615: Wisdom in Death Chapter 604: Chapter 615: Wisdom in DeathConcubine Du glanced at Gu Youyou, then let out a maniacal laugh at Xie Qinyun and, spotting a pillar, she began to wail loudly, "Third Miss, you wrong me without distinguishing right from wrong, merely because I am a humble concubine with little influence. I cannot defend myself against this injustice, so I can only prove my innocence with death..." Having said that, she abruptly stood up and, to everyone¡¯s astonishment, threw herself against the nearest pillar. Today was her lucky day, for Gu Youyou was there, and since Gu Youyou was known as the Divine Doctor, capable of curing infertility that even other doctors could not, she surely would save her life. She, a doctor, could not stand by and watch someone die... Nobody expected Concubine Du to employ such a tactic. She had already fallen into the water earlier, a fact witnessed by all. If you speak of a self-inflicted injury to gain sympathy, wasn¡¯t that enough? Seeing Concubine Du with her head bleeding from the collision, Gu Youyou sighed, thinking how ruthless the woman was. If she could be this cruel to herself, of course she would be even crueler to others! Lin Qianqing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, uneasily looking towards Xie Qinyun and whispered, "With her doing this, she¡¯s trying to shut you up. Soon these maids and old women will probably say you drove her to hit the pillar. Won¡¯t your father directly drive you out? Where would you then have the chance to speak?" "This despicable woman!" Xie Qinyun clenched her teeth in anger. Concubine Du, barely alive, was being held by her maid, and the room was overwhelmed with crying. "Doctor Gu, please save our lady quickly. If the young mistress is gone, and our lady suffers any mishap, how will we explain to the late master of the Du Family?" Gu Youyou seemed taken aback that Concubine Du would suddenly pull the rug out from under her, but reluctantly stood up to check her injuries. Xie Qinyun snorted, "Doctor Gu, why save her? It¡¯s better if that despicable woman dies." Xie Qinyun had not expected that despicable woman to outmaneuver her and was so angry she gasped for breath. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou said, "If she dies, how can the play go on?" If Miss Du had really died, then it would be a different story; she certainly would not save Concubine Du. However, as Miss Du was still alive, if Concubine Du died, it would be hard to justify and both Miss Du and Miss Xie would bear the infamy of causing the death of Concubine Du. In this era, women valued their reputations above all, and being entrapped by someone like Concubine Du before her death was truly not worth it. Especially since Xie Qinyun was not yet married; she could not be duped by her. Lin Qianqing pulled the furious Xie Qinyun aside, allowing Gu Youyou to quietly save the woman. "We can deal with a person like her later, but now is not the time. Qinyun, alas, you are really unlucky." "This damned despicable woman!" Xie Qinyun was so angry she didn¡¯t even know what else to say, continuing to curse that Du Wanqing was a troublemaker, causing mischief wherever she went. Lin Qianqing laughed quietly, pulled Xie Qinyun aside, and whispered something in her ear. After hearing this, Qinyun¡¯s anger turned to pleasure. She nodded meaningfully and glanced at the half-dead Concubine Du, scoffing, "This despicable person did the same to my second sister-in-law back then." "When women quarrel, it¡¯s all about who speaks first and loudest, right and wrong often have little to do with the truth; it¡¯s about who takes the initiative." This profound theory, drawn from watching her mother deal with her father¡¯s concubines, never failed. That¡¯s why although those concubines were in the right, when it came to her mother, she was the one who called the shots. This is the principle of ¡¯first impressions are lasting ones.¡¯" ... Chapter 605 - 616: Switching Concepts Chapter 605: Chapter 616: Switching ConceptsHearing that something had happened at home, the second son, Xie, hurried back to the mansion, his father was farther away and had not yet returned. As soon as the second son, Xie, returned to the mansion, he went straight to Miss Du¡¯s desolate courtyard. The servants all thought this to be strange indeed. But coincidentally, both of his women happened to be there. "What happened?" Upon entering the room, he did not see Miss Du but first noticed Concubine Du in the outer room, who was bandaging her forehead. He glanced towards Miss Du in the inner room, but upon seeing the pale-faced Concubine Du, he hesitated repeatedly and ultimately did not step forward into the room. Concubine Du had already awakened, but she had lost quite a bit of blood, which made her complexion appear pale. When she saw the second son, Xie, also had a white bandage wrapped around his head, she struggled to stand up. She expressed her concern, "My dear, what happened to your head?" Gu Youyou watched with amusement; these two really made a pair, wearing matching headbands. The second son, Xie, touched his own head, then asked anxiously, "And what happened to you?" "I..." Tears welled in Concubine Du¡¯s eyes as she looked towards Xie Qinyun, who was quivering with anger nearby. These two had been playing off each other for years; a single glance was enough to convey her meaning. The second son, Xie, followed Concubine Du¡¯s gaze towards Xie Qinyun, and his expression grew grim as he looked at his sister with disapproval. "Ayun, tell me what happened. Weren¡¯t they supposed to have fallen into the water? How did they also get their heads injured?" Xie Qinyun glared fiercely at Concubine Du, and angrily said, "This lowly woman bumped into the pillar herself and blamed me. What do you think happened? Believe her or me, second brother, you decide." "No, it wasn¡¯t like that..." Concubine Du never expected Xie Qinyun to play such a card and began to cry in panic and fear. This time, instead of a wailing cry, it was more like a quiet sobbing with tears streaming down her face. "Dear, I didn¡¯t blame the third sister, it was..." Xie Qinyun did not give Concubine Du a chance to defend herself and interrupted loudly, "Do you dare say it wasn¡¯t you who ran into it?" Concubine Du was stunned, clearly recognizing the bait-and-switch tactic. That girl had just turned fifteen; when had her mouth become so sharp? "I, I... It was me who hit the pillar, but that was because..." Xie Qinyun interrupted her again and said, "There, that settles it. You hit the pillar. What does that have to do with me? And you still deny while blaming me?" The second son, Xie, grew stern and looked at the panicking and teary-eyed Concubine Du, asking, "Aqing, did Ayun really push you, or did you run into it yourself?" This question was cleverly asked. The second son, Xie had such a surprisingly intricate thought process, so understanding of others¡¯ feelings. Little wonder that Miss Du would suffer such a complete defeat. Concubine Du was adept at acting; surely Miss Du¡¯s disposition could not engage in such theatrics. If not her, then who would take the loss? Here, no one said that Xie Qinyun pushed Concubine Du, which resulted in the wound on her forehead, yet the second son, Xie had already imagined a whole drama by himself. It could have been that Xie Qinyun pushed Concubine Du, causing her to hit the pillar. Or it could have been that Concubine Du ran into the pillar herself and then blamed Xie Qinyun. Had it been Miss Du in place of Xie Qinyun, he would undoubtedly have believed Concubine Du without question. But now that it was Xie Qinyun, his own sister whom he had raised, he simply could not believe that she would do such a thing. And what about Concubine Du? They had shared a deep understanding for many years, and she had no grievances with Xie Qinyun, so why would she hurt herself and blame her? The second son, Xie¡¯s mind... at that moment was like a disturbed beehive, a complete mess. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 606 - 617: Cursing Her Speechless Chapter 606: Chapter 617: Cursing Her Speechless"I... I..." Du Concubine was so shocked she couldn¡¯t speak. Her husband was aware of this ruse, wasn¡¯t he? Hadn¡¯t she always used this tactic of concept-swapping to defeat Du Xintong? Now, Xie Qinyun turned it against her, leaving her brain struggling to keep up. Seeing Du Concubine stammering, coldness crept into Jie Second Master¡¯s eyes, mixing heartache with anger. He had treated her so well, always considering her. What should he do if she truly was such a malicious woman? Xie Qinyun was just a young girl. If he sided with her, wouldn¡¯t his sister make a fuss and turn the world upside down? Ever since their mother died giving birth to his sister, he had raised her himself. No one knew her character better than he did. "Speak up!" Jie Second Master bellowed angrily. Xie Qinyun stood to the side and broke into a grin, feeling immensely satisfied. She thought to herself, Miss Lin¡¯s tactic really worked wonders. If that vile woman dared to bite back, she would immediately curse her to a bloody pulp, leaving her stifled and speechless. Once the crime was pinned, any defense would be too late. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What she had learned in the Jie Residence had successfully laid a solid foundation for Xie Qinyun to become a victorious player in future battles within the estate and the imperial harem. The maids and old servants kneeling beside Du Concubine trembled in fear, and they tried to explain for the stunned Du Concubine, "Second Young Master, our Madam didn¡¯t frame the young miss. It was because..." Xie Qinyun immediately cut her off, "So you¡¯re saying it was I who pushed her?" "No, that¡¯s not it..." the old servant hastily replied. "Get out of the way! When the master is speaking, who allowed you¡ªa servant¡ªto open your mouth?" Jie Second Master kicked the old servant who spoke, then fixed a furious gaze on Du Concubine and demanded, "Tell me, what exactly happened?" In the Jie Residence, when the master spoke, a lesser servant had no right to speak. No one dared to speak up for Du Concubine anymore, so she said, "I bumped into it myself. Big sister is unwell, I just wanted to express my determination through death..." Xie Qinyun countered, "What do your life and death have to do with me? Why bring me into it? Dare to frame me, and do you think I¡¯m as easy to bully as Du Xintong, that pushover? Second Brother, you must stand up for me today. I, an unmarried young lady, cannot let Du Concubine unjustly accuse me. Ah, Second Brother..." Before Xie Qinyun could finish, Jie Second Master had already turned away from her and Du Concubine, lifting the curtain to check on Miss Du. Du Concubine, filled with shock, hurried to get up and follow. But her headache was so severe, she ultimately couldn¡¯t get up and sat back down. Gu Youyou said, "Du Concubine, it¡¯s your head that¡¯s injured; you should be careful. You sit here for now, we¡¯ll go in and have a look." Xie Qinyun gave Du Concubine a triumphant smile, barely stopping herself from spitting on her. Lin Qianqing followed Gu Youyou into the inner room where Cuiya, with reddened eyes, kept watch. She wasn¡¯t crying, just very quiet. Jie Second Master stood by the bedside, his hand halfway extended, then withdrawn. Hearing she was dying, he couldn¡¯t articulate his feelings. He should be happy, and yet for some reason, there was a stifling discomfort in his chest. He raised his hand to touch his own head, thinking it might be related to his own head injury. When she was living well, he had cursed more than once, wishing her dead. "Jie Second Master, I heard you were about to divorce, but now you¡¯re spared the trouble," Gu Youyou said, her gaze falling on Miss Du¡¯s face, speaking indifferently. Jie Second Master paused for a moment, then let out a bitter smile. Chapter 607 - 618: Brought It Upon Oneself Chapter 607: Chapter 618: Brought It Upon OneselfIndeed, the whole of Beijing knows about their divorce. There hasn¡¯t been a precedent of divorce among the prestigious families in Beijing, and theirs is the first case, naturally attracting a lot of attention. "Is there really no hope left?" He couldn¡¯t help but ask. Gu Youyou remained silent; she considered herself a professional doctor, and she¡¯d rather not engage in deceiving others if she could avoid it. Entering from behind, Xie Qinyun hurriedly said, "Second Brother, I heard from the servants that Second Sister-in-law fell into the water first, followed by Du Concubine. Everyone knows that you dote on Du Concubine, and compared to Second Sister-in-law, her life is deemed more valuable. Therefore, everyone rushed to rescue Du Concubine, and that¡¯s how Second Sister-in-law missed the critical moment to be saved." Jie Second Young Master clenched his fists, his voice heavy, "Then how did they end up in the water?" "That..." Xie Qinyun smiled and said, "I¡¯m afraid my account of the event might differ from what Du Concubine says. To be fair, I think it¡¯s best to wait for Father to return, and then I can tell the story together with Du Concubine. Oh, right, and Cuiya too; today¡¯s incident is very peculiar indeed." Jie Second Young Master was taken aback, his voice stern, "What do you mean? Are you suggesting that..." Xie Qinyun quickly interrupted him, "Hey, hey, I didn¡¯t say anything, Second Brother. Let¡¯s just see what Du Concubine has to say. After all, you believe whatever she says. Now that Second Sister-in-law is not going to survive, it doesn¡¯t matter; she won¡¯t be able to confront you anyway. Whatever you guys say will be considered the truth." "Qinyun, how can you speak like this?" Jie Second Young Master was somewhat annoyed. Xie Qinyun said, "Isn¡¯t this just the drama I¡¯ve been watching since I was little? Am I wrong? Don¡¯t you believe what Du Concubine says anymore?" "I only believe the facts!" "Hehe..." Xie Qinyun snickered scornfully, suddenly finding her second brother both infuriating and pitiable. "Fine, you only believe the ¡¯facts¡¯." Supporting justice over family, he truly was a blind and heartless man. Du Xintong certainly made a mistake by following him. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jie the Senior has returned. The family¡¯s troubles had persisted for years, but it had become quieter since Miss Du moved to the side courtyard two years ago, so he hadn¡¯t said much about it. This was the first time in two years that he had stepped into this particular courtyard. The most desolate courtyard in the residence, could it really be so dilapidated? Alternatively, to his genuine surprise, was there indeed such a ruined place within the Jie Residence? "Xintong really lives here?" He almost blurted out, can people even live in this place? The old servant replied, "Indeed, the Second Young Mistress does live here for its tranquility." Tranquility? It seems like even the rarely inhabited Du Residence would be better than this place. "No wonder Xintong wants a divorce from Second Master; he actually pushed her to this point." He couldn¡¯t help thinking that perhaps he was wrong to forcefully keep them together. On entering the inner courtyard and stepping into the only habitable room, he saw, as before, Du Concubine weeping softly in the outer chamber with a white cloth tied around her head, soaked with quite a bit of fresh blood. Jie the Senior paused, his face showing undisguised disgust. "What play are you performing now?" Du Concubine lifted her head, her face showing fear. She had always been afraid of Jie the Senior. "I... I hurt myself on my own." She understood Jie Second Young Master as well as Jie the Senior; he despised her, and if she claimed that she was so distressed by Xie Qinyun¡¯s words that she had hit herself, it would only make Jie the Senior loathe her even more. Just then, she suddenly came to a realization. Chapter 608 - 619 I am Guilty Chapter 608: Chapter 619 I am GuiltyPreviously, she could coax Second Young Master Xie into believing her and protecting her at every turn, merely because he liked herself and despised Du Xintong. But Xie Qinyun was different; she was their blood relative. Even if he trusted her greatly, he wouldn¡¯t be biased to such an extent. This collision was a miscalculation. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She sighed softly, weeping quietly. "Elder sister fell into the water, and Doctor Gu said she¡¯s afraid it might be too late. I¡¯m truly scared, scared that our late father will blame me for not being able to save elder sister, so I... just wanted to die with her and be done with it." Master Xie never believed a word that Concubine Du had said, merely snorting as he flung his sleeve and strode towards the inner room. As she watched the curtain rise and fall, Concubine Du took a deep breath, forcing the tears that had flowed down her cheeks back down her throat. If she were dead, all she¡¯d have to do is get through this one ordeal, and everything would be fine. "Madam, what do you think of this?" The maid at Concubine Du¡¯s side was truly worried, feeling that this time it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to get through. Concubine Du sighed, "First help me in. Whatever is coming will come. I¡¯ve weathered great storms and am on the verge of success; I cannot afford an accident now." Du Xintong¡¯s bedroom was dark and damp yet very clean. Upon entering, Master Xie¡¯s eyes reddened at the sight of Du Xintong¡¯s sallow complexion. He whispered with a heavy sigh, "Had I foreseen this, I would have granted you a divorce long ago. Brother Du, it is Huanzhi who has failed you... You entrusted your children to me with your dying breath, and I¡¯ve failed to raise one and to protect the other. If it weren¡¯t for me, she would not have met with such a fate at such a young age..." At this point, he choked up and could not continue, turning to Gu Youyou, "Doctor Gu, is there really no hope? I beg you to save Xintong¡¯s life at any cost, whatever the price, I am willing to pay." Rumors had it that Master Xie was a man of deep loyalty and affection, and it seemed to be true. Gu Youyou remained silent, only showing a look of difficulty. Xie Qinyun quickly stood up and said, "Father, please don¡¯t distress Doctor Gu any further. Doctor Gu was ill herself, resting at the residence, when I insisted on bringing her here to save a life. Had Doctor Gu not arrived in time, how could Second Sister-in-law have had the breath left to wait for your return? She would¡¯ve been gone." Just then, as if by chance, they saw Concubine Du being supported by a maid as she entered. Qinyun glared at Concubine Du and huffed, "I didn¡¯t expect Doctor Gu¡¯s trip not only failed to revive Second Sister-in-law but instead ended up saving Concubine Du. Concubine Du¡¯s arrival is rather timely; don¡¯t you think you should explain exactly how today¡¯s drowning came to be?" With Qinyun¡¯s words, all eyes turned toward Concubine Du. After so many years of acting, her emotions were easily feigned. Pushing away the maid supporting her, she fell to her knees with a thud, and as if on cue, began to weep pitifully. "Master Xie, dear husband, today¡¯s incident is indeed Wanqing¡¯s fault..." Similarly, Master Xie did not allow Concubine Du to call him father, thus neither of his two daughters-in-law had ever called him such. His brow furrowed, he said, "Tell me precisely what happened. If there¡¯s half a lie, I will hand you over to the Governor¡¯s Office for judgment." Now that Miss Du had turned out like this, Master Xie was filled with guilt. And immense heartache as well. An old friend had entrusted his children to his care with his last breath, and what had begun as a good relationship between two sisters brought into the family had, in less than two years, escalated to a life-and-death feud. If it indeed turned out that Miss Du¡¯s death was caused by Miss Du the Second, should he exact capital punishment on her? She was the only bloodline left of Judge Du. Chapter 609 - 620: Concubine Du’s Argument Chapter 609: Chapter 620: Concubine Du¡¯s ArgumentSomeone had already died, and if another were to die, how would he face his friends from the past in the underworld after death... It was all that beast¡¯s fault. With these thoughts, Mr. Jie glared angrily with bloodshot eyes, shifting his man-eating gaze from Concubine Du to Jie Er Gongzi. Concubine Du lay prostrate on the ground, slowly raising her head to look at Mr. Jie. Seeing his dispirited appearance and realizing he had no intention of helping her up, her heart grew cold. How could this be? In such a situation, wasn¡¯t he always on her side? She glanced at the person lying on the bed, her heart skipping a beat. Could it be because she was about to die? Ha, fine, since she was going to die, why should she bother with a dead person? Concubine Du wiped her tears and began to speak softly. "It was like this: today, as usual, I brought elder sister¡¯s favorite snacks to see her, and we talked about father and... about her soon leaving the Jie Residence. She said she was leaving and planned to take the letters our father left us when he died. Those letters were placed in a box by elder sister and me when we first entered the residence and buried under the willow tree next to Lotus Pond Waterside Pavilion. Later, we took a spade and dug up the box under the willow tree. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the ground by the pond was slippery, and elder sister had been squatting for too long while digging for the box, felt dizzy, and then... she accidentally fell into the lotus pond..." "Then how did you fall in?" The person who brought the news clearly said that both of you fell in. Concubine Du¡¯s tears went from a drizzle to a downpour as she continued, "When I saw elder sister fall in, and no one was on the shore to help at that moment, I hastily went down to save her. The situation was desperate, and I forgot... that I couldn¡¯t swim..." Xie Qinyun said coldly, "Forgot that you couldn¡¯t swim? So you jumped in, causing all the servants who went into the water to save someone to focus on you. They saved you first, which delayed the rescue of my second sister-in-law at the critical moment?" "I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen, sob sob..." Concubine Du cried with a look of terror and deep sorrow. Xie Qinyun sneered, "I think you didn¡¯t intend to save her at all. You deliberately jumped into the water to harm her. Who knows? Maybe second sister-in-law falling into the water wasn¡¯t an accident. It was intentionally done by you, wasn¡¯t it, Concubine Du?" "I didn¡¯t!" Concubine Du shook her head continuously, crying out loud, "Third Miss, why are you framing me? I never intended to harm my elder sister..." After finishing, she crawled over to grab the hem of Jie Er Gongzi¡¯s robe, crying piteously with tear-streaked cheeks, "Husband, you know what kind of person I am. How could I harm my elder sister? You know, ever since I fell into the water a few years ago, I¡¯ve been very scared of it. If it weren¡¯t for my nervousness about elder sister, how could I possibly jump in?" Jie Er Gongzi, snapping out of his daze, saw the woman crying her eyes out, tremblingly raised his hand, and wiped away her tears, "I believe you, this is just an accident!" The onlooking crowd felt like they were watching a melodrama. Gu Youyou sat in front of the bed and began to administer acupuncture on the arm of Miss Du. What¡¯s the use of expecting decency from such despicable people? Should she expect him to bring her justice? With death approaching, what was there to fear? Meanwhile, Xie Qinyun had no intention of letting Concubine Du off the hook, saying, "That¡¯s your story, but just now, I asked my second sister-in-law¡¯s maid, and it wasn¡¯t as you described." She gave Cuiya a meaningful look. Once given permission by her mistress to speak, Cuiya immediately knelt down. Chapter 610 - 621 Cuiya’s Outburst Chapter 610: Chapter 621 Cuiya¡¯s OutburstCuiya was truly crying, her eyes red and swollen, her throat hoarse from sobbing. Next to the feigned tears of Du Concubine, the effect was immediate and striking. Cuiya looked much more convincing¡ªanyone with eyes would be more inclined to believe her. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Master Jie sighed softly, "Don¡¯t be too sad, don¡¯t be afraid, just tell us everything that happened today exactly as it happened." Cuiya kowtowed and then said with a hoarse voice, "This servant and the young lady were in the courtyard today when Du Concubine came to see her. She dismissed the maids right away, saying she had private words for my mistress. I was taken outside the courtyard by Du Concubine¡¯s maids, and truly, I didn¡¯t know what they discussed. Not long after, the young lady and Du Concubine came out with a shovel." "I followed them, all the way to the edge of the lotus pond, then, Du Concubine¡¯s maids pulled me away to another place. They said that the two young ladies were to make amends today, and told me not to disturb them. However, it wasn¡¯t long before I... I heard Du Concubine¡¯s cries for help. When I ran back to the lotus pond, I saw my young lady already in the water, and it was at that time Du Concubine jumped in as well." "The servants who went into the water to rescue pulled Du Concubine out first, even though they saw that our young lady was barely hanging on and didn¡¯t save her first. By the time they went to rescue my mistress after saving Du Concubine, it was... it was already too late..." Master Jie was furious and pointed at Du Concubine, demanding, "Why did you jump in after seeing that people were already rescuing?" "I... I was worried about my sister, I didn¡¯t think it through," Du Concubine replied in terror. Master Jie¡¯s second son was deeply grieved, yet when he saw the dying girl lying on the bed, he wanted to speak up for Du Concubine but ended up swallowing his words. "Why did everyone save you first, and not Xintong who obviously fell into the water before you?" Cuiya cried out, "That¡¯s because, in this Jie Residence, there¡¯s only one mistress in their eyes, and that is Du Concubine. What is our young lady? Despised by the second young master, she¡¯s less than a servant. At least I get to wear the uniforms distributed by the residence, but what about my young lady? She wears clothes brought from the Du family. If those clothes are too small, she adds some fabric to alter them herself. Too old, and she wouldn¡¯t dare throw them away, as though fearing that without them, she would have no clothes to cover her body even in death. "We eat the leftovers from the kitchen, the leftovers from what Du Concubine has eaten. When has my young mistress ever suffered such humiliation in the Du family? Yet, here in the Jie family, she lives a life worse than that of pigs and dogs." Somehow this maid summoned a surge of primal strength, perhaps from being repressed for so long. She used her raspy voice to accuse them of the suffering they¡¯d endured these years while pointing at the dilapidated room and crying, "Look at this house. When it rains, we have to catch the water with a basin, or else the room would flood. And this oil lamp, when the third young lady asked me why we didn¡¯t light it brighter, my mistress didn¡¯t let me explain then, but I will tell you now¡ªit¡¯s because we don¡¯t have oil. Du Concubine controls the distribution in the house, giving us just a small bottle of oil every two months. If we burn the lamp too brightly, how would it last..." Du Concubine was already scared out of her wits, but she still instinctively defended herself, "No... it wasn¡¯t like that, you did this on purpose, lived so miserably on purpose, just to gain everyone¡¯s sympathy. This courtyard is in ruins¡ªI had sent for people to repair it, but everyone I sent was chased away by you, saying no one is allowed to step half a foot into this courtyard. My husband, I have told you about this before, you knew it, and you said to let it be, didn¡¯t you?" Chapter 611 - 622: Let the Governor’s Office Investigate Chapter 611: Chapter 622: Let the Governor¡¯s Office Investigatefre¨¥w¨¥b¦Çovel.c?mJie¡¯s Second Master stood there, rendered speechless, unable to utter a single word. Upon hearing these words, Master Jie seemed to age ten years in an instant. An old friend entrusting his child on his deathbed, only for her to be driven to such a state under his roof, coerced in such a manner. In previous years, wearied by the strife caused by the three of them, Master Jie had devoted himself to affairs of the Imperial Court and hardly ever managed the household affairs again, but he never expected that his home would come to this. He looked at his second son, and his feelings had long surpassed mere disappointment, now filled with deep sorrow, especially for the woman who lay dying upon the bed. "Alin, two years ago I entrusted this residence to you, and you said you had managed well, that the conflicts between wives and concubines had lessened. Is this the extent of ¡¯lessened¡¯? You¡¯ve driven your legitimate wife to such a state, allowing a concubine to strut around arrogantly. Is this what you call managing well? If such an incident hadn¡¯t occurred today, how much longer would I have remained in the dark?" Jie¡¯s Second Master slumped into a chair, not even daring to look at anyone in the room, his gaze fixed on the cold floor tiles. He loathed her; after taking control of the Jie Family¡¯s power, the first thing he did was force Du Xintong to move to the most desolate courtyard, and later he gave all the authority in the house to Concubine Du. Du Xintong was someone he never wanted to see in his lifetime; hearing that she secluded herself, he merely thought she had finally come to her senses and stopped troubling them, which was enough, which was for the best. Therefore, he did not know how she had come to her senses. He was even more unaware of the kind of life she led. When faced with his father¡¯s interrogation, he could not produce a single word in his own defense. "Alin, you have been unfilial and unrighteous yourself, and have even implicated your father in your lack of virtue. Can you not now, even in her presence, offer her some explanation?" Everyone looked at Master Jie in surprise, especially Concubine Du. She seemed not to understand what this explanation... meant. Seeing her somewhat confused expression, Xie Qinyun coldly smiled at her saying, "What it means is that my father believes Cuiya¡¯s words; you have been mistreating the Second Sister-in-law behind her back. If she were faking it all to show others, shouldn¡¯t she be parading around in patched clothes all day? Why hide away in this courtyard then? Hiding all these things away, how would that fulfill her purpose, right?" Indeed, how could such a simple truth be unknown? "That¡¯s exactly what¡¯s so terrifying about her..." Concubine Du continued her futile defense. Xie Qinyun said indifferently, "Anyway, she won¡¯t survive now, and it¡¯s impossible for her to rise and argue with you. Whatever you say goes, right?" She looked toward her elder brother and added, "However, the death of the Second Sister-in-law is suspicious. Second Brother, you have no objections to handing this matter over to the Governor¡¯s Office, do you?" Jie¡¯s Second Master was startled for a moment, then said, "Nonsense, having the Governor¡¯s Office investigate our family¡¯s affairs, what kind of decorum would that be?" Xie Qinyun laughed, "Does our family still have any decorum to speak of? A concubine mistreating the family head¡¯s wife, I fear that within Beijing our house stands alone in this. The affairs of your room have long been the talk of the town, what face do we have left to lose? Haven¡¯t some people already lost their face?" Seeing that the brother and sister were speaking more and more outrageously, Master Jie could not sit still any longer. "Enough. We all know what¡¯s happened. Jie Zhonglin, it was one thing for you to make noise in the past, but this time someone has died, and I can¡¯t let you protect this woman anymore." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Father!" Jie¡¯s Second Young Master hastily said, "If we let the Governor¡¯s Office investigate within our walls, wouldn¡¯t that be..." "Be quiet," Master Jie, furious, cut him off, "Isn¡¯t this the result of your own doing? How could you be so cruel?" Chapter 612 - 623: Awakened Chapter 612: Chapter 623: AwakenedOn the other side, Gu Youyou had finished administering acupuncture treatment to Miss Du, and Lin Qianqing was supporting her; both of them were speechless at the behavior of this family. Miss Du started to regain consciousness slowly, coughing once, startling everyone in the room who was arguing. "Awake?" The concubine¡¯s face instantly turned ashen. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be unable to speak anymore? How come she had awakened? Magistrate Xie stood up in shock, asking hurriedly, "Doctor Gu, what is this...?" Xie Qinyun quickly interjected with an "Ah!" and snatched the conversation away, "Sister-in-law is experiencing the ¡¯returning light.¡¯ Doctor Gu, you are truly amazing." Lin Qianqing chimed in from the side, "My cousin made Miss Du wake up so she could speak a few words for herself. She doesn¡¯t have much time left, so if you want to know anything, you¡¯d better ask quickly." No matter if it was true or not, everyone present was extremely agitated. When Magistrate Xie¡¯s second son tried to step forward, he was squeezed out by Xie Qinyun and pushed to the back. Magistrate Xie, with tears streaming down his face, said, "Xintong, do you have anything else you want to say? Tell me, how did you fall into the water?" Miss Du¡¯s mind was foggy, but upon seeing all the people in the room, the memories of before she fell into the water also came flooding back. Pointing at the person hiding in the far back of the crowd, she said, "You, come here." Hearing this, the crowd made way for the concubine to come forward. Miss Du was both saddened and upset, weakly questioning, "Why did you do that? I¡¯m about to die, and you still won¡¯t let me go? You even wanted me dead!" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sister, what nonsense are you speaking?" The concubine denied on the spot. This wasn¡¯t the first time such a thing had happened; the concubine had always been able to twist right and wrong, and Miss Du had grown accustomed to it, only nodding, "Alright, alright, I won¡¯t argue with you, I¡¯m too tired to argue. I¡¯m asking you, where is Father¡¯s letter? After I fell into the water, did you recover them all?" Everyone looked at them in surprise, those who understood felt even more sympathy for Miss Du. That was just the way she was, which was why she was bullied to this state, right? What she was concerned about now was not that the concubine wanted her life, nor how much longer she could live, but the letters left behind by Magistrate Du. The concubine¡¯s face stiffened for a moment, then she said, "When you fell into the water, big sister, we were all busy trying to save you, who had time to care for Father¡¯s letters? I¡¯m afraid most of them must have been ruined in the water by now." "You... cough cough..." Overcome with anger, Miss Du started coughing fiercely, then shouted angrily, "Go, get them. Do to me what you will, but those are things Father left behind, you, as his daughter, cannot treat them like this." Seeing Miss Du getting worked up, Magistrate Xie hurriedly ordered, "Go, get all of Magistrate Du¡¯s letters back, not a single one should be missing." In the midst of this family¡¯s life-and-death separation, and the debate over who was right and who was wrong, outsiders like Lin Qianqing and Gu Youyou withdrew to the most inconspicuous corner of the room. Lin Qianqing spoke softly behind Gu Youyou, sighing, "When disaster strikes, one only knows how to shirk responsibility, while the other, despite grave danger, still remembers their father¡¯s belongings. Cousin, how can there be such a great difference between people? Are there still those who cannot discern between good and bad? Doesn¡¯t the character of a person determine their actions? What do you think?" Gu Youyou laughed and said, "Dear Cousin, this is what you don¡¯t understand. There¡¯s a saying that beauty lies in the eyes of the beholder. What you think is bad doesn¡¯t mean others feel the same. Everyone knows it¡¯s imitation, but what about the person who cherishes imitation as if it¡¯s real pearls? Is that not so?" "Yes, yes, Cousin, your insights are always profound. It¡¯s just a shame that the real pearls have been cast aside by the ignorant fisherman, thus remaining in obscurity." Chapter 613 - 624: Dying Wish Chapter 613: Chapter 624: Dying Wish"Isn¡¯t it just so? With all this commotion, go tell Miss Xie to let the pearl rest in peace." "Huh?" Lin Qianqing was utterly bewildered. They were just trying to scare someone by saying that Miss Du wasn¡¯t going to make it, but now that Miss Du was doing fine, how could they let her rest in peace? "Just tell her that," Gu Youyou whispered. Hardly understanding but steeling herself, Lin Qianqing took Xie Qinyun aside and said, "My cousin says that it¡¯s okay for Miss Du to rest in peace now." Xie Qinyun raised her eyebrows and glanced at Gu Youyou, who was standing far away, then nodded as if she understood. Lin Qianqing was even more confused. Do you really understand what¡¯s going on? Before she could say another word, Xie Qinyun crawled over to Miss Du, crying as if in mourning, and shouted, "Second sister-in-law, I know you¡¯re not going to make it, so please, if you have any last words, say them quickly. Father is here, he¡¯ll surely take charge for you." Miss Du only knew that she felt terrible and as if her head was going to explode at any moment, but she didn¡¯t realize that she was on the brink of death. She was confused and instinctively looked towards Cuiya, the person she trusted most. Cuiya, who was in on the plan with Gu Youyou and the others, immediately crawled to Miss Du¡¯s bedside, crying out, "Miss, please rest easy. You won¡¯t be alone when you¡¯re gone¡ªCuiya will hang herself with three feet of white silk and serve you even in the Infernal Hell." Everyone then remembered that Miss Du was unlikely to survive much longer, and that if she could still speak, it must be the last rally of energy before death. Master Jie said, "Now that it has come to this... your vengeance... ah, let¡¯s not talk about that now. Do you have any unfulfilled wishes?" Seeing everyone acting this way, Miss Du was stunned on the spot. She had indeed thought about how death would bring peace, but ever since deciding to leave the Jie Residence, she had been thinking about what to do after leaving and how to rebuild the Yu Family¡¯s embroidery business. However, she never expected that she wouldn¡¯t live to leave the Jie Residence, let alone have a chance to express her last wishes. Tears streamed from the corners of Miss Du¡¯s eyes as she quickly accepted her fate. Well, such was her life... it was meant to be this way. She looked up at Jie¡¯s second young master, and the concubine who was timidly hiding behind him, feeling an unbearable heaviness in her heart as if it was about to burst forth. It was these two who had ruined her life. Since she was not going to live, she wanted nothing to do with these two ever again. She said, "Uncle Jie, to speak unpleasantly, marrying into your family was the greatest regret of my life, so I hope you can... grant me a divorce from the second young master right now. When I die, bury me in the Du Family¡¯s graveyard, with my parents." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Master Jie, tears streaming down his face, nodded heavily several times. "It was my confusion, yes, I promise you." He immediately ordered someone to prepare ink and paper, and he quickly wrote the divorce paper himself. It was ready in a short while, and all they needed to do was press their fingerprints on it to each hold a copy for it to be official. Miss Du pressed her fingerprint without hesitation. When it was the turn of Jie¡¯s second young master, he hesitated and could not bring himself to do it. The concubine watched Jie¡¯s second young master nervously, her eyes fixed on the divorce paper. It was the very thing she had longed for. Jie¡¯s second young master looked at Miss Du and said, "The Du Family is no more. Who will offer incense at your grave if you enter the Du Family¡¯s graveyard? It might be better to..." Xie Qinyun immediately stood between Jie¡¯s second young master and Miss Du, saying, "Second brother, this is your second sister-in-law¡¯s dying wish. You and your beloved have driven her to her death, can you not let her rest in peace after she¡¯s gone? Do you really want the three of you to continue this conflict for another hundred years?" Chapter 614 - 625 Give me back my sachet Chapter 614: Chapter 625 Give me back my sachetThe words were harsh, but Jie¡¯s second young master, unusually, didn¡¯t get angry; he resignedly impressed his handprint on the document. As he handed the divorce paper over to Miss Jie, his hands trembled slightly. He felt that with this delivery, he was losing something important. Xie Qinyun could not stand it and snatched it from him, handing it to Miss Du. People always say that one should encourage reconciliation rather than divorce¡ªcould his sister, Mo Yue, be a fraud? Jie¡¯s second master was stunned for a moment, then whispered to Miss Du, "I never thought it would come to this, nor did I think you could hate me so much." But Miss Du said, "Haven¡¯t you always said you couldn¡¯t wait for me to die? Now your wish is about to come true; you should be happy." Beyond holding this divorce paper, she had no expectations of him anymore. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet, thinking that this was her ultimate end, she couldn¡¯t help but feel resentful. Therefore, her resentment towards Jie¡¯s second master grew stronger. "I... those were all... said in anger!" Jie¡¯s second young master was taken aback, feeling that his explanation was weak and unconvincing. "Sister-in-law¡ªno, now I should call you Miss Du, do you have anything you wish to say to me?" Xie Qinyun didn¡¯t seem particularly sad but rather appeared to be teasing Miss Du with her question. Miss Du looked at her maid and said, "Xintong knows the third miss is a good person. I only hope the third miss can take care of my maid. Staying in the Jie Residence, the only way she can survive is by being by your side." Cuiya immediately burst into tears, "No, I want to go with my mistress. Even if I have to go to Infernal Hell, I will follow and serve her." Xie Qinyun pulled Cuiya to her feet and nodded, "Alright, I will ensure this girl lives well." After speaking, Xie Qinyun again turned her gaze to Jie¡¯s second young master and said, "Second brother, after all, you were husband and wife. Don¡¯t you have anything to say?" Jie¡¯s second young master had been in a state of shock, only reacting when nudged. Hearing Xie Qinyun¡¯s words, he finally reluctantly turned his gaze to Miss Du and asked, "Do you have anything to say to me?" Miss Du sighed, fell silent for a moment, and then said, "I just hope I can leave cleanly. I want to take all things related to me in the Jie Family with me." She glanced at the concubine and added, "I¡¯ll only say this once¡ªI¡¯m the one she pushed into the water. Whether you choose to deal with her or not, it¡¯s up to you after I¡¯m gone. As for my things, I don¡¯t want to leave a single item behind." Your things? "What things?" Jie¡¯s second young master looked at Miss Du in bewilderment. The others were equally curious. Given Jie¡¯s second young master¡¯s disdain for Miss Du, how could he have any of her belongings? "That tiger-shaped sachet; don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have it," Miss Du said indifferently. Had it not been for that year she arrived at the Jie Family and saw him wearing the sachet she gave him as a child, she would never have been so persistent in marrying him, nor would she have conceived such thoughts. "The tiger-shaped sachet?" Jie¡¯s second young master subconsciously took out the sachet from his person. At this point, the concubine turned pale, her mouth opening and closing, wanting to say something but at a loss for where to begin. Xie Qinyun exclaimed, "So it¡¯s this sachet. Second brother, haven¡¯t you been treasuring it since you were young? So it was embroidered by Miss Du. But since when has Miss Du¡¯s embroidery skills been so poor?" Miss Du answered, "At that time, Xintong was just learning; it was indeed rather poorly done." Jie¡¯s second master was utterly astounded, suddenly turning his head to look at the concubine. Chapter 615 - 626: The Origin of the Tiger Sachet Chapter 615: Chapter 626: The Origin of the Tiger SachetFrom a distance, Gu Youyou and Lin Qianqing, who were watching the play, couldn¡¯t help but draw closer, as the drama seemed to grow more interesting. "What¡¯s going on here?" Xie Qinyun¡¯s second son asked, his voice trembling. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Concubine Du shook her head as she stepped back, tears slowly emerging from her eyes, "I... I was too young at the time, I can¡¯t... I can¡¯t remember clearly." At that moment, everything seemed clear and yet, at the same time, obscure. Xie Qinyun¡¯s second son staggered so badly he almost fell to the ground. In his memory, a chubby little hand passed him a handkerchief to wipe away tears, which he had rejected without hesitation. Later, a small tiger she had made was given to him to cheer him up, he cried holding that little tiger through the night, and the next day, he finally left that room. That year, six-year-old Du Xintong had just learned Peking embroidery and had embroidered a pair of little tigers for herself. Later, to appease her sister, who had lost her concubine mother, she gave her one of the newly finished little tigers, and sure enough, the little girl stopped crying. Afterward, when the Jie Family¡¯s Madam passed away, their second son, only a year older than them, was heartbroken all day long and without his mother¡¯s care. Madam Du, kind-hearted, took him into the Du Residence to look after him. He also locked himself in his room, grieving and weeping, just like his sister had when they lost their concubine mother. So, Du Xintong thought to bring the other little tiger to cheer up Xie Qinyun¡¯s second son. At the time, Xie Qinyun¡¯s second son didn¡¯t pay attention to her and didn¡¯t even glance at her, just snatched the little tiger and continued to cry on his knees. She was very disappointed, her tiger could soothe her sister, but not her brother. But the next day, he came out of the room and became friends with his sister, who also held a little tiger. They would talk about their mothers and their little tigers, while she could only watch from behind, stealing glances. They both had lost their mothers, so they must have had a lot to talk about... Her thoughts returned to reality, and Miss Du had come to an acceptance. Whether it was his misrecognition or misunderstanding, it didn¡¯t matter to her anymore as she was nearing the end of her life. Her mother had said that we, the inheritors of Peking embroidery, our first creation after learning Peking embroidery is always a sachet, and then we would always keep this sachet to be buried with us in our coffins. This pair of sachets was her first creation, she could no longer remember which little tiger was embroidered first or which was second. Du Wanqing hated her so much, she thought she must have lost the little tiger she had given her long ago. Therefore, it left only the one in Xie Qinyun¡¯s second son¡¯s possession that she must take to her grave. "I embroidered a pair back then, and that year when you both lost your mothers, I took them out to cheer you up. Now that you don¡¯t need them anymore, can you give them back to me?" Miss Du¡¯s voice was soft and faint, like a feather brushing by, creating an almost intangible feeling that made one¡¯s heart uncomfortably heavy. What was there to not understand? There had been such a misunderstanding between them. Xie Qinyun¡¯s second son gripped the sachet tightly in his hand, not daring to let go. It had always been with him, accompanying him through the toughest night of his life, the seventh day after his mother¡¯s death. He had always thought it was made by the woman he loved, but to think, it was from the woman he had despised most. Xie Qinyun watched her disheartened second brother, deeply sighing. She had guessed there might be some misunderstanding among the three of them, but what of it? The item was real, but the years of hurt they had inflicted upon Miss Du were also real, and how could his doting on that woman be just for a sachet? Chapter 616 - 627: Sorrow and Joy, Life and Death Chapter 616: Chapter 627: Sorrow and Joy, Life and DeathMiss Xie from the Jie Family never understood why her second brother loved Concubine Du so much and disliked Miss Du, who was obviously much more beautiful, so much. Later, a granny by her side explained, "The young master and Concubine Du sympathize with each other. They lost their mothers the same year, and every year when they pay respects, they do it together." She didn¡¯t understand at the time, but having heard what Miss Du just said, she vaguely grasped something. Xie Qinyun snatched the sachet from the dispirited second master Xie¡¯s hands and said, "This is the only wish she has left, you should return it, shouldn¡¯t you?" He watched as the sachet returned to Miss Du¡¯s hands. In his memory, it was that hand that had placed the sachet in his, wasn¡¯t it? Only it was much too thin now. "My dear!" Concubine Du timidly tugged on the sleeve of the second master Xie. Second master Xie turned his head woodenly, and looking at Concubine Du, he only felt a blur. Why did he have the impression that he had never really seen her clearly? The divorce paper Miss Du wanted was obtained, as was the ¡¯token of love¡¯ that Concubine Du and the second young master of the Jie Family believed they shared. Gu Youyou thought the time was just about right and whispered to Lin Qianqing, "It¡¯s our turn to come forward." Lin Qianqing responded with a smile and stepped forward to ask, "Does Miss Du have any other wishes?" Miss Du was clearly stunned, and even the heartbroken Master Xie and the dispirited second young master were taken aback. It made sense for them to ask Miss Du if she had any unfulfilled wishes, but what did it mean for you, a stranger who popped out of nowhere, to ask the same? Miss Du was a bit dazed, never having imagined that her imminent death would look like this, completely different from when her parents died. She looked past Lin Qianqing and said, "As for wishes, I have none left, only regrets that I understood too late." If only she had understood sooner, perhaps things would not be like this. She was speaking to Gu Youyou, who then smiled at her and said, "If I gave you another chance at life, what would you want to do?" "What?" No sooner had Gu Youyou said this than all eyes in the room turned to her. The second master Xie was visibly excited and exclaimed, "Doctor Gu, didn¡¯t you say there was no hope?" Lin Qianqing replied, "Do you wish for Miss Du to be beyond help? We just thought you wouldn¡¯t save her." "What do you mean?" asked the second master Xie, still baffled. Master Xie, agitated, stood up and stared intently at Gu Youyou, asking, "Doctor Gu, what is going on here?" Gu Youyou produced a medicinal pill and said calmly, "Just now, Miss Du was a woman of the Jie Family; her life and death were in the hands of the second young master Xie. Her maid has told us more than once that the second young master Xie could hardly wait for Miss Du to die, so I couldn¡¯t bring out this life-saving medicine. Now that she is a free woman, I truly cannot bear to see Miss Du die so young, which is why I have decided to save her." A mix of joy and sorrow, life and death, left Miss Du feeling as if she was living in another world. Overcome with emotion, she fainted once again. "Miss!" Cuiya, crying again, rushed to her side. "What¡¯s going on now?" It wasn¡¯t just Miss Du who experienced a roller coaster of emotions; everyone else in the room did too. "Doctor Gu, please save her quickly," Master Xie urged anxiously. Gu Youyou nodded slightly and hurried to Miss Du¡¯s side, helping her sit up and inserting the medicine into her mouth, then pressed her philtrum. Soon after, she woke up again. "I¡¯ll prescribe you some medicine; after resting for a few days you should recover," Gu Youyou said softly. Miss Du held her chest, struggling to even her breath. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 617 - 628: Priceless Treasure Chapter 617: Chapter 628: Priceless Treasure"Is... is it all better now?" Xie Great Man anxiously asked. "Her life is no longer in danger," Gu Youyou said. Concubine Du stood frozen for a moment before leaning against a wall. She wasn¡¯t going to die? How could that be? Could it be that from the beginning, this was all an act they put on? Why would these people do such a thing? But at the lake, she had struggled a few times before going still as if she had fainted. She thought she was dead, but she was not; her life sure was tough. Xie Great Man, on the other hand, sighed in relief. As long as she was alive, he didn¡¯t bother to care whether it was an act or not. He bowed to Gu Youyou, expressing his gratitude, "Thank you, Doctor Gu, for saving her life." Gu Youyou merely nodded slightly and then went to write a prescription. Still, this was not enough to repay the great debt Xie Great Man owed her. Gu Youyou glanced at Lin Qianqing, and with perfect understanding, Qianqing said to Miss Du in a gentle voice, "Miss Du, the medicine my cousin used is made from the Thousand-Year Heart-Cooling Snow Lotus that she gathered on the snowy mountains of Lingnan. There were only two in existence. The last time she fell ill while making medicine, she nearly lost her life and had to use one to save herself. The world¡¯s only remaining one was meant to be kept for her own urgent needs, and now it has been used to save you. You must live well and not let her sacrifice be for nothing." Hearing this, everyone was startled once again. Xie Qinyun said, "Qianqing has mentioned that Doctor Gu has always had poor health since she was young. During that time when we were offering sacrifices to the Dragon King, she almost..." Lin Qianqing spoke up, "Yes, that time was relatively mild, so she didn¡¯t need the medicine. But the time after that was severe. If it weren¡¯t for that life-saving medicine, my cousin might have... Ah, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore." "If it is so important, Doctor Gu, how could you use it to save me? I truly do not deserve such an honor!" Miss Du struggled to sit up. Gu Youyou had already finished writing the prescription, and after blowing on the ink to dry it, she said softly, "This medicine is precious, naturally, and is meant for saving lives. If it can save a life, then it is worth it. My master always said, being a healer, treating and saving patients should come first. If today I had refused to save Miss Du for personal reasons, how could I face my master in the future? Miss Du, the medicine is very expensive, and since I¡¯ve been busy in your quarters all day, I can¡¯t leave without compensation. I will be charging for the consultation and the medicine, so you need not thank me." Miss Du was stunned. Such precious medicine must be worth a fortune, far beyond the value of gold and silver. But she still needed to calculate if she had enough silver to pay for it. "Doctor Gu, how much is needed?" Xie Second Young Master asked first. Gu Youyou did not speak but instead looked at Miss Du. She appeared embarrassed, as if she had already allocated her silver for other purposes. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xie Second Young Master interjected hastily, "I... after divorcing... Miss Du, I promised her a compensation. Let the fees for saving her life be our compensation to her." Seeing an opportunity for the scoundrel to bleed money, Gu Youyou was naturally pleased. Her expression remained calm as she said indifferently, "Since the medicine can save a life, it is naturally a priceless treasure. Second Young Master Xie, please give as you see fit." "This..." Both Xie Second Young Master and Xie Great Man found themselves in a dilemma. Without a price being set and it being priceless, they would have to owe a favor instead. Xie Great Man addressed Gu Youyou, "Consider it a favor I owe to Doctor Gu. If there is anything you need from me in the future, feel free to seek me out." However, Gu Youyou responded, "Xie Great Man, you are an official, and I am but a commoner. Moreover, you and my uncle are colleagues in the court. As a junior, Youyou would not dare to accept such a favor from you." Chapter 618 - 629: Will The Father-Son Relationship Be Terminated? Chapter 618: Chapter 629: Will The Father-Son Relationship Be Terminated?Jie Da Ren shook his head and handed a jade pendant to Gu Youyou, saying, "Doctor Gu might not need it for himself, but perhaps someone Doctor Gu cares about will. Please keep this jade pendant. In the future, anyone who comes to me with this jade pendant, I will recognize and help." What Jie Da Ren meant to say was that even though Lin Xingyi held the same rank as him, his family foundation wasn¡¯t as deep as that of the Jie Family, so there might come a time when he¡¯d need Jie¡¯s help. Little did he know that his words were exactly what Gu Youyou wanted to hear, as this affirmation was precisely what she sought. Having settled matters with Jie Da Ren, Jie Second Young Master then said, "My father¡¯s promise of covering the medical expenses is one thing, I will personally contribute an additional consultation fee. We have troubled Doctor Gu today, so you may return home first, and I, Zhonglin, will personally deliver it to your residence another day." There were probably many accounts yet to be settled between Jie Residence and the two Misses from the Du Family. Gu Youyou and Lin Qianqing nodded slightly and soon returned to the Lin Residence. Lin Qianqing exclaimed with great satisfaction, "Cousin, what do you think they will do to Concubine Du?" Gu Youyou said indifferently, "Instead of asking what they will do to Concubine Du, you might as well wonder what Jie Da Ren and Jie Second Young Master will argue about, and how long it will take before they sever their father-son relationship." "What?" Lin Qianqing was naturally not expecting to think that far ahead and asked in surprise, "Why would Jie Da Ren sever the father-son relationship with Jie Second Young Master?" Gu Youyou said, "Jie Second Young Master wants to protect Concubine Du, but this time, neither Jie Da Ren nor Miss Jie will let Concubine Du off lightly. This will naturally lead to conflict." "But that doesn¡¯t mean they will sever their father-son relationship, right?" "Jie Da Ren values loyalty and righteousness and must give an account to his late friend. If Jie Second Young Master still cannot discern right from wrong this time..." Gu Youyou spoke with profound meaning, not continuing further, but Lin Qianqing had already caught on. "So, whether Jie Da Ren and Jie Second Young Master will sever their father-son relationship depends on how Jie Second Young Master handles this incident?" "Exactly, after all, he is his own son." ... Knowing that Gu Youyou had urgently left the house with Lin Qianqing today to save someone, her aunt said nothing unusual. Gu Youyou understood that this was because Lin Qianqing had told her that Jie Da Ren owed Gu Youyou a favor. In the capital, the character of Jie Da Ren... is indescribable; it wasn¡¯t difficult to establish connections with him, but to make him deviate from his principles of integrity and owe such a big favor was extremely difficult. So, this was a beneficial matter for the Lin Residence, and not only did Madam Lin not have any objections, she even added a ginseng soup to Gu Youyou¡¯s dinner. Gu Youyou was pleasantly astonished, quickly rewarded the maid who brought the soup with two silver taels, and asked her to say more good words on her behalf. All the maids in the back courtyard of the Lin Mansion were shrewd; when they received favors, they naturally did not skimp on the compliments. "Miss Cousin, our Madam treats you like she does Miss, even though you¡¯re an outside Miss of the house, your status is far above that of the second young mistress of this courtyard. You understand what our Madam means, right?" Gu Youyou hurriedly said, "I understand, I understand. Youyou has no more maternal family; this home of my uncle and aunt is Youyou¡¯s maternal family now, and Youyou always remembers the kindness my aunt shows me." "Ah, that¡¯s right." The maid felt that Gu Youyou was very sensible and went back to report happily. Gu Youyou calmly finished the soup in her bowl and took out the jade pendant to look at it again and again. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No matter what she said, she wouldn¡¯t give this jade pendant to them. Jin Zijin arrived later than usual that night, and Gu Youyou waited left and right before he finally appeared. By the dim light of the candle, Gu Youyou saw that his complexion wasn¡¯t good. Chapter 619 - 630 Jin Zijin is Injured Chapter 619: Chapter 630 Jin Zijin is Injured"What happened? What¡¯s the matter?" Jin Zijin smiled and said, "It¡¯s nothing serious, just a little injury." "Injury?" To be honest, Gu Youyou really didn¡¯t know what kept them busy all day long. There were several times he arrived late, only mentioning that something had delayed him. Gu Youyou thought that sneaking around wasn¡¯t honorable, so she naturally chose a good time and thus didn¡¯t ask too many questions. But now... "How did you get hurt? Where are you injured? Haven¡¯t you always been staying at Sanqing Temple?" While speaking, Gu Youyou had already grabbed Jin Zijin¡¯s hand to check on his internal injuries. "It¡¯s inside." Jin Zijin pulled her hand away and then tore open his clothes at the chest. A simple wound that had been treated with medicine was on his chest. She hadn¡¯t yet seen how deep the wound was, but it was noticeably long and startling. Gu Youyou cried out in alarm and anxiously pushed him back onto the edge of the bed, saying, "How did you get this, it¡¯s so frightening?" Gu Youyou brought over a candle and placed it beside the bed, finally getting a clear view of his wound. It was a gash caused by a broadsword, not a thin cut. Judging by the look of it, it had probably been about an hour, so he¡¯d just performed a simple treatment on the wound before coming here. "I¡¯ll re-bandage it for you." Gu Youyou quickly fetched the bandaging supplies and medicinal powder to accelerate the healing of the wound. Originally, she had been waiting for him today, delighted to tell him about the big victory at the Jie Residence, only to find he had been injured. Well, of course, she couldn¡¯t mention having given a common medicine to Miss Du and exaggerating its effects - she absolutely couldn¡¯t admit to deceiving and cheating. She set up this situation with selfish intentions, but it was also for Miss Du¡¯s sake. Old stubborn Master Jie would not have agreed had she not taken such measures. Gu Youyou slowed her movements while washing his wound again, applying the medicine, and re-bandaging it. She was always swift in her actions, but this time, she was unusually gentle. Once she had helped him put his clothes back on, she began to interrogate slowly. "What exactly happened? How did you get injured?" Jin Zijin said, "I was careless this time, I¡¯ll be more cautious in the future." "In the future?" There¡¯s a future? S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ajing and I were attacked; it¡¯s a common occurrence." "Really?" Gu Youyou never heard about it before. Jin Zijin smiled nonchalantly, "Using such methods to test each other is normal. It¡¯s just for these past few years. The next State Preceptor will need to be chosen soon, and the rivalry behind Tianzong and Xuanzong will become more intense." "So you get attacked often?" Gu Youyou¡¯s heart tightened, and she kept her eyes fixed on him. "Yes, getting attacked often." Jin Zijin said, "Don¡¯t take it too seriously; it¡¯s very normal. Our days aren¡¯t easy, and presumably, neither are theirs." How could she not take frequent attacks seriously? Gu Youyou rolled her eyes speechlessly and could only helplessly mutter "psychopath." She took a jade pendant from herself and handed it to Jin Zijin, saying, "I got this during the day; it¡¯s a promise from Master Jie. Is that unexpected?" Jin Zijin took it and said in a low voice, "It¡¯s unexpected; I only thought that he would owe a favor, not that he would solemnly give you a token." Gu Youyou tugged at the corner of her mouth, smiling faintly, "So, does that mean I have dealt with Master Jie?" "Dealt with?" Jin Zijin¡¯s brows tightened as he stuffed the jade pendant back into Gu Youyou¡¯s hand, saying, "I suppose so." "Why are you giving it back to me when I gave it to you?" Gu Youyou held the jade pendant awkwardly. "You should keep this jade pendant for now; we won¡¯t need it just yet." Jin Zijin said. ... Chapter 620 - 631: The Palace Rules for Seeking Death Chapter 620: Chapter 631: The Palace Rules for Seeking DeathThe Jie Residence¡¯s Second Young Master proved to be a man of his word. The very next morning, he personally brought the consultation fee for Gu Youyou¡¯s visit to the Jie Residence. For the medical examination of his former wife and concubine, he paid a basket full of silver, amounting to a thousand taels. Gu Youyou, who usually dealt with large sums in silver notes, saw such a vast amount of actual silver for the first time. She reached out to lift it, but it was so heavy that her slender arms and legs could hardly bear the weight. It became an embarrassing scene. In fact, it wasn¡¯t Gu Youyou¡¯s fault; a thousand taels of silver at that time weighed over sixty jin. How could an ordinary young girl carry that, let alone Gu Youyou with her slight frame? Seeing this, the Second Young Master suggested, "How about I help Doctor Gu carry it inside?" Gu Youyou forced a laugh and hurriedly said, "No, I¡¯ll call my maids to carry it." She didn¡¯t like the Second Young Master¡¯s character and was determined not to deal with him in the future. How could she let him help her? Having received his payment for the consultation, they were even. Afterward, Gu Youyou was confined again. If she wasn¡¯t at Jisheng Hall, there were always people from other residences coming to invite her for consultations. Madam Lin, after dealing with it for a few days and finding it bothersome, allowed her to go out for four hours a day. The prerequisite was that she was accompanied by two martial house servants and four old maids and two young maids. This was a requirement set by her Uncle Lin Xingyi. She didn¡¯t mind having a few strong bodyguards with excellent martial skills, but what was the deal with the maids, a pile of snacks, the warmers, and the bedding in the carriage? The medical hall was only two streets away from her home, which left her speechless. Lin Qianqing, on the other hand, was filled with envy. "You should be content. I can¡¯t even go out if I wanted to." Gu Youyou said, "Freeing one is the same as freeing two. Why can¡¯t you go out?" She thought to herself: Aren¡¯t you able to climb over walls? With a sigh, she sat on the doorstep and said, "The Empress¡¯s birthday is in a few days. My mother is planning to take me to the Imperial Palace, and these days she is personally supervising the preparations, having matrons from the palace teach me the palace etiquette." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh!" Gu Youyou assumed that Madam Lin went to the capital for the Empress¡¯s birthday. "Then you learn slowly, I¡¯ll be leaving now." "Hey, wait a minute!" Lin Qianqing got up, pulled Gu Youyou back down to sit on the doorstep and said, "Don¡¯t you still have half an hour before you go to the medical hall? Sit with me for a while." Gu Youyou raised an eyebrow and looked outside the courtyard, asking, "When do you start learning the palace etiquette?" "In half an hour, when you leave, I start." Gu Youyou felt a sudden urge to laugh and said, "Looking at your listless appearance, it seems learning that palace etiquette is as tiring as a farmer turning over two li of land." Lin Qianqing suddenly became interested and eagerly asked, "Cousin, have you ever seen how the rice we eat is grown?" ...Gu Youyou was taken aback. Did her maternal grandmother¡¯s yard grow vegetables without planting rice? Women like her were often confined to large houses for a lifetime, starting in their family home until they married off, and then in their husband¡¯s home until death, most never knowing how the everyday crops they consumed were cultivated. It was indeed a sad thought. Especially for a cousin like Qianqing, whose heart was as wide as the sea, filled with the vast blue sky and the whole world, she was constrained by her social status to a life confined to a small corner. Women working in the fields envied their life of leisure, while they longed for a carefree existence, even if it meant plain food every day. Gu Youyou patted the back of her hand and said, "After the Empress¡¯s birthday has passed, I¡¯ll take you to the countryside to have a look." Lin Qianqing¡¯s eyes suddenly widened in disbelief, "Can we really do that?" Chapter 621 - 632: You Must Also Go to the Imperial Palace Chapter 621: Chapter 632: You Must Also Go to the Imperial PalaceShe had grown so big that, apart from the annual Dragon Raising Head Day when she ventured beyond the city walls to offer sacrifices to the Dragon King and Dragon Mother, and the Plum Blossom Festival of the last two years, she had never left Beijing. She hardly dared to think about going to the countryside. Gu Youyou said, "Do you want to visit the place where your father spent his childhood?" "Of course, I do," Lin Qianqing was so excited she could hardly speak, "Have you been there?" After saying this, she hurriedly added, "You lived there when you were a child; you must have been there." Whether little Youyou had been there or not, Gu Youyou didn¡¯t know, but she hadn¡¯t, merely saying, "I lived in the neighboring village and haven¡¯t been there since I fell ill. I don¡¯t remember much about my childhood. Your uncle has been serving diligently before the Emperor all these years, only to achieve his current status. I heard that since he entered Beijing, he has never gone back. You... we could think of a way, like going home for an ancestral ritual, perhaps?" With Gu Youyou¡¯s reminder, Lin Qianqing felt like she had an epiphany, saying, "Yes, an ancestral ritual. If my father can¡¯t leave, we can do it on his behalf, can¡¯t we?" "Right, but we have to include Shenxing." Lin Qianqing¡¯s face fell, and she said faintly, "Then... let¡¯s talk about it later." Having been in the Lin Residence for so long, Gu Youyou naturally understood the intricacies involved. This girl was nice, but she didn¡¯t care much for her half-siblings born from concubines. This brother didn¡¯t have a concubine mother; he was raised by his aunt. By rights, having grown up together with him, she should have been quite fond of him, but she just wasn¡¯t. It¡¯s probably because her aunt would complain that Lin Qianqing wasn¡¯t a son who could inherit the Lin Residence, blaming herself for not having a son, and resenting the fact that the grand Lin Family would end up in the hands of a bastard child. On the surface, the aunt treated Lin Shenxing as if he were her own, but who knew what she really thought. It was about time, and Lin Qianqing stood up, saying, "You go to the clinic. I need to attend to those two wet nurses. Oh, it¡¯s killing me." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou also stood up, lightly dusting herself off, and they walked outside together. "The wet nurses are teaching you, so why are you serving them?" "Isn¡¯t it essentially serving them? They pretend to be the Empress and the imperial concubines, and we, mere mortals, are to practice palace etiquette with them." Hearing this, Gu Youyou laughed out loud, but upon seeing her stern eyes shooting over, she hastily swallowed the schadenfreude words that were about to escape her lips. Gu Youyou sympathetically said, "The wet nurses are too unreasonable." Only then did her facial expression improve a bit, saying, "Indeed, they come every year, every single year..." "Every year?" I exclaim, "Does palace etiquette change every year?" "Not that!" Lin Qianqing said somewhat embarrassedly, "It¡¯s just me... I forgot what I learned last year, and I didn¡¯t do well, so my mother fears I¡¯d embarrass myself in the Imperial Palace, and that¡¯s why the wet nurses come to tutor me every year." Uh... Well, I have nothing to say to that. ... With two days remaining until the Empress¡¯s birthday, Gu Youyou was pulled into her aunt¡¯s courtyard, who said, "Don¡¯t go to the clinic these next two days, instead, follow your cousin and learn the palace etiquette." "Me?" Gu Youyou pointed to the tip of her nose, wondering why I need to learn? Just looking at my cousin¡¯s woeful little eyes told me how troublesome it was to enter the Imperial Palace. Her aunt looked at her earnestly, her words leaving no room for rebuttal, "Indeed, you must learn because you also have to go." "... That doesn¡¯t seem too appropriate, does it?" The Imperial Palace was such a grand place where people had the least rights, and Gu Youyou wasn¡¯t ready, nor had she thought about going so soon. "You must go. That is also what your uncle wishes," the aunt said, her words leaving no room for objection. Chapter 622 - 633: No Comparison, No Hurt Chapter 622: Chapter 633: No Comparison, No HurtShe was the type who reigned supreme in this residence, least fond of being contradicted by anyone, even with Lin Qianqing, of course, except in front of the elderly grandma and Lin Xingyi. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou quietly stood to one side, watching as two sturdy maids ¡¯invited¡¯ her to Lin Qianqing¡¯s courtyard. Well, it was a gathering of comrades in similar misfortune. Lin Qianqing¡¯s spirits were lifted completely by having someone to keep her company, an emotion Gu Youyou could understand. The two were lectured for four hours before the various rules and regulations were finally explained to them. How they should walk, how to greet imperial consorts of different ranks, and so on. When speaking, they must not look straight ahead but should lower their gaze to their own toes, etc... After demonstrating once, the maids had them both give it a try. Lin Qianqing had been learning for several days. Although she wasn¡¯t very good, she wasn¡¯t far off either, just remembering to act accordingly and to speak and conduct herself with caution was enough. Gu Youyou learned it after just one lesson, much to the delight of the two maids. They had thought that this country girl would give them a headache, and feared they might have to teach by lamplight at night, but they had not expected such a strong capacity for understanding. Without comparison, there would be no harm done, and Lin Qianqing felt for the first time she had seen those two stern maids smile, their praise was anything but stingy. "Miss Gu has excellent potential. Having taught for so many years, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve encountered such a student. Now we can rest easy, just worrying if there will be enough time for Miss Gu to learn well." "Thank you for your praise," Gu Youyou responded respectfully, bowing to them. "Hmm, not bad, not bad at all, the movements are standard, and the volume of your voice is appropriate," the maids nodded with satisfaction and said, "Shall we call it a day then? Misses, when you return, think it over carefully, and don¡¯t get complacent just because you¡¯ve been praised." The two were delighted, especially Lin Qianqing. Suppressing the joy in her heart, she hastily bowed to the two maids, "Thank you for your instruction, maids!" Gu Youyou¡¯s courtyard was also followed to by Lin Qianqing. With a face full of surprise, she said, "Cousin, how did you learn so quickly? You remembered all those things in one go. I tell you, I memorize scriptures better than I do any of these etiquette rules." Gu Youyou, while turning the soil in several pots of medicinal herbs on the medicine shelf, simply said, "That¡¯s because you are resistant to entering the palace, your heart isn¡¯t in it, so naturally, you find it difficult to learn." Lin Qianqing pouted, unconvinced. She also took a small shovel to loosen the soil for a pot of herbs, then said, "I just feel... it¡¯s troublesome, not as free and easy as at home." Gu Youyou nodded in agreement. Turning around, she took out a watering can and began watering the plants, continuing, "Although your aunt is strict with you, it¡¯s for your own good. No matter how naughty you are or how angry you make her, at most she would scold you and punish you to stay put and copy scriptures. She won¡¯t really do anything to you. But in that place... didn¡¯t your uncle tell you that the emperor would arrange your marriage? It¡¯s likely to be one of the princes, and if you truly marry into the Imperial Family, your days will no longer be dictated by you, and aunt and uncle won¡¯t be able to help you." The mood dipped at Gu Youyou¡¯s words. Lin Qianqing listlessly shoveled the soil, nearly digging out the medicinal herbs that Gu Youyou had cared for diligently. Gu Youyou quickly snatched the shovel from her hand and thrust the watering can into her hands, saying, "You¡¯d better help me water them, all of them need water." "Oh!" She merely uttered and turned to water the plants. Gu Youyou shook her head helplessly. Chapter 623 - 634: The Empress Dowager is Not the Emperor’s Biological Mother Chapter 623: Chapter 634: The Empress Dowager is Not the Emperor¡¯s Biological MotherShe was rebellious, but she could not rebel against the era. Marriages of sons and daughters were decided by parents¡¯ orders and matchmakers¡¯ words. Those who dared to defy these were few, and not one of them met a good end. With Lin Qianqing¡¯s status, she had the inclination but lacked the courage. Therefore, she had no choice but to accept her fate. "By the way, do you know why my aunt suddenly said she wanted to take me with her?" This was something Gu Youyou was curious about. Showing your face in the Imperial Palace was a great honor for women of the era, but Madam Lin knew that Gu Youyou didn¡¯t like it, and, not trusting her niece for fear the uneducated country girl might cause trouble and embarrass her, she wouldn¡¯t have normally taken her to be seen. Lin Qianqing said, "Probably because the Empress wants to please the Empress Dowager." Because of what Gu Youyou had said earlier, she thought of a future without hope, and her mood was still somewhat depressed. Gu Youyou patted her on the shoulder and said, "Don¡¯t think about it too much, there are still a few months left. At least for now, within the Lin Residence, you¡¯re still free." Alas, she also didn¡¯t know whether the way her grandmother had spoiled her was a blessing or a curse. It seemed that it was more of a curse at the moment. No wonder her aunt, who knew how to survive in a large household, was so worried about her. "Alright, I¡¯ll help you water the plants," Lin Qianqing said, managing a weak smile. Gu Youyou breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "Then tell me, if the Empress wants to please the Empress Dowager, why does your mother want to drag me into the palace?" "Because you are famous, you are the doctor from Lingnan who cured the typhus epidemic and now you¡¯ve opened a medical practice in Beijing. You won¡¯t make house calls unless absolutely necessary, that¡¯s your rule. To consult you for a medical treatment, an appointment is needed in advance, right?" Gu Youyou chuckled awkwardly. "With your rules, the Empress Dowager is put in a bind. She can keep to them, but it would be demeaning for her to ask you to come to the palace for a consultation. Now, the Empress, understanding as she is, thought of taking advantage of this situation to have my mother bring you into the palace, casually to attend to the Empress Dowager¡¯s illness." Gu Youyou was shocked, "What ailment does the Empress Dowager have?" Lin Qianqing replied, "The Empress Dowager is generally in good health, but she has troubles with her legs. It¡¯s said that she¡¯s been unable to stand in recent years and suffers severe pain when it rains. The Imperial Physician is at a loss." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After hearing this, Gu Youyou nodded; it sounded like a rheumatic issue. Modern medicine had yet to cure rheumatism, so naturally, she could not cure it either. However, she could alleviate the condition. "How could the Empress Dowager have contracted such a condition?" she murmured softly. It seemed a long shot for such a pampered woman to develop this issue. "Cousin, you don¡¯t know," Lin Qianqing sighed, "The Empress Dowager in the harem is not the emperor¡¯s biological mother but was a maid by his mother¡¯s side. The previous emperor later favored her, granting her the title of ¡¯Talented Lady.¡¯ After the Emperor¡¯s mother, Empress Ning, passed away, the Empress Dowager raised the emperor, and the previous emperor promoted her status from ¡¯Talented Lady¡¯ to ¡¯Virtuous Consort.¡¯ Those years, after the emperor lost his mother¡¯s protection, he had a tough time, leaning on the Virtuous Consort for survival. She too was frequently harassed by the previous emperor¡¯s favored consorts, and it was then that her legs became disabled." She lowered her voice, "It¡¯s said she was forced to kneel in the bitter cold all night long, and the next day she couldn¡¯t stand up anymore. The emperor later called in many reputable doctors to treat her leg, but none succeeded. She had to rest after walking a bit, and over the past two years, she¡¯s become completely unable to stand." Gu Youyou spoke indifferently, "So it seems that the Empress Dowager gained her position due to protecting the young emperor back in the day, and when he ascended the throne, he established her as the Empress Dowager." Chapter 624 - 635: Chatting on the Road Chapter 624: Chapter 635: Chatting on the Road"Indeed, she has no children of her own, and regards His Majesty as if he were her own son, having suffered so much for him," True enough. Gu Youyou nodded. "Then what does my uncle mean by agreeing to let me go?" Lin Qianqing giggled, "Your uncle, my father, means that you should go to the palace to see the world and let the ladies who will enter the palace tomorrow see you too. Who knows, they might find a good match for you." Gu Youyou was taken aback, almost chopping to death the herbs she had planted, thinking to herself: Lin Qianqing is wrong. It¡¯s one thing for others, but my uncle knows about my situation with Jin Zijin. Why would he arrange for me to look for a suitable match? These people... they love to do things halfway and tell things by halves. She guessed that they probably wanted her to enter the palace to understand the current situation. Gu Youyou was smart and naturally knew that the subtle relationships between the women of the inner courtyards best reflected the situation of the former court. She understood their intentions. ... Two days later, accompanying her aunt into the palace, Gu Youyou and her cousin Lin Qianqing sat in one carriage, while her aunt took another. Throughout the journey, Lin Qianqing kept pulling back a sliver of the carriage curtain, pointing and commenting on the other carriages on the road. "Look, that is Madam Zhang¡¯s carriage. They have no legitimate daughters, and last year she brought a concubine-born daughter to the palace. That girl was so flustered during her first palace visit she caused accidents again and again, bringing shame to her. Who knows if she will bring her again this year." As she saw another carriage curtain lift, revealing a stunning face, she exclaimed excitedly: "Oh, that¡¯s Madam Lu! A few years ago, she frightened a princess in the palace, and the Empress Dowager banned her from entering. Yet, she¡¯s come this year. She would not dare to come without an invitation directly from the Empress herself. Ah, cousin, why do you think the Empress invited Madam Lu?" There¡¯s a multitude of ladies in Beijing, and Gu Youyou herself has more than enough affairs to attend to, let alone remember a Madam Lu among the many with the same surname? She closed the Ancient Medical Manuscript she was holding and asked idly, "Which Madam Lu?" "That one, the most famous one in Beijing, who you saw on the day the Dragon King and Dragon Mother were worshiped, the one you remarked had an astonishing physique and was blessed with unique features." "Oh, her!" Gu Youyou perked up. She was a head taller than the average man, at least six-foot-three, with a voice like a drake and a big frame, demoted to a concubine by her husband twice. Gu Youyou squeezed her head to the edge of the window and caught only a glimpse before Madame Lu put down the curtain. Her appearance could indeed frighten a child. As for why the Empress would invite Madam Lu... Gu Youyou pondered for a moment and thought: Isn¡¯t it obvious? With a person like Madam Lu, unless there were substantial benefits, which lady of the house would want to deal with her? Frighteningly ugly and vulgar. The Empress invited her because she has her sights on General Lu and his son. But she couldn¡¯t say this to Lin Qianqing. Gu Youyou smiled and said, "After all, she is Madam Lu. If she invited all the ladies of lower rank than General Lu and left her out, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate. Maybe the Empress wants to be seen as a generous ruler." Lin Qianqing smiled, "The Empress is truly wise and righteous and is extremely kind to us younger ones. It¡¯s just that the rules in the Imperial Palace are so complicated, which is why I¡¯ve never wanted to go." The Empress was her aunt¡¯s cousin, the legitimate eldest daughter of the Ducal Residence¡¯s senior branch. Should Lin Qianqing refer to her as Aunt by marriage? sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 625 - 636 Confrontation on the Road Chapter 625: Chapter 636 Confrontation on the RoadAccording to what Gu Youyou knew, there was an ancient rule regarding marriage that forbade people with the same surname from marrying each other. However, this rule varied across different eras. In certain periods, it was permissible for members of the Imperial Family and nobility to intermarry despite having the same surname. As a result, the current Emperor and Empress were of the same surname. It was said that the Emperor had to go through a great deal of trouble to ascend from the position of Crown Prince to the Dragon Throne. Zhuzhao Country has a distinctive feature: there are an unusually large number of people with the surname Jin in the north, once a great clan many years ago. But after years of changes, it was difficult to distinguish who belonged to which branch of the family. The power of the Ducal Residence was another major branch of the Jin surname outside of the Imperial Family. The connections were complex and deep-rooted, not to be underestimated. In order for the Emperor to ascend to the throne smoothly, he naturally could not adhere to the rule against marrying someone with the same surname, so he married her to become the Empress. The carriage ride only stopped upon reaching the Imperial City, where the Imperial Family had a separate area designated for the ladies and misses of each household to park their carriages. After alighting from the carriage, the maids and coachmen brought along were not permitted to enter the palace, and had to wait by the carriages. And the ladies and misses were all required to enter the palace by foot. For a moment, the sight of these graceful women walking in resembled a parade of orioles and swallows, truly a spectacular scene. Gu Youyou marveled that being able to walk in such uniformity also reflected the ancient people¡¯s regard for punctuality. If not for agreeing to arrive at the same time, the procession would have been a disorganized mess. The ladies and misses began to greet each other. Lin Qianqing and Gu Youyou followed behind Madam Lin, who introduced them to the other ladies and misses. "Oh, so this is your eldest daughter, it¡¯s been a long time since I last saw her, she¡¯s grown even more beautiful. The Empress is sure to be pleased when she sees her." "Madam Zhang, Miss Zhang is not bad either. It¡¯s said that Miss Zhang¡¯s talents are the best among the misses in Beijing. The Empress likes talented women, so I think your daughter will also win the Empress¡¯s favor." Madam Zhang¡¯s heart swelled with joy, yet she lamented, "My daughter has some talent, but we cannot compare to you, Madam Lin... with the sisterly affection you and the Empress have shared since childhood, alas!" Upon hearing this, Madam Lin¡¯s face darkened instantly. Seeing this, Madam Zhang darted away swiftly, immediately pulling her daughter to greet Madam Li who was passing by. Madam Lin clenched her teeth in anger, snorting coldly, "The Zhang Family has always been adept in currying favor, Qianqing, you must be cautious. That Miss Zhang is personally schooled by Madam Zhang, likely to be no different from her. If you both end up in the Crown Prince Residence in the future, she¡¯s the one you need to guard against the most." Lin Qianqing¡¯s expression turned grave as she acknowledged with a ¡¯yes¡¯. Madam Lin paused, realizing it was inappropriate to discuss such matters on this public road in front of her daughter and niece. She then said, "Let¡¯s go, we should first pay our respects to the Empress." Gu Youyou followed behind Madam Lin, noting the incident in her mind. It seemed that Miss Zhang and her cousin Lin Qianqing were both candidates to enter the Crown Prince Residence. As her cousin Lin Qianqing was related to the Empress and Crown Prince, if there was a fight for the position of the principal wife, it seemed she would have a better chance of success. "Doctor Gu, Qianqing..." Soon, they heard someone calling them from behind. When they stopped and looked back, they saw Xie Qinyun alone, catching up while holding up her skirt. After running a few steps and realizing it was improper, she promptly let go of her skirt and approached with small, delicate steps. Madam Lin also stopped and looked toward Miss Xie. She had no mother, her older sister-in-law had passed away, and her second sister-in-law was divorced, so she had no elders to accompany her, leaving her to attend alone. Madam Lin felt a surge of pity and said, "Miss Xie, come with me. You¡¯re such a pitiable child." Xie Qinyun obediently replied with a ¡¯yes¡¯. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 626 - 637 Highway Robbery Chapter 626: Chapter 637 Highway RobberyMadam Lin walked ahead while Xie Qinyun made faces at Gu Youyou and Lin Qianqing from behind. Madam Lin occasionally turned her head to instruct them, teaching them about matters related to the palace. They nodded earnestly in agreement. Whatever Madam Lin said was accepted as correct anyway. "Youyou, after the banquet, the Empress will likely speak with you about visiting the Empress Dowager to treat her leg ailment. You¡¯re smarter than your cousin; you should know how to handle this, right?" Gu Youyou was momentarily stunned, then nodded lightly. Madam Lin hummed in satisfaction and said, "It might not only be after the banquet; you could be summoned to go before it starts. Just be adaptable to the situation." No problem at all. Gu Youyou continued to nod. ... While the Empress was hosting the banquet, Jin Zijin was also busy with his own matters. In the woods, two bored, masked men in black were casually conversing. "I heard that Gu Youyou entered the palace today. Brother, you agreed to this?" After pulling down the black cloth covering his face and putting a wild grass in his mouth, he said, "Taking this chance to have a look is good. If not today, someday we¡¯ll be summoned." "Hmm?" "The Empress Dowager has bad legs, and the more famous she gets, the less she can avoid treatment. Besides, there¡¯s no need to avoid it!" Yue Rujing laughed and said, "That¡¯s true." Then he became slightly worried, "But healing the Empress Dowager is not like healing others. Gu Youyou¡¯s medical theories are really frightening. She wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to use some shocking and unorthodox methods to heal, would she?" "Don¡¯t worry, Youyou knows what she¡¯s doing," Jin Zijin replied, climbing out of a ditch and glancing toward the entrance of a nearby grove. Yue Rujing said, "As long as she knows what she¡¯s doing, that¡¯s good. The Empress Dowager¡¯s leg problem is a chronic issue; I¡¯ve even examined it myself." He sighed and shook his head, "It¡¯s hopeless. But at her age, the Empress Dowager has attendants, so whether she can walk or not doesn¡¯t really matter. She just needs pain relief. Why trouble ourselves over this? Right?" Jin Zijin replied indifferently, "Before his ascension to the throne, he and the Empress Dowager relied on each other for many years; she is to him more than a birth mother. Moreover, this Empress Dowager is different from the previous ones. She has no natal family, no relatives involved in politics¡ªher heart is only with the Emperor, so the Emperor also trusts her deeply." With a slight chuckle, as if recalling something, he added, "What a great accomplishment it would be to cure the Empress Dowager! Isn¡¯t it clear that some intend to use this opportunity to gain favor with the Emperor? But that ailment... isn¡¯t so easily cured." Considering what his brother implied... Yue Rujing pondered, narrowing his eyes. "Brother, you¡¯re not planning to use this opportunity to have Gu Youyou curry favor with the Empress Dowager, are you? If she cures the ailment, that¡¯s great, but if not... Anyway, it¡¯s already like that; if she doesn¡¯t succeed, it won¡¯t matter much. I¡¯m just worried that in her eagerness to achieve quick results, she might resort to her shocking and unorthodox methods and end up making things worse!" Jin Zijin looked pensively at Yue Rujing, sizing him up, and asked, "Do you still have doubts about Youyou? You trust her so little?" Yue Rujing originally wanted to proudly claim it was because he cared about her, but when the words reached his mouth, they weren¡¯t so bold anymore, turning into another sentence. "Is that woman trustworthy in her actions?" Jin Zijin: "..." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Short-sighted!" Yue Rujing was stunned before he realized that his brother was scolding him. "Brother, how can you talk about me like that? You¡¯ve changed..." Startled birds flew up unusually in the grove ahead. Jin Zijin immediately spat out the grass from his mouth and put on his hood. "Enough, tell everyone to be ready. They¡¯re coming." The approaching riders galloped into the grove, drawing nearer and nearer until a rope trap in the leaves sprang out, launching three feet off the ground, catching the lead rider unawares and sending both rider and horse tumbling over. Chapter 627 - 638 Robbing Huo Li Chapter 627: Chapter 638 Robbing Huo LiThe people behind him managed to rein in their horses in time, but the shock was still enough to make the horses neigh violently. The one who fell from his horse wasn¡¯t so lucky and immediately plummeted into the trap they had set earlier, dying on the spot. The forest was silent, with no birds in flight, and the leader¡¯s face turned ugly with rage as he shouted, "I am Huo Li, the chief disciple of Xuanzong, how dare you!" Yue Rujing sneered, "This idiot, do I not know he is Huo Li? The very Huo Li I am robbing today. Last time, it was joyous robbing us; now it¡¯s his turn to see how craven he looks!" Yue Rujing snorted dismissively and gestured to the people behind him before leaping forward with a broadsword that was five inches wide. He shouted loudly to the leader, "This mountain is mine, these trees I planted, if you wish to pass, leave behind a toll!" Surrounded by his men, Huo Li sized up the line of people who had suddenly appeared. In the outskirts of Beijing, it was unexpected for a group of ten men dressed in black to emerge from the forest in broad daylight. And they were certainly not some common highwaymen. "What do you intend to do?" However, after his mind raced, Huo Li realized who the attackers were. Yue Rujing said with a cold laugh, "Unwilling to part with your wealth, then does that mean you wish to part with your life?" Having said that, he let out a great shout and charged forward with his broadsword towards the lead man. Such a large blade was most suited for cutting down horses, and within moments, three men had fallen from their steeds. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Each of the men behind him wielded similar broadswords, rushing forth like a band of bandits who cared for neither their lives nor their noise, fighting fiercely with Huo Li and his men. The ten men in black led by Yue Rujing knocked Huo Li¡¯s men off their horses, and the combatants on both sides were inextricably engaged in battle. Yet, Huo Li, as the leader, remained on his horse, watching indifferently from behind the crowd. "Kill all these money-grubbing fools!" yelled Yue Rujing, still in a frenzy. Seeing his own men falling out of favor, suffering severe casualties, Huo Li finally showed some concern. He drew the long sword from his back and roared, "Do not push people too far." Yue Rujing responded with a thumbs-down gesture towards him and continued fighting fiercely with his sword. Huo Li¡¯s face twitched with anger, frustration boiling up inside him. He had urgent business leaving the city today, yet he hadn¡¯t expected to be intercepted by this rabble. They had tripped each other up more than once, both openly and covertly, yet had always known to measure their actions, never daring to break the unspoken rules of their game. But seeing Yue Rujing¡¯s demeanor now, was he really intending to have all the men Huo Li had brought with him perish here? "Good, since you started this..." Huo Li¡¯s face was twisted with rage and murderous intent, and as he spoke forcefully, the Cold Light Sword in his hand stood upright in midair. Immediately following, a cold moonlight-colored Taiji Eight Trigram symbol burst forth from beneath the sword¡¯s hilt, expanding in size and stirring up the sand and stones as it slowly spread towards Yue Rujing and his men. Yue Rujing¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and he quickly retreated several steps, slamming his sword into the ground to halt the spread of the Eight Trigrams. Those too slow to retreat were touched by the Eight Trigrams, their bodies instantly alight with a cold flame; upon closer inspection, it looked like many strange insects crawling over them. There¡¯s something wrong with that sword? Screams erupted everywhere, and Yue Rujing, greatly alarmed, urgently shouted, "Get rid of the burning clothes!" Upon hearing this, everyone hastily used their swords to strip off their flaming garments, then rolled repeatedly on the grass to completely extinguish the fire on their bodies. Upon closer inspection, it became clear that those things were not fire at all, but a type of bizarre insect, carrying on their bodies what appeared to be floating, soft, moon-white fur. With each movement, they resembled leaping flames. Chapter 628 - 639: Mission Failure Chapter 628: Chapter 639: Mission FailureTouching the skin, the pain was even more excruciating than actual flames burning. The crowd, clutching their knives, trembled with fear, retreated several steps, and dared not move forward any longer. Yue Rujing, supporting the Taiji Eight Trigrams, grew increasingly weary, veins popping on his forehead. The knife in his hand was gnawed at by those creatures, emitting a grating noise. Huo Li sneered coldly and shouted loudly, "Let¡¯s see how much longer you can hold out. The sensation of being wounded by the Cold Light is far from pleasant. You¡¯d better think it through. If you run now, I¡¯ll only take their lives!" There must be a price to pay for annihilating my men. Yue Rujing spat out in disdain, "What other tricks do you have? Do you think these pathetic things can scare me?" Huo Li snorted coldly, "I¡¯ll see how tough you can talk..." Having said that, he grasped the hilt of the Cold Light Sword and gave it a light twist. A strange fragrance then wafted from the hilt. Moments later, the Taiji Eight Trigrams glowed brightly with cold light, and the broadsword in Yue Rujing¡¯s hand shook so violently that it went numb and almost slipped out of his grip, "I can¡¯t hold on much longer..." Left with no choice, Yue Rujing shouted word by word towards the forest. Before the echo of his voice faded, another masked person leapt out from behind the woods, and a bright red dagger flew out of the masked person¡¯s hand, streaking straight toward Huo Li... Huo Li was caught by surprise and hastily summoned the Cold Light Sword to block, but this move also happened to disrupt his formation. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Taiji Eight Trigrams on the ground quickly retreated like a tide, shrinking back into the hilt of the Cold Light Sword. After blocking the attack, Huo Li hastily retreated, his hand holding the Cold Light Sword trembling uncontrollably, the sword nearly slipping from his grip. "You... you¡¯ve come too?" He faced the person in black, saying viciously. Jin Zijin didn¡¯t say a word but calmly sheathed the dagger, his eyes emitting a fierce glare that could scorch others. Huo Li, unwilling to give in, wiped away the blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, held the Cold Light Sword with a bowed hand, and said, "If that¡¯s the case... I shall take my leave." He actually turned back the way he came. Yue Rujing, carrying his broadsword, wanted to chase after him, furious, "You¡¯re thinking of running just like that? Watch me break your leg." "Hey, no need to chase," Jin Zijin reached out to stop him. "Why? Last time he ambushed us, we both ended up injured." Jin Zijin said indifferently, "If he has failed his mission, someone will not spare him. Today Youyou is entering the palace for the first time, and we fear any mishaps; let¡¯s head back quickly." Yue Rujing, although somewhat reluctant, ultimately nodded. Suddenly, he remembered something and hurriedly said, "Right, elder brother, I have news about a puppet man." Jin Zijin, walking ahead, suddenly stopped. "Where?" Yue Rujing replied, "The exact location isn¡¯t clear yet, but it¡¯s not far from Beijing, at... Jinxiu City." ... The Empress hosted the ladies who came to the Jiaotai Hall to celebrate her birthday, and there were simply too many high-ranking women in the Imperial Palace. Today, on this occasion, seeing them required performing grand rituals. They waited for Madam Lin to lead them through all the necessary rituals until their legs were sore. It was only at the appointed time that they were able to sit down cheerfully to feast. The Empress, a woman in her forties, was well-maintained and looked quite young. Dressed in sumptuous and elegant clothes that complemented her slightly plump figure, she carried a dignified and impressive air. Throughout, she wore a warm and gentle smile. No matter who came to greet her, she always had pleasant words to say, touching people¡¯s hearts with perfectly crafted phrases, making everyone feel she was a very approachable person. Chapter 629 - 640 The Absent Person Chapter 629: Chapter 640 The Absent PersonA woman like her, if placed in modern times, would undoubtedly be a strong figure navigating various high-level social circles, living a very uninhibited life. Pitifully, no matter how capable she is, she is merely another woman within these high walls and palace gates; to live well, she still has to depend on the whims of men. As for her, she is already the Empress, having successfully walked half of life¡¯s path, so her next step should be to vie for the Emperor¡¯s position for her son and to seat herself as the Empress Dowager. Such an enemy is truly fearsome; had it not been for some early words from Jin Zijin, Gu Youyou would have believed her. The Empress took a sip of her drink, glanced around, and slightly furrowed her brows, asking, "Where is Madam Ru? Why haven¡¯t I seen her here?" A Palace Attendant replied, "Madam Ru has had a recurrence of her old illness these past few days, suffering from severe headaches. She only had a gift sent as a birthday present but did not come herself." "Madam Ru is ill?" the Empress mused, and then inquired, "Why wasn¡¯t I informed earlier?" "It was Madam¡¯s own wish; she said she feared the Empress would worry, affecting the birthday celebration." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Another Madam said, "Madam Ru returns to Beijing every year to stay for a few months after her tenure at the Xining Border Defense, always going back to Xining after the Empress¡¯s birthday. Now that she can¡¯t come, I fear her illness is serious." After hearing this, the Empress nodded and said, "Indeed, I shall have to visit her another day." A consort seeking favor giggled, "Your Majesty, it¡¯s not just Madam Ru who hasn¡¯t come today; Noble Consort Sheng hasn¡¯t come either." The faces of the assembled attendees changed dramatically. The Empress also rarely furrowed her brows. She was well aware that Noble Consort Sheng hadn¡¯t come; how many times had this contemptible woman flaunted the Emperor¡¯s favor to slight her over the years? But in front of all these people, the Empress still maintained her composed and noble demeanor, asking with a smile, "And why hasn¡¯t Noble Consort Sheng come?" "I heard that she is also ill, Your Majesty. How come she¡¯s sick again?" The Empress felt her teeth itch with annoyance but responded coolly, "Noble Consort Sheng has always been frail; I should also visit her one of these days." With that, she cast a cold glance at the overly talkative consort, silencing her. The topic of Madam Ru and Noble Consort Sheng was quickly dropped, as the Empress turned to the conspicuously ¡¯special¡¯ Madam Lu and asked with a smile, "Madam Lu, I¡¯ve heard that your son intends to discuss marriage this year? I wonder if there is a Miss from a particular family that Madam Lu has taken a liking to?" Madam Lu, upon being addressed by the Empress, was flattered and startled, hastily swallowing the meat in her mouth before replying, "Replying to Your Majesty, his father is looking on his behalf. It seems he hasn¡¯t taken a fancy to anyone just yet." Madam Lu, naturally comedic, triggered laughter from the court ladies with her manner of response, as they covered their mouths in snickers. Knowing they were mocking her, yet daring not to act out in front of the Empress, she only looked sternly at those who laughed loudest, quietly taking note of them. This put the Empress in an awkward position, so she coughed once and everyone immediately quieted down. Only then the Empress continued to Madam Lu, "Madam Lu really is... straightforward. However, with only one son between you and General Lu, the matter of his marriage should be carefully considered by you as his mother. A warrior like General Lu might not be as meticulous as Madam Lu, a woman¡¯s heart being finer, isn¡¯t it?" This made Madam Lu¡¯s heart blossom with pleasure. People often judged her by her appearance, thinking of her as crude and mannish; no one had ever spoken to her this way, suggesting she had a delicate sensibility. Madam Lu eagerly responded with a smile, "Yes, yes, what Your Majesty says is true." The Empress, imperceptibly, took another sip of the soup brought by the Palace Maiden, and continued to ask, "So, Madam Lu... do you have any suitable candidates in mind?" Chapter 630 - 641: How to Deal with Concubine Du? Chapter 630: Chapter 641: How to Deal with Concubine Du?Madam Lu honestly answered, "Previously, it was his father who was considering this matter; I have not yet taken a fancy to anyone." She thought to herself, The Empress is too impatient, I just mentioned that I haven¡¯t been involved in this. "Oh, what a coincidence!" The Empress casually lifted her eyes and glanced toward a lady seated on the right, softly saying, "The Ducal Residence has a daughter from the fourth lady¡¯s family who possesses virtue and talent, and she is close in age to your family¡¯s Tianning. Why not consider her!" Upon her words, everyone followed the Empress¡¯s gaze toward Madam Jin, who sat amidst the crisis. Madam Jin¡¯s face showed a somewhat awkward expression, but with everyone looking at her, she could only nod and smile faintly to Madam Lu. Madam Lu¡¯s eyes sparkled with delight, clearly very satisfied with the Empress¡¯s suggestion. For a young lady from the Ducal Residence to marry into their family would be social climbing on their part; her son being able to marry the Ducal Residence¡¯s young lady naturally made her happy. Madam Lu said excitedly, "This... this is good indeed, but my husband¡¯s temper... he definitely won¡¯t allow me to make the decision. Empress, I must go back and discuss this thoroughly with my husband!" "That¡¯s good, Madam Lu is truly virtuous!" said the Empress with a light smile. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Next was some singing and dancing. The atmosphere was the most relaxed and informal at this stage. Amidst the rhythms of the music, the ladies and the young misses started to whisper to their neighbors, chatting and laughing, and before long their voices grew louder, threatening to drown out the singing and dancing. The Empress did not mind; instead, she called Madam Lin over to talk. They were cousins who grew up together in the same courtyard. The noise was too loud to completely make out what they were talking about, but both seemed to be enjoying the conversation immensely. At her side, Lin Qianqing and Xie Qinyun also began to chat and laugh. "Hey, Qinyun, after we returned from your place last time, we were confined and I have no idea about the situation at your home now. Has the matter with your second brother¡¯s woman been resolved?" Gu Youyou also pricked up her ears; although these matters were no longer of any concern to her, she still couldn¡¯t help but want to know the outcome. Xie Qinyun spoke with a face full of indignation, "Not yet, that wretched woman is being detained; my father and my second brother haven¡¯t decided how to deal with her." Detained? Gu Youyou was shocked, "So your second brother believes that it was her doing?" Xie Qinyun looked puzzled and said, "It¡¯s strange to say, my second brother has always had absolute trust in that wretched woman, but this time he didn¡¯t speak up for her." Lin Qianqing said, "Since your second brother hasn¡¯t spoken up for her, won¡¯t your father flay her alive? For committing such an atrocity, she should at least be sent to the Governor¡¯s Office, right? Why is she detained at home?" "How could that be!" Xie Qinyun exclaimed, "My father says that, but after all, family scandals should not be publicized. How can we really send her to the Governor¡¯s Office? Besides, although she hasn¡¯t been involved with a man, she is after all the daughter of Duke Mu. When Duke Mu passed away, he entrusted Miss Du and that wretched woman to my father¡¯s care. Ending up like this, my father has always felt very guilty. He believes it¡¯s his fault for not raising them right, and it¡¯s because of my second brother that the sisters ended up in such a mess, alas!" Gu Youyou and Lin Qianqing sighed with pity, commenting that Xie¡¯s second son was truly a disaster. But it wasn¡¯t all Xie¡¯s second son¡¯s fault; Concubine Du was ill-intentioned, and even without Xie¡¯s second son, she was not an easy person to get along with. The fact that she could live in harmony with Miss Du was simply because there were no conflicts of interest between them at that time. Chapter 631 - 642: Miss Du’s Approach Chapter 631: Chapter 642: Miss Du¡¯s ApproachXie Qinyun sighed and drank quite heavily, showing some signs of drunkenness as she spoke, "Now it seems, Second Sister-in-law... oh no, Miss Du is actually doing quite well. After leaving our family, she took her maids to Jinxiu City. Although the Du Family and the Yu Family have fallen into decay, a camel on its deathbed is still bigger than a horse, and in the end, they left her quite a fortune, enough for her to splurge for a lifetime. If she really can make the Embroidery Workshop successful, a life of wealth and honor will surely be hers." Seemingly recalling something, she suddenly burst into laughter. Then, realizing that the banquet was not the place for such laughter, she quickly covered her mouth with her hand and lowered her voice, "When Miss Du gets tough, she¡¯s really something special. When she left, she took everything from the Du Family... including everything in the Concubine Du¡¯s room that came from the Du Family, she took it all. Imagine how many things belonged to the Du Family; these years, Concubine Du had been hoarding them. But once she moved them out, she completely emptied Concubine Du¡¯s room. Isn¡¯t that hilarious?" Hilarious? They only felt it served them right. Lin Qianqing clapped her hands and said, "That¡¯s the way to do it, but didn¡¯t your Second Brother try to stop her? He just let her bully Concubine Du like that?" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "He wouldn¡¯t dare, with my father watching. Besides, Miss Du wasn¡¯t wrong; she is the legitimate daughter, after her parents passed, everything in the household was hers. Concubine Du, being born out of wedlock, would have to get Miss Du¡¯s approval for any dowry. With their relationship, why would Miss Du give her a share of the dowry?" "That makes sense," Lin Qianqing said. As they gossiped and sipped their wine, more than an hour passed by. The Empress, wealthy and a shrewd merchant, spoke beautifully and did great business. Over the course of the banquet, she had all the distinguished Madams and Misses glowing with pleasure, and as the feast drew to an end... She wiped her mouth and shifted her gaze toward Gu Youyou and her group. She asked, "Madam Lin, that must be Lin Daoren¡¯s dear niece, the one who cured the epidemic in Lingnan and was even granted a memorial plaque by His Majesty, Miss Gu, right?" Madam Lin nodded slightly and answered, "Exactly." The Empress broke into a warm smile upon hearing this and beckoned Gu Youyou, "Come, let me have a look at you." Gu Youyou quickly stood up and gracefully moved closer to the Empress, performing a respectful curtsy. The Empress was very pleased and smiled as she told her to rise, then turned to Madam Lin and said, "I always felt you were literate, courteous, and intelligent, doing everything better than your sisters. Seeing Miss Gu so well-mannered, I know you¡¯ve taken great care in mentoring the younger generation." Madam Lin, flattered by the praise, expressed her thanks. "The Empress flatters me unduly; it is Youyou who is clever and eager to learn, resembling her uncle!" "Oh, everyone can see Lin Daoren¡¯s intelligence and wit. Being like her uncle is a fortunate thing for the niece," the Empress replied. In the hall, some of the Madams had been treated by Gu Youyou, and they still vividly remembered the comforting sensation of her treatments, filling the room with varying praises for her. This was the advantage of being a doctor, especially one with good medical skills and ethics - there was no greater favor than saving a life. So far, the visit seemed profitable for her, and she understood their intentions even more clearly. "Miss Gu, I¡¯ve heard that there¡¯s a rule in your medical clinic, that you do not make house calls unless absolutely necessary?" Gu Youyou knew what was coming and, maintaining a humble attitude, replied softly, "Responding to the Empress, there indeed is such a rule in my clinic." Chapter 632 - 643: Meeting the Empress Dowager Chapter 632: Chapter 643: Meeting the Empress DowagerThe ladies behind her, anxious for Gu Youyou, began to frown, feeling that her words were inappropriate to say in front of the Empress. The rules of her medical hall were respected by these noblewomen, a token of respect for Doctor Gu¡¯s character, a courtesy to the Lin Family, a favor to the Princely Heir. Does the Empress need to give those two face? They truly feared that if the Empress were displeased, she might accuse Gu Youyou of grave disrespect. Madam Lin, in particular, was so nervous she could almost wring water from her handkerchief. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This child, wasn¡¯t everything settled at home? She had agreed so readily, what was she doing now? Everyone watched the Empress anxiously but discovered to their relief that she was not angry; in fact, a faint smile hung upon her face, and they gradually calmed down. The Empress said, "It stands to reason, as your medical hall has its rules, we should follow them and not make things difficult for you. However, the Empress Dowager has trouble with her legs, and it would not be good to disturb the common people with too much fanfare by bringing her to your Jisheng Hall. Hence, I invite you today to have an audience and examine the Empress Dowager¡¯s leg ailment at Renshou Palace. What do you say?" Gu Youyou smiled slightly and said, "The Empress Dowager¡¯s situation is indeed a special case, and I shall do my utmost. However, I need to prepare some items and would ask your permission to make a trip to the Imperial Medical Bureau." That seemed more like it, and everyone felt relieved. The Empress said with a smile, "Very well, in that case... come, someone escort Doctor Gu to the Imperial Medical Bureau." Gu Youyou followed the Palace Maiden out, and after the Empress exchanged a few more words, she too rose and said, "As Miss Gu is attending to the Empress Dowager, I, myself, shall also take a look. Madams, please enjoy yourselves here without restraint." Everyone rose and bid the Empress farewell. ... Gu Youyou did not truly need to go to the Imperial Medical Bureau but to retrieve her tools from the carriage and then, on the way, pick up some medicinal herbs from the Bureau. The reason she mentioned the Imperial Medical Bureau was to make it seem as though everyone wasn¡¯t trying so hard to be considerate, for you see, she should not have known beforehand that she would be summoned to treat the Empress Dowager. The Empress¡¯s Palace Maidens understood this principle well and thus led Gu Youyou to fetch her things from the carriage at the palace gate first. When Gu Youyou arrived at Renshou Palace with the Palace Maiden, the Empress was already there waiting, conversing with an elegantly dressed elderly lady. This was the Empress Dowager. Gu Youyou paid her respects, and the Empress hastily had her rise, saying to the Empress Dowager with a smile, "This young lady is the Divine Doctor once personally honored by the Emperor. Mother, don¡¯t you think she¡¯s quite young?" The Empress Dowager appears to have suffered hardships in her youth, and she wasn¡¯t as well-cared-for as other noblewomen, appearing like an eighty-year-old woman, though in her sixties. With a head full of white hair, her face was nonetheless kind and affable. She looked at Gu Youyou and said, "Indeed, she¡¯s young. To possess such remarkable medical skills at this age is no easy feat. The Lin Family¡¯s members are each extraordinary in their own right, haha. Have I heard correctly that your cousin¡¯s daughter is also quite a prodigy, reciting at three, writing at five, crafting beautiful paintings by eight, which she presented during your grandmother¡¯s birthday banquet, earning great praise?" The Empress was beaming, humbly laughing as she said, "Mother, you flatter her too much. That girl was clever as a child, but now I hear from my cousin that she is quite the lively one, causing no small amount of trouble." Gu Youyou, however, could not help but be curious¡ªcould her seemingly unreliable older cousin actually possess such talents? This really aroused her curiosity. The Empress Dowager nodded and said, "At the age of fourteen or fifteen, it¡¯s normal to be lively. Back then, our young lady... Empress Dowager Xiaoci, was also a lively spirit in her youth..." Chapter 633 - 644 Seeing a Doctor Chapter 633: Chapter 644 Seeing a DoctorRecalling her old master from days long past, the Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t help but feel sorrowful once more. In those days, she was just a servant girl attending to a young lady. When the young lady entered the palace, she followed suit, never expecting the unpredictable nature of life; the young lady passed away early, and she ended up protecting the master¡¯s son as he grew up, eventually becoming the Empress Dowager herself. It was precisely because of her loyalty that she exchanged it for a lifetime of glory and honor. The Empress hurriedly said, "Mother, take care of yourself, and don¡¯t think about those heartbreaking matters anymore. The Emperor knows to be concerned about you." The Empress Dowager said, "The Emperor has always been filial, but unfortunately, Empress Dowager Xiaoci couldn¡¯t enjoy such fortune. Enough, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Doctor Gu, come and examine me." Gu Youyou acknowledged the order and then approached the Empress Dowager¡¯s couch to examine her legs. As they brought out the Empress Dowager¡¯s leg, Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but frown. Her leg was afflicted with a very severe case of chronic rheumatism, having already become deformed. Just as she had anticipated earlier, a cure was impossible. The most she could do was try to alleviate her pain as much as possible. An old maid by her side said to Gu Youyou, "Her Majesty the Empress Dowager has suffered from this condition for many years now. She couldn¡¯t stand for long even when she was young, and the pain intensifies with the wind and rain. As time went on, it got worse, and for the last two years, she hasn¡¯t been able to stand at all. Doctor Gu, do you think there¡¯s hope for the Empress Dowager¡¯s leg?" Everyone watched Gu Youyou anxiously. Gu Youyou, feeling the deformed leg bones, honestly told them, "The bones have deformed, and the condition has persisted for too long; it¡¯s impossible to cure completely. However, I can try to treat it and see if she might stand again." Since they had thought the Empress Dowager would never be able to stand again, hearing Gu Youyou say there was a chance filled them with indescribable joy. The Empress eagerly said, "If it can be treated, that would be a great achievement. Youyou, please take a look at the Empress Dowager." In an effort to build rapport, the Empress had already begun to address Gu Youyou affectionately. Gu Youyou nodded, and ordered the palace maidens to prepare the necessary items. She began with a serious massage and then used acupuncture to dispel dampness, activate blood circulation, and stimulate the nerves. After busying herself for a couple of hours, she prescribed a formula for pain relief. "These medicines can be taken orally, and the Imperial Medical Bureau should have them. There are also medicines for external application, which the Bureau might not have, so it would trouble this sister to go out of the palace and fetch them from Jisheng Hall. There¡¯s also this medicine for pain relief; take it when in pain, and refrain from taking it when the pain subsides." The palace maiden took note and left with the prescription. Seeing Gu Youyou had finished, the Empress asked, "Is it possible with just this?" Gu Youyou bowed formally and answered, "This isn¡¯t enough; acupuncture treatment must continue uninterrupted for a month. Massage therapy needs to be done daily, so I ask Her Majesty the Empress to assign a medical woman with some knowledge of medical skills to me, and I will teach her this massage technique. The Empress Dowager should rest for a while now; in half an hour, I¡¯ll need to come back and apply the needles again." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And the acupuncture...?" "The acupuncture will be personally performed by me. After a month, the Empress Dowager should be able to stand up again." Seeing that the Empress Dowager¡¯s leg could possibly be treated, there was a wave of joy in Renshou Palace. The Empress Dowager was so delighted that she praised the Empress again, acknowledging her filial piety. "It is rare for the Empress to keep worrying about my leg, leading to the discovery of Doctor Gu. Doctor Gu, how did you come to acquire such skill at such a young age?" Gu Youyou answered, "When I was young, I suffered from a severe illness and was under the care of Doctor Zhou from the town for many years. Later, I became his apprentice. My master is an unworldly master, and I received his teachings." Chapter 634 - 645: The Strange Eunuch Who Ran Away? Chapter 634: Chapter 645: The Strange Eunuch Who Ran Away?The Empress Dowager wasn¡¯t really concerned about who taught Gu Youyou her skills over the years; she simply thought Youyou was intelligent and studious, which led to her achievements. "How old is Doctor Gu this year? Has she been promised to someone?" Women, no matter their age, get curious once they are in a good mood, and they love to gossip about such matters when they do. Gu Youyou said helplessly, "I am twenty-one this year and have not yet been betrothed." After calculating, it had been three winters since she came here¡ªthree years in all. By nominal age, she was already twenty-one. In this place, a twenty-one-year-old unmarried woman was rare indeed, and it was inevitable that she would become the subject of gossip. As expected, once her age was revealed, it stunned everyone in the room. The Empress Dowager exclaimed in surprise, "Why has Doctor Gu not been betrothed at the age of twenty-one?" Then she turned to the Empress, saying, "Doesn¡¯t your cousin think about making arrangements for her?" The Empress was quite embarrassed and hurriedly said, "Yes, yes, it¡¯s something I should indeed discuss. It¡¯s unheard of for a girl to be twenty-one and not yet married. With Youyou¡¯s qualities, she needn¡¯t worry about marrying late." Gu Youyou performed a curtsey and replied, "Thank you for your concern, Empress Dowager, and Your Majesty the Empress. However, I choose not to marry because there is a reason." "A reason?" The Empress Dowager and Empress asked, looking at her curiously. Gu Youyou explained, "Not to dismay you, Your Majesty the Empress Dowager, but I actually suffer from an illness that has yet to be cured. I do not know when it might flare up and take my life. I am truly not suited for marriage." The Empress had a realization and said, "Oh yes, Mother, I recall my cousin mentioning that Lin Xingyi¡¯s old home had only one sister, who had a daughter with a chronic illness since childhood. That would be Doctor Gu." The Empress Dowager immediately looked at Gu Youyou with sympathy and sighed, "So young, yet afflicted with illness? Can¡¯t you treat it yourself since you are also a doctor?" Gu Youyou admitted, "I have studied this illness with my master for many years, Your Majesty, and we have recently made some progress, but I¡¯m not certain if it can be fully cured." Everyone sighed in empathy, and the Empress remarked, "Then it truly is... inappropriate for you to marry. Youyou probably advanced your medical skills because of your own illness, having no choice but to work hard at it. You should indeed concentrate more on caring for your own health. Being alive is more important than anything. Whether to marry or not should be a secondary consideration." "Indeed!" The Empress Dowager agreed, nodding softly. Noting that only a little more than half an hour remained, and seeing that Gu Youyou looked somewhat tired, she instructed a palace maiden, "Take Doctor Gu to have some tea and rest for a while, there¡¯s still half an hour to go." Gu Youyou expressed her gratitude and followed the palace maiden to an adjacent side hall. The palace maiden served her tea and some exquisitely made pastries, saying, "Enjoy your meal, Doctor Gu!" "Thank you for your hospitality, sister," she replied. The palace maiden responded with a sound and then withdrew. As Gu Youyou sipped her tea and ate the pastries, she looked out the window at the garden. The bushes in the garden were lush, pruned into an attractive disarray by the gardener. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon, she noticed an eunuch acting somewhat... sneaky as he approached, eventually entering the side hall where she was resting. Gu Youyou quickly swallowed the half piece of pastry in her mouth and stood up. Just as she was about to show respect, the eunuch hastily gestured for her to dispense with formalities and said, "Miss Gu, I have come only to remind you with a word of advice. ¡¯Know your limits!¡¯" Having said only that, the eunuch left as quickly as he had come. Gu Youyou stood there, stunned for a long moment, coming to her senses only when she saw the eunuch disappear from view by the window. Where did this eunuch come from, and why did he feel the need to warn her? ¡¯Know your limits,¡¯ he had said, likely referring to the treatment she was providing for the Empress Dowager¡¯s leg ailment. Chapter 635 - 646: Uncle’s Women Chapter 635: Chapter 646: Uncle¡¯s Womenfr§×eweb¦Çovel.c?mGu Youyou, on her first foray into the palace, seemingly knew no one; who would dispatch a eunuch to remind her of anything? The Empress? Clearly not possible. If the Empress had wanted to remind her of something, she would have done so before Youyou entered the Renshou Palace, not halfway through the treatment to send a eunuch. Half an hour passed quickly, and Gu Youyou dismissed the irrelevant eunuch from her mind, once again entering the Empress Dowager¡¯s chambers. The acupuncture session was much quicker this time, completed in the short span of brewing a pot of tea. The day was getting on, and a curfew would soon be in place within the palace walls; the Empress did not keep her, instead ordering her to be escorted out of the palace as soon as possible. ... Her visit to the palace went smoothly today, and upon leaving, she even received a gift from the Empress. Youyou understood this was because she was a relative of the Lin Family. In the Empress¡¯s line of thought, the Lin Family was kin to her mother¡¯s family, making Youyou effectively one of her own people. To have "her people" gain face in front of the Empress Dowager was to gain face herself; naturally, she was inclined to bestow some benefits on Gu Youyou. Fingering the decidedly nouveau riche pearl necklace around her neck, Youyou really couldn¡¯t see what was so beautiful about it. Once outside the palace gates, she hastened to remove it and place it inside a brocade box. She most certainly did not want to wear something so tacky on her way home. Madam Lin had already returned to the Lin Residence. Seeing Youyou back, she hurriedly asked, "How did it go today treating the Empress Dowager¡¯s leg ailment in her chambers?" Youyou replied, "Aunt, the Empress Dowager¡¯s ailment is a chronic condition; her legs have even become deformed. A complete cure is impossible, but I can alleviate the pain and perhaps enable her to stand and walk a few steps. Maybe she can return to how she was two years ago." Madam Lin knew that the Empress Dowager could still walk a few steps two years ago. But hearing that there would be no complete cure, she still felt some disappointment. "Being able to stand up is good, but it would be even better if she could recover completely." As she was not a medical practitioner and did not understand these matters, Youyou didn¡¯t argue with her, merely stating, "The Empress has gifted me a string of pearls." With that, she took out the pearls to show Madam Lin. Madam Lin opened the brocade box and her expression showed a hint of surprise. She nodded and said, "Each of these pearls is a plump southern pearl. The Empress values you highly. You must not disappoint her." Youyou gave a slight knee bend and said, "Yes, Aunt." On her return, she did not see Lin Qianqing. Qianqing generally liked to linger around her, and her absence was somewhat strange to Youyou, so she asked, "Aunt, where is my older cousin?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Madam Lin¡¯s face lit up with joy as she replied, "The Empress has kept Daya there in the Imperial Palace to keep her company. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be back for a few days." With Aunt showing such delight, her older cousin must surely be heartbroken. Poor older cousin. ... Gradually, the north was also nearing summer. Youyou had people prepare a large bath for her; she needed to soak and unwind. Yue Rujing mentioned that someone was bringing Abao over and he was already on the way, estimating that he should arrive in a few days. Youyou wanted to keep him in her courtyard, but feared that his large size might frighten the women of the Lin Residence. Speaking of the women of the Lin Residence, one could not ignore Aunt¡¯s adroit methods; she had managed to make her husband choose to sleep in the study rather than visit the back courtyard. The Lin Residence, a grand estate in Beijing, is where Aunt consolidated all Uncle¡¯s concubines, except for the mother of the second young Miss, into one large courtyard; without her permission, they were not allowed to leave. Each had her own room and a maid to attend to her; they took their meals together in a large dining hall and sat in the courtyard chatting and eating seeds when idle, which bore a striking resemblance to living in captivity. Chapter 636 - 647: Jin Ziyuan’s Late Night Visit Chapter 636: Chapter 647: Jin Ziyuan¡¯s Late Night VisitThey say that those women were almost burning holes through the walls with their longing glances; if uncle ever went to that courtyard, the women inside would explode before he even set foot in the doorway, each of them looking like they wanted to tear him to pieces. So terrifying, no wonder uncle dares not go. Even the most favored concubine in the legends is summoned by sending a servant to call her out to serve. After soaking for a while, the bathwater began to cool, and Gu Youyou called out, "Xiang Chun, add some hot water." There was no response from outside, nor any sound at all. Gu Youyou found it a bit strange and listened carefully. Just now, she heard Xiang Chun talking with a few maids outside; now there was no sound. Gu Youyou frowned and called out loudly again. "Xiang Chun!" Still, no movement. Could she have gone outside the courtyard? But that wasn¡¯t likely; knowing that Youyou was bathing and might call for her at any moment, Xiang Chun would have stayed outside. In the end, she had no choice but to get up herself. The water was already cooling, and she feared she might catch a chill if she soaked any longer. As she was about to get out of the water, a figure flashed into view, startling her into retreating back into the barrel subconsciously. Gu Youyou peeked out with just her head, looking at the person standing by the barrel. Clad in black attire, which contrasted against his porcelain-white skin that faintly glowed in the light. Who else could it be but Jin Ziyuan? Gu Youyou, shocked, lowered her voice and scolded angrily, "Why are you still in Beijing? There are notices all over the city for your arrest. If you don¡¯t want to live, fine, but please don¡¯t drag me down with you!" Jin Ziyuan stared at Gu Youyou for a long while, his face turning slightly red, and only averted his gaze after hearing her angry rebuke. "What do I care about those good-for-nothings? Whether I stay or go is not their business to control." Gu Youyou was left speechless by his retort. Fine, you look down on those good-for-nothings, but please don¡¯t come looking for me. Besides, it¡¯s not only the Emperor¡¯s power here, but also the Dao Family¡¯s, right? Truly recklessly courting death. "This is the Lin Family¡¯s place. If someone sees you here, I won¡¯t be able to explain it no matter what I say, and neither would my uncle. Your actions amount to rebellion; are you trying to get me killed?" "You knew?" Ziyuan raised an eyebrow. Youyou snorted, "Even though the Emperor ordered your family¡¯s affair to be covered up, as you well know, you can¡¯t hide fire with paper. If I wanted to find out, naturally, I could." Giving him a once over, Gu Youyou noticed his clean appearance, not at all like someone who had been on the run with no fixed abode, and she asked out of curiosity, "Where have you been hiding these days?" "Me?" Jin Ziyuan paused, looked at Gu Youyou, glanced and then looked away, his face turning red to his ears, and said in a low voice, "I have my places to hide. But the reason I came to you is for a serious matter... Are you... available right now?" Gu Youyou was speechless. Do you think I look available in my current state? "Why don¡¯t you step out and wait a while? Or is there something else?" "No need, I¡¯ll just tell you what it is." He seemed somewhat nervous, looking uncomfortable, "I¡¯ll have to leave Beijing in a few days and... that medicine of yours worked well. Give me some more." Gu Youyou: "..." Fine, if he wants to leave Beijing, that¡¯s good. I¡¯ll just consider the medicine a way to dispatch him. "Inside the house, the third drawer. Everything is there; take it all. I¡¯ll make more." "Oh, okay!" Jin Ziyuan briskly agreed and swiftly moved to the outer bedroom. Gu Youyou heard the sound of the drawers being rifled through. In a little while, however, she saw him come back in. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 637 - 648: The Lin Family Arrives Chapter 637: Chapter 648: The Lin Family ArrivesJin Ziyuan stood at the door, whispering, "I¡¯m leaving now, take care of yourself." Gu Youyou thought to herself: I¡¯m safer now that you¡¯re gone. "Go quickly, and be careful yourself. It¡¯s better to be caught by the emperor than by the State Preceptor. If you fall into his hands again, you¡¯ll probably turn stupid again." Jin Ziyuan, recalling those years when he had been a fool, suddenly grew somber. Just as he was making a gesture of farewell, both Jin Ziyuan and Gu Youyou frowned at the same time. Oh no, Jin Ziyuan had dawdled too long, and Jin Zijin had arrived. Gu Youyou hid in the water barrel, trapped and unable to move. If the two of them started fighting, she couldn¡¯t even break it up, which spelled trouble. Jin Ziyuan¡¯s face turned stern, and with an outstretched hand, he grasped a short sword. As he parried another blow, Gu Youyou heard the jarring clash of weapons. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Zijin had really come, and without a word, drew his weapon. Jin Ziyuan had stepped back outside the door. Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t see them, but she could hear the sound of clashing weapons in the outer bedroom, sensing that a major incident was unfolding. Gu Youyou felt her heart sink. Given tonight¡¯s situation, if both men were discovered by the house servants of the residence, she would really be at a loss for words. Without further consideration, she hurried out of the water barrel, not caring whether she was dry, and immediately began pulling on her clothes. Disaster was imminent! She had only pulled her clothes on halfway when a flash of cold light came towards her, and something struck her back. Her foot slipped, and she fell back into the water barrel, water splashing everywhere. Gu Youyou was spluttering a mouthful of water as she emerged from it, only to see that Jin Zijin and Jin Ziyuan¡¯s battlefield had moved from her bedroom to the bathroom. She quickly hid herself well in the water again, wiped the water off her face, and looked towards the two men. Gu Youyou grew angry and said, "Hey hey, can you two find another place to fight? Can you consider my feelings, please?" Both men looked at Gu Youyou and stopped. Jin Zijin held a bright red dagger in his hand and said gravely, "What are you doing here?" Jin Ziyuan was actually no less stern, clutching his short sword and coldly retorted, "What about you? What are you doing here?" Footsteps sounded from outside the door, and all three of them heard it. Gu Youyou, sensing trouble, said to the two squinting men, "Stop bickering. Someone¡¯s coming. You both hurry up and leave, both of you!" The two continued to glare at each other for a moment before reluctantly leaving. Gu Youyou breathed a sigh of relief, and a moment later, a maid rushed in. "Miss, what happened?" Gu Youyou, lying in the water, let out a breath and said, "Help me up first." With the maid¡¯s assistance, she dressed, only to find Uncle Xingyi sitting in her room. "Youyou, what¡¯s the matter?" Gu Youyou followed his gaze and saw Xiang Chun collapsed in a corner of the wall. "What happened to Xiang Chun?" Gu Youyou exclaimed in shock. The maid replied, "I don¡¯t know why Sister Xiang Chun fainted here." Oh, she fainted. It must have been that Jin Ziyuan¡¯s doing. Gu Youyou relaxed, then addressed Lin Xingyi, "Uncle, Youyou is fine, just that earlier... She glanced at the others!" Lin Xingyi got the hint and waved his hand, "All of you leave us." Everyone left, taking the faint Xiang Chun with them. Lin Xingyi stared at Gu Youyou, speaking in a deep voice, "Now tell me, and I hope you won¡¯t hide anything from me." Gu Youyou wasn¡¯t sure how much Jin Zijin had told Lin Xingyi, or what precisely was going on between them. She lowered her head, pondering for a moment, then said, "Youyou was bathing in the bathroom. I¡¯m not sure of the details. How about... Uncle asks Zijin? He was just here." Chapter 638 - 649: Proactively Admitting Fault Chapter 638: Chapter 649: Proactively Admitting Fault"He has been here?" Lin Xingyi raised an eyebrow. Gu Youyou didn¡¯t speak, and after a moment, Lin Xingyi got up and sighed, "I don¡¯t know how you deal with him... Well, all right, I understand now. You should rest, it¡¯s getting late." Lin Xingyi didn¡¯t ask any more questions and left Gu Youyou¡¯s courtyard. Gu Youyou breathed a sigh of relief, slumped onto the soft couch, and lay down in a perfect slouch. Luckily, my uncle came with me, otherwise it would have been troublesome if only those ignorant house servants had come. Before long, Jin Zijin returned, with beads of blood dripping from his wrist. Gu Youyou was so frightened that she quickly jumped up from the couch and lifted his hand. "How were you injured? Was it that bastard Jin Ziyuan¡¯s doing?" Damn, he comes to me for medicine and then injures my man right afterward? "He brought a good number of people with him, all of them desperate fighters," Jin Zijin said, then fell silent. Feeling guilty and uneasy, Gu Youyou didn¡¯t ask any more questions but simply took the medicine box and bent down to bandage him. The wound wasn¡¯t big, just on the forearm. It would be fine after applying the medicine and wrapping it with a bandage. Jin Zijin¡¯s face was dark throughout, and Gu Youyou understood he was angry, so she whispered an explanation: "He came... just to inform me that he will be leaving Beijing in the next couple of days and then... he asked me for some medicine." Jin Zijin¡¯s face remained stern. Gu Youyou continued, "I thought, since we¡¯re both in a kind of exile, he¡¯s quite pitiful, so I just gave him the medicine. He... last time he gave me a good amount of silver, so consider it paid for." Gu Youyou felt that not only was Jin Zijin¡¯s face still stern, but it was also getting darker and darker. Gu Youyou racked her brain, wondering what she hadn¡¯t explained clearly when she suddenly remembered something and hastily added, "Also, that scoundrel was outrageously indecent, he even knocked out my maid." Jin Zijin grasped Gu Youyou¡¯s hand tightly, looking even more furious. Her wrist started to hurt from his grip, and seeing the dangerous look in Jin Zijin¡¯s eyes, she quickly added, "And there¡¯s more, he injured my man, so next time I will..." "You¡¯ll have a next time?" Jin Zijin¡¯s face was covered with gloom, so angry that veins throbbed on his forehead. "No, no next time, I¡¯ll cut ties with him immediately!" No matter what, breaking off with Jin Ziyuan immediately was definitely the right choice. Jin Zijin¡¯s expression softened a bit, and he had her sit on his lap, saying, "That bastard is indeed too offensive, daring to come while you were bathing. Did he take any advantage of you?" "Ah...?" Gu Youyou was startled for a moment, then immediately shook her head and said, "No, I was in the water the whole time." Thinking of Jin Ziyuan¡¯s earlier behavior, Jin Zijin couldn¡¯t help but want to crush him. He pinched Gu Youyou hard, then said fiercely, "Sooner or later, I¡¯ll gouge out his eyes." Gu Youyou: ...Isn¡¯t that a bit too harsh? "Oh, by the way, my uncle was here earlier. I didn¡¯t know what to tell him, so I just said you were here and that he should ask you if he had any questions." Jin Zijin nodded and replied, "You did well, he knows very little, and anything related to me should be deflected if possible. He¡¯s sensible in his actions and probably won¡¯t make things difficult for you." The bathwater earlier was a bit cold, and now Gu Youyou still felt rather chilly. They cuddled under the blankets before starting to discuss the day¡¯s events in the palace again. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The Empress Dowager¡¯s leg isn¡¯t easy to treat, I have already told them they can only try their best. But my aunt seems... seems quite unhappy when she heard that I might not be able to cure it," said Gu Youyou. Jin Zijin said, "Your aunt is bent on having your cousin marry into the Crown Prince Residence as the official wife, of course she wants to ingratiate herself with the Empress." Chapter 639 - 650: You Will Also Be Given in Marriage? Chapter 639: Chapter 650: You Will Also Be Given in Marriage?Gu Youyou felt it strange and said, "It looks like they have a good relationship; my cousin is one of the Empress¡¯s own people. If she doesn¡¯t become the principal wife, then who will?" "The Emperor¡¯s concubines, the Prince¡¯s consorts, those are all entangled in complex relationships with the former dynasty. Deciding who becomes the principal wife requires careful consideration. Now your uncle, Lin Xingyi, is a favorite official by the Emperor¡¯s side, but his foundation is rather shallow... to put it plainly, he¡¯s still not as useful as Master Xie." Gu Youyou gave a wry smile and said, "Does that mean, if Xie Qinyun and Lin Qianqing both enter the Crown Prince Residence, the Empress might choose Xie Qinyun to be the Crown Prince¡¯s principal wife?" "That¡¯s not necessarily the case," Jin Zijin pondered for a moment before saying. "Unless she gets full support from Master Xie. Of course, given Master Xie¡¯s nature, he probably won¡¯t let his daughter escape the fate of marrying into the Imperial Family, but he won¡¯t let her become the principal wife either." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This..." Jin Zijin laughed and said, "It¡¯s about avoiding suspicion and not being the one to stick one¡¯s head out." Gu Youyou bit her lip, curled up in Jin Zijin¡¯s arms, and suddenly felt pity for these women. Especially Lin Qianqing, whose heart wasn¡¯t set on wealth and honour at all. "It would be great if I could help my oldest cousin lose the selection." Jin Zijin looked at her with some surprise and said, "You mustn¡¯t do anything foolish. The implications behind the selection of consorts for the two Princes are very extensive. If you cause a mess, no one in this world will be able to protect you." Gu Youyou gave a wry smile, "I¡¯m just saying, who am I, anyway? How could I mess up such important matters? You¡¯re giving me too much credit." "Mhm, that¡¯s good that you understand. Born into such a family, your cousin¡¯s life isn¡¯t something she can control. You may escape the monk, but not the temple. No matter what you do, she can¡¯t ignore the safety and wellbeing of the Lin Family." Yes, that¡¯s why she never thought about rejecting the arrangement of fate; she only hoped to make herself more comfortable before accepting her destiny. If Jin Zijin acknowledged his lineage, he¡¯d also be a Prince, she wondered if he would marry a bunch of women as well. Considering he grew up in the Taoist Temple, he should be different from the other Princes, she surmised. Gu Youyou turned over and asked, "Once you become successful, you won¡¯t forget about me, will you?" "Successful in what?" "Aren¡¯t you going to fight for the position of Crown Prince and eventually become the Emperor with the ¡¯Three Palaces and Six Courtyards¡¯?" Jin Zijin looked at her in surprise and said, "What are you thinking about? There¡¯s no such thing. Go to sleep." "How can there be no such thing?" Gu Youyou prodded him, unable to sleep once she started thinking about it. "Aren¡¯t you thinking about it?" He murmured softly, "In any case, the things you¡¯re worried about won¡¯t happen, you have to believe me." "Believe you, my foot. You said my cousin can¡¯t control her own life, what about you? What if you¡¯re ordered to marry?" Jin Zijin said, "That¡¯s why I want to be someone who can control his own life." After saying that, he stopped paying attention to her and simply turned over to sleep with his back to her. Fine, believe it then. She wasn¡¯t scared either way. If that day really came, she would do like her aunt and isolate a separate courtyard, locking them all up as if she were keeping a flock of peacocks. After all, without the Youying Pearl, he couldn¡¯t leave me. In a drowsy haze, Gu Youyou seemed to hear him whisper something behind her. "What they are fighting over, those were never the things I wanted. The years of cultivation on Qi Mountain made me appreciate the peaceful times even more. I¡¯ve found a place..." In a sleepy murmur, Gu Youyou said, "I¡¯m so tired, I still have to go to the palace tomorrow, stop bothering me..." ... Chapter 640 - 651: Incurable, Punishable by Death Chapter 640: Chapter 651: Incurable, Punishable by DeathThe next day, very early in the morning, Gu Youyou got out of bed. She had to enter the palace today, and it could well be that she would have to do so for the entire month. Before leaving the house, Gu Youyou first went to bid her aunt farewell, needing her permission for the household to provide her with a carriage to the palace. In such a large Lin Residence, she had to check in with her for everything, but instead of finding it bothersome, she took pleasure in it. The thoughts of these women were truly difficult to understand. Riding in the carriage of the Lin Residence, Gu Youyou entered the palace. A palace maiden from the Empress¡¯s side had been waiting at the palace gate early on. Upon seeing Gu Youyou arrive, she hurriedly took the medicine chest she was carrying and led her all the way to Empress Dowager¡¯s Renshou Palace. She arrived early, and it just so happened that the concubines in the palace were paying their respects to the Empress Dowager. Seeing this, Gu Youyou felt somewhat awkward. "Sister, should I step aside?" While the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law were having a casual chat, this doctor had come at a really inappropriate time. The palace maiden said, "No need, the Empress Dowager has ordered that if you arrive, you should come straight in to see her." Looking at the large group of beautiful women, Gu Youyou almost had to force herself to enter. Everyone stared at her as if she were some rare animal, which was something Gu Youyou had anticipated. "So this is Doctor Gu. I¡¯ve heard that you can cure the Empress Dowager¡¯s leg ailment?" Gu Youyou did not recognize the woman, only knowing that she was one of the noble ladies of the palace. She bowed gracefully and answered earnestly, "Your servant will do her best." The woman seemed displeased and snorted, "How can you, a healer, speak like this? What do you mean by ¡¯do your best¡¯? Since the Empress Dowager¡¯s leg has been entrusted to you for treatment, then you must cure it. Failing to do so would be a capital offense." Gu Youyou was taken aback and looked up to meet the woman¡¯s gaze. In the ancient imperial society where there were no human rights, she had never been scolded or threatened like this in her two lifetimes. Although she was suppressing her nature, she was starting to feel somewhat unable to restrain herself. Consider her either bold due to her skills or fearless because of her ignorance. Since the punishment was death anyway, why couldn¡¯t she defend herself or her fellow healers even a little? Gu Youyou looked at the woman and said calmly, "Madam, treating an illness is not like other things. Before the results come out, no one dares to guarantee whether the illness will be cured or not. Although Madam may not understand Medical Skills, you surely understand the principle that all medicines carry a risk. Whether taking medicine for minor or major illnesses, or using acupuncture, there are risks involved. Since your servant has agreed to take on the task, I will naturally give it my all. However, as for how effective the treatment will be, I have already reported to the Empress and the Empress Dowager yesterday. I dare not make guarantees, only to say I will do my best. If Madam insists that since I have taken on the treatment, it must be cured, or else it is a capital offense, I think that there would be no doctor in the world willing to treat such a disease. Besides, isn¡¯t that why the Imperial Physicians all say it¡¯s incurable? So often, whether an illness can truly be cured is not up to the doctor, but rests with the patient..." Gu Youyou, fearless, spoke these words in the hall, stunning all the noble ladies present. Most likely they had never seen such a bold common woman, and for a moment, they were at a loss for words. Lady Xu¡¯s face turned particularly unpleasant, as she was waiting for the Empress to chastise Gu Youyou. But to her surprise, the Empress only broke the silence gently and interjected, "Doctor Gu, this is Lady Xu. Lady Xu is a little impetuous, but she genuinely cares for the Empress Dowager. She doesn¡¯t understand medical theory, so don¡¯t take her words to heart. Just do your best." Catching onto the mood of the Family Head, Gu Youyou said with sincere trepidation to the Empress, "Your servant recalled how recently I almost died from poisoning while developing a life-saving medicine for myself, so I got a bit agitated just now. I beg forgiveness from all the noble ladies here." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 641 - 652: Becoming a Disciple Chapter 641: Chapter 652: Becoming a DiscipleUpon entering, the Empress Dowager had been sitting calmly, not scolding Lady Xu nor speaking in favor of Gu Youyou. Now, upon hearing Gu Youyou mention how she almost died, the Empress Dowager uttered an "oh" and asked further, "Doctor Gu, is there such great risk to you when treating yourself?" Gu Youyou replied to the Empress Dowager, "My illness was life-threatening, and thus the medicine was naturally extremely dangerous. If successful, I would survive; if not, death was all that awaited me. However, Your Highness need not worry, your ailment is in the leg and not life-threatening. If the treatment works well, you may be able to stand up and even walk a few steps after one month; if not, at least the pain will be lessened. But complete recovery is impossible. Whether to treat or not is ultimately up to Your Highness." "Hmm, Doctor Gu speaks the truth," the Empress Dowager nodded and said, "Indeed, you are a bit braver than those Imperial Physicians in the Imperial Medical Bureau. They simply dared not treat me, claiming that my leg was incurable. You¡¯ve put it well; I have come to terms with this leg issue a long time ago. Proceed with your methods. Whether it can be cured or not, I won¡¯t blame you. You don¡¯t have to take Lady Xu¡¯s words to heart." Lady Xu had not expected the Empress and Empress Dowager to highly regard a civilian doctor, which made her tremble with fury. It was bad enough she couldn¡¯t compete with these women for favor, but now she had been reprimanded by an insignificant medical maid today. The Empress laughed, "Youyou really does resemble Minister Lin in temperament¡ªbold enough to speak the truth without fear of offending others. I remember the Emperor once said that he admires Minister Lin for such traits, daring to say what others wouldn¡¯t, daring to do what others couldn¡¯t." Upon mentioning the Emperor, the Empress Dowager¡¯s face beamed with a smile, and she looked upon Gu Youyou even more favorably, "Exactly, Lin Xingyi is quite good, no wonder the Emperor favors him. He even praised him for being outspoken and a true gentleman." Feeling snubbed, Lady Xu couldn¡¯t say anything more about the medical maid given the curiosity of others, as it might displease the Empress and Empress Dowager. As the Empress Dowager was seeking treatment, they all excused themselves. Just as discussed the day before, Gu Youyou started by giving the Empress Dowager a leg massage. The palace¡¯s medical maidens were called over to learn from Gu Youyou. The massage was not difficult; it was simply to smooth out the meridians in the legs, which had not walked for two years¡ªone could learn it after just being taught. Watching Gu Youyou perform acupuncture on the Empress Dowager, the medical maid bravely made an audacious request during the break. "Doctor Gu, I find your set of acupuncture techniques truly exquisite. Cui Xilan takes the liberty of making a presumptuous request." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou put away the needles and said, "Could it be that Miss Cui wishes to learn this set of acupuncture from me?" Cui Xilan showed a look of surprise and hurriedly said, "Xilan knows that this request is overstepping bounds. If it¡¯s inconvenient, Doctor Gu, please pretend I never asked." Gu Youyou smiled and responded, "There¡¯s nothing inconvenient about it. Since you wish to learn, I shall do my best to teach you. Miss Cui¡¯s aunt is a doctor in my medical hall; I hold a great deal of respect for Doctor Cui¡¯s character." Cui Xilan was beside herself with joy, having never expected Gu Youyou would agree to teach her these techniques. One must understand that medical skills are among the most difficult to master within the techniques of various families. Each doctor has their own methods, typically passed down from master to disciple, from father to son, and they are not casually shared. "Master! Please accept your disciple¡¯s bow," Cui Xilan then bowed on the spot to Gu Youyou. Seeing that Cui Xilan was more than ten years her senior, Gu Youyou was reluctant to take her on as a disciple. She hurriedly helped her up, saying, "Miss Cui, what are you doing? It¡¯s merely a set of acupuncture techniques; I cannot accept you as my disciple." "You won¡¯t accept me as your disciple? Yet you¡¯ll pass on the acupuncture techniques to me?" Chapter 642 - 653: One Day Apart Feels Like Three Years Chapter 642: Chapter 653: One Day Apart Feels Like Three YearsGu Youyou laughed and said, "If you were about ten years younger than me, I would have taken you on, but you... don¡¯t be like this, I really feel embarrassed." Feeling rejected by Gu Youyou because of her age, the female doctor Cui felt somewhat regretful. After a moment, she said, "It is said that Doctor Gu¡¯s medical skills are excellent; how can it be without passing them on to a disciple? I have an eight-year-old niece at home, clever as can be, chosen to be the next imperial female physician. Since Doctor Gu is unwilling to accept me, could you take on my niece instead?" Turns out they were a family of imperial female physicians? Gu Youyou smiled and said, "Then bring her to me tomorrow so I can take a look. If the child is not too troublesome, I might consider it." To Gu Youyou, an eight-year-old was still a child, and she was not interested in looking after children. But since they had come forward with the request, she could only agree to take a look. The moment Doctor Cui saw that Gu Youyou had agreed, she hastily said, "She¡¯s not troublesome at all, very obedient. And we don¡¯t have to wait until tomorrow; she¡¯s right here in the palace playing with Princess Nine. I¡¯ll go fetch her now." Perhaps because the Imperial Palace was too large and people were hard to find, Gu Youyou had finished administering the entire set of acupuncture on Doctor Cui by the time she returned with the child. Two of them? After bidding farewell to the Empress Dowager, Gu Youyou sat in a pavilion in the courtyard with Doctor Cui and two children. "Doctor Cui, is this... both nieces?" Doctor Cui looked a bit embarrassed as she said, "This is Princess Nine. When I went to fetch Yingying, Her Highness insisted on coming along, saying she also wanted to become a disciple of Doctor Gu." Gu Youyou let out a dry laugh and said, "If Princess Nine wants to become a disciple, that matter would need to involve the Empress and the Empress Dowager. I wouldn¡¯t dare make that decision." Upon hearing this, Princess Nine said, "Then you should come with me now to see the Empress Dowager." "Ah, that wouldn¡¯t be good!" Gu Youyou quickly held back Princess Nine, saying, "Just now, I had administered an acupuncture session to the Empress Dowager, and she has gone to sleep. It¡¯s best not to disturb her." After thinking for a moment, she said, "How about we do it tomorrow? I¡¯ve been out for so long today, I should go back and rest." She held her forehead and said a bit deflatedly, "I¡¯m a patient too..." Anyway, after the commotion that morning, everyone already knew that Doctor Gu, famous for her medical expertise, was herself suffering from a serious illness. Seeing this, Doctor Cui hurriedly said, "Yes, yes, it¡¯s my oversight, I forgot that Doctor Gu is also in poor health. Yingying, why don¡¯t you become a disciple tomorrow instead?" That settles it then. After bidding goodbye to Doctor Cui, she met Lin Qianqing, who was looking around anxiously in front of the palace gate. She didn¡¯t return yesterday, and my aunt said she would be staying in the palace for a few days. What was she doing at the palace gate now? "Hey, cousin, you¡¯re finally out." Lin Qianqing rushed over to her on seeing her, like someone greeting a family member not seen for years. It truly felt like an absence of a day felt like three seasons had passed. "What¡¯s wrong; you look so aggrieved?" She looked as though she was about to cry. "I want to go back home. You talk to my mother." Gu Youyou turned and walked away: "Don¡¯t come to me with this; I¡¯m powerless to help." She couldn¡¯t be blamed for lacking loyalty as just last night Jin Zijin had given her a talking-to. The intentions of my aunt and the Empress couldn¡¯t have been clearer. If she went to intercede, she would be obstructing their grand plans for life. An ordinary female doctor from the countryside would have to be foolish to offend these two women. "Hey, how can you just stand by and do nothing to help?" Lin Qianqing caught her sleeve, looking pitiful. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou stopped, looked at her seriously, and said, "Do you think if I go and talk to your mother, she would agree?" Lin Qianqing looked down, her face losing a shade of color. Chapter 643 - 654: An Uninvited Guest at the Sanqing Temple Chapter 643: Chapter 654: An Uninvited Guest at the Sanqing TempleThis pitiful appearance, however, Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t pity her, and said again, "Even if your aunt agrees, do you think the Empress would agree?" At these words, her complexion whitened even further. Gu Youyou really couldn¡¯t bear it and was about to say something when the maid sighed as if her heart had died, "You don¡¯t need to say anymore, I understand." Gu Youyou¡¯s heart tightened, she patted her shoulder and lowered her voice, "If you can¡¯t find your mother, I¡¯ll go see my grandmother, perhaps she has a way." Lin Qianqing¡¯s eyes brightened, suddenly coming to life. "Really? I knew my cousin was the best, thank you, cousin." "Okay, come here early tomorrow to wait for me." ..... Today, a most unwelcome guest arrived at Sanqing Temple. The arrival of this unwelcome guest took everyone by complete surprise. "Master, why have you come?" Yue Rujing jumped up in fright when she saw the old man with the black wig. "Shush, why so loud? Want to die?" Tian Jizi immediately hit Yue Rujing¡¯s head without hesitation. Jin Zijin said, "Master sneaking down the mountain, let¡¯s not have the martial uncles and brothers worried sick." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If it weren¡¯t for you two little rabbits, would I risk coming here?" With that, he sat down directly on the table. Yes, on the table, not on a chair. Tian Jizi has always been highly esteemed and very conventional. After his mind began to fail him in recent years, he changed. To quote the brothers that serve him, he¡¯s becoming more childlike the older he gets. Yue Rujing and Jin Zijin exchanged glances, unsure whether their Master was in a state of confusion or lucidity at the moment. The guess was that he was confused. "Zijin, come here and kneel!" Tian Jizi shouted while sitting on the table. Jin Zijin, with no choice, walked forward a few steps and knelt down in front of him. Yet Tian Jizi clicked his tongue, poked him with a scroll from the table, and said, "I told Zijin to come kneel, Ajing, what are you kneeling for?" The kneeling Jin Zijin: "..." The innocent Yue Rujing standing aside: "..." Indeed, he is confused. "Aren¡¯t you going to come kneel down too!" Tian Jizi roared at the innocent Yue Rujing. Yue Rujing said, "Master, you¡¯ve mistaken, that is..." "Nonsense!" Before he could finish, Tian Jizi roared back at him and righteously said, "You think I¡¯ve gone blind just because I¡¯m old? Let me tell you, the most reliable part of my body is my eyes." Yue Rujing swallowed the rest of his words, utterly innocent. So, your eyes work fine, but your brain doesn¡¯t. Yue Rujing had no choice but to resignedly kneel down next to Jin Zijin. He remembered Yixi¡¯s words, the more muddled Master was, the less you could reason with him; the best approach was to just agree with whatever he said. When he¡¯s lucid, he will be fine. "Master, ah... Zijin doesn¡¯t know what he did to make you so angry," Yue Rujing glanced at Jin Zijin and resignedly said. "Hmph, you still don¡¯t know what you did?" Tian Jizi snorted coldly and poked the side of Jin Zijin with the scroll, saying, "Ajing, you go out first and guard the door, don¡¯t let anyone come near." Yue Rujing: "..." He opened his mouth, wanting to speak, but looking at his raving mad Master, he ultimately said nothing. Jin Zijin kowtowed to Tian Jizi, looked sympathetically at Yue Rujing, and acquiesced with a word. "Hey, Senior Brother, you¡¯re not going to be that dishonorable, are you? You¡¯re really going?" Yue Rujing¡¯s gaze followed Jin Zijin, until he disappeared outside the Chapter 644 - 655 I Am Not a Thing Chapter 644: Chapter 655 I Am Not a Thing"This is so unfair," he grumbled to himself. Without even turning his head back. Tian Jizi gave Yue Rujing another thump on the head, which finally brought him back to his senses. "Master, please just say what you want to say, and however you want to punish your disciple, go ahead. In any case, it¡¯s the disciple¡¯s fault." Although he really didn¡¯t know what play his master was performing, he felt that admitting his mistake was undoubtedly the right thing to do, especially since he wasn¡¯t actually Jin Zijin. The master was an old muddle-head, who probably didn¡¯t understand himself. Tian Jizi harrumphed and said, "I heard you¡¯re planning to acknowledge your ancestors and leave the position of State Preceptor behind?" "Ah...?" Yue Rujing was stunned for a moment before nodding honestly, "We... the disciple indeed has such plans." "Foolish child!" Tian Jizi lamented, "I let you join Dao Sect so that with its power you could investigate your mother¡¯s affairs. Isn¡¯t that better than wading through the murky waters of a succession dispute? Is it easier to withdraw Dao Sect¡¯s influence from the court as a State Preceptor or as a Monarch? Don¡¯t you understand? What are you thinking in that head of yours? When I received the letter saying you were planning to withdraw from the struggle for the position of State Preceptor, I didn¡¯t believe it. Now, look at you!" Tian Jizi, infuriated, poked Yue Rujing¡¯s forehead hard with the rolled-up scroll in his hand, saying, "I¡¯ve raised you all these years, do I not know you? The way you¡¯re behaving, you¡¯ve accepted defeat. I¡¯ve raised you painstakingly for so many years, and now at the last moment, you decide to throw in the towel and give up. Are you trying to infuriate me to death?" Yue Rujing looked resigned, as if he was crying out in his heart. His hair got all messed up by the poking. Is his master actually insane, or not? S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If he¡¯s insane, why does what he says make so much sense? And if he¡¯s not insane, how could he have recognized the wrong person, even saying he raised me from a young age? "Master, there is... a reason for this!" Tian Jizi snorted, "Good, then you tell me, what¡¯s the reason?" "Actually..." Yue Rujing scratched his head, trying to come up with a plan. "This was Ajing¡¯s idea, Master. Why don¡¯t you listen to what Ajing has to say?" "Ajing¡¯s idea?" After hearing this, Tian Jizi was stunned for a moment. Then, several more thumps landed on Yue Rujing¡¯s head. "How could you listen to him? Do you not know that the kid has been up to no good since he was little, always looking for shortcuts and being slippery? Can you compare with him? You bear so many missions; what can he do? His father sent him to Qi Mountain, and he just needs to return to Lingnan and scrape by for his entire life to be done with it. Can you really compare yourself to him? Have I raised you all these years in vain?" Yue Rujing was scolded until he was dumbfounded. He was not pleased with this and retorted, "Hey hey, Master, I... okay, I¡¯m worthless and have let down your expectations, but what has Ajing done to you? He hasn¡¯t done anything terrible, right? Yes, it was his idea, but you haven¡¯t heard him explain it to you in person. How do you know it¡¯s not a good idea? It might even be better." "Hmph, better," Tian Jizi snorted, stroking his beard. In a deep voice he said, "Go bring that irresponsible young man here; I want to see what better idea he has." "Alright, Master, just wait for a moment," Yue Rujing replied. Relieved, Yue Rujing hurried outside to call Jin Zijin in. "Senior Brother, Master wants to have a word with Ajing. Please!" He made a very sincere inviting gesture, and Jin Zijin looked at him indifferently and said solemnly, "I¡¯m worthless?" Yue Rujing: "..." "You sure admit your mistakes quickly, taking advantage of my name to admit guilt." Chapter 645 - 656: The Confused Heavenly Master Chapter 645: Chapter 656: The Confused Heavenly Master"Uh..." Yue Rujing chuckled dryly, "Our master is just getting old and confused, perhaps he¡¯ll forget after a good sleep. When you go in there, just go with whatever he says to scold me, I don¡¯t mind. At worst, it just ruins my image." "Huh? Do you even have an image left to ruin?" Yue Rujing: "..." His elder brother¡¯s ability to insult him was indeed getting stronger. Yue Rujing stood guard outside the door while Jin Zijin knelt before Tian Jizi, receiving a lecture. "Tell me, how many bad things have you done since you were little? On your first day on Qi Mountain, you peed behind the Statues of the Three Pure Ones. Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t know about it." Jin Zijin frowned, unaware of this incident. Outside the door, Yue Rujing clutched his head in agony, wishing he could rush in and shut Tian Jizi¡¯s mouth. "In the year you turned ten, you coaxed your elder brother to steal chickens from a widow in the farms at the foot of the mountain. You were caught red-handed, making your elder brother take the blame for you." Jin Zijin nodded. That did happen. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ten years ago, you dragged him to Beijing, resulting in him being poisoned with flames." Jin Zijin was startled; actually, that wasn¡¯t entirely Yue Rujing¡¯s fault, as he had wanted to go himself. "Two years ago, you visited Qingshui Town to find him without permission, revealing his whereabouts..." Yue Rujing stood still like a statue! Jin Zijin continued to nod and admit his faults. Tian Jizi sighed and said, "It¡¯s rare to see you admit your faults so readily today, so I won¡¯t mention your past deeds. But tell me, what is this about you influencing him not to be the State Preceptor anymore?" This time Yue Rujing was truly taking the blame for his elder brother; he shivered and pressed his ear against the door to listen intently. "This time... There are complications I cannot speak of." Jin Zijin hadn¡¯t expected his master to suddenly arrive, nor had he anticipated that his forgetful master could still ask such sharp questions, leaving him at a loss for how to explain. "What complications?" Jin Zijin replied, "Just that it won¡¯t ruin the great plan. There have been some changes, and I cannot tell Master for now." Tian Jizi narrowed his eyes at him and said bluntly, "Did you listen to the Xiao Family¡¯s advice?" Jin Zijin froze there, did his question reveal that he recognized him again? "Master, who am I?" he pointed to his own nose. "Are you out of your mind, not even knowing who you are?" Tian Jizi tapped his head with a scroll and scolded, "Are you trying to fool me like Yue Rujing did?" Jin Zijin felt as if the world had turned chaotic. "Did you listen to the Xiao Family or not?" Tian Jizi asked angrily. "No... It¡¯s not that." He found that talking to his mentally confused master was even more exhausting than before. "Have you seen your father?" "No!" replied Jin Zijin indifferently, "They are preparing the medicinal puppet, and it¡¯s ready. If the legend is true, then Yu Jizi might... not step down. We can¡¯t wait!" Tian Jizi snorted coldly, clearly displeased, "So what if they are ready? That¡¯s just a pipe dream; it cannot succeed." "Why is Master so sure it won¡¯t succeed? Those records..." "Defying heaven to change fate, does he think he can truly become immortal? Hmph, let me tell you, becoming immortal is not what it¡¯s about. Even if it does succeed, it will likely turn him into something neither human nor ghost!" Jin Zijin furrowed his brows and asked, "If it¡¯s not becoming immortal, then what is it?" "It¡¯s..." Tian Jizi suddenly seemed confused, as if unable to recall something, "What was it again? I need to go back and check a few books." With the master in a muddled state, Jin Zijin exhaled deeply, deciding not to press him further. Chapter 646 - 657 Abao Delivered Chapter 646: Chapter 657 Abao Delivered"No matter what happens, we should be prepared for anything, shouldn¡¯t we, unless Master you order us to take action against him." "Take action against him?" Tian Jizi¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he said, "Do you mean you want to kill him? That would be breaking the rules. Besides, he¡¯s not a fool; do you think he¡¯s that easy to kill?" "Rules are inflexible, but people are adaptable." "But..." Tian Jizi pondered for a moment, stroking his long beard, and said, "The situation is of great importance; I need to give this some thought. Ajing, you have made considerable progress this time, speaking with much more steadiness. You¡¯ve truly grown up; your master is very comforted. Hmph, on the contrary, your senior brother is becoming more and more improper." Jin Zijin: "..." Why is it back to this again? "You are right in your instruction, Master. I will speak to him later," Jin Zijin replied, looking agreeable. "Yes, he does need a talking to," Tian Jizi yawned and said, "I¡¯m old and have been traveling all night. I¡¯m going to take a nap first; you all go on out." Jin Zijin breathed a sigh of relief, watched Tian Jizi enter the inner chamber, and then withdrew. "Master praised me!" Yue Rujing said gleefully. Jin Zijin glanced at him sideways and said in a deep voice, "He was praising me." Yue Rujing: "..." "Let¡¯s go; Abao has arrived, send it to Youyou." ... The grown-up Abao was as big as a small calf; it¡¯s hard to imagine what they fed it in Lingnan to make it so robust. When Gu Youyou saw it, she truly started to worry. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wait a moment, I¡¯ll ask my aunt if we can keep it." Yue Rujing sat in the flower hall with Abao crawling at his feet; when he saw Gu Youyou getting up, its eyes looked at her pitifully. "Sigh..." Gu Youyou let out a sigh, beckoned Abao over to her, and while stroking its head, said, "How did you get so big like this? If you were a cute little thing, it would be better, but being so large... I¡¯m afraid they might reject you." On hearing this, the look in Abao¡¯s eyes became even more pitiable. Yue Rujing said irritably, "Do you live with such little dignity in the Lin Family? You have to ask your aunt before keeping a dog?" Gu Youyou lamented, "Under someone else¡¯s roof, one has to bow their head. Besides, this is called respecting roommates. I¡¯m not the only one living in this courtyard; naturally, I have to consult the other occupants. After all, Abao is so big, can you imagine if it frightens the delicate young ladies into losing their looks? Will you be responsible for comforting them then?" Yue Rujing: "..." Why should I be the one to comfort them? It¡¯s ridiculous to not take care of your own pet and still be justified. "You stay here with Abao for a moment; I¡¯ll be right back," Gu Youyou said. Without another word to him, Gu Youyou stood up and made her way to Madam Lin¡¯s courtyard. Madam Lin had already received a report from the gatekeeper that the Princely Heir had come with a dog to see the young miss and was now in the courtyard. Having heard about the relationship between Gu Youyou and Yue Rujing from Lin Qianqing, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. On seeing Gu Youyou, she was surprised, "Does the Princely Heir have something he needs?" Since no one had reported Yue Rujing¡¯s departure to her and Gu Youyou had appeared in her courtyard, she naturally assumed Yue Rujing had a matter to discuss. Gu Youyou said, "Aunt, here¡¯s the thing. I used to keep a dog back when I was in Lingnan, and because I arrived in haste, I¡¯ve been keeping it there without bringing it along. Now Yue Rujing has brought it for me, so... I wanted to ask if we can keep a dog in this courtyard?" Madam Lin thought keeping a dog was no big deal; it could just be considered a guard pet, so what was there to ask about? Chapter 647 - 658: Bewitching Beauty Brings Disaster Chapter 647: Chapter 658: Bewitching Beauty Brings Disaster"You like having a dog, so just keep it. Can¡¯t our big Lin Residence afford to keep one dog? The Princely Heir brought it to you, we can¡¯t just let him take it back, can we? Youyou, you can make your own decision about such a small matter, just tell your aunt if you need anything." This... "Ah, okay!" Gu Youyou replied, though her expression was a bit strange. Back in the flower hall, Yue Rujing was leisurely playing with Abao. Abao hadn¡¯t seen them for a long time and wasn¡¯t the least bit aloof, especially when he saw Gu Youyou. Although he had grown, his eyes still looked the same as they did back in the tomb chamber behind the hills of Lotus Village. "I¡¯ll keep Abao myself," Gu Youyou said. "Oh, keep him then!" Yue Rujing said, noting that Gu Youyou didn¡¯t seem very happy. "Your aunt has already agreed to let you keep him, why do you still look unhappy?" Gu Youyou sighed, "Auntie has never even seen Abao. Well, never mind, she said to keep him. Alright, you¡¯ve given Abao to me, thanks for bringing him over." "Mm." Yue Rujing nodded, with a look of wanting to say something more. "What is it? If you have something to say, just say it." "Today, my master came," Yue Rujing said. "He snuck in and gave my senior brother and me a good scolding." "Oh, why?" Gu Youyou recalled, Jin Zijin had said their master, Tian Jizi, was getting senile, hadn¡¯t he? "Your master isn¡¯t losing his mind, is he?" "How is he not? He mistook me for my senior brother and scolded us interchangeably." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mistook you?" Gu Youyou pictured the hilarious scene and laughed, saying, "Didn¡¯t you explain things to him clearly?" Yue Rujing pointed to his head and said, "He would need to listen for that to work, his brain!" Right, he was getting senile. "So why did he come all this way to scold you?" "All because of you," Yue Rujing said grumpily. "The senior brother was afraid you¡¯d end up waiting for him and become an old maid, so that¡¯s why he¡¯s not becoming a Taoist." Gu Youyou: "..." "Ah! Do you know how troublesome it is to switch paths? If he had simply become the State Preceptor as expected and used the Dao Sect¡¯s influence to handle that matter, he could have spent a few more years withdrawing the sect¡¯s power from Beijing, then he could have retired successfully. But you just had to get involved, and now, he also has to go acknowledge his relations." "Oh, so it¡¯s my fault?" Gu Youyou shrank her neck a little. Yue Rujing humphed and said, "If not you, then who? A beauty brings trouble. You know how much the senior brother hates his father, right? Originally, he planned not to acknowledge him for his whole life, because there was a stand-in, and no one was suspicious. Now look, sigh, never mind, you won¡¯t understand even if I explain it..." And so, Gu Youyou was disdained by Yue Rujing. "You haven¡¯t been to Jisheng Hall recently, let me tell you about the factory at Yangguan City." "Mm, is it operating normally now?" Yue Rujing nodded and said, "Yes, we followed your advice and cooperated with Doctor Cao from Fujitang. We opened the largest factory in Yangguan City. The location is convenient, and the herbs from Zhuzhao Country are all brought there for processing before being sold to other cities¡ªextremely convenient. We¡¯ve just started there, so we couldn¡¯t staff it entirely with new hires, which is why I¡¯ve transferred quite a few people from Lingnan. In less than two months, we¡¯ll have a steady flow of silver coming in. Manager Gu, do you have any further instructions? Like opening another branch factory or something?" Having heard this, Gu Youyou simply nodded and said, "The factory in Yangguan City is big enough, no need to add more for now. Just hurry and get all the production lines up and running. Besides... we need to open some Jisheng Hall chain pharmacies." "Pharmacies?" Chapter 648 - 659: Really a Fellow Time-traveler Chapter 648: Chapter 659: Really a Fellow Time-travelerGu Youyou said, "Yes, a medicine shop. It doesn¡¯t make sense for other pharmacies to go all the way to Yangguan City just to restock their medicines. If we have our own pharmacy there, they could directly purchase from us. As long as we control the market prices well, it could be a substantial income, and it would be convenient for other pharmacies and medical establishments too." Yue Rujing thought for a moment, then clapped her hands and said, "That¡¯s a good idea, and we should hang the sign of Jisheng Hall too. In the future, this brand will become more and more renowned." "Of course," Gu Youyou said with pride. "Let¡¯s start with one in Jinxiu City, it¡¯s close and easier to manage." "Okay, I¡¯ll have someone take care of it right away." ... After a busy day without a moment¡¯s rest, Gu Youyou realized it was getting late, and she still had to fulfill Lin Qianqing¡¯s requests. "Grandma, Youyou is here to see you." She brought some pastries she had made, a mix of hawthorn and yam, sweet but not cloying. She had been meaning to try making cream cakes when she had the time, but Gu Youyou seemed too busy to get around to it. "Youyou, bringing this old lady something to eat again?" Gu Youyou smiled as she set down the food box and said, "It¡¯s a pastry made from yam and hawthorn. Please try it." The old lady, smiling, picked up a piece, took a bite, and couldn¡¯t stop praising it, "Not bad, it¡¯s almost the same as the pastries your mother made when she was little." "My mother could make these pastries?" Gu Youyou was utterly surprised. People of that time weren¡¯t supposed to know how to make pastries from hawthorn and yam like this. The old lady narrowed her eyes, her thoughts drifting off to the distant past. She recalled her eldest daughter with both pride and heartache. A child so bright, who passed away so young due to a tragic fate. "She, from a young age, could do many unique things, especially making excellent pastries. And then there was one made with milk, called what... cake? The taste of that still makes my mouth water to this day. It¡¯s just a pity that ever since she passed, I¡¯ve never met anyone else who can make cakes. Sigh! But of course, she invented it herself and never taught anyone else, so naturally no one else knew how." Gu Youyou was so shocked at this point that she was speechless. Based on what she was saying, Gu Youyou¡¯s unseen mother was also a time-traveler? sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No wonder she, a mere village woman, could lead her family to prosper, the secret was all here. Alas! What a pity that she was killed by that scoundrel, Gu Lao San. "Apart from making pastries, could my mother do anything else?" The old lady became animated as she spoke of her daughter, "She was smart from a young age, even smarter than your uncle, and could learn anything at first try. My children, they are truly capable. She took charge of our household at a young age, insisted on sending your uncle to private school. Without her, we would have never thought about getting your uncle educated, and our family wouldn¡¯t have the wealth we have today; we¡¯d still be digging clay in the village. Everyone profited from it, but she, she insisted on staying in Lotus Village to marry your father. She had her own mind since she was little, and nobody could force her otherwise; we just let her be. But who would have thought, she would end up in such a..." Gu Youyou talked with the old lady a little bit more, and confirmed that her deceased stepmother was indeed a time-traveler, and she had traveled back in time while in the womb. Being born different from ordinary people, the Lin family, the old lady, and the uncle were all influenced by her, with thoughts different from the people of ancient times. Seeing that it was getting late, Gu Youyou began to speak of more urgent matters. Chapter 649 - 660 Simple and Crude Chapter 649: Chapter 660 Simple and Crude"My cousin was sent to the palace by her mother, and the Empress said she wanted to keep her for a few days, but she doesn¡¯t like to stay in the palace," he said. "She wanted me to ask if Grandmother could come up with a way to get her back early?" The old lady slapped her thigh upon hearing this and said, "That¡¯s easy, just tell them I¡¯m sick, and as the eldest granddaughter, she must come back to see me." Gu Youyou: "..." Silently, she gave the old lady a thumbs up, simple, crude, and effective. "Fine, I¡¯ll immediately write you a critical illness notice." ... About to go to the palace to administer acupuncture to the Empress Dowager, Gu Youyou was very uneasy as she entrusted Abao to Xiang Chun, who took on the task with trepidation. "Miss Cousin, please make sure to come back soon." Anyone would feel intimidated by such a large dog, especially Xiang Chun, who was just an ordinary maid. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou said, "After I leave, you just shut the courtyard gate, everyone who¡¯s scared of dogs leave, and don¡¯t let anyone who isn¡¯t from my courtyard in before I return." "Yes, Miss Cousin." "Also, remember to feed Abao." "No problem, Miss Cousin." "And, it eats raw meat, so it would be best if you could get a few live chickens from Grandmother¡¯s courtyard and toss them into the yard." Yue Rujing had told her that this was how he had instructed people to feed Abao in Lingnan to maintain its wildness. "Yes, Miss Cousin..." Xiang Chun was close to tears. Gu Youyou patted her shoulder and sighed, "If it gets too much for you, just find a sturdy house servant to take care of it and say that I ordered it." Tears welling up, Xiang Chun nodded and, holding the dog¡¯s leash, watched Gu Youyou leave the Lin Residence. She had never felt so reluctant to let go. Lin Qianqing had been waiting at the palace gate from early on and approached Gu Youyou as soon as she entered. "How about it, Cousin, is it possible?" Gu Youyou replied, "Come to the Empress Dowager Palace later, and I¡¯ll say that Grandmother is sick. The Empress Dowager herself is an old lady and will most understand the feeling of wanting to see relatives when ill. As long as she nods, the Empress won¡¯t say anything." "OK, OK, I will definitely go later." The process was the same as the day before, Cui Xilan assisted the Empress Dowager with the massage, and Gu Youyou observed her completing a set before starting to apply the needles. With each needle inserted, Gu Youyou shared all sorts of key points with Doctor Cui, who diligently took note of them. After the set of acupuncture was done, the Empress Dowager asked with a smile, "Doctor Gu, you¡¯re so generous with your knowledge, have you taken Doctor Cui as your disciple?" Gu Youyou answered, "The Cui Family has its own distinguishable medical skills, and Doctor Cui is an outstanding figure among the Cui Family. How could I dare to presume to be her master? We¡¯re merely exchanging knowledge. However, Doctor Cui¡¯s niece does want me to take her as my disciple." Doctor Cui looked at Gu Youyou with a smile and gently nodded as thanks. Without a doubt, Gu Youyou had given her much respect with her words. The Empress Dowager glanced at Doctor Cui and then smiled and nodded, saying, "It¡¯s rare for someone your age to have such skill and yet be so humble. I was told yesterday that Doctor Cui¡¯s niece wants you as a mentor, and Jiujiu does too, is that right?" Quickly, Gu Youyou bowed respectfully and said, "Taking Princess as a disciple is something I approach with great trepidation, and I hope the Empress Dowager will think it over." Truth be told, from the moment the Ninth Princess fussed about becoming Gu Youyou¡¯s disciple, it was no longer up to her to accept or not. It all depended on the Empress Dowager¡¯s intentions. The Empress Dowager paused for a moment, sighed, and said, "Since she wants to learn, go ahead and teach her." Chapter 650 - 661: The Empress Strikes Chapter 650: Chapter 661: The Empress StrikesGu Youyou remained as calm as usual and was indeed not overly concerned about whether to accept or not. For her, taking the Ninth Princess as a disciple had its pros and cons. "Go and call the Ninth Princess here," the Empress Dowager said to a palace maiden by her side. "Yes, Your Highness the Empress Dowager." After the palace maiden had left, she turned her gaze to Gu Youyou with an increased hint of inquisitiveness in her eyes. "Jiujiu, that child, enjoys playing with Yingying because she knows some medical skills," she remarked. Gu Youyou raised her eyebrows, her eyes slightly startled. "Her birth mother was always in poor health and passed away after a few years of illness. Her desire to learn medicine is not merely for fun; she may be serious about it. Doctor Gu, it¡¯s true that women from families other than ones like Doctor Cui¡¯s don¡¯t often study medicine. But since Jiujiu wishes to learn, I have allowed it. Whether you accept her or teach her is up to you. You needn¡¯t worry that this is coming from me or about her status as a princess," the Empress Dowager said with a sigh, her expression tinged with sadness. Gu Youyou remained silent, yet she internally noted the Empress Dowager¡¯s approachability. She understood that, as an ordinary female doctor, she couldn¡¯t refuse to teach the princess. However, she also realized that insisting on something doesn¡¯t necessarily mean it¡¯s a good thing! Being inherently indecisive, Gu Youyou saw no reason to refuse, especially since the Empress Dowager herself had put it that way. Soon after, the Ninth Princess and Cui Yingying were brought by the palace maid. While taking a master was a significant event, with the Empress Dowager presiding, they simply knelt three times before Gu Youyou and offered a cup of tea to complete the ceremony. To them, Gu Youyou handed two small gourds she had prepared in advance. They were not engraved with any words. She said to them, "When you both complete your studies, your master will engrave words for you, alright?" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thank you, Master!" The two young girls smiled sweetly, treasuring and carefully pocketing the gourds. Giving these gourds was also because Gu Youyou had no better gifts on hand, for which she privately chastised herself. So stingy! "The Empress has arrived!" a eunuch¡¯s voice rang out sharply. Shortly after, the Empress appeared, accompanied by a group of palace maidens, with Lin Qianqing following at her side. After paying their respects to the Empress Dowager, Gu Youyou and the others bowed to the Empress, and with much mutual kneeling, they finally got around to discussing important matters. It was truly troublesome. "Mother, I heard that the Ninth Princess wishes to learn medical skills from Youyou, is this true?" the Empress inquired. Having spoken, without waiting for the Empress Dowager¡¯s response, her gaze shifted to Gu Youyou, her expression less amiable than usual. Gu Youyou lowered her head, remaining silent. This was not her place to speak. The Ninth Princess stepped forward, standing beside the Empress Dowager with a timid voice, "Yes, Jiujiu has already taken a master." The Empress¡¯s brow furrowed, and her gaze returned to Gu Youyou. "Alright, alright, it¡¯s not such a big deal. If Jiujiu wants to learn, let her. She is just a child after all," the Empress Dowager then declared. The Empress paused for a moment before adding coolly, "Since the Empress Dowager has spoken, then it shall be settled." Then turning to Gu Youyou, she continued, "The Ninth Princess wants to learn from you, but where do you plan to instruct her? And when will you teach her? Do you intend to come to the palace every day, or perhaps you plan to become a court physician and live here in the palace?" Gu Youyou¡¯s heart skipped a beat; she quickly knelt down and said, "Your Highness the Empress, Your Highness the Empress Dowager, I am not robust enough to frequently come to the palace. If the princess finds it inconvenient to follow me out of the palace, perhaps I could... teach her every few days?" This was exactly the part that Gu Youyou was hesitant about. Chapter 651 - 662 Going Back to the Lin Family Together Chapter 651: Chapter 662 Going Back to the Lin Family TogetherPulling the thread of the Princess, she would often have the chance to visit the palace. The fear lay in being asked to stay frequently. The opportunity to enter the palace came too swiftly, and these decisions were indeed made in haste, so much so that she dared not speak of them to Jin Zijin. "Come every few days?" The Empress seemed to ponder something, her eyebrows rising slightly as she looked towards the Ninth Princess, who was almost hiding behind the Empress Dowager. "What do you think, Mother?" The Empress turned to the Empress Dowager and asked with a smile. The Empress Dowager sighed and said, "I¡¯m old, and I don¡¯t have many years left. Such trivial matters can be decided by you, the Empress." The Empress smiled and replied, "Since Mother has no objections, then let it be every few days. It¡¯s just, will Youyou be able to handle it with your constitution?" "Replying to Her Majesty the Empress, Youyou will be careful." "Mm!" Between these exchanges, Gu Youyou could not discern much, only a vague sense that the Empress was not as simple as she seemed. In the palace, although the Empress Dowager appeared to be the most powerful, with the Empress still needing to please her, many matters were, in fact, decided by the Empress. The Empress Dowager had to maintain her dignity but could not overstep. Gu Youyou observed Lin Qianqing, who was making faces at her, and hurriedly said, "Your Majesty the Empress, my maternal grandmother has fallen ill recently, and she was asking about my older female cousin..." The Empress raised her eyebrows, her gaze shifting to Gu Youyou. The Empress Dowager made a sound of acknowledgment and asked, "Madam Lin is ill?" Lin Qianqing feigned concern with an "Ah," hurriedly saying, "Grandmother is ill again?" "Again? Has Madam Lin been getting sick often lately?" The Empress Dowager inquired further. Before Gu Youyou could reply, Lin Qianqing could no longer restrain herself and was about to burst into tears as she said, "Empress Dowager, my grandmother has been in poor health in recent years, and she has fallen ill many times from last year to this year. The illness during the New Year was the most severe¡ªwe thought she wouldn¡¯t make it. It scared my father into sending Butler Qiu to Lingnan to fetch my cousin. If it weren¡¯t for my cousin¡¯s miraculous healing, we don¡¯t know what would have become of grandmother." As she spoke, tears were already streaming down her face. The Empress Dowager sighed woefully, "Ah, when people get old, these days are inevitable. Don¡¯t be too heartbroken." After a moment of contemplation, the Empress warmly said to Lin Qianqing, "Originally, I had planned to keep you here for a few more days, but under the circumstances, you may follow your cousin back to the Lin Family later." Lin Qianqing could hardly contain her joy, "Thank you for Your Majesty the Empress¡¯s grace!" "You, next time your cousin comes to the palace, come and accompany me," said the Empress. Lin Qianqing: "..." Suddenly feeling unloved. The next round of acupuncture for the Empress Dowager would be performed by Physician Cui, who already had a foundation in acupuncture. Having observed Gu Youyou a few times, she was able to perform very well. Therefore, the responsibility of giving acupuncture to the Empress Dowager fell upon her, and Gu Youyou only needed to come and check every few days while teaching the Ninth Princess medical skills in passing. This turned out to be an unexpected delight. ... Returning to the Lin Family, her aunt¡¯s face darkened further upon seeing Lin Qianqing trailing behind Gu Youyou, the sight fueling her ire. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why have you returned?" Lin Qianqing replied, "I heard that grandmother was ill and wanted to see me." Madam Lin¡¯s eyebrows rose sharply, and at the same time, she glared fiercely at Gu Youyou, saying sternly, "Since the Empress has sent you back, you should go see your grandmother." "Alright, then I¡¯ll go now." Lin Qianqing glanced at Madam Lin and then sympathetically looked at Gu Youyou before quickly making her escape. Madam Lin¡¯s gaze towards Gu Youyou was as black as the bottom of a pot. She had run off to the old lady¡¯s compound early in the morning, and afterwards, word spread that the old lady was seriously ill. Chapter 652 - 663: Take Abao away Chapter 652: Chapter 663: Take Abao awayThese two girls, one being my own daughter, plus her cunning, how could I not know what schemes they were devising. This niece of mine, to speak of her, is better than I had imagined, not at all the unsophisticated bumpkin I had anticipated. But she really lacks a sense of propriety, just as worrisome as the old lady. I can only tolerate the old lady¡¯s lack of manners, but I see no need to tolerate this younger generation. Just as Gu Youyou was planning to slip away, Madam Lin called out to her. "Youyou, come with me." With that, she flung her sleeve and headed to the side hall. I knew it, I was going to be lectured today, Gu Youyou stuck out her tongue and followed. "Aunt!" Madam Lin was seated, and Gu Youyou stood. Madam Lin stared at her, sighing, about to say something but swallowing her words instead. After several attempts, she finally voiced her concerns. "You say you want to keep a dog, of all the breeds you could choose, why insist on such a large one? And one that looks like a wolf at that. Keeping such a big dog at home, what if it accidentally hurts someone?" Gu Youyou, with her head lowered, said, "Abao is very obedient, as long as Aunt instructs the servants not to provoke it, it won¡¯t bite anyone." "Can that beast understand rules?" Madam Lin immediately retorted, "Will it stay put in its own place? Just today it was strutting around the yard. I heard it even ate two chickens and a big white goose belonging to your maternal grandmother. I suspect your grandmother fell ill because of this dog¡¯s antics." Gu Youyou: "..." Unfair! "Aunt, how did Abao get out?" she clearly remembered telling Xiang Chun to latch the yard gate securely when she left. "Hmph, how indeed?" fumed Madam Lin, slapping the table with a degree of unsteadiness, and said, "What kind of dog is this? It¡¯s clearly a wolf; it eats living creatures. The servants reported that it chased a Phoenix Chicken and then got loose. The yard wall is over a person¡¯s height, the Phoenix Chicken flying over is one thing, but how did it get out? Could an ordinary dog jump over a wall that high? What on earth did you raise?" After hearing this, Gu Youyou blinked. Nothing wrong! She had instructed someone to fetch chickens and ducks from her grandmother¡¯s place to feed it, live ones. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course Abao would chase the Phoenix Chicken if it flew over the wall. However, such a deep courtyard life could not condone such upheaval, especially not with an aunt of noble upbringing like hers, absolutely intolerable. "You need to get rid of that dog. It made a bloody mess in the courtyard, if it frightens the old lady into some serious illness, no one can bear that responsibility." Recalling the sight of the big dog pouncing on live prey, Madam Lin was still very unsettled. Despite having a courtyard full of house servants to protect the place, they couldn¡¯t subdue it; it returned to Gu Youyou¡¯s courtyard only after satisfying its hunger. Just one such incident terrified her soul-deep. If this happened daily, how could anyone continue to live normally? Gu Youyou could clearly see her aunt¡¯s somewhat pale complexion and the slight trembling of her fingers. There was no chance of keeping Abao here; the determination on her face said it all. Gu Youyou sighed, "Although Abao is my dog, it was Yue Rujing who took it to Lingnan Barracks to be trained and grow up. They¡¯ve always fed it live prey, so it seems a bit wild. But it won¡¯t attack people without reason!" "Even so, we can¡¯t keep it here," Madam Lin said firmly. No matter who raised the dog, even the Heavenly King himself wouldn¡¯t change her mind. When Gu Youyou mentioned it yesterday, she had thought it was an ordinary puppy, never imagining it would be such a large one. Chapter 653 - 664: Miss Du’s Invitation Chapter 653: Chapter 664: Miss Du¡¯s Invitation"Alright, then, I¡¯ll have Yue Rujing pick it up another day," "Yes, that would be good." Madam Lin sighed in relief and then asked, "What is the matter with your cousin returning from the palace?" Gu Youyou said, "My cousin missed her maternal grandmother, so she asked me to pass on a message to her. After that, the grandmother fell ill. The Empress learned of this and allowed my cousin to return to visit her, but she also said that my cousin should return to the palace in a few days." She reassured Madam Lin with a definitive statement, saying that she would go back in a few days, to prevent any endless concerns. Hearing Gu Youyou say this, Madam Lin did not ask any further questions. However, Madam Lin whispered into Lin Xingyi¡¯s ear at night, mentioning that Gu Youyou was not young anymore, and it was time to find a suitable family to marry her into. Of course, Gu Youyou did not know this yet. As for Madam Lin, she merely notified Lin Xingyi, and regardless of what he said, she had already made up her mind to marry off Gu Youyou. So, the next day, she began searching for a suitable candidate for Gu Youyou. ... sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After leaving the Jie Family, Miss Du seemed reborn. She took her only maid Cuiya to Jinxiu City, where people repaired the Yu Family¡¯s Manxiu Building. They hung up the sign again, preparing for the grand opening. Looking at the refurbished building, Miss Du inevitably thought of Gu Youyou. It was her words, along with the grace of saving her life, that had given her this chance at rebirth. "Cuiya, go to the Lin Residence yourself and hand over the invitation for me to Doctor Gu and Miss Lin. Our Manxiu Building is reopening, and they should be invited to come," Miss Du directed. Cuiya was overjoyed and repeatedly assured her acceptance. "Yes, Miss," she replied. Reborn was not only Miss Du herself. If she had not encountered Doctor Gu and Miss Lin that day, after her miss passed away, she too would not have survived. They both would have wasted their lives in that desolate courtyard, never reconciling to death. Soon, the invitation arrived at the Lin Family. Lin Qianqing took it and went to find Gu Youyou in her courtyard. "Cousin, Miss Du of the Manxiu Building is reopening and inviting us as guests. Will you go?" Gu Youyou took the invitation and looked it over. Neat and graceful script captured the elegance of Miss Du herself. She smiled and said, "Of course, I¡¯ll go. If she¡¯s treating me to a meal, I definitely will. I haven¡¯t been to Jinxiu City yet, so this is a great opportunity to check it out." Lin Qianqing chirped excitedly, "That¡¯s great; I¡¯m going too. I¡¯ve grown up and never been to Jinxiu City. It¡¯s so close to Beijing, sigh, every time I want to go, my mother won¡¯t allow it." Gu Youyou patted her head and sighed, "How pitiful." The rebuff was too much for Lin Qianqing, who sulked all afternoon. Gu Youyou had to report to Madam Lin before going to Jinxiu City. Lin Qianqing did not dare tell Madam Lin about going because she was certain Madam Lin would not agree; therefore, she had already gone to seek help from her grandmother. "Aunt, the former Miss Du of the Jie Family intends to reopen Manxiu Building in Jinxiu City, and she has also sent me an invitation," Gu Youyou said while handing over the invitation. Madam Lin glanced at it and pressed the invitation down, saying, "Let¡¯s put this aside for now. This matter is significant; I need to discuss it with your uncle." A simple outing is a significant matter? Anyway, whether she agreed or not, Gu Youyou was going to go; it was just a courtesy to inform her about a trip that was somewhat far. "Thank you, Aunt," Gu Youyou replied. Gu Youyou tried to be as respectful as possible to Madam Lin. As for the skimping on her rations and clothes, which her uncle¡¯s concubines worried over and compared, Gu Youyou didn¡¯t mind at all. As a niece, it really wasn¡¯t worth it for her to quarrel with her aunt over these things. Chapter 654 - 665: Have My Own Ways Chapter 654: Chapter 665: Have My Own WaysGu Youyou finished speaking and retreated, and Madam Lin felt a pang of unease in her heart. "Why am I still so calm after taking her invitation? I¡¯ve strictly forbidden her from entering and leaving the Lin Residence recently, fearing that her mind might have flown away long ago, especially since this is about going to Jinxiu City." It must be said that Madam Lin was born to be a matriarch. Apart from Lin Xingyi, whom she could not control, she oversaw everyone else. Every servant in the yard had to get a pass from her when they went out on errands. Her loyal maid, Hen Xiang, said, "Miss Youyou has always been even-tempered; neither arrogant nor impatient; she probably has a plan in mind, and her visit was merely to notify you." Those favored by Madam Lin were no fools, and they immediately guessed Gu Youyou¡¯s intentions. Madam Lin¡¯s face darkened as she snorted, "That means whether I agree or not, she is still going to go." The maid, Hen Xiang, nodded and said, "That¡¯s the implication." "Not one of them gives me peace. With her frail body, what if she falls ill on the way? It angers me to death. Why did I ever marry into the Lin Family, where not one is well-mannered? If it weren¡¯t for me working like an ox and a horse for the Lin Family, it would be no better than a disordered household... The heavens would be in chaos..." Madam Lin cursed non-stop, furious, then suddenly thought of something and asked Hen Xiang, "Have you seen the young master?" Seeing Madam Lin in such a temper, Hen Xiang hesitated on how to approach her. "Speak now." Growing impatient waiting for a response, Madam Lin slammed the table forcefully. Hen Xiang hurriedly said, "The major examination is approaching, and the young master has gone out with a few classmates." "Gone out when the major examination is approaching?" Madam Lin stamped her foot in an unbecoming manner and said, "Go, have someone find him and bring him back. Lock him in the study until the examination is over, and don¡¯t let anyone let him out." After Hen Xiang left, Madam Lin gazed at the invitation sent by Miss Du that Gu Youyou had given her, remaining silent for a long while. After thinking for some time, she said to herself, "Well, for the sake of Official Du... let her go." Having decided, she summoned two maids and handed the invitation to one of them, saying, "Deliver this to Miss Youyou, tell her to go early and come back early." "Yes, Madam." "Ah, wait a moment." Madam Lin thought again and said, "Don¡¯t go now, deliver it tomorrow. Take it away for now." Having to deal with these matters irritated her. ... At the Lin Qianqing¡¯s end, the old Madam had already thought of a plan. On the day when Miss Du¡¯s shop opened, she planned to take Lin Qianqing out for a trip, to go to the outskirts of the city to the Sanqing Temple to offer incense and listen to the Dharma meeting. The ones in this household who did not need to report to Madam Lin when going out were just the old Madam and Lin Xingyi. For these few days, they planned to say nothing. When the time came, they would directly take people out of the city; even if she knew, there would be nothing she could do. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Qianqing, thrilled, told Gu Youyou about the strategy she and her grandmother had come up with. Gu Youyou heard it and sighed, "Your life is like a prison sentence. What is your mother thinking? It¡¯s as if she would prefer to keep the whole family confined within the courtyard." Lin Qianqing snorted, "She¡¯s been confined herself all her life, and she certainly wishes that everyone else would be like her. There are so many high-ranking officials and nobles in Beijing, yet I haven¡¯t seen other ladies and Madams as tightly controlling as she is. She¡¯s never taken me out for a stroll on the streets." Talking about it made her feel melancholic again, so Gu Youyou quickly changed the subject. "The carriage ride from Beijing to Jinxiu City takes nearly half an hour. Considering our status as young ladies, we will inevitably need to arrange for some people to follow us. I¡¯ll bring Abao with me; make it grand and proper. By the way, are you afraid of dogs?" Chapter 655 - 666: Congratulatory Gift Chapter 655: Chapter 666: Congratulatory Gift"Your dog?" Lin Qianqing recalled the large dog that had been sent away when she returned home and shuddered a little at the servants¡¯ descriptions. "If you like it, take it with you, but if it¡¯s going on the carriage, I¡¯m not riding with you." Gu Youyou laughed and said, "You don¡¯t want to ride with me, so you plan to go there openly, huh? Well, we¡¯ll see." In ancient times, gift-giving was a meticulous affair. It wasn¡¯t about how expensive the gift was. It depended on the relationship, status, and the status of the guests invited by the other party. As a humble doctor, you couldn¡¯t overshadow the gifts presented to the esteemed guests they had invited. Thus, preparing a gift had become a significant problem. "Zijin, I¡¯m preparing a congratulatory gift for Miss Du. What should I send?" Gu Youyou figured that Jin Zijin, as a person from ancient times, would have a clearer idea than her. Jin Zijin pondered for a moment and said, "Miss Du has just left the Jie Family, and the Du and Yu families¡¯ businesses have been neglected for a long time and are in dire need of revival. They¡¯re in need of silver. If you don¡¯t mind being banal, giving her some silver would be the most practical." Gu Youyou said, "It¡¯s practical, but it also seems a bit coarse, making it seem as though our relationship is common. Moreover, it¡¯s hard to decide how much silver to give. Too little appears stingy, but too much may invite idle gossip..." Suddenly, Gu Youyou had an idea and said, "Hey, I could place a few business orders with her. That would solve her silver problem, right? That¡¯s better than giving silver directly, isn¡¯t it?" Jin Zijin couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, "It¡¯s good, but that¡¯s you spending silver to buy goods, which is business. What does that have to do with your congratulatory gift?" Gu Youyou: "..." He had a point. "Then how about... oh, I¡¯ll draw her a design, a clothing design. Let her embroider those patterns directly onto clothes in the future. I guarantee they will sell well. Yes, that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do!" Gu Youyou was still thinking about how to do business with Jinxiu City, and the matter of giving a gift to Miss Du... led her to a lucrative business idea. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She intended to collaborate with Miss Du¡¯s Manxiu Building; she would design the clothes for high-end customization, and Manxiu Building would manufacture them. In any era, the easiest money to earn is from women. In just a short while, this money-making idea had taken shape in Gu Youyou¡¯s mind. She excitedly looked at Jin Zijin and shared her thoughts with him. After listening, Jin Zijin simply smiled at her and said, "Indeed, it is a way to make money, but you also have a medical clinic, and you¡¯re under the supervision of your aunt. Where will you find the time to do business with the embroidery building?" Gu Youyou said, "Tomorrow I¡¯ll ask Yue Rujing to find me a few dependable overseers; men or women will do. I have to start handling the business for both the pharmacy and the embroidery building. I don¡¯t need to be there all the time. If managed well, I can make money sitting right here in this large residence." "But your aunt advocates that a woman¡¯s greatest virtue is to have no talent. As part of the official class, she looks down on merchants the most. Living in the Lin Family, you¡¯ll inevitably have to endure her contempt." "Then find a way to get me out of here!" "Not now, it¡¯s safest in the Lin Family," said Jin Zijin. Gu Youyou sighed and said, "Well, that¡¯s that. My aunt¡¯s obsessive-compulsive behavior is a bit bothersome, but she¡¯s not a bad person and she treats me fairly well, at least compared to my previous bunch of appalling relatives." "That¡¯s true!" Gu Youyou laughed and said, "That settles it then. There¡¯s no need for me to clash with her compulsions. If she dislikes it, I¡¯ll just avoid her. If she forbids it... I¡¯ll still do as I please. They¡¯re so set in their ways, how could they understand that silver, in any era, is the most powerful thing? With it, what can¡¯t be bought in this world?" Chapter 656 - 667 He Also Earns Silver Chapter 656: Chapter 667 He Also Earns Silver"Don¡¯t go saying that money can¡¯t buy life, status, or affection; the truth is that it can buy them all. Without silver, when sick, one can only wait for death; with silver, one can afford to hire the best doctor and take life-saving medicines. There have been instances of people donating to obtain an official rank in every dynasty, proving that fame and fortune can indeed be bought with silver. With enough silver, friends and relatives would wear down your threshold, while without it, the threshold of the less fortunate remains cold and bare, wouldn¡¯t it?" "That makes sense," Jin Zijin sighed, "Silver indeed is a good thing." He patted Gu Youyou¡¯s back and added, "Youyou is so capable, why not also..." He thought for a moment, then said, "Nevermind. You should first get the embroidery business going." "What are you talking about?" Gu Youyou was hung up by his suggestive words and immediately perked up. With this going on, she wouldn¡¯t need to sleep tonight. Jin Zijin laughed and said, "I was thinking of handing over some business in Beijing to you, but I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d be too busy to handle it." Gu Youyou¡¯s face was full of surprise: "You do business in Beijing, too?" "What else?" Jin Zijin pinched her face gently and said, "Didn¡¯t you just say, without silver, everything is difficult in this world? The Dao Family didn¡¯t earn its status in the mundane world just through alms." Uh... That seemed true. "Moreover... secretly raising so many dead soldiers, who undertake missions that are equivalent to suicide, they wouldn¡¯t be loyal without silver, would they?" Gu Youyou blinked, as if she didn¡¯t recognize him. For someone of his disposition to be discussing these matters with her was unexpected. "I¡¯ve always been investigating the swap that happened to me that year. The adversary is very powerful; many excellent dead soldiers raised have perished during missions." Gu Youyou hugged his neck with a pained heart. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had heard from Jin Zijin before about this matter, about how today¡¯s Princess had taken over his identity. Who exactly had manipulated the situation from behind the scenes, no one knew. Even with Jin Zijin¡¯s current power, he was unable to uncover the slightest information about the adversary. "Alright, alright, it¡¯s getting late, let¡¯s sleep. As for those matters, they¡¯ve gone on so many years, there¡¯s no point in rushing now. Concerning silver, you have a good eye; you found a wife who can make money, so be at ease. It won¡¯t be long before you will have plenty of silver flowing in." "Oh? Are you complimenting me, or are you praising yourself?" "Ha ha, both. You¡¯ve got a good eye, and I know how to make money." After preparing the bed, Gu Youyou remembered her concerns and said, "I¡¯ve heard the roads aren¡¯t very safe. I¡¯ll take Abao to Jinxiu City, have Yue Rujing send Abao to Jisheng Hall, so I can collect him." ... It was already quite hot, and Gu Youyou wore a thin silk garment while Xiang Chun supported her into the carriage. Down by the carriage, the aunt kept nattering on with advice, "In Jinxiu City, you¡¯ll find the homes of the wealthy, who are not like our official families. They reek of money and have an air about them that¡¯s no less than ours, each of them lacking manners. Be sure to avoid getting into disputes with them in public, lest you lose our status and bring dishonor to the Lin Residence. Moreover, do not stay too long. After delivering the gifts, come back. Although you are our head young lady, your actions represent the Lin Residence. You¡¯ve grown up in the countryside, and I don¡¯t expect you to be as cultured and literate as the other young ladies, but you must still maintain the demeanor of an official¡¯s daughter. Your aunt may be a bit long-winded, but it¡¯s all for your own good. I am still hoping to see you marry into a good family, and the families your aunt has considered for you are all from the official class." Madam Lin¡¯s earlier rambling was of little concern to Gu Youyou, but the latter words frightened her quite a bit. Chapter 657 - 668: Setting You Up on a Blind Date Chapter 657: Chapter 668: Setting You Up on a Blind Date"Aunt, you¡¯re arranging a marriage for me? What do you mean by that?" Madam Lin said, "At your age, you¡¯re still unmarried, leaving only you. Without father or mother, now that you have come to take refuge in the Lin Residence, if I, as your aunt, don¡¯t arrange it for you, who will? That will be all; a young lady like you shouldn¡¯t worry about these matters. Just wait for my good news." "It¡¯s not that..." Gu Youyou stammered anxiously. She had barely managed to dodge the topic when the Empress and Empress Dowager brought up her marriage last time, so why was her aunt still trying to find her a match? "With my current illness... it might flare up at any time. My situation is not suitable for marriage, aunt. Have you told them about my condition?" Madam Lin spoke with assurance, "Rest assured, there are plenty who want to ingratiate themselves with the Lin Family, and with the Empress and the Crown Prince. With the fact that I am personally talking about this match, no one would dare to reject you." Gu Youyou felt like she was about to cry. The more her aunt said, the more frightened she became. There were plenty who sought to cling to those with power. Those vile people would jump at the chance to marry a woman from a noble family, even if she died soon after the marriage, as it would still help them climb the ranks and amass wealth. Gu Youyou did not want to become a tool for someone else¡¯s promotion and wealth. She said, "Those kinds of people must be of low morals, aunt. Aren¡¯t you afraid that by using the Lin Family name, they will cause trouble and hold us back?" Madam Lin sighed and said, "That¡¯s why I am carefully selecting, naturally I will find someone of good character for you." She glanced at the sky, noting it was already late, and rushed, "You better go now, remember to go and return quickly." Gu Youyou: "..." Seeing that she only had one maid and one coachman with her, Madam Lin felt worried again. "I have arranged for several skilled house servants to follow you, why have you dismissed them all? What use are just one maid and one coachman if something happens? What could they do?" Gu Youyou said, "The road from Beijing to Jinxiu City is very peaceful, nothing will happen. Besides, if something truly were to happen, those few house servants wouldn¡¯t be of much use either, not as much as my Abao anyway. I have already agreed with Yue Rujing; he will bring Abao with me." "Abao?" Madam Lin was somewhat surprised. "Yes, my big dog. He¡¯s trained by the military, more useful than several house servants. I brought him from Lotus Village in Qingshui Town, from the mountains behind my home. I heard his father is the White Wolf King of the mountains." "Truly a wolf then?" A shiver went through Madam Lin, but she also felt considerably relieved. "Alright, then take it with you. Be careful on your way." After finishing, she addressed Xiang Chun, who was organizing things, "Xiang Chun, take good care of Miss Youyou. If something happens, you will be held accountable by Madam." "Yes, Madam!" Gu Youyou withdrew back into the carriage, resting her head on her hand, deep in thought. She needed to discuss with Jin Zijin about her aunt speaking of arranging her marriage; if she wanted to be picky, then let her. Let Jin Zijin¡¯s people manipulate the situation in the background, it would be best if they made sure her aunt couldn¡¯t find a suitable match even after three to five years. Gu Youyou needed to stop by Jisheng Hall to pick up Abao before leaving the city, which was conveniently on the way out. Once outside the city, she stopped at the agreed spot, waiting for Lin Qianqing. Meanwhile, shortly after Gu Youyou left, the main gate of the Lin Residence opened once again. Old Madam Lin went out with her eldest granddaughter, youngest granddaughter, and grandson from the Lin Residence¡¯s main gate. The gatekeeper¡¯s eyes widened in shock; he signaled to someone next to him, and that person hurried toward the courtyard of Madam Lin within the residence. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Madam Lin had just left, and surely she wouldn¡¯t know about Old Madam taking the young misses and young master out. Chapter 658 - 669: Teaching the Concubine a Lesson Chapter 658: Chapter 669: Teaching the Concubine a LessonAnd the other, hesitating whether he should step forward to ask? With such a status as the elderly Madam, naturally, no one dared to stop her from going out, not even the esteemed Lin official. But it was the Madam of the Lin Family who was in charge, and they knew very well what kind of temperament she had. If they did not ask, when the Madam started to blame, it would cost them a layer of skin. After much deliberation, the gatekeeper decided he must muster the courage to ask, if only to stall for time. The young masters and ladies were getting into the carriage when the gatehouse servant hurried over and addressed the elderly lady, "Old Madam, are you taking the young masters and ladies out today?" "Hmm, going out," the elderly Madam answered calmly. The gatehouse servant twitched at the corner of his mouth and asked further, "Then the Old Madam is..." "What about it?" The elderly Madam suddenly flared up, poking the gatehouse servant with her cane, "Do I need to notify you when I go out? Speak clearly, are you trying to block my way or not?" "No, no, how would I dare?" The servant shuddered in fright, a thin sheen of sweat forming on his forehead, "I was just worried about what the Madam might ask..." "Hmph, the Madam." The elderly Madam was just short of hitting him with her cane, furiously saying, "I¡¯m not afraid of her even if she comes; I don¡¯t believe she could send me back. Move aside!" Everyone boarded the carriage, and the elderly Madam urged the servant to clear the way, adding, "We are merely going to Sanqing Temple to offer incense, hurry and finish the task." After saying that, she urged the coachman to hurry along. The gatehouse servant sweated profusely, naturally not daring to block the Old Madam¡¯s carriage, thinking his companion was slow in fetching the Madam. Meanwhile, Madam Lin, who was infuriated by Lin Xingyi¡¯s favored concubine, Qiu Ling, stumbling over her feet, was at the height of her anger, scolding her. The servant who came to report did not dare to approach, blocked by Madam Lin¡¯s maidservants. "Shameless wretch, who allowed you to go into the master¡¯s study?" Madam Lin slapped the armrest of the chair. That morning, someone had reported seeing the Concubine Qiu sneaking out of Lin Xingyi¡¯s study, news that made Madam Lin quite irate. Lin Xingyi often resided in his study, and now he was only in his thirties to forties. If a woman from the inner court bore him a son at this time, what would happen? In her view, one young master, Lin Shenxing, was enough for the Lin Family. Lin Shenxing had no birth mother and was raised entirely by her hand, essentially being her own son. The Lin Family handed down to him would mean she wouldn¡¯t be at a loss. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But if a young master with a birth mother emerged, her status would be somewhat threatened, and this was something she absolutely could not allow to happen. "Wench, did you take my words as a passing breeze or what? You concubines can weave your seductive schemes in the inner court all you want, I might not care, but dare you bring those schemes to the master¡¯s study, do you want me to sell you off?" Madam Lin always had a method for managing the inner house, normally keeping the concubines submissive, but now a disobedient one had popped up. If she tolerated this one, there was no saying a second wouldn¡¯t appear. And where there¡¯s a second, a third will follow, she absolutely could not tolerate it. The Concubine Qiu was pinned to the ground by two strong maidservants, crying bitterly with her exquisite makeup smeared, making a mess of her face. "Qiu Ling dares not disobey the Madam, but yesterday afternoon, the Old Madam asked me to accompany her in conversation. Seeing that it was getting late, the Old Madam then asked me to take a bowl of soup to the master¡¯s study. After the master drank the soup... he... he kept me there," she said. Chapter 659 - 670 The Man Sent by the Fifth Prince Chapter 659: Chapter 670 The Man Sent by the Fifth Princef?eewe?n?ve?.comMadam Lin frowned, casting a cold glance at Concubine Qiu. Indeed, the old lady would occasionally call Concubine Qiu over for a chat or to participate in gardening, as she, too, was once a village girl. "Since the old lady instructed you to bring soup to the master, you should have left after delivering it. Yet you¡ªwere you waiting for the master to finish before leaving?" That was indeed Concubine Qiu¡¯s secret hope. She wished that Lin Xingyi would take pity on her for bringing him soup so late in the day and allow her to stay longer, which was why she lingered. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As it happened, Lin Xingyi did keep her afterwards and they spent a steamy interlude together, bringing her joy all night long. Upon dawn, fearing Madam Lin¡¯s tactics, she wanted to leave sneakily, but to her dismay, she still got caught. Concubine Qiu, now a sobbing mess, could only say, "Madam, I dare not do it again; it was just this once, please spare me!" "Spare you?" How could such behavior be condoned? If this went unpunished, the other women would follow suit, seizing any opportunity to bring soup. That would be intolerable. Madam Lin looked at Concubine Qiu coldly and said angrily, "I cannot let you break the rules of the house by yourself, so I cannot overlook this. Someone, go call the human trafficker." Upon hearing this, Concubine Qiu froze, a look of utter hopelessness in her eyes. Lin Xingyi was not a man swayed by lust, and opportunities for these concubines were already scarce. Furthermore, with the mistress of the house practically a tyrant, treating them like animals, their chances of receiving favor were even rarer. Having finally received more affection than the others, she had been hoping for a chance to conceive a child. How could she willingly accept being sold off? All of a sudden, Concubine Qiu, as if driven mad, pushed away the two maids holding her down and laughed loudly, "Jin Yuan, you are too much! I am the master¡¯s woman, a concubine with status. I will not leave; I want to see the master, I want to see the old lady. What right do you have to sell me?" At that, Madam Lin flew into a rage. She had no intention of actually selling Concubine Qiu, since these women were gifts to Lin Xingyi from others, or bestowed by the emperor himself. Since Lin Xingyi had taken them in, it meant they had to be accepted, and naturally, they were not for sale. What she meant to sell was the personal maid of Concubine Qiu. What use was a maid who couldn¡¯t even keep watch over her own mistress? Yet who would have thought, the foolish Concubine Qiu misunderstood and even dared to challenge her? "Hold down this cheap wench and slap her," Madam Lin commanded loudly. A frail woman, Concubine Qiu was quickly subdued by the maids. In a moment, the sound of slaps began as she was hit across the face. Only after both sides of Concubine Qiu¡¯s face swelled red and blood seeped from her mouth did Madam Lin begin to feel a hint of relief. Scared from the beating, Concubine Qiu no longer dared to resist and pleaded bitterly, "Madam, I won¡¯t dare again, please don¡¯t sell me; you can¡¯t sell me, I was given to the master by Prince Wu..." Madam Lin snorted. Did she think she would still be here if not for being a gift from Prince Wu? "Take her away, she¡¯s not to leave the house for a month, not even to walk in the garden," Madam Lin ordered. She kept Lin Xingyi¡¯s mistresses in a shared courtyard, not allowing them casual egress. Yet, fearing it might be too much to handle if something went wrong, she allowed them an outing each day for the appearance of mercy, but it was limited to one hour. This timing was deliberate; after all, none of them would have a chance encounter with Lin Xingyi during that hour anyway. Concubine Qiu was dragged away by the maids back to the large servant quarters, weeping all the way. Chapter 660 - 671: The Old Lady’s Series of Schemes Chapter 660: Chapter 671: The Old Lady¡¯s Series of SchemesShe was a beautiful maiden given to Lin Xingyi by Prince, and her hometown was near Qingshui Town, making them almost fellow villagers. Her family was too poor when she was a child, so she was sold. Being the most beautiful among her sisters, she did not wait long before she was passed from hand to hand until she ended up with Prince, and from there, she was given to Lin Xingyi. After ten years of ups and downs, life in the Lin Residence was tough, but because she could speak the same dialect as Lin Xingyi, he showed her some favoritism, indeed treating her slightly better than the other concubines in the household. Now, all she lacked was a child. With a child, she could have her own courtyard like the mother of the Second Miss, Concubine Kong, and be free to move about the inner quarters of the house, something she had dreamed of countless times. Having just been beaten, she could only hope that the fierce Family Head Madam wouldn¡¯t really sell her off. After sending Concubine Qiu away, Madam Lin massaged her temples, and only then did the scared servant step forward to report. "Madam, the Old Madam just left the residence with the two young misses and the young master." "What?" Madam Lin staggered and felt an even stronger headache coming on. When did this happen, and where did they go? "I don¡¯t know!" the servant confessed innocently. "You don¡¯t know?" Madam Lin touched her forehead, nearly collapsing, but her quick-acting maid was fast enough to support her in time. "What use is there in keeping you if not to check on these things? Go and find out at once." By the time Madam Lin got to the main gate, there was no one there. Another gatekeeping servant quickly explained the situation to Madam Lin, and as clever as she was, she understood the whole scenario in a flash. It seems the Old Madam had set a trap for her! Just the day before, she had sent that wretched Concubine Qiu to speak with her, casually allowing her to bring soup to the master, and then, as if by logic, Concubine Qiu stayed in the study. When she found out in the morning and flew into a rage, the Old Madam took the opportunity to flee with the young ones. To offer incense? Hah, in all the years the Old Madam had been in Beijing, she had never seen her offer incense or attend any religious ceremony. She never believed in that stuff. Madam Lin clenched the handkerchief in her hand, her heart settling on an understanding. It must have been Lin Qianqing, that wretched girl, pestering the Old Madam to go out that led to this scheme. Going to Sanqing Temple? She must have gone to Jinxiu City with Gu Youyou. She had said it, hadn¡¯t she? When Miss Du from the Jie Family opened her embroidery shop, she invited Gu Youyou. How could she not have invited that wretched girl? Turns out they were waiting for her here. Madam Lin turned her head and instructed, "Inform the Qiu officials to send several capable men to Jinxiu City to bring back both the cousins and the eldest miss." ... Meanwhile, Lin Qianqing was in the carriage with Gu Youyou. At first, when she saw Gu Youyou with such a large dog, she was frightened for quite a while. But after seeing the affectionate interactions between Abao and Gu Youyou, she gradually calmed down and even curiously petted it a few times. Abao was raised wonderfully by Yue Rujing, with fur beautiful and soft, even more comfortable to the touch than her own fox fur cloak¡ªso much so that she could not help but become addicted to petting it. By this time, she had already gotten cozy with Abao. "How about it, my Abao is well-behaved, right? They just discriminate because he¡¯s too big." "Indeed, indeed, he¡¯s just like my grandmother¡¯s little cat, only a bit bigger." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The eldest miss was no longer afraid of Abao, but Xiang Chun, who had come with Gu Youyou, was still terrified, shrinking fearfully into a corner. Chapter 661 - 672: The Coachman Disappeared Chapter 661: Chapter 672: The Coachman DisappearedGu Youyou said, "Xiang Chun, if you¡¯re really scared, why don¡¯t you sit outside? I remember there¡¯s a seat behind the carriage driver." Xiang Chun quickly shook her head, "No no, I¡¯d better stay inside the carriage to serve the two young ladies." As soon as her words fell, a violent jolt occurred. Whatever the wheel had run over nearly flipped the carriage. Lin Qianqing, who had been in good spirits playing with the dog, was thrown into a mess by the jolt. She fell flat on her back. Brushing herself off angrily, she yelled to the outside, "What kind of driving is this? Aren¡¯t you looking at the road?" Although Gu Youyou hadn¡¯t fallen from her chair, it had been a close call. The hair arrangement that Xiang Chun had worked so hard on that morning was now askew. The person driving the carriage outside was silent for a moment, then a voice came through, "Please hold tight, young ladies, this stretch of road is quite rough." After saying that, he sped up the horses instead. Lin Qianqing cursed loudly, "If the road is rough, why are you driving so fast? Do you want to die?" The coachman outside ignored her and drove the carriage even faster. Gu Youyou furrowed her brow. She could tell that the voice of the person outside was different from the carriage driver they had before¡ªit wasn¡¯t the same person. Had the carriage driver been replaced just now? Abao stood up from the ground, its large frame looking imposing inside the carriage, its ears pricked up alertly¡ªit had sensed something too. "What¡¯s wrong?" Seeing Gu Youyou¡¯s serious expression, Lin Qianqing realized something was off. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xiang Chun also squeezed towards Gu Youyou in the corner, warily watching Abao. Gu Youyou lowered her voice and said to them, "The carriage driver has been switched." "What...?" "Shh!" Gu Youyou quickly covered Lin Qianqing¡¯s mouth. "Don¡¯t be afraid, let¡¯s first figure out what the person outside wants to do." Just then, Gu Youyou heard a strange rustling above the carriage, followed by something landing on the roof, a very light sound, one that Lin Qianqing and Xiang Chun couldn¡¯t hear¡ªonly Gu Youyou did. Gu Youyou looked even more somber, her brow furrowing deeply. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, there must be someone with superb Qinggong skills on their carriage roof. This really was something¡ªafter being in Beijing for so long, was their first outing destined to encounter trouble? She wondered if they could arrive at Jinxiu City safely and then make it back to the Lin Residence unscathed. Knowing her aunt¡¯s temperament, if she learned about this incident, future outings would be even harder to arrange. Yet, Gu Youyou still harbored plans to expand her business in Jinxiu City. Gu Youyou concentrated on the situation outside the carriage, whereas inside, Abao gradually relaxed and laid back down. Lin Qianqing looked on in surprise and said, "The dog has lain down, cousin sister, has the original coachman come back?" Gu Youyou turned her head and indeed saw Abao lazily sleeping on the ground, taking a nap. Aboa wasn¡¯t any ordinary dog; it was trained rigorously by Jin Zijin and Yue Rujing in the Lingnan Barracks. If there was danger, it wouldn¡¯t possibly be sleeping peacefully on the ground, unless the danger had passed. But Gu Youyou hadn¡¯t heard any more disturbances from outside, and the coachman had not been switched again. She said, "No." but she relaxed slightly and settled back into her seat. "Then what do we do?" Xiang Chun in the corner clutched Gu Youyou¡¯s sleeve tightly, carefully voicing her complaint, "Cousin miss, the dog you¡¯ve raised seems pretty useless. When we¡¯re facing a serious crisis, it actually wants to sleep." Gu Youyou tugged at the corner of her mouth and said, "It seems we¡¯re not in for a peaceful ride today. Let¡¯s all stop talking now and just sit tight." After finishing her words, she comforted Lin Qianqing again. Chapter 662 - 673: Arrival at Jinxiu City Chapter 662: Chapter 673: Arrival at Jinxiu City?r¨¥ewebnovel.comShe had never ventured so far from home, and I feared that the experience might leave her with some psychological scars. There were no further incidents along the way, and it seemed that we were approaching Jinxiu City when Gu Youyou heard the person atop the carriage alight, and shortly afterward, the coachman¡¯s voice. "Misses, we¡¯ve arrived at Jinxiu City. Shall we go directly to Manxiu Building, or would you like to look around the city first?" The three of them had been on edge for the entire journey, especially Xiang Chun. The sound of their safe arrival was like music from heaven. Lin Qianqing let out a sigh of relief and whispered to Gu Youyou, "Is that our coachman?" Gu Youyou shook her head with a serious expression and said, "No!"After that, she told the coachman, "Let¡¯s go straight to Manxiu Building."Gu Youyou suspected that their carriage had run into trouble midway through the journey. However, whoever had been behind the incident had not succeeded because Jin Zijin must have arranged for strong protection.The coachman had changed, and there had been someone on the roof of the carriage, yet Abao did not react.This indicated that Abao recognized the scent of these two individuals and felt no danger, hence its calm.It was fortunate that they had Abao with them; without seeing its calm demeanor, Gu Youyou wouldn¡¯t have allowed strangers to lead them on their journey¡ªanything could have happened.Surrounding noises hinted at a lively market.Gu Youyou reached to open the carriage window, but Xiang Chun held her hand back.The girl was still in shock, her face deathly pale."Miss Gu, don¡¯t open the door."Gu Youyou laughed, pushed her hand away, and said, "We¡¯ve already arrived at Jinxiu City, listen, someone is selling candied haws. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re safe now."Lin Qianqing was also pale, and Gu Youyou tenderly ruffled her hair, whispering, "Look at you, do you dare to venture out again? With such faint-heartedness, you¡¯d better stay in the safety of Beijing¡¯s large mansions."If this could make her take notice and become a proper woman of the inner court, it would be a good thing for her."No!" Against all expectations, Lin Qianqing immediately objected after hearing Gu Youyou¡¯s words."I don¡¯t want to stay cooped up in a mansion. Life should be exactly like this, filled with unexpected surprises!"Gu Youyou: "Surprises?" But weren¡¯t you afraid?Xiang Chun, her face pale: "Miss, that was... terror, right? My poor miss, you were so frightened that you can¡¯t differentiate between surprise and fright."Gu Youyou: "..."Lin Qianqing: "..." She glared at Xiang Chun and flung the carriage window open.A different kind of air entered the carriage, sparking longing in the heart.Outside the window was a bustling street filled with an endless stream of hawkers and pedestrians, even livelier than Beijing, the capital of Zhuzhao Country.No wonder Jinxiu City was wealthier than Beijing.Lin Qianqing looked out onto the street and let out a clear, crisp laugh."I was frightened this time, but I won¡¯t be the next. Cousin, do you often encounter such events? You seem so calm."Gu Youyou gave a wry smile and said, "Often? Not really, just a few times.""Then who were those people?"Gu Youyou glanced subconsciously in the direction of the driver¡¯s seat and said, "Why don¡¯t you ask the coachman later and find out?"Xiang Chun tugged at Lin Qianqing¡¯s sleeve and said, "Maybe we shouldn¡¯t. They¡¯re probably not good people."Lin Qianqing, however, looked at Gu Youyou and saw her smiling softly, as if deep in thought.The carriage came to a stop, and the coachman got down first, then invited Gu Youyou and the others to disembark."Misses, we¡¯ve arrived at Manxiu Building. Please alight from the carriage." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 663 - 674 Miss Du Receives Chapter 663: Chapter 674 Miss Du ReceivesGu Youyou lifted the carriage door and descended first. The man driving the carriage kept his head lowered. That demeanor was very familiar to Gu Youyou¡ªit was like those retired soldiers she had hired from the army with a hefty payment in modern times. Moreover, there was a sinister and oppressive aura, like the black-clad men in the dark of night. "Thank you!" Gu Youyou said to him. The man did not reply, simply waiting on the side with his head lowered. Gu Youyou then looked towards the top of the carriage, where there was no one left. That person had left before they even entered the city. Abao sprung out of the carriage and, seeing the unfamiliar carriage driver, did not exhibit its usual wariness towards strangers. It obediently stayed by Gu Youyou¡¯s side. Fearing it would frighten people, Gu Youyou even put a chain around its neck. Although the chain posed no threat to Abao, as long as others saw that the dog was leashed and seemed safe, it was sufficient. Xiang Chun and Lin Qianqing emerged from the carriage. Xiang Chun immediately noticed that the carriage driver was not from Lin Residence and seemed to want to say something, but dared not. It was Lin Qianqing who asked without any hesitation. "Driver, how did you come to drive our carriage? Where is our family¡¯s driver?" she asked. The man clasped hands and said, "Miss Lin, please be at ease, he is unharmed. He will come to meet you when you return." Lin Qianqing, still curious, asked, "Then what exactly happened on the road?" "I beg your pardon, but I cannot disclose that," he responded. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After speaking, the carriage driver moved to the other side of the carriage and took it to where the horses were to be fed. In a low voice, Gu Youyou said to Lin Qianqing, "Let¡¯s not worry about it for now. We can ask our own driver when we get back." ... Manxiu Building was a beautifully renovated three-story pavilion with carved beams and painted columns, exuding an ancient charm. In this era, unless intentionally constructed as a tall tower, three stories was the maximum height for an ordinary person¡¯s dwelling. Miss Du greeted them, exclaiming, "Miss Lin, Doctor Gu, you¡¯ve arrived! Please, come in quickly." Gu Youyou gestured for Xiang Chun to present the gifts they had prepared. Miss Du accepted them with thanks and handed them to Cuiya to record in the book. Lin Qianqing glanced at the meticulously renovated Manxiu Building, squinting and smiling, "Miss Du, congratulations! It¡¯s indeed rare to see you so happy with such a smile." Miss Du said, "You flatter me, Miss Lin. And I must thank you. Without you, there would be no Xintong today. To say that Doctor Gu and Miss Lin have given Xintong a second chance at life would not be an exaggeration." Gu Youyou clasped her hands and said, "You are too kind, Miss Du. Seeing you so well today truly gratifies me. Today is a joyous day for the opening of your Manxiu Building; let¡¯s go inside quickly." "Yes, yes, let¡¯s enter the house," Miss Du affirmed and then looked at the large dog led by Gu Youyou, her brow slightly furrowing. "Doctor Gu, the dog you¡¯ve raised is indeed very large," she commented. Gu Youyou smiled and said, "It¡¯s just big in size, actually very mild-mannered. Miss Du, I hope you don¡¯t mind me bringing the dog here." Miss Du looked somewhat intimidated by the dog, but still said stiffly that she did not mind. Bringing Abao to such an occasion was indeed problematic, but Gu Youyou felt extremely anxious inside, always feeling safer with Abao by her side. If she were captured, Abao might be able to send a message to Jin Zijin or lead the way. Miss Du led them first to a guest room on the second floor, offered tea, and said, "I thought you might arrive a bit later, but didn¡¯t expect you so soon. You must have started your day early. This place is very quiet. After the fatigue of travel, would you like to rest a while?" Chapter 664 - 675: The Scumbag Wants to Turn Back Chapter 664: Chapter 675: The Scumbag Wants to Turn Back"Alright, Miss Du, please go ahead with your busy schedule, no need to mind us." Today, she had many guests because Mr. Du had passed away years ago, and although there were no guests from the officialdom, there were quite a few from the business dealings of the Yu Family in the past. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since she was reopening the Manxiu Building in Jinxiu City, many prominent figures in the city should certainly pay their respects to them. Lin Qianqing was cracking melon seeds while looking downstairs when she suddenly frowned. "What¡¯s wrong?" Gu Youyou, who was drinking tea, paused and looked towards Lin Qianqing by the window. "Why is he here?" Lin Qianqing muttered in a low voice. "Who?" Gu Youyou put down her teacup. Xiang Chun also went to join in the excitement. "Who else? The... jerk you were talking about." "Jerk?" Gu Youyou stood up and went to the window, only to see Young Master Xie getting down from the carriage. Gu Youyou clapped her hands and chuckled. "What¡¯s this? The jerk wants to come back?" "Come back?" Lin Qianqing also laughed, "Does he finally realize he did something stupid, losing a pearl and instead picking up a fish-eye as a treasure?" Gu Youyou said, "That¡¯s hard to say, just watch what he wants to do." Xiang Chun, standing aside, was utterly confused, not understanding the back-and-forth between them. "Miss, Younger Miss, what are you talking about? What jerk coming back, what about losing pearls for fish-eyes?" Lin Qianqing turned around, smiled at her, and said, "It would take too long to explain to you, better not ask. Go and see if you can get something for Abao to eat. If it gets hungry, I¡¯m afraid it might scare Miss Du¡¯s guests." Remembering the commotion Abao caused at the Lin Residence the other day, Xiang Chun shuddered and hurried out to check the kitchen. Gu Youyou hummed in agreement, "Abao doesn¡¯t have to eat live food; it eats both raw and cooked meat." She was just afraid that if Xiang Chun brought a live chicken, and it splattered blood on the spot, it would be too frightening. Xiang Chun agreed and went downstairs, while Abao continued to lie obediently on the ground. Although it had grown big and resembled a wolf king, its eyes always appeared innocent and harmless to humans and animals alike. Downstairs, Young Master Xie had entered the building, and someone informed Miss Du, who eventually came out. When the two met again, Miss Du seemed very composed. Young Master Xie felt a mixture of emotions, and his face was filled with a dejected look, the faint smile also very forced. He instructed his servant to present a congratulatory gift, saying, "Xintong, this is the congratulatory gift my father asked me to bring. Congratulations on the opening success of the Manxiu Building." Miss Du had someone receive it and said with a smile, "Thank you, Mr. Xie." Seeing that it was awkward for Young Master Xie to just stand at the doorway, she then said, "Guests are to be welcomed. Since Young Master Xie has brought a gift, please come in for a drink, please!" The young master seemed hesitant, but Miss Du didn¡¯t want to say anything more. Following shortly, another carriage stopped, and new guests arrived. Miss Du brushed past Young Master Xie without any pause. Getting off the carriage was Xie Qinyun, who first greeted Miss Du happily, then glanced at her second brother, who was lingering at the door indecisively, and turned to take the congratulatory gift from the maid¡¯s hands, saying to Miss Du, "This is the congratulatory gift my father asked me to bring. He couldn¡¯t come, so he sent me instead. Just as well, I definitely wanted to come and congratulate you." "A congratulatory gift from Mr. Xie?" Holding onto another gift from Mr. Xie, Miss Du looked towards Young Master Xie standing at the doorway and watching her. Chapter 665 - 676 This is Mother’s Friend Chapter 665: Chapter 676 This is Mother¡¯s FriendYoung Master Xie let out a light sigh and whispered, "I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t accept it, so..." "So it was you who sent it," Miss Du said with a brief look of surprise before continuing indifferently, "Please come in first. Make yourselves at home. I still have guests, so I won¡¯t be able to attend to you." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xie Qinyun didn¡¯t say much and smiled, "Then you go ahead, I¡¯ll just let myself in." "Mm," Miss Du hummed softly and then pulled Xie Qinyun aside to whisper, "Miss Lin and Doctor Gu are in the T-shaped room upstairs. If you¡¯re looking for them, you should be careful since Doctor Gu has brought her dog along." "Alright, thank you." Similarly, Xie Qinyun brushed past Young Master Xie without a word, as if he were a stranger to her. Miss Du was busy back and forth, attending to the guests, while Young Master Xie never entered the house and stood by the door, watching her bustling figure. Gu Youyou and Lin Qianqing, standing by the window, found the view uninteresting and turned back to their seats to drink tea. "Cousin, do you think Miss Du has come to terms with it?" Gu Youyou pecked at her light tea and said with a faint smile, "What¡¯s there to come to terms with? Three-legged toads are hard to find, but aren¡¯t there plenty of two-legged men? As long as one is outstanding enough, why fear the lack of men falling over themselves to court her?" Lin Qianqing had grown accustomed to Gu Youyou¡¯s way of thinking, but hearing these progressive thoughts still shocked her somewhat. Luckily, Xiang Chun, who was sent to get meat for Abao, had not returned, or she might have been scared silly by Gu Youyou¡¯s words. Elsewhere, Xie Qinyun had gone upstairs and knocked on their door. Lin Qianqing said excitedly, "It must be Qinyun. I¡¯ll go open the door." As she got up to open the door, Gu Youyou said from behind in a faint voice, "How do you know it¡¯s not Xiang Chun returning?" Lin Qianqing¡¯s hand paused mid-air as she turned back to smile at Gu Youyou, "Xiang Chun is a meticulously trained maid. Her knocks should be careful and the volume just right. It wouldn¡¯t sound like this, so urgent and forceful. Whoever it is seems... excited and eager. So I guess it must be Xie Qinyun, and she¡¯s eager to share the gossip from her family with us." Lin Qianqing¡¯s analysis was on point, and Gu Youyou gave her a thumbs up, saying, "Cousin, you¡¯ve really improved lately. Good analysis." Living in a large household, a woman needed to be shrewd to survive; perhaps her aunt was right¡ªonly a person like her could emerge as a victor in the inner courtyards. This had nothing to do with her mother¡¯s family status; with her disposition and tactics, even if she were of the same status as the other women raised by her uncle, she would still stand out. Upon opening the door, indeed, they saw Xie Qinyun and her maid enter happily. "You all arrived so early! Oh, what a big dog!" No sooner had she finished greeting Gu Youyou and Lin Qianqing than she saw Abao lying on the floor, looking up at her. Gu Youyou gently patted Abao¡¯s head and spoke to it softly. "This Miss Xie here is a friend of mother¡¯s, you can¡¯t scare her." "Mother?" Xie Qinyun was taken aback by the appellation and promptly sent her maid downstairs to fetch some food, then closed the door and sat as far from Abao as possible. Lin Qianqing laughed, "Its mother is my cousin." She herself had been startled when she first heard Gu Youyou introduce Abao that way; her cousin was truly unique in every sense. Xie Qinyun chuckled awkwardly, "Doctor Gu is really... this is too... unique." She had meant to say that Gu Youyou¡¯s behavior with the dog was quite unreasonable. Chapter 666 - 677: The Gossip Brought by Xie Qinyun Chapter 666: Chapter 677: The Gossip Brought by Xie QinyunShe had thought that she and Lin Qianqing were already unlike any of Beijing¡¯s young ladies, yet she didn¡¯t know that there was someone as peculiar as Gu Youyou in the world. Gu Youyou said with a light smile, "Miss Xie, don¡¯t mind me, I just feel that since I saved its life and raised it, and it once saved my life, Abao is like family to me. This dog has one characteristic, that is its absolute loyalty to its owner, which is incomparable to humans." Gu Youyou¡¯s words struck her, and Xie Qinyun murmured softly, "More loyal than humans, and less fickle. Yes, indeed, this dog is better than some people." Thinking of her second brother standing at the door, she suddenly laughed. "Let me tell you about the Du Family¡¯s concubine, it will amuse everyone." She knew she was going to talk about these things. "Hmm, go on!" Gu Youyou arranged the tea and fruit as the three women gathered around to discuss other people¡¯s gossip. "After Miss Du left, there was no peace at home. The issue of the concubine pushing Miss Du into the lotus pond wasn¡¯t resolved yet, and shamelessly, she actually asked my second brother to make her the first wife. When my second brother ignored her and persisted in bringing up the incident with Miss Du, she got so angry that she took it out on the people around her. Her maid Dongmei, who said something unpleasant while advising her, was beaten by her until she lost two front teeth and was left deaf in one ear. This maid came with her from the Du Family and was wholeheartedly devoted to her. Such a beating was truly heartbreaking. She even squawked about selling the maid, specifically sending her off to that despicable Flower Pavilion. Just look at what kind of person she is." Dongmei was scared by her and ran to seek help from my second brother. She didn¡¯t find him but ran into me instead, and I was the one who took her to my courtyard and saved her life. I intimidated and enticed her, guaranteeing her a place by my side, and only then did she spill all the disgusting things the concubine had done over the years. She even told me a secret." Xie Qinyun looked secretive, which made Lin Qianqing¡¯s curiosity unbearable. "What secret? Come on, tell us!" Xie Qinyun lowered her voice and said, "That wretch has been recently taking medicine, so her temper isn¡¯t great. She hurt her body a few years back while scheming against Miss Du and fell into the water; it¡¯s likely she can¡¯t have children in this lifetime. Our family usually doesn¡¯t allow the practice of taking concubines; her becoming a concubine was an exception. We certainly can¡¯t honor her as the first wife, because then my second brother would have to take another concubine just because she can¡¯t have children, right? So I told my father about this." They had known about the infertility for some time. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Qianqing was stunned, "What did your father say? How could you not know about her not being able to have children? Plus, they¡¯ve been married for five years now, and she¡¯s been monopolizing your second brother without having children. Isn¡¯t it because there¡¯s something wrong with her?" Gu Youyou coughed twice and said, "Hey, you two youngsters, be mindful of how you speak; we¡¯re still young ladies from noble families." "Come on, cousin, can¡¯t you drop the act?" Lin Qianqing looked at Gu Youyou with disdain. Gu Youyou: "..." Then she turned her head to Xie Qinyun and asked, "Come on, tell us, what¡¯s happening with her now?" Xie Qinyun was beaming with joy, feeling great as she said, "What use is a woman who can¡¯t have children? Besides, she brought this on herself. Naturally, my father had the clan allow my second brother to divorce her on grounds of the Seven Outs." Gu Youyou sipped her tea leisurely and said, "Actually, her condition can be cured. With proper care, she could still bear children." Xie Qinyun exclaimed, "How do you know that?" Chapter 667 - 678: Listed Seven Reasons for Her Chapter 667: Chapter 678: Listed Seven Reasons for HerUpon realizing that Gu Youyou was a doctor, she added, "Doctor Gu, the illness you treated her for?" Gu Youyou replied, "Yes, I prescribed the treatment, and I said it could be cured, so naturally it can be cured." "Oh, how could you treat her illness? She deserves what she got, it¡¯s her own doing." Gu Youyou simply said, "She paid with silver, I cannot tarnish my own reputation." Xie Qinyun said, "...but that¡¯s useless, how can we keep such a woman in our family? She must be divorced." Xie Qinyun smiled proudly as she spoke, "Out of the seven grounds for divorce, she fulfills more than half. First, she has been disobedient to parents. Ever since Auntie Du entered our household, she hasn¡¯t given my father a single day of peace. Every time isn¡¯t he infuriated by her? Second, she has not born children. It has been five years and not even a girl to show for. Even if she is healed, so what? Who can¡¯t give birth? Third, because of jealousy, in the status of a concubine, she monopolized my second brother and nearly killed his legitimate wife, her own sister, that venomous woman. Fourth, for her gossip, our house has been restless for years, she should have been divorced long ago. If my second brother doesn¡¯t divorce her, I will take these charges of divorce to the clan." Gu Youyou and Lin Qianqing were left dumbstruck, staring at her. Listing the seven grounds for divorce as a younger sister-in-law...is that really okay? "What does your second brother think? Doesn¡¯t he despise Miss Du the most? Why did he come here today?" Xie Qinyun humphed, "Who knows what¡¯s gotten into him? Probably he found out about some past injustices towards Miss Du and now feels guilty." Xie Qinyun seemed reluctant to discuss Jin Zijin further, and as she spoke, she picked up her teacup, stood up, and walked over to the window to look down below. A gentle and respectful knocking sounded at the door, indicating that Xiang Chun had returned. Lin Qianqing stood up to open the door, and Xiang Chun returned accompanied by Xie Qinyun¡¯s maid. Xie Qinyun¡¯s maid, Cuizhu, was carrying a plate with some fruit pastries on it. Whereas Xiang Chun was holding a basket containing the meat she had managed to find. There was a steamed chicken and a pig¡¯s trotter in the basket. She looked at Gu Youyou with apprehension and asked, "Can he eat these?" Gu Youyou replied, "Of course, hand them to me." Attracted by the smell, Abao woke up. Gu Youyou took the basket and went with Abao behind a screen to the side, to spare the young ladies any fright. "Eat well here and be good. The next meal won¡¯t be until evening." She placed the plate on the ground along with the basket, pacified Abao, and then rejoined the group of girls. "The Princess has arrived..." A shrill male voice from downstairs startled the chattering girls in the room. "The Princess? How did Miss Du manage to invite her?" said Xie Qinyun. Lin Qianqing added, "Miss Du doesn¡¯t seem to have much of a relationship with the Princess, how could she invite her?" Gu Youyou, however, stood up directly and went over to the window. The Princess of Zhuzhao Country, wasn¡¯t she the one who replaced Jin Zijin in being raised by the Emperor¡¯s side? Jin Zijin had always been investigating who had brought the child to him and convinced the Emperor that she was Xiao Qinqin¡¯s offspring. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Below was a luxurious carriage, surrounded by over a dozen guards wielding swords, as well as serving palace maids. A gorgeously dressed woman descended from the carriage, for whom a footstool had been promptly placed at the bottom. The lady was about the same age as Jin Zijin, nearing thirty, but well maintained, appearing no older than in her twenties. Chapter 668 - 679 Princess Places an Order Chapter 668: Chapter 679 Princess Places an OrderShe wasn¡¯t particularly beautiful, but she had a plump, full-moon face that bespoke wealth and nobility, enhanced by many years of luxurious living in the imperial family, which endowed her with a natural air of aristocracy. Miss Du welcomed the guest with anxious reverence, having no idea why the Grand Princess would visit. The Grand Princess looked over Manxiu Building approvingly and nodded, saying, "It just so happens that I am in Jinxiu City today and saw that Manxiu Building is reopening, so I thought I¡¯d take a look." "Having the Grand Princess visit is the greatest honor for me," Miss Du replied, gesturing an invitation. "Please, Grand Princess, this way." The Grand Princess glanced indifferently and said, "No need, I am just here to have a look and order a particular embroidery pattern." After finishing her sentence, the Grand Princess gestured to her maid behind her, who respectfully produced an exquisitely crafted sachet. She handed it to Miss Du and said, "The Yu Family closed Manxiu Building, claiming the Yu Family was no more and Manxiu¡¯s lineage had ended. I never thought I¡¯d see Manxiu Building reopen today." She paused, then sighed, "This sachet was an offering from the Yu Family to the palace many years ago, before they shut down. I fell in love with it at first sight, and my father, the Emperor, gifted it to me. It was originally a pair, but when I got married, one was lost by those maids who were packing my belongings, and now I only have one left... So, today I am here with the hope that you can make another one to complete the pair." Miss Du respectfully took the sachet from the hands of the Grand Princess and said, "I will surely match the other one for the Princess." "Mhm!" The Grand Princess nodded slightly, and her maid promptly produced a silver note, handing it to Miss Du. The Grand Princess said, "I know the embroidery work of your Yu Family is precious, so this is the deposit." Miss Du received the silver note again, her conduct remaining impeccably respectful throughout. The Grand Princess, quite satisfied, gave her final instructions and then turned to leave. Watching the retreating party, Miss Du wiped the sweat from her brow. With the Grand Princess gone, the guests, too, breathed a sigh of relief. There were whispers about how Miss Du had managed to form a connection with the Grand Princess¡ªit turned out the Grand Princess cherished Manxiu embroidery and wanted to complete her set of sachets. Regardless, it was a good sign for Miss Du¡¯s Manxiu Building to land an order from the Grand Princess on its opening day. A guest said, "Congratulations to Miss Du. Under your management, Manxiu Building is sure to regain its former glory." Upstairs in the "Ding" character room, Lin Qianqing and Xie Qinyun were both quite excited. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Qianqing, would you say Miss Du¡¯s hardships have finally turned to sweetness?" inquired Xie Qinyun. Lin Qianqing laughed and replied, "Indeed, they have. Whether the Grand Princess meant to or not, passing by Manxiu Building and personally placing an order on the day of its grand opening is a tremendous good fortune for Miss Du." Seeing that the fruit on the table was gone, Xie Qinyun directed her maid, Cuizhu, to fetch some more from downstairs. After Cuizhu left, Lin Qianqing also sent Xiang Chun away. It wouldn¡¯t do for young ladies like them to gossip about others, and maids like Xiang Chun and Cuizhu were not just any servants; Xiang Chun, in particular, was one entrusted by their grandmother to serve Gu Youyou¡ªperhaps in order to make herself scarce whenever Gu Youyou was up to something secretive. Xiang Chun replied with affirmation and stood up to exit the room. With only a few young ladies in the adjacent rooms and a fierce dog watching over them, they wouldn¡¯t come to any harm. After all the maids had departed, Xie Qinyun spoke giddily, "I can almost see the future Miss Du, the great proprietress. She¡¯ll live a life unlike any of us." Chapter 669 - 680 Faint Future Chapter 669: Chapter 680 Faint FutureSeeing Du Xintong yesterday and today, it seemed like both girls were contemplating their own futures. The thought of vying for one man¡¯s affection amongst a group of women in the estate made their expressions turn gloomy. Lin Qianqing sighed, resting her head on her arm, "Actually, I¡¯m quite envious of her. If I could exchange five years of hardship for a lifetime of peace and freedom, I would be willing." Xie Qinyun poked her and said, "Get real. Don¡¯t we both know what our futures hold? Unless the imperial power falls or our families decline, even if we die in that estate, we¡¯ll never taste freedom. I¡¯ve come to terms with it, which is why I never fantasize about freedom after marriage. I¡¯m just making the most of my time now, having fun to my heart¡¯s content. Once my father and brother marry me off, I¡¯ll stay put and aim to be the top among those women." Lin Qianqing seemed to think of something and stared blankly at her. "Do you know who you are most likely to be betrothed to? The eldest Prince or the second Prince?" "How would I know?" Xie Qinyun spread her hands. Lin Qianqing swallowed, suddenly looking awkward, and whispered, "Then... perhaps... we might... end up in the same household. Qinyun, if you target the women of the residence, does that include me?" Xie Qinyun was also taken aback, staring blankly at Lin Qianqing. This indeed was a problem that she had never considered before. Could she and Lin Qianqing become enemies competing for favor? No, no, no... Xie Qinyun shook her head and said, "Then let¡¯s try not to end up in the same cage. I can¡¯t promise not to compete with you." "Then... how can we avoid ending up in the same cage?" "You..." Xie Qinyun narrowed her eyes and said, "Considering your mother¡¯s relationship with the Empress, your marriage to your cousin, the eldest Prince, is likely. In that case, oh dear, I need to go back and talk to my father to see if he has any influence on the Emperor¡¯s decision, to get me betrothed to the second Prince." "The second Prince!" Lin Qianqing gave a wry smile, "The second Prince and the eldest Prince are at odds, and the Emperor only has these two Princes. One of them will be the future Emperor. If we are each married into the residence of a different Prince, then we won¡¯t be able to be sisters but will have to become enemies." These topics were too saddening, and after speaking, everyone in the room fell silent. However, Gu Youyou¡¯s silence was not related to their conversation. She had been thinking about the affairs of the Princess and hadn¡¯t been paying attention to what they were discussing. Lin Qianqing tugged at the corner of Gu Youyou¡¯s clothes and said listlessly, "Cousin, why is my life so hard..." Gu Youyou came back to her senses and asked softly, "What hardship?" "About what we were just discussing!" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What were you discussing?" Gu Youyou was somewhat confused. Lin Qianqing and Xie Qinyun paused, then jointly complained. "Were you daydreaming?" "You¡¯re still clueless after we talked so much about our troubles?" Well, forgive her; she really was daydreaming. "I... was just looking at the streets of Jinxiu City. They¡¯re even busier than Beijing and Lingnan!" Gu Youyou laughed awkwardly. They shot her pairs of resentful eyes. Was watching the bustling scene more interesting than listening to their troubles? Gu Youyou stuck out her tongue and said, "Alright, alright, go on, what are the youthful troubles of the two misses?" Lin Qianqing said, "We were discussing our bleak futures." "Oh, you girls still have futures?" Gu Youyou teased with a chuckle. Chapter 670 - 681: All Caged Birds Chapter 670: Chapter 681: All Caged BirdsHaving said that, two resentful little eyes shot over again, and Gu Youyou gave a few dry laughs before grabbing the few remaining seeds and cracking them open. "Go on, you were saying, continue." "If we were to marry into the same palace, how would we live our days in the future?" "Oh, aren¡¯t there two Princes? Not enough to go around?" Gu Youyou teased, unconcerned. Her demeanor was very calm, but her heart trembled. Such blooming young ladies might... They might end up even worse off than Miss Du. "Cousin!" Lin Qianqing bit her lip, looking at her with grievance. "Can¡¯t you be serious for a moment?" "I am serious, you tell me." Gu Youyou put down the seeds and sat up straight. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was prepared to listen to just how troubling their worries were. She was a forward-thinking time traveler, but what of it? In reality, her abilities were limited, and she might not even be able to save herself, let alone others. With a single imperial edict from the Emperor, even the Jie Residence and Lin Residence could only submit. Reality was this cruel. Lin Qianqing said, "If we were to marry into the same Prince Residence, we might become the next Du Xintong and Du Wanqing. If not in the same residence, we would surely become enemies, each serving our own master. Cousin, you pay no mind to court affairs, so you are unaware that the eldest Prince and the second Prince have long been at loggerheads. One of them must emerge as the victor of the imperial power struggle, the other as the loser. Think about the fate of the third Prince; as the loser, there¡¯s only one outcome. His entire family would be executed!" Gu Youyou nodded in agreement. "Why agonize so much? Even if you do, what can you do? Can you solve the current predicament? Or are you thinking, speculate on which Prince has better odds of winning, and then align yourself with that one?" Gu Youyou¡¯s words were a wakeup call, causing both to fall into silence. Indeed, why worry so much? The higher the birth of ladies like them, the less freedom they held. Whom to marry was never their choice, even if the man was to meet the King of Hell the next day, one would be buried with him if needed, and the other would become a widow. Gu Youyou, however, pondered even more. If Jin Zijin were to come forward and acknowledge the Emperor, that would mean a competition for the throne among three Princes¡ªnow that would be interesting. If they failed, well, she would be in the same boat. So she would strive for what she could, and not waste time on what was clearly impossible. Gu Youyou sighed and said, "If any of you dares to flee from the marriage, giving up your status and escaping from Beijing, I¡¯ll be the first to approve and provide full support. But your families, your honors, have long been intertwined with your clans. I know neither of you will choose to flee." The atmosphere in the room grew tense; Abao had already finished its lunch, grooming its paws neatly and elegantly walked out from behind the screen. Gu Youyou patted its head, gently stroking it now and again. Abao¡¯s fur was really beautiful. Having grown so big, she wondered if it still chased butterflies as it used to. Lin Qianqing, with lips bitten, sat dejectedly on the stool and said in a low voice, "I really envy Miss Du. Although she suffered, she was able to leave it all behind completely." Gu Youyou sighed and said, "You see, your grandmother raised you to be this way, hoping you¡¯d be happier. Yet it turns out, a temperament like yours is suited for an unrestrained life in the fields, not for Beijing¡¯s grand mansions. I¡¯m not sure if this is truly good for you or actually a harm... Chapter 671 - 682: Can You Still Be My Sister-in-Law? Chapter 671: Chapter 682: Can You Still Be My Sister-in-Law?Qinyun, your mother passed away early, and you often play with Qianqing, so neither of you have the temperament of the other young ladies in Beijing. Your hearts are more free than theirs, yet your bodies are confined just like them. One must learn to adapt to the environment, not expect the environment to adapt to them. Remember, being alive is more important than anything else. The selection day is fast approaching, and they have already come of age. After the selection, they could be taken to the Prince Residence at any time. Even if I wanted to do something for them now, it¡¯s too late. If in the future, if Jin Zijin wins and her heart remains like it is today, maybe I can strive for something on her behalf. Xie Qinyun took a deep breath, patted Lin Qianqing¡¯s shoulder with a smile, and said, "I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ve come to terms with it. At worst, I¡¯ll just have to compete with a bunch of women, and perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be so bad to become a favored concubine, like Madam Lin or Concubine Du. Right now, the one who doesn¡¯t understand is Qianqing." Having said that, she brushed off the melon seed shells from her sleeve and stood up to walk toward the window. The streets of Jinxiu City are indeed different from Beijing; everywhere in Jinxiu City thrives with prosperity. Gu Youyou also smiled at Lin Qianqing and said, "Drink freely today, worry tomorrow. Girl, it¡¯s not often you sneak out, come on, let¡¯s go enjoy the scenery." They arrived early, and the guests of Miss Du were almost all present. According to local customs, the feast would start once the fireworks were set off. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since the three of them were officials¡¯ daughters from Beijing, they wouldn¡¯t be dining downstairs with everyone else. Soon enough, a maid came to set up a separate table for them upstairs. Miss Du came upstairs, held up her cup of wine for a toast, and apologized, "I¡¯ve been busy all morning and neglected you, my apologies!" Xie Qinyun replied, "Not at all, seeing you like this I can reassure my father. He¡¯s been worried you wouldn¡¯t be happy away from home." "You¡¯ve troubled Sir Xie," Miss Du said with her head lowered. The few of them clinked cups and downed their drinks in one go. Miss Du poured another one for Gu Youyou, "Great kindness requires no thanks, Doctor Gu, this one¡¯s for you alone." Gu Youyou did not decline and drank a cup of tea in place of wine. Xie Qinyun sighed, recalling her second brother who stood in a corner alone, desperately watching over Miss Du all morning and felt deeply anxious. She ignored him, but how could she truly ignore him? Despite what he did to Miss Du, which was detestable, he was, after all, the brother who had raised her. After some thought, she still asked the question she had in mind. "Sister Du, my second brother knows he wronged you in the past and recently he¡¯s been very remorseful for what happened then. If, and I mean if, he realizes his mistake and apologizes to you, could you forgive him? Could you... become my sister-in-law again?" This girl! Everyone was stunned upon hearing her words. Lin Qianqing seemed curious about Miss Du¡¯s answer too, looking at her with the same anticipation as Xie Qinyun. Gu Youyou gave a wry smile and continued to eat and drink leisurely. Because she understood that Miss Du¡¯s ability to stand here so calmly now meant that the man who had hurt her the most was already gone from her heart. How could she possibly allow herself to fall for a man who no longer held a place in her heart? "No," Miss Du said flatly, and poured herself another cup of wine. "Do you... do you have to answer so bluntly? Couldn¡¯t you... consider it for a moment?" Xie Qinyun asked, her eyes wide in shock. Chapter 672 - 683 Why Can’t Turn Back Chapter 672: Chapter 683 Why Can¡¯t Turn Back"Consider!" Miss Du gently pondered over these two words, set down the wine jug, slowly lifted her head, and then let out a bitter laugh before sighing, "It was after I had thought things through that I decided to leave the Jie Family." "But you used to love the second brother so much..." "Yes!" Miss Du bitter laughed again, downed the wine in one gulp, yet spoke in an incredibly calm manner. "I loved him so much before, loved him in the most humble way, gave my all to love him, and what I got in return was his ruthless hurt, over and over again. Five years, more than eighteen hundred days and nights of pain, time and again, until I finally excised him from my heart. Five years of marriage didn¡¯t earn me a shred of his pity, but only growing resentment. This shows that he and I were not fated, and even if we were, it was a tragic fate. Now, that tragic fate has also come to an end. I am doing very well on my own now, and have given them space as well; why would I go back to that? I¡¯m not that bored." Xie Qinyun felt it wasn¡¯t like that and hurriedly said, "But there¡¯s been a misunderstanding between you two. I heard about it, it was that bitch, Concubine Du, who took the tiger embroidery you made and deceived my second brother. If he had known earlier that it was your work, he certainly wouldn¡¯t have..." Xie Qinyun wanted to say more but was interrupted by Miss Du. "No, he would!" "What?" Xie Qinyun looked at Miss Du in confusion. Miss Du said, "Since you¡¯ve brought up the matter of the little tiger, I might as well tell you about what happened back then." Miss Du sat down, her thoughts drifting back to many years ago, to the year when Du Wanqing lost her concubine mother, and within less than a month, Jie Zhonglin¡¯s sister Xie Qinyun was born, and at the same time, he lost his own mother. Madam Du took him into the Du Residence to look after him, and he kept himself shut away in his room all day, unwilling to come out. It was Miss Du¡¯s tiger sachet that gave him the courage to walk out of that room. Likewise, having lost his mother, he saw Du Wanqing who also had a tiger sachet, and he thought that the little girl who had handed him the sachet that day was Du Wanqing. They both had lost their mothers, so they played together in the Du Residence. Miss Du said, "What you saw was because of the sachet, but what I saw was not so simple. They both lost their mothers in that year, and they were both grieving. His kindness to her was genuine, and the hurt he¡¯s caused me over the years was real, too. Whether his affection was for me who gave him the sachet, or for Wanqing who had also lost her mother like him, the life that the three of us have lived together all these years was real. That¡¯s why they belong together, and I was the one who was superfluous. So much painful memory, how could it be untangled by simply calling it a misunderstanding? So, Ayun, it¡¯s better you don¡¯t ask anymore. Right now... we¡¯re all doing quite well." Xie Qinyun realized that what Miss Du was saying made a lot of sense, but seeing her second brother¡¯s hopeless, painful eyes, she still couldn¡¯t bear it. "Really... Don¡¯t you think about it again?" "Miss Xie, Miss Lin, Doctor Gu, please enjoy your meal and drink well. There are many guests today, and it¡¯s not convenient for me to stay long. Please, go ahead." Miss Du no longer wanted to continue the topic. Lin Qianqing pulled Xie Qinyun to sit down and whispered, "Don¡¯t speak anymore. She finally made it out. If your second brother is suffering, it¡¯s his own doing. People always have to pay for their mistakes." Gu Youyou said with a light smile, "It¡¯s rare for our Qianqing to say something so philosophical." Lin Qianqing replied, "Having been with cousin for a long time, I¡¯m influenced by what I hear and see, and I¡¯ve come to think about some things more clearly than before." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 673 - 684: A Chance Encounter with the Sneaky Yue Rujing Chapter 673: Chapter 684: A Chance Encounter with the Sneaky Yue RujingXie Qinyun heaved a heavy sigh and said, "Oh well, it serves my second brother right, his fate... is so bitter!" With that, she covered her face with her handkerchief and started to cry melodramatically. Lin Qianqing laughed heartily and said, "Do you have to be so dramatic, like you¡¯re at a funeral or something?" Discarding the handkerchief, Xie Qinyun grabbed Lin Qianqing¡¯s sleeve and wiped it across her face, saying, "Right, just like a funeral, and now I¡¯m crying into your sleeve, I¡¯ll ruin your sleeve and see how you face people when you go out..." After all, they were young girls, and soon enough, she had forgotten about her troubled second brother. In the midst of their playful scuffle, they finished their meal. After wiping her mouth and rinsing her mouth, Gu Youyou stood again by the window. The location of Miss Du¡¯s residence was really good, especially this window, which offered a wide view. But... Gu Youyou thought she saw a familiar figure acting all sneaky. "Huh? It¡¯s Yue Rujing!" she muttered to herself softly. "What? Cousin, what did you say?" Lin Qianqing, who was playing with Xie Qinyun, thought she heard Gu Youyou mumbling something but didn¡¯t catch it clearly. Turning her face with a smile, Gu Youyou said, "It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s lively outside. You haven¡¯t eaten your fill yet, keep eating, keep drinking, today there¡¯s no mother watching over you, eat lying down, eat sleeping, all sorts of poses, just eat however you like." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that, Gu Youyou walked from the window toward the door, adding, "I¡¯m going to step out for a moment; you do as you please!" In her relaxed state, Lin Qianqing was so happy she didn¡¯t notice anything unusual about Gu Youyou. ... Gu Youyou left the T-shaped room on the second floor and headed straight downstairs. She crossed the street beside the Manxiu Building and saw Yue Rujing in front of a fabric store. This rare time, he wasn¡¯t wearing his usual White Moon Robe with the crane motif but a dark green outfit instead. No matter what he wore, he couldn¡¯t hide his charm, which attracted women like bees to honey; even buying fabric, he made the shop girl blush a deep red. "Young Master, this is the finest fabric in our store, and I think this plain white color suits your temperament very well." Yue Rujing smiled and said, "Your eye for detail isn¡¯t bad, girl; how could you tell that this white fabric suits me?" "Young Master, you..." The girl acted coyly, blushing and lowering her head shyly, said, "You glow with a brightness like the moon, young master. In a suit of white, you¡¯d resemble the Moon Celestial even more. Moonlight pouring down, a ground full of silver frost, none shines as brightly as you." Gu Youyou thought to herself: Someone needs to deal with Yue Rujing, this enchanting troublemaker; his mere presence is bewitching this shop girl, who will likely suffer from lovesickness for a long time. She was about to step into the shop when she heard Yue Rujing¡¯s voice again, causing her to reluctantly draw back her advancing foot. "You sure have a way with words, girl; you¡¯ve touched my heart. Your words have deeply moved me. However, lately there¡¯s been an issue weighing on my mind, preventing me from peace, so I can¡¯t stay and chat with you. Just wrap this fabric up for me." "Oh, okay!" The girl paused, visibly hesitant and bashful. She slowly wrapped the fabric, her movements sluggish as if she was planning to wrap it the whole day. "Young Master, could you share with Wanwan what¡¯s troubling you?" Yue Rujing sighed, effortlessly flicked open his folding fan and waved it twice, then said, "My mother has a cousin who vanished on her wedding night more than ten years ago. Her family searched everywhere but couldn¡¯t find her, and after two years, they gave up the search. But recently, my mother hasn¡¯t been feeling well and suddenly remembered her cousin, whom she was quite close with, so she asked me to make some inquiries." Chapter 674 - 685: Another Misfortune Befalls the Young Girl Chapter 674: Chapter 685: Another Misfortune Befalls the Young GirlHey! It¡¯s been over ten years now, I never found her before, and how could I find her now, right? I originally agreed to help her just to ease her mind, but unexpectedly, when I started searching, I actually found some clues. I searched from Lingnan all the way to the vicinity of Beijing. Recently, I heard that my elder cousin¡¯s mother is in Jinxiu City, but I¡¯ve been in Jinxiu City for almost half a month now and I can¡¯t find her again. What a mess this has turned into. I¡¯ve even had someone send a letter to my mother, saying her cousin has been found. My mother has been eagerly awaiting her cousin¡¯s return, and now I can¡¯t produce the person. What should I do now?" Wanwan also frowned, looking even more anxious than Yue Rujing. After hesitating for a long time, she asked, "Young Master, Wanwan is a local of Jinxiu City. Why don¡¯t you tell me what your elder cousin¡¯s mother looks like? How old is she, and does she have any distinguishing features? Maybe Wanwan can help you find her?" "Really?" Yue Rujing excitedly grasped the young lady¡¯s hand, and his sudden action scared her so much that she was almost suffocated. Her heart pounding wildly, she looked at the hand now atop her own, excited enough that her heart nearly leaped out of her throat. The young lady felt as if love blossoms were opening, and she was about to fall in love. Gazing at Yue Rujing, she said, "Young Master, Wanwan will definitely find your elder cousin¡¯s mother for you." Oh, it¡¯s not your elder cousin¡¯s mother anymore, it¡¯s "elder cousin¡¯s mother." Gu Youyou crossed her arms, watching Yue Rujing deceive the young lady, wondering what he was up to. Elder cousin¡¯s mother? She did not remember Yue Rujing losing any elder cousin¡¯s mother. And with Madam Yue ill, could Yue Rujing still be here flirting with the young lady? Clearly, he was making it up. But why was he so nervously running from Beijing to Jinxiu City to make things up? Gu Youyou suddenly remembered what Jin Zijin had said the other night and hurriedly hid to one side. That¡¯s right, they found a "medicine person" in Jinxiu City. Yue Rujing¡¯s so-called elder cousin¡¯s mother was probably the "medicine person" mentioned by Jin Zijin in Jinxiu City. Yue Rujing continued to beguile the young lady, locking eyes with her, his voice as soft as silk, "She should be in her thirties by now and is rumored to be unmarried. She lives a reclusive life, scarcely speaking with anyone. Wanwan, my elder cousin¡¯s mother is very low-profile; I¡¯m afraid you might not recognize her." But Wanwan was startled and muttered softly, "A woman in her thirties who is still unmarried and leads a reclusive life... I do know such a person, but I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s your elder cousin¡¯s mother." "Wanwan knows?" Yue Rujing was overjoyed, gripping the young lady¡¯s hand even tighter. Wanwan felt pain, but it was a pain filled with happiness, a pain she was willing to endure. Seeing the man she loved so excited, what was a little pain? "Yes, I know!" she nodded firmly. "Can you take me to her right now?" Yue Rujing asked urgently. Who could refuse those urgent, affectionate eyes? Her heart melted halfway, and hurriedly, she put down the fabric, locked up the shop, and took him to find the ¡¯elder cousin¡¯s mother¡¯! Gu Youyou quickly stepped aside to the front of a Bun Shop, pretending to buy buns. After they had walked far away, she followed them along the street. But unexpectedly, they moved so fast. After just turning down one street, Yue Rujing and the cloth-selling young lady had disappeared. They ran off, but Gu Youyou didn¡¯t mind too much and turned to walk back. Just then, someone darted out quickly, grabbed Gu Youyou, and dragged her into the nearest alley. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 675 - 686 The Person on the Roof of the Car is Me Chapter 675: Chapter 686 The Person on the Roof of the Car is MeYue Rujing pressed her against the corner and asked in a low voice, "Why did you come here?" Gu Youyou exclaimed in astonishment, "You went to find a herbalist?" Yue Rujing raised his eyebrows and asked, "How do you know?" He immediately added, "Did your senior fellow disciple tell you?" Gu Youyou replied, "Zijin said you found a herbalist in Jinxiu City. What a coincidence, you are in Jinxiu City today, so I thought you were looking for a herbalist." Yue Rujing nodded and said, "Indeed, I am looking for a herbalist, and you can¡¯t follow me." Gu Youyou: "..." "You really are troublesome. Can¡¯t you take care of yourself? Alright, alright, let¡¯s go together." "No!" Gu Youyou earnestly said, "No, I won¡¯t go. I came to find you because I wanted to ask about what happened on the road this morning. Our carriage driver has changed, and there was an additional person on the roof. Who was it? Since you also happened to be in Jinxiu City today, you must know about this morning¡¯s incident, right?" Yue Rujing let out a sigh of relief, reverted to his carefree manner, and said with a laugh, "Yes, I know. The person on the roof was me." Gu Youyou: "..." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why are you overthinking things? I, the Princely Heir, will ensure your safety." Gu Youyou angrily said, "How can I not think about it? You scared... my cousin! What exactly happened?" Yue Rujing¡¯s expression darkened, and he said, "They were just a few insignificant scoundrels; it¡¯s not worth mentioning. You better go back quickly. I must be on my way, too. I¡¯ve finally deceived Wanwan into guiding me, and I cannot let it fall through because of you." Gu Youyou looked down on him, scornfully saying, "Sooner or later, you will fall into a woman¡¯s hands." ... Miss Wanwan led Yue Rujing to a secluded courtyard in the city. The yard was squarely shaped, with two tile-roofed houses, a stone table, a vegetable plot, and a peach tree. In the middle of the courtyard, a middle-aged woman was bending over, drawing water from a well. Although this courtyard seemed no different from the others in Jinxiu City, once inside, one would feel a chilly yin energy wafting through. The orientation of this house, along with the willows and scholar trees planted in a circle around it, were deliberately arranged to create a yin-gathering formation, making the courtyard exceedingly chilly. Just from the layout, Yue Rujing knew... this woman... must be the herbalist fostered here by Xuanzong. "Young Master, do you think it¡¯s her?" Wanwan asked. Yue Rujing nodded happily, "Yes, it¡¯s her. Miss Wanwan, I truly thank you. Your kindness will never be forgotten." Wanwan bashfully lowered her head, looking towards the woman and said, "Sister Lu, Wanwan has come to see you." The woman pulled up the bucket of water, looked woodenly towards Wanwan, then shifted her gaze to Yue Rujing. After a moment, she lowered her head again. She poured most of the bucket into a large water jar beside her, before once again dropping the bucket into the well. Wanwan turned to Yue Rujing with a smile, "Please don¡¯t mind her, Sister Lu is always like this; but she is really a good person." Yue Rujing nodded slightly and said, "My maternal aunt has been missing for over a decade; she must have endured countless hardships. It¡¯s likely she has even forgotten her own family, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be staying here alone, instead of returning home." Wanwan seemed to have never considered these issues, but seeing Sister Lu¡¯s dazed and dull demeanor, she fully agreed with Yue Rujing¡¯s words, merely saying, "Your aunt is truly pitiable!" Wanwan stepped forward to help Lu Chengjun pull up another bucket of water, pouring it into the water jar. Once the water jar was full, she stopped drawing water, and with half a bucket, she began to water the vegetable plot in the courtyard. Chapter 676 - 687 Yu Jizi Chapter 676: Chapter 687 Yu JiziShe busied herself with her own tasks, seemingly oblivious to the two new arrivals in the courtyard. Wanwan followed her and snatched away her gourd ladle, saying, "Miss La, your family is here looking for you; look, that gentleman is your relative." La Chengjun remained indifferent and snatched back the gourd ladle from Wanwan¡¯s hand to continue watering the plants. Seeing no other option, Wanwan returned and sighed, helplessly saying, "Young Master, what shall we do now?" Yue Rujing replied, "It seems that Auntie is not going to be easy to deal with right now. Let¡¯s go back for now, I will have to give this some thought." Wanwan nodded and said with a sigh, "Alright then. It just means more worries for the Young Master." "No matter, no matter, it¡¯s good that we¡¯ve found her." ... Inside the Sanqing Temple, the old Madam Lin of the Lin Family was seated on meditation cushions brought by the serving boys with her second daughter Lin Zixin and young master Lin Shenxing, listening to the ceremony. Once the ceremony concluded, many people in the hall, unable to bear the discomfort of sitting on their knees for so long, began to stretch their bodies. This was the Lin family¡¯s first time attending, and they felt the strain particularly acutely. The old Madam Lin looked at the two youngsters with pity and said, "Go outside and move around a bit; we have another session coming up." Lin Zixin and Lin Shenxing, as if pardoned, hurried outside with numb legs and feet. They had already wanted to go outside but did not dare to. Lusun saw the young lady and the young master come out and quickly made her way into the hall to the old lady¡¯s side. Seeing the old lady earnestly massaging her own legs, Lusun kneeled by her side, busily thumping her legs and rubbing her shoulders. "Old Madam, why do you bother with this? You don¡¯t even understand the ceremony, and look how it has worn you out," Lusun lamented. The old lady was easy-going, and she raised the maids around her to be quite bold, which was why Lusun dared to speak to her in such a manner. The old lady was not angered but simply smiled and said, "While my old bones can still move, it¡¯s nice to come see the Sanqing Ceremony that guards our Zhuzhao Country with favorable weather. Next time I meet with the other old Madams, I¡¯ll be able to join in the conversation, won¡¯t I?" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Glancing around, she saw that there were still quite a few devotees attending the ceremony, most accompanied by their daughters-in-law and granddaughters. "Ah, but you don¡¯t believe in any of this," Lusun sighed. The old lady smacked her on the head with a swift crack and whispered sternly, "You girl, you¡¯ve become too spoiled for your own good. Do you realize where you are and still dare to speak such nonsense?" Lusun, holding her head, looked around and quickly shrank her neck, saying, "I understand, my loud mouth deserves to be punished." As she said this, she slapped herself on the mouth twice. Pleased, the old lady laughed and then, without changing her expression, gently said to Lusun, "Go check on the young lady and the young master; don¡¯t let them wander too far." Lusun responded with a "Yes" and rose to walk outside. Yu Jizi, stroking his long beard with a faint smile, approached the old Madam Lin and sat down on a cushion opposite her, saying softly, "It seems that this is the old Madam¡¯s first time attending the ceremony; I see your face is unfamiliar." Hearing the words "National Master," the old Madam Lin became cautious and hastily got up to pay respects, saying, "So it is the National Master, please forgive my ignorance for not recognizing you." Yu Jizi laughed heartily and said, "The old Madam is too formal; I am just a serving boy under the statues of the Sanqing, unworthy of such respect. If you wish to pay respect, pay respect to the statues of the Sanqing." Meanwhile, Lusun, looking from a distance at the person speaking with the old Madam in the great hall, felt very uneasy and tugged at a serving boy, asking, "Hey, little brother, who is that old man in black with white hair?" Chapter 677 - 688 Jin Zijin Helps Chapter 677: Chapter 688 Jin Zijin HelpsThe Daoist boy looked at Lusun with the eyes of someone watching a fool and said, "You come to Sanqing Temple to listen to sermons and you don¡¯t recognize our master?" "Your master?" The Daoist boy nodded and said, "Yes, that is our master, the State Preceptor of Zhuzhao Country." "Ah...?" Lusun was taken aback because the old lady she served didn¡¯t believe in ghosts and spirits, never worshiped Sanqing nor listened to sermons, and as maids who served her closely, they didn¡¯t believe either, so naturally, she wouldn¡¯t recognize the State Preceptor Yu Jizi. She thought to herself: The Old Madam of our house is really something, attending her first sermon and already chatting with the legendary State Preceptor. She shook her head and hurriedly turned to look for the young master and young mistress. The young master had just turned fourteen, and the second young mistress was only ten, both at the age where they loved to play. It would be troublesome if they got lost. After searching for a while, Lusun found the ten-year-old second young mistress Lin Zixin, but had no idea where Lin Shenxing had gone. She was greatly alarmed and said, "Second young mistress, where is the young master?" The second young mistress was standing by a large pond and said, "Brother said he was going to find a boat to pick the biggest lotus pod in this pond for me, and told me to wait for him here." Lusun rolled her eyes, knowing without her saying that the young master had used this excuse to leave the second young mistress here and had run off to play somewhere else. Really now, the second young mistress is already ten years old, why can¡¯t she be a bit more wary? "Second young mistress, don¡¯t wait here any longer. Why don¡¯t you come and help me look for the young master?" "Oh, okay!" said Lin Zixin happily. After sending Lin Zixin off, Lin Shenxing ran off on his own. He glanced at the wall over a person¡¯s height and thought, if he could climb over this wall, he should be able to get out. Madam Lin had confined him for several days, and he hadn¡¯t had the chance to greet his colleagues. He had to take advantage of this rare opportunity today to visit Yinchun Tower. But their family being of civil officials, other than his eldest sister, it seemed no one else was good at climbing walls. Lin Shenxing tried several times and failed, which made him incredibly discouraged. "I can¡¯t even climb over it? Lin Qianqing can climb over a wall over a person high, and I can¡¯t make it?" he huffed angrily with his hands on his hips. But he was completely unaware that someone had appeared behind him. "Do you need help?" the person behind him asked with a faint smile. Lin Shenxing turned sharply and saw a man in white, pure as snow, standing behind him, looking at him with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. "You... you are?" Lin Shenxing startled, said, "You are Jin Zijin?" "It is I," Jin Zijin said with a light smile, "The young master of the Lin Family has a good memory." It seems he had only seen him once, on the day of the second day of the second month, when they offered sacrifices to the Dragon King and Dragon Mother. Lin Shenxing glanced at the wall over one person¡¯s height again and said, "You really want to help me get out?" Jin Zijin said, "If you want to get out and are not afraid of your grandmother worrying, I will naturally help you." "Why?" Lin Shenxing looked at him warily. Jin Zijin said, "There¡¯s no reason. Helping someone over this wall is but a trivial matter to me." "Then..." After hearing Jin Zijin¡¯s words, he still had some concerns and cautiously said, "Could you do me another favor and inform my grandmother?" Jin Zijin shook his head calmly. "You can¡¯t?" Lin Shenxing asked in surprise. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Zijin said, "Your grandmother is also here at the Sanqing Temple for the first time. She¡¯s old and can¡¯t handle a fright. You are the only male descendant of the Lin Family! Besides, it seems she is already in some trouble." "My grandmother is in trouble?" Hearing this, Lin Shenxing became agitated. Chapter 678 - 689: Is He Fully Aware of the Affairs of the Lin Family? Chapter 678: Chapter 689: Is He Fully Aware of the Affairs of the Lin Family?Jin Zijin spoke mildly, "Why don¡¯t you go to the hall and see for yourself?" Lin Shenxing clenched his fist, feeling somewhat reluctant as he made his way to the grand hall. In the grand hall, the Lin Family¡¯s old lady couldn¡¯t understand how this esteemed Yu Jizi could grab her attention and talk incessantly. "I¡¯ve heard that the Lin Family¡¯s old lady always teaches the younger generation in a way that stands out from the rest. Miss Lin is unbound by minor formalities and possesses a free-spirited nature, much like your esteemed self in your younger days." "The National Master is joking. My eldest girl is taught by her mother, resembling her mother." Yu Jizi did not argue, and instead, he laughed and brought up Lin Shenxing. "Young Master Lin, at such a young age, is well-versed in the Four Books and Five Classics, full of poetic discourse. This year is his first time taking the imperial examination, right? The title of Jieyuan will surely fall into the Lin Family with him, for he truly has his father¡¯s talents." "The National Master flatters him, Shenxing is far behind his father; his father had achieved Jieyuan at the age of twelve. But this child Shenxing, who spends all day in idle pursuits, would do well just to pass as a scholar, let alone hope for him to achieve Jieyuan." Yu Jizi smiled and continued, "What is most astonishing is your family¡¯s young lady relative. Ever since she was a child, she¡¯s been weak and sickly, yet she managed to persevere. The people of Lotus Village all call her a once-in-a-millennium prodigy. Despite having been nursed for decades due to her frail health, she became a divine doctor within a year of coming out. If she had been born a boy, I¡¯m afraid even Mr. Lin himself could not compare." The Lin Family¡¯s old lady¡¯s face grew darker and darker, feeling certain that the State Preceptor was enticing her to do something and definitively had no good intentions. She bent her knees slightly in a bow, "I am old and unwell today, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to stay for the rest of the ceremony. National Master, I take my leave." Yu Jizi stroked his long white beard and with a light smile said, "Then I will not keep you, old madam." He had said all he needed to hint at. This old lady was smarter than most, he thought, she must have taken it in. When the Lin Family¡¯s old lady emerged from the hall, she happened to bump into Lin Shenxing who was hurrying into the hall, nearly knocking her to the ground. "Ouch, who bumped into this old woman?" Lin Shenxing quickly steadied her by the arm, saying, "Grandmother, it¡¯s me." Seeing that she was unharmed, he hurriedly asked, "Are you alright?" His question was odd, and the old lady of the Lin Family¡¯s face darkened as she answered, "I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s go back to the residence and talk." "Return to the residence?" Lin Shenxing looked at those settling down for the ceremony and inquired, "Isn¡¯t there another session?" The Lin Family¡¯s old lady replied, "We won¡¯t be staying; I¡¯m unwell and must get home quickly." Hearing her mention feeling unwell, Lin Shenxing grew cautious. Although he felt that something was off during today¡¯s visit to the Sanqing Temple, he did not question further and escorted the Lin Family¡¯s old lady outside. Later, they bumped into Lusun and Lin Zixin heading towards the grand hall, and the family decided to descend the mountain together directly. Throughout the journey, the Lin Family¡¯s old lady was restless and uneasy. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The State Preceptor¡¯s idle chatter with an old lady like her was bound to be no simple matter. His words, although seemingly mere praise for the Lin Family¡¯s younger members, every sentence carried a deeper meaning. Upon closer thought, right, yet not right. Not right... She suddenly realized the inconsistency¡ªwhy would a State Preceptor, known for his pure and simple desires, know so much about the Lin Residence? If he hadn¡¯t intentionally learned about the Lin Residence, how could he know so much? The Lin Family¡¯s old lady broke out in a cold sweat and gripped her handkerchief tightly. The atmosphere inside the carriage was off, and Lin Shenxing noticed. He glanced at Lin Zixin, who was gleefully enjoying the passing scenery from beside the window, then turned his head to look at the Lin Family¡¯s old lady. Chapter 679 - 670: Suspecting Gu Youyou Chapter 679: Chapter 670: Suspecting Gu Youyou"Grandmother, has something happened?" he asked in a low voice. The Lin Family matriarch looked at her eldest grandson, a fourteen-year-old boy. Although he was not quite comparable to her own son and daughter back in the day, he was much more composed than the average fourteen-year-old boy. "Shenxing, are you confident about this year¡¯s Imperial Examination?" This matter, she had to discuss with her son, Lin Xingyi. Lin Shenxing was still too young, and with the importance of this year¡¯s Imperial Examination, it was best not to burden him with worries, lest it affect his performance. "Grandmother, why do you suddenly ask about the Imperial Examination?" Lin Shenxing could clearly see that something was amiss with his grandmother. The old Madam Lin sighed, "I just encountered the Chen Family¡¯s Old Madam at Sanqing Temple, who mentioned this year¡¯s Imperial Examination. Her grandson is also participating in it this year. Shenxing, do you think you could become the Jieyuan (top scholar)?" As Lin Xingyi¡¯s only son, all eyes from within the court were on him, to see if the son could match his father¡¯s feat of becoming Jieyuan on his first Imperial Examination. Due to such immense pressure, Lin Shenxing was not allowed to participate in the previous Imperial Examinations. Only now at fourteen was he entering his first Imperial Examination. Lin Shenxing bowed his head and said in a low voice, "Grandmother, Beijing is not like Qingshui Town. The Imperial Examination in Beijing is also not comparable to the local examinations." Therefore, he had no certainty. The old Madam Lin intended to change the subject and was not truly worried about his examination, letting out just a light sigh before smiling again. "Do your best, you must not feel too much pressure. If you don¡¯t become Jieyuan, becoming a successful candidate in the provincial examinations is also good enough." Lin Shenxing breathed a sigh of relief and responded with a smile, acknowledging the statement. ... The journey from Jinxiu City back to Beijing was peaceful. Yue Rujing was right, as they left Manxiu Building they saw the Lin Family¡¯s coachman. Lin Qianqing immediately bombarded him with questions, but it was as if the coachman had a piece missing from his mind; he knew nothing. It was unclear whether he truly knew nothing or if he was pretending to be ignorant. In any case, it was good that no one was harmed. Gu Youyou admonished Lin Qianqing to not breathe a word about the danger they had encountered en route today, otherwise, she could look forward to being grounded until her wedding day. Lin Qianqing nodded repeatedly in agreement. Of course, seeing this, Xiang Chun, who had no say in the matter, dared not speak even more so. Not even to the old Madam. Gu Youyou¡¯s carriage followed Jie Qinyun and Jie Zhonglin¡¯s carriages. When they reached the outskirts of Beijing, they saw the grandmother¡¯s carriage, who had returned from Sanqing Temple, already waiting for them. She nudged Lin Qianqing and said, "There, quickly go to the carriage across the way; I¡¯ll enter the city first, you follow later." Lin Qianqing replied and quickly donned her cloak before boarding the old Madam Lin¡¯s carriage. Gu Youyou opened the window, waved to the other side, and then had her coachman drive into the city. She needed to drop Abao off at Jisheng Hall first, wait for Yue Rujing to return to pick her up, and then head back to the Lin Residence. The old Madam Lin¡¯s carriage was quite large, and even with four people inside, it did not feel cramped. Seeing Lin Qianqing return, she asked, "Your cousin..." She originally wanted to inquire whether her cousin had exhibited anything unusual, but feeling that might not be appropriate, she swallowed the rest of her sentence and changed it to, "How is your cousin¡¯s health today?" Lin Qianqing smiled and said, "The weather is not cold anymore, and cousin is doing very well." "That¡¯s good to hear!" the old Madam Lin mused thoughtfully. Gu Youyou had been at the Lin Residence for several months. She was personally brought back by Butler Qiu, and since she resembled her own daughter somewhat, the old Madam had never doubted her authenticity. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, the words Yu Jizi reminded her of at the Sanqing Temple had planted a seed of doubt in her mind. Chapter 680 - 671 Incident Exposed Chapter 680: Chapter 671 Incident ExposedYu Jizi was right. According to her knowledge, Gu Youyou had contracted a strange illness as a child, after which she was confined at home for treatment. For a family like the Gu Family, it was already good enough that they fed her and didn¡¯t let her starve; how could they possibly afford to hire a tutor to teach her to read and practice medicine? Her eyes darkened as she thought to herself, "Could it be that Xingyi hired a tutor behind his back?" At the thought of this possibility, she breathed a sigh of relief. She would wait until they were back home and ask Lin Xingyi to be sure. If there was nothing out of the ordinary, then so be it. But if there was something off about Gu Youyou, she would not let her get away with it. ... Gu Youyou returned to the Lin Family almost simultaneously with the carriage of the old Madam Lin. Fortunately, she was the one who arrived later. Otherwise, she would have seen her aunt standing at the gate with a gloomy face. Upon seeing Gu Youyou, the servant at the gate hurried forward and said, "Miss Gu, the Madam said that if you returned, please go quickly to the flower hall." Gu Youyou hummed in acknowledgment, "Understood." She had anticipated a scolding was inevitable. Everyone was seated in the flower hall; her aunt, grandmother, eldest cousin, second cousin, and her cousin. Indeed, she had gathered all the people who had left the house today except for her uncle. No matter, the sky would not fall as long as the tall one stands firm, and with her grandmother as the mastermind, she would just sit and listen to the scolding. "Grandmother, mother, cousin has also come back," Lin Qianqing said as she stood up and pulled Gu Youyou to sit next to her. Madam Lin glanced coldly at Gu Youyou and said, "Good, now tell me honestly, what exactly happened today?" Lin Qianqing and the others had just arrived and were somewhat baffled by Madam Lin¡¯s question. Madam Lin huffed, "The people I sent to Jinxiu City were all killed. I have to give their families an explanation. Are you still planning to keep quiet?" Her gaze stayed fixed on Gu Youyou and Lin Qianqing. Her words clearly shocked everyone present. Old Madam Lin looked at Lin Qianqing and Gu Youyou, asking, "Did something happen to you two on the road?" Great, a confession without beating. They had agreed that if Madam Lin asked whether Lin Qianqing visited Jinxiu City, they would deny it vehemently. Of course, the situation now was obviously different from what they had expected, and there was no need to hide it any longer. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Slamming her fist on the table, Madam Lin shouted angrily, "Qianqing, did you really go to Jinxiu City?" With her head lowered, Lin Qianqing nodded slightly. "Mother, I was wrong." "Wrong?" Madam Lin was evidently furious and stood up with trembling legs. "You know you were wrong, do you realize how dangerous it was today? The group of ten people I sent all died on the road from Beijing to Jinxiu City. Tell me, what exactly happened on the road?" Old Madam Lin¡¯s face grew stern with worry as she looked in their direction. Gu Youyou glanced over, realizing that even her grandmother would be of no use in this situation. It seemed that the incidents on the road could not be concealed and must be disclosed. At that moment, someone was thrown into the flower hall with a thud, the swollen-cheeked Xiang Chun. Gu Youyou and Lin Qianqing were both greatly shocked. Xiang Chun had returned with Gu Youyou; how could she have been beaten in such a short amount of time? Madam Lin stared at Xiang Chun angrily and demanded, "You tell us, what happened on the road?" Xiang Chun, already dazed from the beating, still looked towards Gu Youyou and Lin Qianqing. She had no intention of speaking if they did not nod in agreement. Even under threat of death, she would not utter a word. Gu Youyou nodded slightly at her, signaling that she could speak. Kneeling on the ground, Xiang Chun recounted everything that had happened on the road in great detail. Naturally, as something that had confused the parties involved, Old Madam Lin and Madam Lin also failed to comprehend the story. Chapter 681 - 672 Xiang Chun Takes Over Chapter 681: Chapter 672 Xiang Chun Takes OverMadam Lin furrowed her brows and glanced at Gu Youyou as if nothing was amiss, but she asked Lin Qianqing, "Daya, what exactly happened? What do you mean the coachman was switched while you were sitting in the carriage?" Lin Qianqing shrugged and said, "I don¡¯t know, I was in the carriage and didn¡¯t notice the coachman had been switched at all. It was my cousin who said that. We only realized the driver wasn¡¯t our servant after we got off the carriage." Since Lin Qianqing brought herself into the conversation, Gu Youyou also had no choice but to pluck up her courage and say, "I knew the coachman was switched because his voice sounded wrong." "And what about the person on top of the carriage?" Madam Lin asked urgently. Gu Youyou glanced at Lin Qianqing and said, "I haven¡¯t had the chance to mention this yet, but I know who the person on top of the carriage was." "Who?" Everyone turned their attention to Gu Youyou. "It was Yue Rujing. I saw him in Jinxiu City, and he told me," Gu Youyou replied honestly. "Then..." Madam Lin wanted to ask something else but didn¡¯t know where to begin. Gu Youyou said, "I really don¡¯t know anything else. Maybe Yue Rujing knows more. Aunt, why don¡¯t we invite him to the manor for questioning?" ...Madam Lin was left speechless. Invite Yue Rujing for questioning at the manor? She had the nerve to come up with that. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Qianqing suddenly said, "Cousin, you went to meet with Princely Heir Yue when you came downstairs?" Gu Youyou nodded and said, "Yes, I just happened to see him from the window." The whole affair was puzzling, yet their account of it was crystal clear. Madam Lin the elder pondered thoughtfully. Madam Lin had wanted to pursue the issue of Lin Qianqing following Gu Youyou to Jinxiu City, but with this bizarre incident, the trip to Jinxiu City seemed trivial in comparison. After thinking for a moment, she said to Madam Lin the elder, "Mother, this matter is no simple affair, we must wait for Xingyi to return and discuss it properly." Madam Lin the elder glanced at Gu Youyou and nodded slightly, saying, "Indeed, let¡¯s wait for Xingyi to come back before we discuss it further." ... Gu Youyou took Xiang Chun back and carefully applied medicine to her face, asking, "I was only inside for a short while and you were beaten up like this. They asked you questions, you should have just answered them. Why suffer in vain by being stubborn?" Xiang Chun cried and said, "When the young ladies make a mistake, they cannot be beaten, it¡¯s up to the maids close to them to take the punishment. Miss, the beating I received had nothing to do with what happened on the road. They grabbed me and without saying a word, gave me a few slaps; I understood right away." This shocked Gu Youyou profoundly, witnessing the wounds Xiang Chun suffered for her, she truly felt the terrifying power of ancient rulers. As a servant without status, being beaten or punished needed no justification; they would beat you whenever they wanted, and if you died, they could just find an excuse to dispose of you, the Governor¡¯s Office would not bother to investigate a maid of inconsequential status in a Minister¡¯s mansion. "You¡¯ve suffered, you don¡¯t have to do anything for the next few days, just rest well." That was all Gu Youyou could do for her; doing anything more might reach her aunt¡¯s ears, who knows what would become of it then. At night, without Xiang Chun to keep watch, there was one less bowl of soup to worry about. Jin Zijin arrived very late, when the bustling Beijing had fallen into a deep silence. Gu Youyou told him about the events of the day, and Jin Zijin frowned deeply, saying, "Since Ajing has already settled it, don¡¯t inquire further." Chapter 682 - 673: Kill One Each Time We Find One Chapter 682: Chapter 673: Kill One Each Time We Find OneGu Youyou: "...Those people are too bold, isn¡¯t the official road from Beijing to Jinxiu City supposed to be the safest? They dare to kill on the official road?" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Zijin sneered, "There¡¯s no such thing as a safe place in this world, even the heavily guarded Imperial Palace is not safe." Uh... Seeing Jin Zijin like this, she was afraid she wouldn¡¯t get much out of him. Having spent a considerable amount of time with him, Gu Youyou had also developed some experience. If she couldn¡¯t get an answer, she wasn¡¯t going to press the issue, wasting her expressions. She turned over, her fingers twining through his silky hair, and changed the subject. "When I left this morning, my aunt mentioned that she was looking for a suitable match for me. What do you think about that?" She could clearly feel the person opposite tense up, his vast eyes gradually deepening. Then she heard him coldly spit out two words, "Reject it." Gu Youyou smiled nonchalantly, "Ah, I also want to reject it, but do you think I have a say in this matter? I can only listen to my uncle and aunt. Why don¡¯t you speak to them?" "Me go?" Jin Zijin scoffed, "Fine, I¡¯ll go!" Ah...? He isn¡¯t really going, is he? Startled, Gu Youyou hastily said, "Hey, hey, no need to go. If you mess with my aunt¡¯s list of candidates, preventing her from finding someone suitable for the next few years, that should settle it." Jin Zijin¡¯s tense body relaxed, and he said with a faint smile, "If that¡¯s the case... Good, as you wish." The long night stretched out before them, and they had grown accustomed to lying in bed and chatting. When the conversation moved to the other five medicine people, Jin Zijin seemed a bit off, as if he was hiding something from her. She really couldn¡¯t stand this habit of his. "Now that you¡¯ve found one more in Jinxiu City, there are only four left. Have you got a lead?" Jin Zijin said, "Finding medicine people isn¡¯t easy. Finding you was an accident. Jin Ziyuan had a special identity; that was due to his many slip-ups in the past, and it took several years to find the one in Jinxiu City. There might be some clues about the others, but avoiding Xuanzong¡¯s people and finding them isn¡¯t easy." "What do you plan to do once you¡¯ve found them?" Jin Zijin sighed, "I don¡¯t know yet." "Don¡¯t know?" Seeing him turn his head away, Gu Youyou grew even more uneasy. "Why don¡¯t you know? Are you afraid I¡¯ll overthink it? Just tell me." Gu Youyou wasn¡¯t the type to pry, but when it came to their dealings with the medicine people, she couldn¡¯t help but be less calm, especially since she was one of them. Gently pulling her close, Jin Zijin brushed back the hair at her temples and whispered, "Do you really want to know?" "Of course." Gu Youyou said earnestly. Jin Zijin gave a bitter smile, "The safest method is to kill each one we find, turning his dream of eternal life into an empty promise." "Kill... Kill them?" Huh, indeed a very safe method. "So, did you... kill the one in Jinxiu City?" Jin Zijin shook his head, "No." "Oh..." Gu Youyou breathed a sigh of relief. "Ajing only went this time to personally confirm whether that was a medicine person nurtured by Xuanzong. To protect the medicine people well, they often place them in the most inconspicuous locations, where no one would monitor them closely. However, if a medicine person dies, it will certainly ¡¯startle the grass and alert the snake,¡¯ making it harder for us to find the others later. Besides, now that we have you, I¡¯m afraid that if they¡¯re cornered, they might become desperate." "You¡¯re afraid Yu Jizi might make a move on me?" Gu Youyou chuckled dryly. "Yes!" Jin Zijin recalling the day¡¯s events, said, "Tomorrow... be careful when you go to your grandmother¡¯s place." Chapter 683 - 674: Night Meeting with Lin Xingyi Chapter 683: Chapter 674: Night Meeting with Lin Xingyi"My grandmother?" Gu Youyou found his words perplexing and disjointed. "Today your grandmother went to Sanqing Temple, and it seems Yu Jizi said something to her." ...In the afternoon in the flower hall, Gu Youyou was only concerned about the ambush on the road and didn¡¯t notice any abnormalities in her grandmother. "You didn¡¯t put any medicine in Xiang Chun¡¯s food today, did you?" Jin Zijin asked again. Gu Youyou nodded and said, "Xiang Chun took a beating for me today, so I let her rest early. She¡¯s not on night duty." Jin Zijin breathed a sigh of relief and said, "That¡¯s good, don¡¯t give her any medicine for the time being." "Alright!" "It¡¯s late, let¡¯s sleep." Jin Zijin stood up and went to extinguish the lamp. "Wait, I have something else." Gu Youyou suddenly remembered her encounter with the elder Princess at Manxiu Building. "I saw the elder Princess in Jinxiu City." Jin Zijin sighed, "She is accustomed to a luxurious life and often goes to Jinxiu City. It¡¯s strange to encounter her anywhere else, but not in Jinxiu City." "Ah...?" "Xiao Jinfei¡¯s residence is outside Jinxiu City, also because of her fondness for the place." "Xiao Jinfei?" "The eldest son of the Xiao Family, the elder brother of Xiao Jinyan, Xiao Jinfei. He is the elder Princess¡¯s Prince Consort!" Gu Youyou was stunned for a long while and couldn¡¯t utter a word. That¡¯s not right... "You all knew she was an impostor, right? The Xiao Family is helping you!" Jin Zijin said, "We can¡¯t expose her identity now. Since the Emperor decreed the marriage, we naturally had to proceed with it. Besides... she still has her uses for the moment." Aiyo, that really puts that cousin in a tough spot. ... This night was equally restless for both the elderly Madam Lin and Lin Xingyi. In the afternoon, Madam Lin told Lin Xingyi about the ambush that Lin Qianqing and Gu Youyou encountered on their way to Jinxiu City, and Lin Xingyi said it should be reported to the Governor¡¯s Office normally, insisting that not a single word about Yue Rujing should be leaked, as he would handle it. Madam Lin, a woman deeply influenced by the decrepit notion that women should be submissive to their husbands and stay inside while men govern outside, naturally had no complaints since Lin Xingyi said as much. However, at night, the elderly Madam Lin secretly called Lin Xingyi to her quarters. In the elderly Madam Lin¡¯s room, all the maids had been dismissed, and a bright lamp was lit. It was just the two of them, mother and son. "Mother, what matters so much that you had to call Xingyi here in the middle of the night?" The elderly Madam Lin had been uneasy since returning from Sanqing Temple and felt a little better seeing Lin Xingyi, so she told him about the strange things Yu Jizi had said to her that day. After hearing it, Lin Xingyi frowned deeply and remained silent for a long time. The elderly Madam Lin anxiously asked, "What does he mean by that? Isn¡¯t he a Taoist? Why is he so concerned about our family? What is he trying to do? And what about Youyou? What did he mean by talking about Youyou like that? Is he trying to remind me of something?" Lin Xingyi sighed, "Mother, don¡¯t overthink it. Your son knows what he¡¯s doing." "How can I not overthink? Do you still remember your sister? If it weren¡¯t for her, where would you be today, a Great Scholar in the imperial academy, instead of still digging soil in the village? Youyou is her only daughter. If this one¡¯s... fake, and we¡¯ve been treating her like a treasure, how can I ever face your sister?" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xingyi said helplessly, "Mother, how could it be fake? Don¡¯t think such chaotic thoughts." "I don¡¯t want to think it either, but what does Yu Jizi mean by that? Or are you saying that you¡¯ve secretly arranged for someone to teach her over these years?" Lin Xingyi¡¯s expression grew grave as he shook his head lightly, "No." Chapter 684 - 675: Have you ever heard of a Child Prodigy? Chapter 684: Chapter 675: Have you ever heard of a Child Prodigy?"No?" the old lady grew agitated, "Then... could it really be a fake? Is the State Preceptor reminding me that the Gu Youyou we brought back home is an impostor?" "How could it be fake?" Lin Xingyi couldn¡¯t be completely sure either. He had doubted the unusual aspects of Gu Youyou, but he just trusted Jin Zijin and Yue Rujing¡¯s integrity. For such a big matter, since they declared it real, he believed them. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mother, let¡¯s not think about it anymore. It¡¯s late tonight; you should sleep early. If you really worry it¡¯s fake, then tomorrow, why don¡¯t you call Youyou to your room alone and test her yourself?" "Right, test her, of course, I have to test her. If she turns out to be an impostor who has hidden my real granddaughter, I won¡¯t let her get away with it. And Xiaoqiu, I used to think he was quite reliable in handling matters, but this..." Lin Xingyi sighed, "Mother, we aren¡¯t certain she¡¯s fake yet, you¡¯re thinking too much." "Right, still not certain. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow then." ... The next day, Gu Youyou was truly brought to the old lady¡¯s place... to have breakfast together. Of course, she was very clear about what would happen, as Jin Zijin had already informed her the night before. This gossiper, Yu Jizi, seems to be everywhere. "Grandmother!" Gu Youyou greeted Madam Lin with respect. Seeing Gu Youyou¡¯s obedient demeanor and her impeccable manners, Madam Lin grew even more uneasy and said, "You have learned your etiquette well, much better than Daya and the rest. Sit!" Gu Youyou sat down and said, "The teachings of the old Madam from the Marquis Residence of Lingnan are commendable." "Oh?" Madam Lin was a bit surprised but then remembered that she had spent some time in Lingnan and felt reassured. While eating breakfast, Madam Lin sent all the servants away and casually asked Gu Youyou, "I heard there¡¯s a legend in Lotus Village about a Child Prodigy said to be exceptionally intelligent, who could learn many things overnight, including medical skills beyond those of ordinary people." Gu Youyou calmly took another spoonful of porridge and said, "How could such a thing be a legend? Grandmother, you must have seen it with your own eyes." "I saw with my own eyes?" Madam Lin felt that Gu Youyou was muddling through, and her tone grew displeased. "Who are you, really? I¡¯m tired of beating around the bush; you might as well just tell me. I¡¯ve even been treated by you before. Just confess honestly, as long as my real granddaughter is safe and sound, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you." Gu Youyou looked bewildered and said, "What are you talking about, Grandmother? I am naturally your granddaughter, Gu Youyou." "Hmph..." Madam Lin let out a cold snort. Gu Youyou said, "I might seem a bit strange, but I take after my mother. Think carefully, wasn¡¯t my mother also... exceptionally intelligent?" "Your mother?" Madam Lin frowned, recalling her eldest daughter. Speaking of her eldest daughter, she had always been very proud. Smart and capable, she led the whole family to better days. It could be said that the Lin Family¡¯s prosperity today was all thanks to her. Her own daughter being clever and capable was of course a joy for her, but she never thought there was anything unusual about her. After all, she had watched her being born and raised her herself, never leaving her side before she got married. Besides her innate intelligence, what could be wrong? But this granddaughter was different; she hadn¡¯t been raised by herself but came into her life when she was already grown, and when she was little, there had been no signs of her being so intelligent. Chapter 685 - 676: Minister of Public Works Chapter 685: Chapter 676: Minister of Public WorksGu Youyou took another sip of porridge and said indifferently, "My mother was exceptionally intelligent, so I suppose I take after her." "But I watched your mother grow up, and she had no such issue," the Lin Family Madam said. Gu Youyou said, "But she also learned to read without being taught, and knew many unfathomable things without instruction." Madam Lin felt a pang in her heart and upon reflection, she realized that her eldest daughter was indeed like that. Yet, over the years, she had grown accustomed to her daughter¡¯s differences and had seen nothing wrong with them. What did it matter if she had given birth to a pair of unparalleled children? "Grandmother, if you believe my mother was born with exceptional intelligence, why can¡¯t you believe in Youyou for once? If you truly don¡¯t believe, you can ask around. Youyou entered that room when she was seven and has never left for ten years. Everyone in the Gu Family knows this; a simple inquiry will reveal the truth!" Madam Lin¡¯s head buzzed with noise. Thinking about it, all the extraordinary intelligent traits her daughter displayed came rushing back to her. Once she started thinking, she couldn¡¯t stop. No one taught her, yet she could read, and she even taught Xingyi to read from a young age. When speaking to others, she claimed that she learned by watching Xingyi practice writing. She could do accounts, conduct business, and make strange pastries unseen by the world. Since her death, Madam Lin had never again tasted those pastries. Desperately wanting them, Xingyi had people search throughout Jiangnan but never found a chef who could make them. So... Madam Lin looked up at Gu Youyou, her voice trembling as she asked, "What exactly are you... why?" She couldn¡¯t even voice what they were. Gu Youyou said, "Grandmother, since my mother never told you, she must have had her reasons. Today, Youyou cannot tell you either. Can you trust me, trust my mother?" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Trust..." Of course, she trusted. They were no ordinary mother and daughter. Tears streamed from Madam Lin¡¯s aged eyes, and she couldn¡¯t hold them back. She wept alone at the side of the table for a long, long time! Her eldest daughter had toiled her whole life for that family. It was she who took the family from poverty to riches, and that¡¯s how the Lin Family had achieved its current splendor. It was a pity that Heaven was blind and took her away at such a young age. Gu Youyou sat across from her, unmoving, knowing that the old lady needed time to accept all this. ... After returning from Jinxiu City, the second young master Xie found himself uneasy and returned to Jinxiu City within a couple of days, where he had now stayed for five days. He held a nominal position at the Ministry of Works¡ªa job although nominal, required daily attendance. Absent for five days, the Ministry began to express its dissatisfaction, and the Minister of Public Works asked Master Xie upon leaving the court, "Master Xie, your son has not been seen for many days. Is there an issue at home?" Every mention of his son annoyed Master Xie, and he retorted gruffly, "Didn¡¯t I say he was on leave?" Rank and position dominate in bureaucracy, and Master Xie was two whole ranks higher than the Minister of Public Works. Thus, the minister had no choice but to respond with an apologetic smile, "What has happened to the second young master? May I ask how long he plans to take off?" A leave, he had assumed, meant a day or two at most. It was normal for a young man to want to play for a couple of days occasionally. But with the second young master Xie absent from the Ministry for five days, the Minister of Public Works, naturally, had to inquire. Master Xie snorted coldly, "He¡¯s ill. Who knows how long he will need? You might as well consider him dead out there for all I care." The minister was sweating profusely! It was rumored that Master Xie and his second son were at such odds that they were on the verge of severing their father-son relationship, and it seemed to be true. Chapter 686 - 677: Bring the Rebellious Child Back Bound Chapter 686: Chapter 677: Bring the Rebellious Child Back BoundAfter much questioning, not only did I fail to find anything out, but I even managed to anger Lord Jie. Having received a cold reception from Lord Jie, I had no choice but to leave dejectedly. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once back home, Lord Jie summoned Xie Qinyun and said, "Go to Jinxiu City and see if that ungrateful son is dead or not. If he¡¯s not, bind him and bring him back; if he is, buy a coffin there and carry it back here." Xie Qinyun: "..." "What¡¯s gotten into Father? With so much happening at home, my older brother has been in a bad mood these past few days; just let him be." Lord Jie glared at her with a cold look and snapped angrily, "You¡¯ve grown up and got tough wings now, too? Even you won¡¯t listen to me?" Xie Qinyun felt so wronged that she trembled at her father¡¯s scolding, hurriedly responding, "Alright, alright, Father, don¡¯t be angry. Your daughter will go now." Xie Qinyun called for a few skilled house servants to escort her, and they quickly set off for Jinxiu City by carriage. There, she saw her older brother standing by the window, continuously sighing as he stared at the building opposite, the Manxiu Building. "Older brother, what¡¯s the point of this? You two are already divorced, and Father has filed the documents. It¡¯s better if you come back with me," she said. The second son of the Jie family remained unmoved, feeling an icy chill in his heart. The woman he had always wanted to get rid of had finally left. He should have been happy, but why did it feel like a piece of his heart was missing, leaving him with an emptiness and discomfort? Xie Qinyun approached the window and followed her older brother¡¯s gaze downwards. There, opposite, was the front door to Miss Du¡¯s Manxiu Building. Every now and then, one could see Miss Du bustling about inside the building. She was born a daughter of an official and could have lived her life without ever having to show her face and do such things. Amongst the circle of official¡¯s daughters, someone like her would be looked down upon. From the scholarly class she fell, becoming the most despised merchant. But looking at her now, she didn¡¯t seem unhappy in the slightest, much happier compared to her days in the Jie Residence with the empty title of the second young mistress. The current Du Xintong was like a living, breathing person with flesh and blood. Xie Qinyun sighed, "Older brother, look how happy she is now. Isn¡¯t this quite good? Although she shows her face and is busy, it¡¯s still better than when she was in our house, right? Back then, she didn¡¯t dare to light the lamps too brightly for fear of running out of oil, which she had to ask the Concubine for. That Concubine would make things difficult for her, and she might not even get what she needed." The second son of the Jie family took a step back, his heart suddenly trembling, "She couldn¡¯t afford lamp oil?" Thinking carefully, it seemed that on the night he visited her, her room indeed had only a dim lamplight. Xie Qinyun said, "You already know what kind of person your favorite concubine is, right? With such a malicious woman in charge of the household, what couldn¡¯t she do? Older brother, you didn¡¯t know it, but Sister Du suffered a lot behind your back. Since you feel sorry for her now, staying far away from her is the kindness she needs." The second son of the Jie family felt his heart grow colder and colder, like a pool of lifeless, temperatureless water. This was all caused by him; he made her suffer so much. But what had he done back then? He had never trusted her, always thought it was merely her schemes, and he detested her. His eyes welled up with a mist he didn¡¯t know where from, clouding his vision, preventing him from seeing the figure on the opposite side clearly. "Ayun!" The second son of the Jie family opened his mouth, his voice hoarse and choked. "Ayun, do you think I deserve to die?" Xie Qinyun was startled by his words and said, "Older brother, what are you saying? Don¡¯t scare me." Chapter 687 - 678: Gu Youyou’s Blueprint Chapter 687: Chapter 678: Gu Youyou¡¯s BlueprintJie¡¯s Second Young Master shook his head and said, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything foolish. What are you thinking about, silly girl? I just... want to clear things up with her, and I should at least apologize to her. But I don¡¯t dare to face her, I¡¯m too ashamed! I never expected to push her to that state one day. If back then... it wasn¡¯t for my misinterpretation of that sachet, and coincidentally that both Du Wanqing and I had lost our mothers..." "Enough, enough, stop talking about it," Xie Qinyun interrupted irritably. "I don¡¯t want to hear these words, and I¡¯m sure Du Sister would feel the same. If you¡¯re going to see her just to say these things, then I think it¡¯s better not to. I asked Sister Du last time, now that you know your mistakes and the misunderstanding has been cleared, is there still a possibility for you two? Do you know what she said?" "What did she say?" His eyes lit up with a glimmer of hope. "She said that you and the Concubine both lost your mothers that year, and the comfort you found in each other was real. The hurt you¡¯ve caused her because of the Concubine over these years was also real. Perhaps she really loved you once, but that love was ground away bit by bit by the repeated injuries you inflicted upon her. There is no fate between you and her, and if there was, it was a calamitous one, and now even that calamitous fate has ended." Jie¡¯s Second Young Master felt his legs go weak, almost unable to stand, as the last string of hope in his heart snapped suddenly. He had thought that as long as the misunderstanding between them was resolved, there would still be a possibility. But she was right. The harm he had done to her was real, driving her to such a state, how could it be undone by simply resolving a "misunderstanding"? Finally, the still waters in his heart froze into ice. "Fine, I¡¯ll come back with you!" Miss Du put down the ledger in her hand, with neither sadness nor joy, as she watched a familiar carriage drive away from the inn across the street. There was no fate between them. If only that year, when she had handed him the small tiger sachet, he had been willing to look up, or if she could have run a little slower... perhaps things between them might have been different. A moment later, Miss Du picked up a drawing from her hand and called for Cuiya. The drawing was a congratulatory gift from Gu Youyou, and the clothing it depicted was the most beautiful she had ever seen. "Did the fabric ordered from the Jin Family come back?" Cuiya set aside her work, clapped her hands, and ran over joyfully to look. "Are you talking about Doctor Gu¡¯s drawing? I¡¯ve ordered the lotus-pink fabric already; the Jin Family¡¯s clerk delivered it yesterday. Do you need it now, Miss?" "Yes, bring it here," said Miss Du. Soon Cuiya brought the fabric Miss Du had requested. Miss Du smiled and said, "I want to make the first set of clothes myself and send it to Doctor Gu. Cuiya, do you remember Doctor Gu¡¯s measurements?" Cuiya confidently smiled and said, "Don¡¯t worry. As long as Cuiya has seen them once, she can recall the measurements to near perfection even without a ruler. The clothes you make will surely fit Doctor Gu perfectly." ... Finally seeing the true face of that woman, Jie Zhonglin still couldn¡¯t believe it after so long. He had trusted her so much, defended her in every way, yet he was unaware of how venomous she was behind his back. His sister once said he was blind in both eyes and heart, and indeed, she was right. Looking at the disheveled woman kneeling and weeping before him, he hated himself for being so foolish, deceived for so many years by such a hypocritical face. Jie¡¯s Second Young Master closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "Not sending you to the Governor¡¯s Office is already merciful enough. I¡¯m allowing you to leave the Jie Residence because I feel that not all of your arrogant and malicious deeds over the years are entirely your fault; I¡¯m also to blame. If it weren¡¯t for my inability to distinguish right from wrong, if I hadn¡¯t placed my trust in you in everything, you wouldn¡¯t have become what you are today." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 688 - 679: Driving Du Wanqing Out Chapter 688: Chapter 679: Driving Du Wanqing OutConcubine Du had already cried until her eyes were red; this time it wasn¡¯t fake tears, but genuine crying that had lasted several days. Jie Zhonglin had completely stopped believing in her. She recognized the look in his eyes all too well¡ªit was the same contemptuous gaze he once had for Du Xintong, perhaps even more intense. She had nothing left but Jie Zhonglin¡¯s love, and without him, how was she to live? "Husband," Concubine Du crawled forward a few steps and suddenly grasped the hem of Jie Zhonlin¡¯s robe, crying out, "You can¡¯t do this to me. You once promised that you regarded me as your wife, your only wife. Husband and wife are one; if I have made a mistake, you would bear it with me. I admit I¡¯ve done wrong, but you can¡¯t go back on your word and cast me out." Jie Zhonglin, struck as by lightning, stared at her, dumbfounded. These were indeed his own words from years past, but how could he have been so foolish? His disgust with himself deepened. He angrily pushed Concubine Du away, shouting, "Enough, we were both wrong, don¡¯t you understand? You will be punished, and I will be punished. At this point, even if I wanted to protect you, it would be impossible. My father will not let you stay in the Jie Family any longer¡ªdon¡¯t you see that?" Concubine Du pleaded through her tears, "I¡¯m not like Du Xintong; she is the legitimate daughter. Both the Du Family and the Yu Family have left their estate to her. I have nothing. She took everything away from my room when she left. I am left with nothing. If you ask me to leave the Jie Family, how will I survive? I don¡¯t want to go... Master has always doted on you the most. If you talk to him, tell him I¡¯m the woman you love the most, your wife. He surely won¡¯t make things difficult for me. Husband, I can¡¯t be without you, you¡¯ve always known that, haven¡¯t you?" Jie Zhonglin looked at her and sneered coldly, "You are my wife? Are you really? Are you worthy? Haven¡¯t you caused me enough misery? That I agreed to see you today is already the full extent of my kindness; don¡¯t push your luck." All of a sudden, Concubine Du laughed wildly, "If I¡¯m not your wife, then who is? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s that bitch Du Xintong. You despised her, didn¡¯t you? You¡¯ve already divorced her; there¡¯s no connection between you two anymore. Haha, I know you regret it, but what of it? Given her nature, since she agreed to the divorce, it means she¡¯s done with you for good. You¡¯ll never get her back in this lifetime..." "Shut up!" Jie Zhonglin grabbed Concubine Du¡¯s jaw with such force that her eyeballs seemed about to bulge out. The grip was so tight that it almost dislocated her jaw. "Yes, I can¡¯t have her¡ªall because of you. You¡¯ve deceived me for so many years and inflicted so much misery upon me. What more do you want?" After bellowing these words, he threw Concubine Du aside and said indifferently, "Get out, I never want to see you again." Concubine Du, frightened by his demeanor, lost her voice and forgot her pain. It took her a good while to be able to close her jaw again, and seeing the bloodshot eyes of Jie Zhonglin, she knew she was completely ruined. A sinister light flickered in Concubine Du¡¯s eyes as she casually reached towards her waist. She wouldn¡¯t accept this. After so many years of hard work and careful planning, she was on the verge of grasping what she wanted, only to face such an end. When Du Xintong left the Jie Family, it was said that she really did reopen Manxiu Building. After leaving, apart from a tarnished reputation, her living standards in every other aspect would be better than when she was with the Jie Family. But it was different for her¡ªshe had nothing, only Jie Zhonglin. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 689 - 680: If We Can’t Live Together, We’ll Die Together Chapter 689: Chapter 680: If We Can¡¯t Live Together, We¡¯ll Die TogetherShe cried softly, "You can¡¯t treat me like this, I have nothing but you, everything I did was to be with you forever. If you abandon me, I have no way to live on!" Jie Zhonglin sat in the chair, his head turned to one side, not looking at her. His own life was ruined by such a woman, how could she be discontent? And how could he? Having lost a pearl and yet cherishing a fish eye as a treasure, that was exactly him. While crying, Concubine Du slowly crawled toward Jie Zhonglin, her hand hidden under her robe tightly gripping a sharp dagger. What she couldn¡¯t have, she wouldn¡¯t let others have either. She bit her lip tightly, her eyes filled with madness, determined to perish together with Jie Zhonglin. Don¡¯t blame me¡ªit¡¯s all your fault, you forced me into this. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If we cannot live together, then let us die together. That would be better. Young Master Jie was so engrossed in lamenting that he had been deceived by such a woman for so long, that he failed to notice the deadly dagger already thrusting towards his chest, emitting a chilling white light. Startled by the sudden attack from Concubine Du, he instinctively reached out to block it. Just before the dagger pierced his chest, he grabbed the sharp blade with his hand and blood poured out instantly. He stared with shock-widened eyes, disbelievingly asking, "You want to kill me?" How could this woman who once claimed to love him deeply now want to kill him? Concubine Du trembled violently, but her grip on the dagger¡¯s handle was unyielding. Her face twisted with insanity, she said shakily, "Don¡¯t be afraid, if you die, I¡¯ll join you. I will never leave you." "You¡¯re mad, you maniac!" Young Master Jie exclaimed in shock and anger. Concubine Du felt that she indeed had gone mad, the thought of the miserable life she would have to endure after leaving the Jie Family was driving her insane, and she had lost it completely once she knew Jie Zhonglin no longer loved her. So, she cried and laughed crazily, using all her strength to thrust the dagger toward Young Master Jie¡¯s heart. Young Master Jie¡¯s heart tightened, and enduring the intense pain, he jerked his hand to the side. The dagger and his hand were both pressed against the tea table beside them, followed by a piercing scream. The people outside heard their Second Young Master¡¯s scream and hurriedly ran toward the room. As they opened the door, they were stunned by the scene inside. Blood filled the room. Concubine Du was maniacally laughing while chasing after their Second Young Master with a dagger in her hand. The Second Young Master was using a stool to shield himself, his other hand bleeding profusely. The servants were so startled that they froze, momentarily forgetting to intervene and stop Concubine Du¡¯s violent act. Young Master Jie shouted angrily, "What are you standing there for? Seize this madwoman at once!" His voice jolted the stunned servants into action. A few house servants stepped forward, quickly wrested the dagger from Concubine Du¡¯s hand, and pinned her to the ground. Concubine Du looked like a madwoman that day, her clothes in disheveled chaos and stained with blood. Her hair was a mess, sticking to her face, and the carefully applied makeup that usually adorned her face was now unrecognizable. In her current state, she resembled a mad beggar on the streets. "My dear husband, don¡¯t hide, let¡¯s die together, die together..." Concubine Du must have truly lost her mind, babbling mixed with crying and laughter. Seeing Concubine Du in this state, everyone felt she was both cruel and pitiable. Once doted on by the Second Young Master, she had come to such a tragic end. "Go to the Lin Residence, fetch Doctor Gu..." Chapter 690 - 681: Hurry and Save Lives Chapter 690: Chapter 681: Hurry and Save LivesEveryone had just pitied and lamented for Concubine Du when they discovered that the second young master¡¯s hand, bleeding profusely, was missing a finger. The finger he had lost was lying quietly on the desk beside him. No wonder he had screamed so loudly earlier; Concubine Du, having failed to kill the second young master, had instead severed one of his fingers. With the second young master¡¯s finger being cut off by Concubine Du, this was a grave matter, and the servants couldn¡¯t afford to be negligent. They hastily left the residence in a carriage to request the help of Gu Youyou from the Lin Family. In the absence of Minister Xie, with the second young master in such a state, the only person in the family who could make decisions was the third young lady, Xie Qinyun. Xie Qinyun was so shocked upon arriving at the scene that she nearly fainted. She had never imagined that Concubine Du, who had always professed her love for the second brother so fervently, could possess such a cruel heart. She was after his life; although she didn¡¯t get his life, she cut off one of his fingers. What a vile woman! Concubine Du was bound hand and foot, gagged, and thrown into the firewood shed to await her punishment, while Xie Qinyun was pacing anxiously in her second brother¡¯s room, and the second young master of the Jie Family, enduring the pain, had the servants tend to his bleeding wound. It wasn¡¯t just the finger that was injured; his palm also had a gash, and there were several other cuts on his body, all inflicted by the frenzied Concubine Du with a dagger. "Quick, go and see if Doctor Gu has arrived!" Xie Qinyun sent another maid to check at the gate. In just a short while, she had already sent five or six maids to check. "This vile woman, second brother, you should have driven her out earlier; that would have spared you from this suffering." The second young master¡¯s feelings were complicated at the moment, filled with both regret and hatred. "A person like her, who could push her own sister into a lotus pond to drown, what more for a man who wanted to kick her out of the house. Second brother, now you see her true face, don¡¯t you? She doesn¡¯t love you; she loves your status, herself. If someone else could give her what she wants, she could love another just as well." The second young master let his sister scold him, remaining silently sullen, with large beads of sweat dripping from his forehead. Lin Residence A house servant from the Jie Family had ridden swiftly over. As soon as he dismounted, he urgently asked the gatekeeper to notify their young lady, saying that it was a matter of life and death. Seeing the servant from the Jie Residence so anxious, the gatekeeper of the Lin Family did not dare delay. One inquired with Madam Lin, while another went directly to the courtyard of their young lady, Gu Youyou. Today, Concubine Du of Manxiu Building had come to visit. She had just entered Gu Youyou¡¯s courtyard, had just exchanged pleasantries, and had not hurried to address the main issue when she saw the servant from the gate rushing over in an urgent manner. This made Gu Youyou quite displeased as she said, "Is it so urgent as if your eyebrows are on fire? Didn¡¯t you see I have a guest here?" The servant hastily replied, "It¡¯s more urgent than the eyebrows catching fire, young lady. A messenger from the Jie Residence has come, saying you need to go and save a life." "Save what life?" Gu Youyou asked, glancing at Concubine Du, speaking in a calm and unhurried manner. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh my, it¡¯s said that Concubine Du has gone mad. She grabbed a knife to kill the second young master, saying she wanted to die together with him." Gu Youyou¡¯s brows twitched, "Is that so?" Concubine Du was internally startled, but her expression was only somewhat surprised. Overall, she remained relatively calm and asked, "And now, is the second young master dead or alive?" The gatekeeper¡¯s servant replied anxiously, "Right now, we don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s dead or alive. Young lady, will you save him or not? If you¡¯re not going, I should go out and relay the message; otherwise, if there is any delay, it could be troublesome, as our family and the Jie Residence have a rather good relationship." "Save him, of course," Gu Youyou said after looking at Concubine Du. "Notify the young lady to make a quick trip to Jisheng Hall and bring my medicine chest over." Chapter 691 - 682: Life or Integrity? Chapter 691: Chapter 682: Life or Integrity?That was the box where Gu Youyou kept her Western medical supplies, all of them crafted by artisans in Lingnan and after she arrived in Beijing; they were unique in this world. Since it was a knife wound, they would presumably be needed. She quickly went inside to fetch her commonly used medicine box and hastened out. The doorkeeper had already prepared a carriage for her, but Gu Youyou, with a stern face, said lightly, "Saving lives is a race against time. How long will it take by carriage? I¡¯ll ride a horse instead." With those words, she seized the horse that the Jie Residence¡¯s house servant had ridden to bring the news, mounted it, and galloped away, leaving everyone staring in amazement. "Your family¡¯s young Miss can ride a horse?" "I... I had no idea?" "Since she has ridden off, just send the carriage back." "Wait, I¡¯ll need it," Lin Qianqing rushed out in a flurry, the young Miss from the Du Family with her. Lin Qianqing said, "I know you¡¯re worried, let¡¯s go together." The young Miss from the Du Family nodded. Although the Jie Family had no relation to her now, if Concubine Du were driven out of the Jie Residence, in the end, she was still of the Du Family, and she had to give her deceased parents an explanation. Gu Youyou reached the Jie Residence with utmost speed, where a crowd of servants were already waiting at the door, expecting her to save a life. Gu Youyou frowned and asked, "What are you all blocking the doorway for? Is your Second Young Master dead or not?" Her words left the crowd blocking the door dumbfounded. Doctor Gu was indeed fierce! They quickly led Gu Youyou inside while spouting, "The Second Young Master is still alive, but his injury is serious, there¡¯s blood everywhere, and a finger was brutally severed." "Oh? A finger was severed?" Gu Youyou was somewhat surprised. In the course of the conversation, they had arrived at Second Young Master Jie¡¯s room. The room was in disarray, blood everywhere; it truly looked like a recent battlefield. "Doctor Gu, you¡¯re here?" Xie Qinyun greeted her with delight and urgently said, "Please check on my second brother quickly." Gu Youyou nodded at her, put down the medicine box, and busied herself with examining Second Young Master Jie¡¯s wounds. He had multiple stab wounds all over his body, his appearance disheveled. It seemed the wound was so painful and the blood loss so extensive that his face had turned pale from the agony, covered in sweat. Seeing this worthless man in such a state, Gu Youyou felt an inexplicable urge to applaud and felt quite relieved. Of course, as a doctor with professional ethics, these were merely fleeting thoughts, and her demeanor remained very serious and attentive. She glanced at the severed finger on the table, then at the base of Second Young Master Jie¡¯s finger that he was pressing down on, and let out a light sigh of relief. The cut was clean, and the angle and pressure used to stem the bleeding were precise. As the finger had only been separated a short while ago, the chances of reattachment were still very high. "First, take off your clothes, so I can treat the wounds on your body," she said. Although the wounds on his body weren¡¯t particularly deep, there were many, and there had been no proper effort to stop the bleeding. If they were not treated soon, he would likely faint from excessive blood loss. "You are a female doctor, is that alright?" Even in severe pain, Second Young Master Jie¡¯s mind was still lucid. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou replied impatiently, "Choose between your life and your modesty. It¡¯s your call!" Second Young Master Jie: "..." Xie Qinyun interrupted, "Good grief, what time do you think it is to still be concerned about shame? Even Miss Gu, a young lady, hasn¡¯t complained, so why your reluctance to undress? Shall I help?" These shameless words of Xie Qinyun gave Second Young Master Jie quite a shock, "As an unmarried lady, how can you speak so improperly?" Xie Qinyun shot back directly: "I had no mother to teach me, so this is how I am." Chapter 692 - 683: Return to the Old Place Chapter 692: Chapter 683: Return to the Old PlaceHaving said that, he went straight to undress him. Master Jie felt both anger and regret, his father had entrusted his sister to his care, yet he had spent all these years focused on Concubine Du. It was all because he had been too foolish to devote more care to his sister, which led to her becoming what she was now. If only he had married a wife capable of managing a household, his sister would not have turned out to be so ill-mannered. No, that wasn¡¯t right, he did have a good wife, he just blamed himself for being blind and not cherishing her properly. The medicine box Gu Youyou brought had hemostatic emergency medicine, sterilized gauze, and everything else needed. By the time Lin Qianqing and Miss Du arrived with their toolkit, she had already dressed all of Jie Zhonglin¡¯s wounds, except for his hand. The water and clean room that had just been ordered to be prepared by the servants were ready. Gu Youyou, carrying Master Jie¡¯s severed finger, led him into a room that had been prepared separately. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This room was a small chamber for storing silks and satins, always kept very clean. Once the door was closed, the glazed tiles on the ceiling let through a bright light, shining right on the operating table she had had prepared. Master Jie truly lived up to his status as a Grade-One Minister of the Imperial Court, to have been awarded pieces of glazed tile. The room was lit with the brightest candles, making it exceptionally well-lit. Gu Youyou sat across from Master Jie¡¯s son and said, "The meridians in your finger are very fine, reattaching it will be very difficult, and it might take a long time. During the process, you must not move! If you need to relieve yourself, do so quickly. If there are no issues, then we can begin." Master Jie looked at her with surprise and asked, "Can a severed finger really be reattached?" Gu Youyou replied, "I can¡¯t guarantee it, I can only tell you that, barring accidents, there¡¯s a good chance of survival. I¡¯m the only one in this world daring to reattach a finger under these conditions, so whether you want to proceed is up to you." Master Jie paused for a moment, then clenched his teeth and said, "Reattach it, thank you Doctor Gu." Gu Youyou nodded and said, "Place your hand properly, we¡¯re starting now." She indeed was not one hundred percent certain, she could only first attach it and see, watching closely at all times. There were many things that were lacking here, so she had to rely on her own skills to do this. The bone-setting process was long and would be very painful. She had initially planned to have anesthetic, but Gu Youyou decided not to use it, preferring to let this scum man feel the full pain. The man across from her furrowed his brows tightly, beads of sweat on his forehead falling in large drops, but he didn¡¯t make a sound. After waiting outside for a while and seeing that Gu Youyou and the others had not come out, Miss Du said to Xie Qinyun, "I want to go see Du Wanqing." Xie Qinyun¡¯s cold eyebrows hardened, and she said unhappily, "Why would you want to see her? She dared to try to kill Brother, let father deal with her when he comes back." However, Miss Du said, "She was driven out of the Jie Family, which makes her a person of the Du Family. Even if she¡¯s dead, I need to tell it to my parents¡¯ graves." Xie Qinyun rolled her eyes in speechlessness, saying, "Fine, go see her if you want. Seeing her in her miserable state might make you feel better." Having said that, she called an old maid to lead Miss Du to the woodshed to see Concubine Du. Less than two months after leaving the Jie Household, Miss Du revisited familiar ground but felt a strange sense of alienation. She had lived in the Jie Family¡¯s inner courtyards for seven years, having been Zhonglin¡¯s wife for five, yet she had rarely paid serious attention to this courtyard. To her, the seven years had been like a dream within a bubble. A dream filled with endless bitterness. Had it not been for the old maid leading the way, she might not have been able to find the woodshed at all. Chapter 693 - 684 She’s Going Crazy Chapter 693: Chapter 684 She¡¯s Going CrazyFrom afar, Miss Du could hear the piercing cries of Concubine Du, helpless and despairing. She thought she would be softened by them, yet to her surprise, she was proven right by that girl Xie Qinyun. Hearing such sounds, she actually felt a sense of pleasure. "So you too can cry in utter despair?" Miss Du stood outside the window of the firewood shed, looking in at the concubine inside. The concubine stopped her wailing and pounding on the door, stunned for a moment, before turning to look at the window. "Do you say I should take you back?" Miss Du added. This time Concubine Du heard clearly; she scrambled up and stumbled toward the window. Hands covered in blood grabbed onto the dusty wooden window, glaring at the person standing outside. "You... you¡¯ve returned?" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Concubine Du¡¯s gaze was vacant, and she shook her head fearfully as if seeing a demon, screaming wildly, "No, you¡¯ve already left, you can¡¯t come back. I am the lawful wife, I am the mistress of the Jie Family, you cannot return, go away, go away..." Miss Du said indifferently, "They say you¡¯ve gone mad, and looking at you now, if you¡¯re not mad, you¡¯re certainly not far from it. You can¡¯t even bear this bit of suffering, how can you compare to me?" "Me... why should I compare with you?" Concubine Du yelled frenziedly: "What right do you have to compare to me? What if you are the legitimate daughter of the Du Family? When father was alive, you were the daughter, but upon his death, you became just like me, nothing but an orphan without parents. Hahaha... But I am different from you, I am the person my husband loved most, I have my husband¡¯s love, what do you have? You have nothing. How can you compare to me? Hahaha... you are just a pitiful worm..." The concubine¡¯s crazed laughter spread beyond the firewood shed, reaching the servants busy at work in the distance, sending shivers down their spines. They hastened their tasks, eager to finish their work and leave this ominous place as soon as possible. Miss Du remained calm, "I admit, he used to love you. However... that was merely because you deceived him, he had yet to see your true face." "What do you mean he hadn¡¯t seen my true face? This is just who I am," Concubine Du asserted loudly: "You don¡¯t know yet, do you? My husband said that if I erred, it was his error as well. We are one as husband and wife, we err together, we bear the consequences together. You remember what I did to you before, don¡¯t you? See, every time it was he who took the blame with me." "Is that so?" Miss Du scoffed coldly, "Then why did you kill him today?" "I killed him?" The concubine looked stupefied for a moment, her eyes wide with shock. "I killed him, I have to kill my husband..." she mumbled dumbly, then suddenly looked up again and yelled at Miss Du outside the window: "What do you mean I killed him? It was a punishment we both shared. He had said long ago that no matter what I did, he would share the consequences with me, so if I cannot live, neither can he. I didn¡¯t kill him; it was suicide! He chose to die with me. Aren¡¯t you upset? Hahaha..." Miss Du, looking at the crazed Concubine Du in that filthy firewood shed, shook her head and spoke softly,"It seems you really are losing your mind." Thinking of her deceased parents, Miss Du sighed again and muttered to herself, "Even if you are mad, I still have to bring you to father¡¯s grave to kneel and apologize, to see how many years it¡¯s been since you¡¯ve visited him. Father said before he died that only the two of us sisters were left in the Du Family, that we must depend on each other, support each other, never imagining it would come to this. Magistrate Jie should soon be returning; you had better watch yourself." Chapter 694 - 685: Reattaching a Severed Finger Chapter 694: Chapter 685: Reattaching a Severed FingerMiss Du finished speaking and without looking at the crazed Concubine Du again, turned and left. Concubine Du stopped her wild laughter and began frantically beating on the window, shouting loudly, "Don¡¯t go, you¡¯re not allowed to go, let me out..." A moment later, she shook her head violently and shouted something else. "No, go away, you must not come to the Jie Family again, you are the one who was driven out of the Jie Family as a rejected wife, just go away..." The watching servants shook their heads and whispered among themselves, "Concubine Du must truly be insane." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... Gu Youyou was busy until nightfall before she finished the finger reattachment surgery, and she herself was almost overwhelmed by exhaustion. In contrast, the second son of the Jie Family, throughout the entire process, was drenched in sweat from the pain yet clenched his teeth and did not utter a sound. This couldn¡¯t help but remind her of the legend of Guan Yu¡¯s bone scraping. This scum of a man still had some willpower, after all. After putting away her things, Gu Youyou stood up and said to the second son of the Jie Family, "That should do for now. Keep an eye on the color of the severed finger. If it turns black, notify me immediately, otherwise your life could be in danger. "If everything goes normally, I should be able to remove your stitches in about ten days. However, the steel pin used for stabilization cannot be moved, to be safe, it needs to stay in place for nearly two months. During this time, be extra careful not to injure it again." The second son of the Jie Family took a breath and gently hummed in acknowledgment. Seeing he was also on the verge of not being able to hold up, Gu Youyou didn¡¯t say anything more and went outside. Xie Qinyun hurried over and asked anxiously, "How is it, my second brother is alright, isn¡¯t he?" Gu Youyou replied, "The finger has been reattached, whether it will survive, I do not know. Observe it closely these next few days." "A severed finger can be reattached?" They clearly thought Gu Youyou was just there to treat the wound on the second young master¡¯s finger, and they had never imagined she was there to reattach his severed finger. At that moment, the second son of the Jie Family came out as well, and wasn¡¯t it his severed little finger that Gu Youyou had just reattached? Xie Qinyun, looking at his hand and secretly marveling, said, "Doctor Gu, you¡¯re truly remarkable, you really did reattach it, didn¡¯t you?" Gu Youyou, her heart blooming with joy and secretly smug, replied indifferently, showing off nonetheless, "What¡¯s so surprising about that? If the conditions are right, not to mention a lost finger, whether it¡¯s a severed hand or foot, or even a heart or liver transplant, it¡¯s not a problem." "Cousin, you¡¯re so amazing!" Lin Qianqing said with an admiring face. Gu Youyou chuckled, and seeing that it was getting late, she said after coming out, "Where is Miss Du? Cousin, didn¡¯t she come with you?" Lin Qianqing glanced at the second son of the Jie Family and said, "Miss Du went to see Concubine Du after she arrived and then left, saying she would wait for you at our residence." The second son of the Jie Family turned even paler and thought to himself, ¡¯She didn¡¯t even glance at me, I thought she came to see me, but it turns out she was here to see her sister.¡¯ "Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s not delay any longer and head back quickly," Gu Youyou told Lin Qianqing. Xie Qinyun looked worriedly at her own second brother before turning to escort Gu Youyou and the others out. "Has your father come back, and did he say how Concubine Du would be dealt with?" As they passed by the flower hall, Gu Youyou asked. Xie Qinyun replied, "I heard Concubine Du has gone insane. With a madwoman like that, it¡¯s truly hard to decide what to do. Keeping her in this state, if we were to toss her onto the streets, it would affect my father¡¯s reputation." Given Lord Jie¡¯s disposition, it seemed unlikely that he would throw a madwoman out onto the streets to be ridiculed by others. Besides, no matter what she had done, Concubine Du was, after all, Lord Du¡¯s daughter. ... Chapter 695 - 686: The Hidden Jade Pendant Chapter 695: Chapter 686: The Hidden Jade PendantGu Youyou returned when the sky was already dark, and Miss Du had long since returned to Jinxiu City, leaving behind only a set of clothes. "Miss Du saw that you hadn¡¯t come back for a long time and left first," Xiang Chun said. "When she left, she said the clothes were a gift for you, and she also said that what needed to be discussed, could be talked about next time." Gu Youyou nodded lightly and said, "I understand, you can go back to rest now. It¡¯s hot nowadays, and there is no need for someone to keep watch at night." After Xiang Chun left, Gu Youyou closed the door and opened up the clothes to take a look. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These were the very clothes she had sent in her designs last time. She started to smile, deciding to try on the clothes first. Miss Du¡¯s visit today was probably to discuss a collaboration on the clothes, undoubtedly smelling the business opportunity. That hateful concubine, why did she have to make her move against that scoundrel now and not earlier? It wasn¡¯t easy for Miss Du, a busy person, to make a visit, and it was all delayed because of that broken finger. After changing into the clothes, Gu Youyou missed having a large full-length mirror. In this era, it seemed the only way to see a clear full-body reflection was to wait for daylight and go to the lake. It was also only the lake at this time that could reflect a clear image. Looking at herself in the bronze mirror on the dressing table, the fuzzy half-body effect wasn¡¯t too bad. She would wear these clothes to the Imperial Palace tomorrow to start advertising from there. She reached for her waist and quickly took the clothes she had just changed off from the hanger. Inside the clothes was a small pouch she had sewn in by herself, and inside it lay a small Jade Pendant. This was the Jade Pendant that Jin Zijin had treasured all along. She had always wanted to find a suitable opportunity, or rather, a suitable reason to return the pendant to him, but never had the chance. In modern times, Gu Youyou had seen many such treasures. Looking at the quality of this jade, it was even better than the jade she had seen before, which was of national treasure level. He had given such an important item to the boatman as fare, she wondered what he was thinking. Probably, the story of this jade in his heart had surpassed the value of the jade itself. Gu Youyou had redeemed this Jade Pendant for him and since then had kept it on her person; maybe he would need it again in the future? Gu Youyou fetched needle and thread, needing to embroider a hidden pouch on the set of clothes she had on to store the jade. The style of the clothes didn¡¯t affect her ability to sew while wearing them, so she didn¡¯t bother taking them off. The needlework was quick in Gu Youyou¡¯s hands. She was always precise and steady with the needle, and it didn¡¯t take long to finish. Secured on the inner side of the waistband, it didn¡¯t affect the clothes¡¯ appearance and wasn¡¯t easy for others to discover. There was an odd whistling of the wind coming from behind the wall in the room. Gu Youyou recognized this sound; Jin Zijin had arrived. She hurriedly pushed the Jade Pendant inside and quickly sewed up the opening, biting off the thread. Jin Zijin entered silently, standing in the dark for a moment before asking, "Why are you still sewing at this late hour?" Gu Youyou smiled and said, "Some stitches came loose." Jin Zijin walked up to her and looked her up and down, his eyebrows raised as he asked, "Is this a new dress?" Gu Youyou stood up and twirled around, laughing, "Yes, this dress was a gift from Miss Du today; it¡¯s the same design I drew before. What do you think, does it look good?" "It looks quite nice," Jin Zijin said, nodding with a smile. Gu Youyou knew he wasn¡¯t one to express more flattering words easily and didn¡¯t trouble him further, instead she said, "The Empress Dowager can stand up and walk a few steps now. I must visit the palace tomorrow, and I should also take care of my two apprentices." Jin Zijin didn¡¯t say much, just nodded lightly. Chapter 696 - 687 Too Stiff, Easily Broken Chapter 696: Chapter 687 Too Stiff, Easily BrokenHe wrapped his arm around her from behind and rested his chin on top of her head, pressing down in a way that made her quite uncomfortable. Having no choice, she could only shift her body. He seemed to be deep in thought and didn¡¯t pay attention to her movement. After a while, he said, "Go to sleep, I came late tonight." Gu Youyou pondered for a moment before replying, "It¡¯s all right. I also got back late today, and Aunt dragged me away for a lecture. Fortunately, my visit to the Jie Residence was to save someone, so she didn¡¯t say anything too unpleasant." "Hmm! I heard there was another incident at the Jie Residence, that concubine almost killed Jie Zhonglin?" Gu Youyou laughed and said, "Exactly, whether she succeeded or not, she cut off one of his fingers. I managed to reattach it for him, but I¡¯m not sure if it will survive. Second Young Master Jie seems effeminate, but he has a robust constitution. As long as he¡¯s well cared for, he should be able to make it." "Reattaching a finger?" Jin Zijin mused and then laughed, saying, "With this story spreading, your reputation is going to grow even more." Gu Youyou said, "I already have a big reputation, what about the matters in Lingnan, hmm?" "Yes, you¡¯re capable!" Jin Zijin said with a huff, "A tall tree catches the wind, you need to learn to be more reserved." Gu Youyou disagreed, retorting, "Wasn¡¯t it you who said that the greater my reputation, the more important I become, making it harder for Yu Jizi to lay a finger on me?" Jin Zijin replied, "Although that¡¯s true, there is a saying that the overly rigid are easily broken." "Great, you¡¯ve said all there is, good and bad," she retorted. The two of them cuddled up in bed under a thin blanket. Gu Youyou felt that the temperature was just right, incredibly comfortable. Jin Zijin, on the other hand, felt it was a bit too warm, especially in the searing summer heat when both of them were wearing thin undershirts, hugging each other was like wearing nothing at all, which was quite tantalizing. Half of the heat was due to the flame toxin in his body, and the other half was roused by her. Jin Zijin got up, reached for the medicine bottle inside his outer garment, poured out a pill, put it in his mouth, and swallowed it before he could continue to sleep. Otherwise, the heat was simply unbearable. His condition was different from Gu Youyou and those who had been nourished with medicinal concoctions for years. The flame toxin in his body was activated by the Fire Lotus in the Flame Pool and the heat emanating from the Zhuzhao Pearl. Compared to the likes of Gu Youyou, it was more manageable. According to her modern medical theory, it wouldn¡¯t affect the central nervous system. As long as the body temperature didn¡¯t continue to rise, it would be fine. Her medicine was somewhat harmful to the body, but this harm was negligible compared to the effects of a continuously rising body temperature. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, he heeded her advice to avoid taking the medicine unless he felt his body temperature rising. Gu Youyou turned over, touched his forehead, and asked, "Is it very uncomfortable?" Jin Zijin hummed in response, saying, "It¡¯s bearable." Gu Youyou touched his cheek and said, "Don¡¯t pretend. If it weren¡¯t unbearable, you wouldn¡¯t take the medicine. You¡¯re always so tolerant." Jin Zijin laughed and admitted, "Alright, it¡¯s unbearable. I think I might feel better if you stayed a bit further away from me. Let¡¯s sleep now, it¡¯s late." Gu Youyou countered, "Nonsense, I¡¯m so cool to the touch, you should hold me tighter to feel better. A natural, reusable physical cooling ice pack." "What nonsense are you talking now? Go to sleep!" Jin Zijin was truly drowsy now, his words slurring. Gu Youyou sighed, unable to resist smoothing out his furrowed brow with her hand. If only they had the equipment, she thought, she could give him a CT scan to see exactly where that thing was in his body. Perhaps a simple surgical procedure could remove it, sparing him this agony. ... Chapter 697 - 688: Becoming a Walking Advertisement Chapter 697: Chapter 688: Becoming a Walking AdvertisementAfter entering the Imperial Palace, Gu Youyou and Lin Qianqing parted ways. According to the previous Empress¡¯s words, when Gu Youyou entered the Imperial Palace, Lin Qianqing had to follow; she was to serve the Empress, while Gu Youyou was to serve the Empress Dowager. In the sweltering heat of the Imperial Palace, the palaces of the masters had excellently made cooling devices, and it was indeed very cool. Gu Youyou took the Empress Dowager¡¯s pulse and examined her leg carefully before daring to stand up and reply. "Empress Dowager, your leg has recovered better than I expected," she said. "Continue with the acupuncture and massage, and after some time, you should be able to stroll around the Imperial Garden with the help of a walking stick." The Empress Dowager was delighted to hear this. Although she was old, she did not want to become an invalid. Being able to stand up again was something she had not even dared to dream of in the past, but now it had become a reality, and she could even stroll around the Imperial Garden by herself. Out of joy, she bestowed upon Gu Youyou a case full of gold and silver jewels, saying, "Doctor Gu, you have made a great contribution by healing my leg, and a great reward is in order. Gold and silver may be mundane, but I am a mundane person, and besides these common goods, I cannot think of a better reward." Gu Youyou thanked her profusely, saying, "As a commoner born to a farming family, I am only too happy to receive the Empress Dowager¡¯s gold and silver rewards. Thank you, Empress Dowager, for your generosity." "Ha ha, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good." The Empress Dowager¡¯s gaze fell upon Gu Youyou, and the more she looked, the more pleased she became, especially with the outfit Gu Youyou was wearing. It was a lotus-pink color, made of top-quality silk brocade, and the embroidery was the Jie Family¡¯s exclusive Manxiu style. In recent years, since the Jie Family had no one, Manxiu embroidery had become hard to find. The Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of it, and she asked in astonishment, "Doctor Gu, is the embroidery on this gown the Manxiu style from the Jie Family?" The hem of Gu Youyou¡¯s gown, her entire waistband, and the collar were all adorned with the exquisite Manxiu embroidery. She replied, "Your Highness, this gown was gifted to me by Miss Du of the Manxiu Building; it is indeed the Jie Family¡¯s Manxiu style." "Miss Du?" The Empress Dowager had spent many years in the palace and was not a woman who meddled in power; naturally, she did not inquire about every matter and therefore was unaware of Miss Du¡¯s troubles with the Jie Family. Gu Youyou explained, "Miss Du¡¯s mother is the daughter of the Jie Family. Miss Du is now the only craftsman skilled in Manxiu embroidery. She has recently reopened the Manxiu Building. She was ill before, and I had the fortune of saving her life. So she made this gown as a way to repay the kindness." So that was it! The Empress Dowager exclaimed, "It¡¯s truly beautiful; this craftsmanship is even better than that of the palace¡¯s Bureau of Tailoring." A palace maiden, attentive and caring, asked, "Empress Dowager, if you like it, why not have Miss Du make one for you as well?" The Empress Dowager laughed heartily but waved her hand, "No, no, at my age, comfort is all that matters when it comes to clothes, and whether they look good or not is of no consequence." She looked Gu Youyou up and down and said with a smile, "However, I am certain this gown will cause quite a stir among the other ladies of the court." When time was almost up after chatting casually with the Empress Dowager, Gu Youyou performed acupuncture on her once more, then it was time for her to leave. The Empress Dowager sighed, wishing she could find a good match for Gu Youyou, if only her health were better. Such a fine young lady might pass away at any time; it truly was a pity. She asked, "Doctor Gu, has your health improved lately?" Gu Youyou paused for a moment before hurriedly answering, "Your Highness, my ailment is more troublesome in the winter but easier in the summer. Now that it is the middle of the hot season, my health is as good as anyone else¡¯s." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No wonder her complexion had improved considerably. The Empress Dowager said with concern, "So there¡¯s still no way to cure it completely?" Chapter 698 - 689 Two Disciples Chapter 698: Chapter 689 Two Disciples"I have always been trying to save myself," replied Gu Youyou. The Empress Dowager heaved a long sigh and said, "There is a saying that healers cannot heal themselves. It must be tough for you. Do you want me to summon a few Imperial Physicians to have a look at you?" Of course her illness could not be treated by Imperial Physicians. Gu Youyou quickly said, "Thank you, Empress Dowager, but there¡¯s no need to trouble the Imperial Physicians. It is already a miracle that Youyou has lived to this age. I am well aware of my own condition." The Empress Dowager did not insist and said, "All right then. I¡¯ve heard that you have been sick from a young age, which must have been very hard for you. You may leave now, go and find the Princess." "Yes, I shall take my leave." The Empress Dowager¡¯s palace maiden led Gu Youyou to Princess Jiu¡¯s Liuying Hall. Cui Yingying, the young healer from the Cui Family, was Princess Jiu¡¯s study companion, and the two often read together. When Gu Youyou arrived, their female teacher was instructing them in the "neixun" (inner training). The palace maiden was about to move forward to announce her arrival but was stopped by Gu Youyou. "Thank you, Auntie Li, for leading the way. Please first return to Renshou Palace and report to the Empress Dowager, I will wait here for a while." Complying, the palace maiden then returned to Renshou Palace. Gu Youyou stood outside the window listening to the two young ladies reciting the inner training, and couldn¡¯t help but lament the sorrows of women in the feudal society from deep within her heart. To want to read and to learn, one must first master the ¡¯Four Books for Women.¡¯ "The Women¡¯s Precepts," the "neixun," the "Women¡¯s Analects," and the "The Records of the Ladies of Distinguished Service." To her, what was there to read in these books? They did nothing but indoctrinate women into the Three Obediences and Four Virtues, mere accessories to men who were revered as greater than the heavens. Yet the women born in this era had no choice. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, women like them were still somewhat better off, being able to learn at least a little. If they were daughters from a poor family, no one would say a thing even if they were educated through the rod. Therefore, in peasant families, mothers with a bit of foresight would teach their daughters to be more assertive to avoid being wronged or suffering. Perhaps the female teacher glimpsed Gu Youyou standing by the window, for she sped up the pace and ended the lesson early. "Princess Jiu, Miss Cui, have you memorized everything your teacher taught you today?" Cui Yingying obediently said she had remembered, while Princess Jiu remained motionless. The female teacher did not say much, simply offered a faint smile, performed a curtsy, and then left. Only after the female teacher had left did Gu Youyou, carrying her medicine box, enter the Princess¡¯s study. "Master, you¡¯ve come!" The originally listless Princess Jiu brightened up immediately upon seeing Gu Youyou. She threw herself towards Gu Youyou, hugging her waist. Gu Youyou smiled and patted her head, saying, "Yes, have you missed your master?" "Yes, Liuying has been waiting for the master to come," said Princess Jiu with a joyful smile. Cui Yingying was much more courteous than the Princess, conducting herself properly before calling her master. Teaching children was considered shocking and scandalous to the palace maidens, so the astute Princess Jiu sent her palace maidens and eunuchs away as soon as Gu Youyou arrived, and closed the door. "Have you read the books I showed you last time?" Cui Yingying took out a book of acupoints and said, "I remembered the pages master told me to read." Princess Jiu, on the other hand, brought out a book of paintings and asked, "Master, look, are my drawings good?" Gu Youyou collected both children¡¯s homework and reviewed each, nodding her satisfaction. "Both done well. This time, we won¡¯t do any schoolwork, let¡¯s go outside and play." "Play outside?" Princess Jiu cocked her head and said, "If the Empress learns that I¡¯m not studying diligently, she will scold me again." Gu Youyou chuckled and said, "You are still so young, and it will be many years before you need to study seriously. Learning that little bit of stuff is so boring. When it¡¯s time to play, you should play properly. But when it¡¯s time to study, you should also study hard. The method your master teaches you, to learn while playing, is naturally more effective than being cooped up inside studying all day." Chapter 699 - 690: Noble Consort Sheng Chapter 699: Chapter 690: Noble Consort ShengWomen didn¡¯t need to learn as much as men, and not all books were deemed suitable for them. Having mastered the Four Books for Women, they might read some of the Book of Songs, but that was commonly the extent of their learning. They were typically taught needlework, embroidery, and arts like playing the zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Without the heavy workload of modern education, girls would often complete their schooling at a women¡¯s academy in two or three years. Lin Qianqing and Xie Qinyun had met at a women¡¯s academy, where they studied the Four Books for Women and the Book of Songs from the age of ten to thirteen. To say that they went out to play meant, for the Princess, nothing more than strolling through the Imperial Garden. In the summer, the lotus flowers in the ponds blossomed with vibrant beauty. Many early-bloomers had already formed seed pods; this was likely the last round of blooming. "Ninth Princess, you love painting. Do you like to paint these lotuses in the pond?" Since Gu Youyou had interacted with the Ninth Princess and Cui Yingying, she had discovered that Cui Yingying was seriously studying medical skills, comprehending even complex medical principles. The Princess wanted to learn medicine, perhaps out of hope and concern from seeing her mother ill during her childhood. But what she truly loved was painting, which was why Gu Youyou decided to cater to her interests, teaching them separately and focusing on instructing the Princess in painting. The Ninth Princess leaned on the railing by the lotus pond, scrutinizing the beauty before her. After a moment, she turned back to Gu Youyou and said, "These aren¡¯t the most beautiful lotuses in the Imperial Palace. I¡¯ve seen a kind that¡¯s as red as fire. In that pond, they bloom like sparks, incredibly stunning. If I were to paint lotuses, I¡¯d paint those." Hearing this, Gu Youyou was delighted. She guessed that the Ninth Princess was referring to the Fire Lotuses in the Flame Pool. It was said that this was a treasure of the Imperial Palace. Once tended by the Zhuzhao Pearl, the flowers hadn¡¯t been as red since its disappearance. "Is there such a lotus? How come I¡¯ve only seen white and pink lotuses?" inquired Cui Yingying on the side. The Ninth Princess patted her chest confidently, "Of course, I¡¯ve seen them. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can take you there to see!" This was indeed a delightful prospect for Gu Youyou. However, at that moment, a concubine approached them from afar. Judging by her attire, her rank seemed quite high. Many of the concubines had already been seen by Gu Youyou, but this one, appearing to be in her mid-thirties to forties, and of only average beauty among the concubines¡ªa simply graceful woman¡ªwas someone Gu Youyou was seeing for the first time. Upon seeing her, the Ninth Princess and Cui Yingying quickly paid their respects: "We greet the Noble Consort." She was actually the Noble Consort? S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou remembered what Lin Qianqing had told her: in the palace, aside from the Empress, there was only one Noble Consort bold enough to rival her status¡ªthe mother of the Second Prince, Noble Consort Sheng. This woman had started as a personal maid to the former Crown Princess Consort. After the Crown Princess Consort¡¯s death, the then Crown Prince, who later became Emperor, upgraded her first to a room concubine and then to a secondary consort, eventually granting her the highly esteemed title of Noble Consort, just one rank below the Empress. She was plain-looking, with no influential family backing her; it could be said she came from no significant background. It was widely rumored that the Emperor favored her largely because of the Empress Dowager. Upon reflection, Noble Consort Sheng¡¯s situation was rather similar to the Empress Dowager¡¯s in the past, wasn¡¯t it? Loyally protecting her mistress¡¯s child after her demise. The Eldest Princess had been spoiled in her care. But her luck was better than that of the Empress Dowager at the time. She had safeguarded her former mistress¡¯s Princess, yet bore a son herself, and the Emperor truly doted on her; she had never suffered in the presence of the Empress. Chapter 700 - 691: There Are Capable People by Noble Consort Sheng’s Side Chapter 700: Chapter 691: There Are Capable People by Noble Consort Sheng¡¯s SideThe Empress Dowager had endured many hardships to achieve her current status. Gu Youyou was lost in thought when Princess Jiu tugged at the hem of her clothing, awakening her from her reverie, and she hurriedly followed suit in paying respects. "Commoner Gu Youyou pays her respects to the Noble Consort." She bowed her head, unable to see Noble Consort Sheng¡¯s expression, but she could feel the burning gaze fixed upon her. It took a while before she heard her voice. "Rise." Noble Consort Sheng examined Gu Youyou and said indifferently, "That outfit is rather lovely, did you make it yourself?" Gu Youyou wore this outfit today precisely for the purpose of advertising Manxiu Building. She immediately responded, "Replying to the Noble Consort, this dress was a gift from Miss Du of Manxiu Building, personally made by her and the clothing masters of Manxiu Building." "Manxiu Building?" Noble Consort Sheng repeated softly, then inquired, "Is it the recently reopened Manxiu Building? They also make clothes?" Her palace maiden replied, "Your Highness, it must be the Manxiu Building that Princess Zhang mentioned the last time she returned to the palace. The owner is surnamed Du, the eldest daughter of the former Prime Minister Du. She is the wife of the second son of Zuo Zongzheng Jie, although they are already divorced." Noble Consort Sheng raised her eyebrows and asked, "The one who caused quite a stir with her divorce from her husband?" "Precisely!" the palace maiden answered. Gu Youyou thought to herself: No wonder Noble Consort Sheng has thrived well for many years without any notable background¡ªall because she has capable people by her side, as evident by her palace maiden. Noble Consort Sheng chuckled and then asked Gu Youyou, "Manxiu Building makes clothes too?" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before Gu Youyou had the chance to reply, having been interjected by the palace maiden, She said, "Responding to the Noble Consort, I am not aware. Miss Du gifted me this dress as a token of gratitude for saving her life." "Unaware?" Noble Consort Sheng spoke to her palace maiden behind her, "Then arrange for someone to inquire at Jinxiu Building. If they do make them, order a set for me as well, just like Miss Gu¡¯s dress." Gu Youyou was overjoyed within, as the first Imperial family business deal had been established. It seemed she would have to meet with Miss Du early and get the business of a complete clothing store up and running as soon as possible. The palace maiden acknowledged the order, and Noble Consort Sheng¡¯s gaze fell back onto Gu Youyou, giving her a glance and then smiling at Princess Jiu. "Jiujiu, how come you have time to visit the lotus pond today?" Gu Youyou felt a chill in her heart, thinking: This clever child must be astute, and must not reveal that it was I who brought them out for modern education. She had forgotten to coordinate their stories before coming out. Princess Jiu glanced at Gu Youyou before turning to reply to Noble Consort Sheng, "The teacher has been to the Imperial Palace many times but has never seen the Imperial Garden, so I decided to take the teacher to have a look." "Oh? Teacher?" Noble Consort Sheng turned to Gu Youyou with a smile, "What has Miss Gu taught Princess Jiu?" Gu Youyou did not dare to lie and honestly replied, "I was originally Miss Cui¡¯s teacher, instructing her in medical skills. When the Princess learned of this, she also wished to become my apprentice, and the Empress Dowager allowed me to take her under my wing. However, after spending time with her, I found that the Princess has a greater talent for painting, so I have been teaching Princess Jiu to paint." "Is that so?" Noble Consort Sheng asked Princess Jiu. Princess Jiu nodded and said, "What the teacher said is true, Jiujiu enjoys painting lotus flowers." She looked towards the lotus pond. Gu Youyou breathed a sigh of relief, thinking: Princess Jiu is indeed quite astute. Once again, Noble Consort Sheng¡¯s palace maiden reminded her, saying, "Your Highness, this Miss Gu is presumably the same person from our Zhuzhao Country who is quite renowned as the doctor from Jisheng Hall. The Emperor himself wrote the words ¡¯Divine Doctor¡¯ for the signboard bestowed to this doctor." Chapter 701 - 692: A Fortuitous Encounter with Xu Guiren Chapter 701: Chapter 692: A Fortuitous Encounter with Xu GuirenLady Sheng raised her eyebrows and said, "Ah, it¡¯s you. I¡¯ve heard of you, you¡¯ve achieved great success in Lingnan, and the Emperor has awarded you the title of Divine Doctor. I heard that you also treated the Empress Dowager¡¯s leg, is that true?" Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but want to facepalm; Lady Sheng¡¯s way of talking was truly tiring. Did she really not know, or was she pretending not to know? And she had heard? Everyone in the Imperial Palace knew about her treating the Empress Dowager¡¯s leg ailment; she had visited the Imperial Palace several times and often encountered other concubines paying respects to the Empress Dowager. The only one she had never seen was Lady Sheng. At the Empress¡¯s birthday feast, the other concubines were also there, but just like Madam Ru, Lady Sheng claimed to be ill and did not attend. Gu Youyou, with downcast eyes, responded, "It was indeed I who treated her." Lady Sheng broke into a smile and said, "It¡¯s really not easy for a young girl like you to possess such superb medical skills." Laughter came from a distance, and Lady Sheng frowned. She saw a group of colorfully dressed women approaching. She said lightly, "I won¡¯t disturb your enjoyment of the lotus pond anymore. Long Yi, let¡¯s return to the palace." "We respectfully see off Lady Sheng..." Watching Lady Sheng walk away, the three by the lotus pond sighed with relief. Cui Yingying said, "Princess, Master, let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s good that we ran into Lady Sheng who is easy to talk to. If we had encountered the Empress, and she knew the Princess was out in the Imperial Garden at this hour, there would be trouble." Gu Youyou knew that this was the time when the Princess should be studying. She just thought that life in a feudal society was indeed tough and exhausting. "Alright, let¡¯s go." They wanted to leave, but it didn¡¯t mean others would let them go. From a distance, a sharp-eyed concubine spotted Gu Youyou and called out loudly, "Hey, you there, stop!" With no other choice, Gu Youyou had to stop with the two little girls in tow. As fate would have it, the person who called out to her was none other than Noble Lady Xu, with whom Gu Youyou had a bit of a quarrel. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It¡¯s you?" Noble Lady Xu exclaimed in surprise. "This commoner has seen Noble Lady Xu," Gu Youyou said dutifully, leading the two little girls in a greeting. Noble Lady Xu hummed in acknowledgement and allowed them to stand. Her eyes lit up at the sight of Gu Youyou¡¯s dress, and she hurriedly asked, "Where did you buy that dress?" Gu Youyou honestly replied, "This was given to me by Miss Du from Manxiu Building to repay me for saving her life. If Noble Lady likes it, you can have someone go to Manxiu Building and order a set." "Really?" Noble Lady Xu, forgetting the past grudge against Gu Youyou and that she should have been making trouble for her, said, "Of course I have to make a set. I like green; make me a set in green, just like this style." She immediately gave orders to a Palace Maiden, "You all go out of the palace tomorrow and have them make a set of clothes like this at Manxiu Building." "Yes!" Gu Youyou didn¡¯t want to get entangled with Noble Lady Xu and thus led the two young ladies, saying, "If Noble Lady has no further business, this commoner will take Ninth Princess and Miss Cui back to Liuying Hall; the Princess has not yet completed her studies for the day." Noble Lady Xu was in a good mood that day and did not trouble Gu Youyou. She said, "Go ahead!" ... They left the palace without having seen the Fire Lotus, much to Gu Youyou¡¯s regret. Personally seeing the habitat of that rare lotus would have undoubtedly been a great help in her research for an antidote. The poison within Jin Zijin was different from their cold poison. As long as the poison from the Fire Lotus was neutralized, even if the beads remained in his body, there should be no issue. However, she had no idea how, so many years ago, Jin Zijin ended up poisoned in such a peculiar way. "Cousin, hurry up!" From a distance, she could see that Lin Qianqing was already waiting at the palace gate. This girl. Chapter 702 - 693: Are There Any Unfulfilled Wishes Left? Chapter 702: Chapter 693: Are There Any Unfulfilled Wishes Left?Gu Youyou approached her and walked with her toward where the carriage was waiting. "You certainly ran fast. Have you been waiting for me a long time?" Lin Qianqing smiled and said, "Not really, just for an hour or so." An hour is two hours, girl¡ªthat¡¯s not a long time? "The Empress actually let you go?" She was a bit curious. Lin Qianqing smiled and said, "It¡¯s because the eldest Prince and the second Prince almost got into a fight at the racetrack; they had a verbal spat and nearly came to blows, so she didn¡¯t have time to bother with me." So that¡¯s how it was. "Since the Empress is so fond of you, she must already regard you as her daughter-in-law. With the selection coming in two months, I heard that the major selection will be set a month before the imperial examination, meaning you can still frolic for a month. Do you have any unfulfilled wishes?" Lin Qianqing glared at Gu Youyou and said, "Cousin, are you delighting in my misfortune or what?" Gu Youyou laughed and said, "Of course not. I¡¯m sincerely asking you, is there anything you want to do before entering the Imperial Palace?" Do what? Lin Qianqing thought for a moment, then said, looking down, "I don¡¯t know what to do." This girl seemed quite down. Gu Youyou got into the carriage with her, and once they were far from the Imperial Palace, she lowered her voice and said to her, "I told you before that I¡¯d take you to see the countryside fields. Mmm, and also the ancestral offerings. The ancestral offerings are too far, and your mother keeps a tight watch, so that¡¯s probably impossible. But if you still want to see the countryside fields, I could risk getting beaten to take you there!" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Really?" Lin Qianqing lifted her head, her eyes lighting up. Gu Youyou said, "Do you dare?" "What do you mean?" Lin Qianqing blinked. Gu Youyou laughed and said, "We¡¯ll sneak out, of course. But if the two of us run away, your mother will definitely be furious. Do you dare to anger her?" Lin Qianqing figured she was going to be kept in captivity for the rest of her life¡ªwhat did she have to fear? She patted her chest and said boldly, "I dare!" Gu Youyou smiled and said, "That¡¯s the spirit! I¡¯ve more or less figured out your mother¡¯s methods. I don¡¯t know how she treats Uncle¡¯s other women, but for the two of us... it¡¯s nothing more than confinement, copying books, and cutting down on necessities. Oh, and for me, there¡¯s an additional one: to quickly find someone to marry me off to. Other than these, she can¡¯t really do much to us." Lin Qianqing thought for a while and nodded, saying, "Well said. Since the selection is starting soon anyway, I¡¯m going all out. But... if it causes you, cousin, to marry some undeserving guy, that would be too bad. Are you really willing to be so loyal?" Gu Youyou took a deep breath and smiled quietly without answering. She had promised her, and if she said she would do something, she would absolutely do it. She just wanted to go out and take a look. If such a small wish couldn¡¯t be fulfilled, it truly wouldn¡¯t be worth it. ... Taking Lin Qianqing to the countryside farms outside Beijing was no small feat. If nothing went wrong, at worst she¡¯d only incur her Aunt¡¯s wrath. But if something unexpected happened, that¡¯s another story. Considering the incident from the last trip to Jinxiu City, Gu Youyou still decided it would be best to talk it over with Jin Zijin to hear his opinion and figure out how to go about it more safely. "You want to take your cousin to see how the villagers grow crops?" Jin Zijin responded to her idea with a puzzled look. Gu Youyou said, "It¡¯s not necessarily to watch the villagers grow crops. It¡¯s just that my elder cousin hasn¡¯t been out before. You see, the big selection is next month, and she just wants to go out and have some fun." Jin Zijin looked thoughtful, fell silent for a while, then tilted his head and looked at her, asking, "Just wants to go out and have fun?" Chapter 703 - 694: Whose Person is Noble Consort Sheng? Chapter 703: Chapter 694: Whose Person is Noble Consort Sheng?"Yes!" Gu Youyou rolled her eyes at him and said, "You must think I would run away from home with her, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that naive." In those times, the risks were immense for two young ladies who ran away from home. Setting aside the danger of being caught and brought back, just the risks of fleeing, such as being watchful of Xuanzong¡¯s men, bandits, and the uncertainties of being without shelter, lack of medical care, and so forth, were substantial. Unless one was truly at their wit¡¯s end, running away from home would be the most idiotic thing to do. "It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t think so," Jin Zijin said. "Give me a few days to think it over properly." "Hmm, I am going to Jinxiu City tomorrow. Do you want to come with me? Or maybe I should take Yue Rujing." "To do what?" Jin Zijin¡¯s expression darkened. What did she mean by taking Yue Rujing to Jinxiu City? Gu Youyou said, "To discuss business, of course. There¡¯s a big profitable deal coming up. I am sure Yue Rujing will be happy to invest." "You mean with that clothing business of yours?" Jin Zijin had already figured out her intent. Gu Youyou smiled and said, "Yes, that very clothing line. I wore one of those outfits to the Imperial Palace today. The Empress Dowager complimented me on how beautiful it was, later I ran into Consort Sheng, and she thought it looked good too, and also Lady Xu... Ah, right, do you know anything about Consort Sheng?" "Consort Sheng, Sheng Qiaoyue..." Jin Zijin murmured softly, then chuckled after a moment and asked Gu Youyou, "Why are you suddenly asking about her? Just because you happened to meet her today? But she wasn¡¯t the only one you met by chance today, so what¡¯s the point? Youyou, what do you want to ask?" Gu Youyou gave him a look that said how boring it was and said, "Today was the first time I met Consort Sheng. I had heard from my cousin before that she is extremely favored, so much so that the Emperor dotes on her without even considering the Empress. That day of the Empress¡¯s birthday, she claimed to be sick and didn¡¯t attend; even when it comes to paying respects to the Empress Dowager, she comes and goes as she pleases. The Emperor never reprimands her, nor does the Empress Dowager. I thought she would be arrogant because of her favor, but when I met her today, the Princess mentioned she was an easy person to talk to, and I also felt that she may not be that kind of person." Jin Zijin¡¯s eyes darkened, and he pressed his lips together without speaking. After giving him a brief look, Gu Youyou cautiously said, "I heard that Consort Sheng used to be the Crown Princess Consort, and your mother Xiao Qinqin¡¯s personal maid. By that account, she could also be considered to have come from the Xiao Family." Seeing that Jin Zijin still showed no reaction, Gu Youyou continued her careful inquiry, "I¡¯ve also heard that at court there¡¯s a division between the factions supporting the first Prince and the second Prince. And the main force behind the second Prince¡¯s faction is the Xiao Family. Zijin, since Consort Sheng was your mother¡¯s maid and is openly supported by the Xiao family, is it that they¡¯re keeping her in the dark, or does she actually know everything and has always been working for the Xiao Family?" This was a very important point for Gu Youyou as she would frequently visit the Imperial Palace and have many chances to encounter Consort Sheng. Jin Zijin looked carefully at her face, gently smoothed out her slightly furrowed brows, and said in a low voice, "People¡¯s hearts can change, that matter happened more than twenty years ago. Maybe she was trustworthy back then, but now that she has her own son, it¡¯s hard to say if she is still reliable. Sheng Qiaoyue is an anomaly; even my uncle isn¡¯t sure whose side she¡¯s on. She still maintains her position despite the suppression from the Empress¡¯s faction, which has very little to do with my uncle¡¯s family. Either she¡¯s a deeply cunning person, or she has powerful people backing her up. When you encounter her... it¡¯s best to stay away." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 704 - 695: Someone in the Jie Family is Courting Death Again Chapter 704: Chapter 695: Someone in the Jie Family is Courting Death Again"So you¡¯re saying that the Xiao Family doesn¡¯t actually trust her. They are openly part of the Second Prince¡¯s faction, but they¡¯ve kept her in the dark," "Yes!" Jin Zijin answered crisply. Gu Youyou nodded and said, "I see." Sound asleep, Gu Youyou was jolted awake by a series of urgent knocks. She rubbed her eyes irritably, and before they could even open, she yelled out, "Who is it? Doesn¡¯t anyone want to sleep in the middle of the night?" She hated being woken up in the middle of the night. In her previous life in modern times, critically ill patients often needed her urgently, and every time she was summoned from her bed, she would fly into a temper and scold the person at the door. But although she might have vented her spleen, she still did her job beautifully; it didn¡¯t affect her work. Jin Zijin also sat up, looking towards the door with a stern face. Xiang Chun knocked from outside, saying, "Miss Gu, a messenger from Lord Jie¡¯s residence has come. They are asking for you to go over and save a life!" Gu Youyou was startled. The residence of Lord Jie again? It seemed she had become their personal physician, on call at all times! S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou, to the stern-faced Jin Zijin, "It¡¯s always something with them; I have to go. Just yesterday, I reattached Young Master Jie¡¯s severed finger. If there¡¯s an issue with that finger and it doesn¡¯t take, he¡¯ll need immediate surgery, or else his life could be in danger." Jin Zijin, with a scowl, said, "Then why did you reattach his finger? If it¡¯s off, let it be off." Gu Youyou: "..." She found herself at a loss for words. But could she, as a doctor with professional ethics, really do such a thing? Could she ignore that severed finger? No matter who it was, she would always strive to save lives with her utmost effort; she could accept it if, in the end, she couldn¡¯t. Seeing Gu Youyou swiftly lighting a candle and getting dressed, Jin Zijin murmured, "Don¡¯t rush; given how much trouble they have, it might not be Young Master Jie¡¯s finger having issues. It wouldn¡¯t tarnish your reputation." Gu Youyou thought that made sense. With the Jie Family¡¯s myriad troubles, anything might have happened. But with them, there were only a few masters worthy of her efforts¡ª if not Young Master Jie, then Lord Jie or Qinyun? "Who is dying?" Gu Youyou pondered as she dressed and asked Xiang Chun outside the door. Xiang Chun replied, "This servant doesn¡¯t know. The messenger only said that you need to come quickly to save a life at Lord Jie¡¯s residence. They didn¡¯t specify who." How annoying! Having dressed, Gu Youyou turned to find Jin Zijin also ready. She jumped with surprise, whispering, "You¡¯re going too? Just like this?" "You go first; I¡¯ll follow you up," he said. Gu Youyou: "..." Carrying her emergency medical kit, Gu Youyou went to the Jie residence. On the way, she found out which member of their family was courting death. It was said that Concubine Du adamantly refused to leave the Jie Family. She proclaimed that she belonged to the Jie Family and would rather die there. Everyone thought she was babbling like a madwoman, so they ignored her. However, who would have imagined that she would actually dare to commit suicide? And here she was, not sleeping in the deep of the night, but setting her quarters ablaze. She not only burned herself but also injured several maids and old women from the kitchen. If it weren¡¯t for the proximity to the lotus pond, who knows what kind of fire disaster could have occurred. Gu Youyou glanced at the sky; the east was already beginning to lighten. By modern standards, it would be around five in the morning. She really knew how to cause a scene. Choosing such a time around four to five in the morning, her actions had roused half the street. For a moment, it was even more lively than the daytime market. Chapter 705 - 696: Die Outside Chapter 705: Chapter 696: Die Outside"Is she still breathing?" Gu Youyou asked the maid from the Jie Residence. The maid must have been terrified, shivering continuously. "There¡¯s... there¡¯s a little breath. But her entire body has been burned beyond recognition; I¡¯m afraid... she¡¯s not going to make it." "Hm, if she¡¯s not going to make it, why did you call for me?" This dangerous person should have been controlled a long time ago, letting her harm others is simply insane, and one wonders what was going through Lord Jie¡¯s head. It wasn¡¯t long ago that the second son of the Jie Family was nearly stabbed to death by her, and now, she has caused a fire. "It was the Second Young Master who asked this servant to invite Doctor Gu," the maid said with a mournful face. Gu Youyou sneered, "Still lingering feelings or what?" By the time she spoke, they had already arrived at the Jie Residence. Gu Youyou followed the leading maid into the inner courtyard at a brisk pace. It was still dark outside, and the servants were holding torches. When they reached the woodshed where Concubine Du was being held, Gu Youyou saw that the fire had already been put out. The woodshed was gone, and several nearby servants¡¯ quarters had also been burned. Now the area was in ruins. Lord Jie, the Second Young Master, and Xie Qinyun were all at the scene. Xie Qinyun was cursing nonstop, while the Second Young Master stood by, looking stupefied. Lord Jie seemed to have aged several years overnight, continuously sighing. Only when he saw Gu Youyou did he muster some energy to approach her. "Doctor Gu, it¡¯s always a bother to have you come over to the residence, I am truly ashamed." Although Gu Youyou wasn¡¯t happy about being called upon, she still showed respect to Lord Jie and replied, "Lord Jie speaks too seriously, saving lives and healing the sick is the healer¡¯s duty. Let¡¯s have a look at the injured first." "Please, Doctor Gu!" In a room for servants, five people were lying on a large bed, all with varying degrees of burn injuries. Gu Youyou inspected each one and found that the two most severely burned had already died. The other two were also close to death; the only one who might be saved was likely to live a life worse than death. The time Concubine Du had her deathwish, everyone was asleep, and it was during the deepest part of sleep. Coupled with the remoteness of the woodshed, by the time everyone discovered the fire and came to rescue, it was already too late. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She ordered the people to carry out the two who had stopped breathing and then turned her attention to the remaining three. All three were disfigured beyond recognition. She asked, "Which one of these is Concubine Du?" Xie Qinyun, still cursing, pointed at the woman with the least severe injuries and said, "Her, this bitch, she burned others to death while she can still breathe." Gu Youyou: "..." thought to herself how fortunate her life was. Is it the saying ¡¯Good people do not live long, but scoundrels live a thousand years¡¯? She looked at Lord Jie and said, "These two are beyond help, it is just a matter of time before they stop breathing. I think Concubine Du is rather lucky, perhaps she could survive. However, she has been burned beyond recognition, and even if she survives, life might be worse than death for her. Lord Jie, do you still want me to save her?" Before Lord Jie could respond, the dazed Second Young Master took over. "Save her, of course, save her." He said through clenched teeth, his eyes shot with malice, his whole body trembling with excitement. "Please, Doctor Gu, make sure you save her!" She wants to die here, but they cannot let her have her way. She thinks to live as a person of the Jie Family, die as a ghost of the Jie Family, right? He insists on her living only to be discarded. Seeing the gloom on the Second Young Master¡¯s face, Gu Youyou realized that his feelings for Concubine Du were not of lingering affection, but of utter hatred. Even if she wanted to die, he would not let her die at the Jie Residence. One must admit, the man was ruthless. Chapter 706 - 700 Can’t Kill Her Chapter 706: Chapter 700 Can¡¯t Kill HerWhen Miss Du was at the Jie Family¡¯s residence, because she wasn¡¯t loved, he hated her enough to wish her dead, Miss Du had said, during those years, Jie Er Gongzi wished nothing more than for her to die. Now that he no longer loves Concubine Du, he doesn¡¯t even allow her to die in his own house. After all, she was the woman who shared his bed for many years, how ruthless. As a teenage girl, Xie Qinyun thought less deeply than Gu Youyou, failing to see through the situation, she simply assumed her second brother still held affection for this wretch. In front of Jie Da Ren, she berated Jie Er Gongzi loudly, "Why save this wretch? Don¡¯t allow it to be saved. Jie Zhonglin, do you really intend to save this wretch? What exactly is wrong with your brain, how have you been bewitched by this wretch? Open your eyes wide and look at her, neither human nor ghost in appearance, what do you want with her, aren¡¯t you afraid?" "Brother Zhonglin said that your feelings for this wretch are true love, now I see it clear as day, you really do love her truly, no matter what she becomes, you¡¯ll stick by her, won¡¯t you? You¡¯re willing to be ruined with her for the rest of your life." "Ayun!" Jie Da Ren stopped her, saying, "This doesn¡¯t concern you, go back now." Jie Da Ren could see clearly, but he was too exhausted to bother explaining to a child. Plus, he also felt that his second son deserved the scolding. "I won¡¯t go back, Father, you can¡¯t let Second Brother act recklessly like this." Xie Qinyun said indignantly. Jie Da Ren, impatiently motioning to a few women, said, "Take the Third Miss back!" Following orders, the women took Xie Qinyun by the arms and started to lead her away. Xie Qinyun continued to curse and resist, but was powerless against the combined strength of the women. After Xie Qinyun left, the room finally fell quiet. Jie Er Gongzi said to Gu Youyou, "Please, doctor, treat her." Gu Youyou nodded slightly and began to treat Concubine Du. You pay the bill, I treat the patient, Gu Youyou wasn¡¯t troubled by whether the patient should be saved or not. The burns covered a large area, mostly on the upper body, primarily the face. Cleaning the wounds was a laborious and exhausting task. Gu Youyou had two maids assist in the room, while she sent everyone else out. The day had unknowingly brightened, and with her hands covered in blood, Gu Youyou was tired and hungry, but finally all the wounds on Concubine Du¡¯s body were treated. She washed her hands in clean water before stepping out of the room. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sun was already high in the sky; it was already midday. Seeing her come out from a distance, Xie Qinyun ran toward her and asked, "Did you save that wretch¡¯s life?" Gu Youyou replied, "She won¡¯t die for now, but if she isn¡¯t taken good care of, infection is highly likely, and death can easily follow." "It would be better if she died," she said sourly. "Conveniently, Miss Du has arrived, saying she wants to take her away. Do you think she¡¯s in a state to be moved now?" Gu Youyou was slightly surprised, glanced at the unconscious Concubine Du inside the room, and said, "If she has to be moved, it¡¯s possible. Find a flat board, and ensure minimal jostling on the way." Peeking her head through the doorway, Xie Qinyun looked inside at the person wrapped in white cloth on a plank bed, her eyes darting around, she said, "I¡¯m going to take a look inside, you go to the flower hall first, Miss Du is in the flower hall." Gu Youyou knew full well what this young girl was thinking. She thought her quite bold, but she couldn¡¯t just let her have her way. After sending the maids away, Gu Youyou lowered her voice and said to Xie Qinyun, "You can¡¯t kill her now, not only would it ruin my reputation, but it would also spoil your second brother¡¯s plans." "What about my second brother?" Being called out by Gu Youyou on the spot, Xie Qinyun seemed a bit uncomfortable. Gu Youyou said, "Your second brother isn¡¯t clinging to lingering feelings for her, but he cannot allow her to die in the Jie family¡¯s house." Chapter 707 - 701: Carry Her Away Chapter 707: Chapter 701: Carry Her Away"Why?" The little girl was very puzzled. Gu Youyou had to explain to her, "Your second brother originally intended to drive her out of your house, but if she were to die now in the Jie Family, she would still be a Jie Family woman, of the Jie people. Your second brother¡¯s intention is that if she is to die, she must die outside, so as not to tarnish the Jie Family¡¯s reputation." Xie Qinyun suddenly realized and said, "That¡¯s right, that makes sense. We shouldn¡¯t let this wretched woman die in our house. If she must die, she should die on the main street." In the midst of the conversation, they saw Miss Du from the Du Family arrive with several servants, and the second son of the Jie Family by her side. "Thank you, Doctor Gu," said Miss Du to Gu Youyou with gratitude. Gu Youyou noticed that she was holding a deed in her hand. Miss Du explained, "This is the deed from the Jie Family expelling Du Wanqing from their household. With this deed, from today onwards, Du Wanqing will no longer be of the Jie Family. She returns to her maternal family and becomes a member of the Du Family." A concubine driven out of her husband¡¯s family doesn¡¯t even have the right to take a divorce deed. Originally, no such proof was needed, but to give Miss Du an explanation, the second son of the Jie Family wrote this deed especially for her. Gu Youyou nodded and said, "Then have someone carry her away." Xie Qinyun loudly said beside them, "Just as well, take that plank from the large communal bed too; otherwise, it can only be burned." Miss Du nodded, then instructed her people to carry away Concubine Du. Gu Youyou and Miss Du stepped aside, and she briefed Miss Du on the condition of Concubine Du. "For dressing the wound and regular check-ups, any ordinary doctor will do. There are many doctors in Jinxiu City; it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. However, even if she survives, she will often be in agony, barely able to live with the pain. Her injuries are not easily healed, and her right arm is useless now." Miss Du indifferently said, "For her, it truly is a fate worse than death." "Is this what you would call retribution?" Gu Youyou said with a smile. "You believe in retribution, too?" asked Miss Du, surprised. Gu Youyou twisted her mouth slightly and changed the topic, "By the way, I was planning to look for you in Jinxiu City today; I didn¡¯t expect such an incident to occur." Miss Du guessed the reason Gu Youyou had for seeing her and said, "Is it about those clothes?" "Yes!" Gu Youyou smiled and said, "Yesterday I wore that outfit into the palace. Your Jinxiu Building might be expecting some distinguished guests soon." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Miss Du was stunned, and after a moment she said with a wry smile, "You really are... Doing business with the noble ladies brings in money, but it¡¯s not easy at all..." Gu Youyou appeared somewhat unconcerned and laughed, lowering her voice, "Business that brings in money is never easy, or else everyone would be making money. Miss Du, the brave may fall but never yield, and the timid starve without trial. Manxiu Building¡¯s embroidery is precious; if we do it, we do it high-end. I¡¯ll provide five to ten design drafts each season, and you¡¯ll be responsible for making them. We¡¯ll hang the sign of Manxiu Building." Miss Du silently said, "We only do embroidery and don¡¯t make clothes." Gu Youyou nodded and said, "I understand you don¡¯t make finished garments, but it¡¯s not wise to always stick to old ways. You could try making the clothes as well. Hang the sign of Manxiu Building, I¡¯ll handle the tailoring, and you be the boss of the storefront. We¡¯ll split the profits fifty-fifty, how about it?" Miss Du enlightened, asked, "So Doctor Gu does business as well? Is it for the sake of making money?" She asked in surprise, "Doesn¡¯t Jisheng Hall make enough?" Gu Youyou curled her lip and said, "Who would find silver too abundant? Naturally, the more the better. You¡¯ve seen my situation; although I live in the Lin Residence, at best I¡¯m only considered a relative of the Lins. If I don¡¯t gather more silver, how will I live out the rest of my life?" Chapter 708 - 702: Feeling Sad Chapter 708: Chapter 702: Feeling SadMiss Du scoffed, covering her mouth as she spoke, "Doctor Gu does have a point, but this is a major issue; this is not the place for such a discussion, and it cannot be clarified in a moment. How about I return to Jinxiu City first, and whenever Doctor Gu is available, we can talk in detail?" Gu Youyou bowed and said, "That was exactly my intention." ... The Jie Residence became the laughingstock once again, and the tale of Concubine Du furiously burning the woodshed would probably entertain Beijing¡¯s gossipmongers for quite some time. Miss Du arrived, took Concubine Du away, and all the while, the younger Mr. Jie followed them. She did not spare him a second glance. He deliberately held his injured hand to his chest, but she acted as if she didn¡¯t see it, which saddened him greatly. At dusk, the distressingly melancholic younger Mr. Jie pulled out some liquor, preparing to drown his sorrows all night. No sooner had he taken a sip than his father smashed the liquor jar. "You still drink with your hand like that, do you not care about your hand anymore?" Lowering his head to look at his little finger, the younger Mr. Jie thought of how losing this finger couldn¡¯t even draw an extra glance from Du Xintong, and his sorrow deepened. He gave a bitter smile and reached for another jar of liquor. "Father, I¡¯m just having a drink," he murmured. His father snatched the liquor from his hand and smashed it against the outside steps with a crash, shouting angrily, "If you don¡¯t care about that hand, why bother having Doctor Gu reattach it? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just throw it to the dogs?" The younger Mr. Jie ignored him and grabbed for the third jar. He intended to get utterly drunk, so he had people bring over a lot of liquor. His father turned a furious shade of livid blue and, without hesitation, seized it and smashed it against the doorway. The servants outside were so frightened they didn¡¯t dare make a sound, standing far away but obedient. His father pointed at the younger Mr. Jie and shouted furiously, "Look at yourself, what have you become? I wanted you to marry Xintong, and you made a fuss with me, insisting on marrying Du Wanqing. Even after Du Wanqing became part of your household, you continued to make a scene. You finally pushed Xintong away, still making a scene. Tell me, what in heaven¡¯s name do you want?" "What do I want?" The younger Mr. Jie¡¯s hand, raised mid-air, stopped, and his heart clenched with pain¡ªin pain that made his whole body tremble. Since the year his mother passed away, when he cried, he had never wept again. Yet at that moment, the younger Mr. Jie began to cry. "Father, is there any regret medicine for sale at Doctor Gu¡¯s?" "You..." His father stared blankly at the son who resembled him the most, unable to speak for a long while. "Father, if there¡¯s no regret medicine, then just give me a packet of medicine that can make me forget all the things I want to forget," he said before looking at the liquors and muttering to himself, "No, there is no such medicine, but liquor can do it. I¡¯ve heard that getting drunk can make you forget everything you want to forget. Liquor, give me liquor, do not stop me..." His father sighed deeply but still took the liquor away from his grasp. He squatted down, looking directly at the younger Mr. Jie sitting on the ground, and whispered with a sigh, "You realize your regret? You have finally woken up." "Father! My heart aches." His father nodded and said, "Your father knows your heart aches, but the idea that you can forget what you want to by getting drunk is deceptive. You are avoiding the issue! Zhonglin, a moment of folly is not a concern, but to live in folly forever is what one should fear. You, my son, suffer from an excess of devotion, fixating on one person and giving your all, to the point of obscuring all reason, effectively shutting everyone else out. I know how devoted you were to Du Wanqing in the past, and now it is the same with Du Xintong. It seems your life will be inseparably entwined with these two daughters of the Du Family. Xintong is a good girl; you have a whole lifetime ahead, and there is still a chance for redemption. Instead of drowning in liquor here, it¡¯s better to pick yourself up and strive to win back Xintong." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 709 - 703: Found a Match for Youyou Chapter 709: Chapter 703: Found a Match for Youyou"But I..." Jie¡¯s second son looked at himself with utter disgust and said, "In my current state, how am I worthy of her? I dare not see her, nor do I have the face to!" Master Jie snorted, his tone anything but pleased, "At a time like this, you still care about your face? If you really cared about your dignity, could you have let the family end up in such a state? Go out and ask around; does the second son of the Jie Family have any face left?" The heartbroken Jie¡¯s second son was left speechless by his own father¡¯s rebuke. ... The Jie Family had been troubling the Lin Residence with constant issues recently, seeking help time and again. Madam Lin, who always valued propriety, was quite furious, complaining to Xingyi, "What on earth is going on with the Jie Family? Every day it¡¯s either someone getting hurt or attempting suicide. It¡¯s bad enough during the day, but now they come to our place before dawn to drag someone away. Oh, so it seems Youyou is their servant, always at their beck and call? Youyou is your only niece, and even I have never ordered her around like this. What exactly does the Jie Family mean by this?" Lin Xingyi replied helplessly, "Youyou is a doctor; can you prevent a doctor from making house calls?" "There has to be a limit, though. I say nothing of the day, but she is an unmarried girl, visiting other households before dawn¡ªhow is that proper? Xingyi, I¡¯ve recently been matching Youyou with suitable families. If word of this gets out, would anyone agree to it? Tell me, who would want their daughter-in-law running off to another¡¯s house at night?" "What? You¡¯re looking for a match for Youyou?" Lin Xingyi was so surprised that he nearly fell off his chair. Others might not know, but he was very clear. Youyou had already been married to Jin Zijin back in Lotus Village. Sooner or later, Jin Zijin would come to the Lin Residence to take her away. Why fret over something so needless? Madam Lin found Xingyi¡¯s shocked expression strange, but without delving deeper, she simply said, "At Youyou¡¯s age, she won¡¯t be able to marry off if we wait any longer. You, Master Lin, may be too busy to be concerned about your niece¡¯s marriage, but I, her aunt, cannot neglect it. I surely can¡¯t let others mock her for being parentless ¡ª if I don¡¯t arrange her marriage, who will?" This argument seemed reasonable, but... S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xingyi was caught off guard, unable to speak as Jin Zijin¡¯s matter certainly couldn¡¯t be known by others. "Ahem, ahem..." He coughed twice, clutching his fist, and said, "Youyou is not in good health; you know that. Stop looking for her, it¡¯s uncertain how many years she has left." "What are you saying, Lin Xingyi?" Madam Lin became upset and protested, "She¡¯s living just fine right now. Is that how you should speak? As a young woman, what can she do if not marry? This has nothing to do with her illness. When I find a family for her, I make everything clear beforehand. With my reputation, could I possibly deceive someone? It has to be a mutually agreeable arrangement." "So, have you found someone?" asked Lin Xingyi, not sure what else to say. Madam Lin replied, "Yes, there are a few prospects. The most suitable is a son from the Hu official¡¯s family, close in age to Youyou. He passed the imperial examination as a successful candidate two years ago and is said to be exceptionally learned¡ªa truly talented and scholarly young man. I think he is quite a match for Youyou. What do you think?" "Which son? First-born or a child by a concubine?" Being a minor official, Lin Xingyi, naturally, was unaware of the Hu family¡¯s personal matters. Madam Lin stated, "He¡¯s a child by a concubine, but Youyou isn¡¯t a proper young miss of our family either; she¡¯s a cousin. It could be considered a match of equal social standing. Anyway, don¡¯t underestimate this son; he¡¯s the most talented of his generation in the Hu Family. He¡¯ll also take the imperial exams next spring; if he attains high honors, then Youyou would be marrying up. I¡¯m setting her up with a young man who has a promising future." Chapter 710 - 704 Someone Is Getting Impatient Chapter 710: Chapter 704 Someone Is Getting ImpatientLin Xingyi did not deny her statement, but the problem was not at all where she claimed it to be. Struggling with the issue internally and unsure of what to do, after some thought, he simply said, "I think we still need to take a second look at that illegitimate son from the Hu Family. Right now, there are plenty of prodigals pretending to be scholars, and passing the imperial examination to become a Juren is not such a big deal. Let¡¯s wait and see." Madam Lin disagreed, "I know you don¡¯t think much of a Juren, but do you think everyone is like you? Wait and see, wait and see, by the time others participate in the imperial examination and rank as a Top Scholar, they will no longer consider Youyou. Isn¡¯t this precisely to ensure Youyou¡¯s well-being that I have timed this discussion of marriage? If they care about their son¡¯s future, they will certainly agree to this marriage." Having been immersed in the bureaucratic lifestyle for many years, Lin Xingyi instantly understood Madam Lin¡¯s intention. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He stared at her for a moment, his gaze ambiguous and his expression somewhat cold. Perhaps his disdain was because Lin Xingyi, a man who came from humble beginnings and genuinely became the Top Scholar, and rose to high office, had always disliked those in power who schemed their way to success. Madam Lin, well-connected among officials¡¯ wives and very familiar with these tactics, was someone he was also well aware of. Using Youyou to elevate the Hu Family¡¯s illegitimate son was likely related to her natal family. Of course, this did not mean she did not care for Youyou. By all accounts, this was indeed a good match, but Lin Xingyi disdained such way of officiating, and Gu Youyou would not marry into the Hu Family. "I will think it over further, and I hope you will do the same, Madam. Our Lin Family¡¯s foundation is unstable, and our relatives are poor." Lin Xingyi did not make his refusal absolute, for if this was indeed his father-in-law¡¯s intention, the implications would be significant. This exhortation for Madam Lin to think it over meant to remind her that, although she was a daughter of the Ducal Residence, she was now a wife in the Lin Family and should consider the Lin Family¡¯s interests. It¡¯s best not to wade into muddy waters one should avoid. Madam Lin, a smart woman adept at reading the room, understood that her usually mild-mannered husband was seldom this stern unless slightly angered. She knew when to advance or retreat. "Alright, then... we¡¯ll wait and see?" "Yes, this is a serious matter," Lin Xingyi said gravely. "Alright, then. You rest early too. I will leave first," Madam Lin also became solemn. The setting sun cast its rays into the study, stretching Lin Xingyi¡¯s shadow long. He stood with his hands behind his back, his posture upright. The Emperor was still in robust health, yet the Ducal Residence had already begun grooming a new generation of courtiers close to the throne. Knowing that the Emperor favored young people of clear family background and without factional affiliations, they reached out to the Hu Family. Minister Hu was the head of a department in the Ministry of Rites, a sixth-ranking official, with both an Assistant Minister of Rites and Minister of Rites above him, leaving him with little real power. His family had a son of astonishing talent, but he was an illegitimate child. This was the type of person they naturally wished to draw in. The daughters of the Ducal Residence, even if born from a concubine, were highly esteemed and would never possibly marry into such small households. If they waited to marry after the young man achieved Top Scholar status, it wouldn¡¯t be as commendable as during his less fortunate times, so they thought of Youyou. "Hmph, they¡¯ve miscalculated," Lin Xingyi said coldly. ... Three days later, Jin Zijin had arranged all the travel plans, aiming for a villa owned by Miss Du. Miss Du, having been in the Jie Family for several years without managing her property, found that the people on the villa had not let it go to waste; they kept it well-organized. Gu Youyou spoke of this to Lin Qianqing, telling her to find an excuse to leave home, and if she couldn¡¯t, to obediently climb over the wall and go. It was easy for Gu Youyou to leave; she went to Madam Lin¡¯s courtyard and said, "Aunt, my medicine is almost finished; I need to go to Jisheng Hall to get some." Chapter 711 - 705: The Woman Who Changes Her Appearance Chapter 711: Chapter 705: The Woman Who Changes Her AppearanceMadam Lin looked at her and said calmly, "For such a small matter, Xiang Chun could fetch it for you; why must you go in person?" Gu Youyou replied, "My medicine is delicate and cannot afford the slightest mistake. Last time, there must have been a mistake in the preparation, and Youyou almost didn¡¯t recover. If it weren¡¯t for Brother Yue Rujing, things could have been dire. I dare not entrust this task to another, and besides, the process is quite troublesome; the tools in the residence are not as good as those in Jisheng Hall." Concerned about life-and-death matters, Madam Lin did not insist and relented, "Then fine, let Xiang Chun accompany you. Go early and return early. Your uncle has said that the remnants of Prince Three have been stirring again of late. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t go out unless necessary; it would be troublesome if those murderers came looking for you again." "Understood, Aunt!" Youyou secretly rejoiced in her heart, obediently agreeing before smoothly leaving the residence. But why were the remnants of Prince Three stirring again? A sense of panic flickered in her heart. Could it be that Jin Ziyuan was coming to Beijing once more? When the carriage arrived at Jisheng Hall, Yue Rujing and Jin Zijin were already waiting in the back yard. They had both applied disguises, and had she not been very familiar with them, she might have failed to recognize them at first glance. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou chuckled and said, "With such disguises, you do resemble the attendants from my Jisheng Hall." Yue Rujing smiled and said, "Our disguise is indeed that of Jisheng Hall¡¯s attendants, those who travel to the countryside to collect medicinal herbs." Their reason was well thought out. Looking at Jin Zijin, Gu Youyou asked with some concern, "Are you going as well, is everything all right?" I heard their deranged master has come again. Jin Zijin replied indifferently, "It¡¯s fine, Yixi is also coming to serve. These past two days, Master has mistaken Yixi for me." Gu Youyou: "..." She was now somewhat curious; what on earth did this old man look like? He was probably somewhat senile. It¡¯s not easy to live to a hundred years old, yet this centenarian is still able to travel between Qi Mountain and Beijing, a journey that takes four or five days by carriage. Gu Youyou looked around and did not see Lin Qianqing, so she inquired, "Where is my cousin? Hasn¡¯t she arrived yet?" Yue Rujing pointed with her lips toward a room, saying, "She¡¯s in the room changing clothes and applying makeup; you should change too." By the time Lin Qianqing emerged, she was dressed in an attendant¡¯s attire and had seemingly applied something to her face; her delicate white skin looked a lot rougher. At a quick glance, she truly resembled a thin and small labor hand. Gu Youyou burst into laughter and said, "Who did this for you? I almost didn¡¯t recognize you; the makeup is quite good." She had transformed a naturally charming young lady into the likeness of a laboring lad. Lin Qianqing shook her head and said, "I don¡¯t know; it was someone the Princely Heir brought." She smiled and added, "Quite a transformation, isn¡¯t it? I almost didn¡¯t dare recognize myself." Gu Youyou nodded and gave a thumbs up. She also entered the room, first changing into a set of ordinary attendant¡¯s clothes, before going to another room for makeup. The makeup artist was a young man who seemed unremarkable. He nodded slightly toward Gu Youyou and began his work without saying much to her. Gu Youyou said, "As long as I don¡¯t look like myself, it will be fine. Just don¡¯t make it too ugly." Their makeup was too ugly. The person replied, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make you look too ugly." The voice that came out was actually that of a woman, and it was a tender and pleasant one, at that. Gu Youyou was taken aback and suddenly turned around, exclaiming, "You¡¯re a woman?" The soft-voiced girl said, "Yes, Miss Gu, can you tell that I am a woman?" Chapter 712 - 706 Leaving the City Chapter 712: Chapter 706 Leaving the CityGu Youyou shook her head like a bobblehead doll, "I can¡¯t tell, impressive." All four of them had put on disguises, and each had undergone a big change in appearance. Yue Rujing joked, "Yi Yan¡¯s skills in disguise have become increasingly refined." Yi Yan replied with a smile, "Princely Heir Yue, you flatter me." Then, turning to Gu Youyou and Lin Qianqing, she said, "Ladies, if you find the makeup on your face uncomfortable after a while, you can simply wash it off with water." "Will it be uncomfortable?" Lin Qianqing asked, blinking her eyes. Yi Yan said, "This is the first time the ladies have used these disguise materials, so it may become uncomfortable after a long time. Once we get to the outskirts of Beijing and it¡¯s safe, keeping or removing the makeup won¡¯t matter." That made sense. As long as they were safe leaving the city, what did it matter if they were discovered upon returning? After all, they would be back by then. Having chemical substances on one¡¯s face for too long isn¡¯t good. That girl¡¯s makeup wasn¡¯t ugly, just done in a way that made her look like an ordinary person, the kind no one would take a second glance at in a crowd. Plainly put, it made the face very unrecognizable. The plain looks were starkly different from their previous appearances, and among the four imperfect faces, Gu Youyou was considered to have more pleasing features. The four of them walked out of the city grandly, and once they reached the suburbs, some people brought them horses and also a cart ¨C the kind used by farmers to haul grain, drawn by an ox. Gu Youyou broke into a sweat. Yue Rujing said, "It would be too strange for four grown men to ride in a carriage. We should either ride horses or take the cart." Gu Youyou chose to ride a horse. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, the cart was for transporting medicinal herbs; otherwise, were they pretending to be cohorts going to the countryside to collect herbs? She looked at Lin Qianqing and asked, "Do you know how to ride a horse?" They were northerners; the Lin Family and the Jie Residence both had quite a few horses, and many house servants knew how to ride. It was just uncertain whether the ladies knew how as well. To her disappointment, Lin Qianqing shook her head and said, "No, I don¡¯t. The only time I rode one was when I was little, and my older cousin secretly took me for a ride at my grandparents¡¯ house." "So you can sit on a horse?" Gu Youyou asked. "Sit?" Lin Qianqing was a bit confused. Gu Youyou said with a smile, "Come on, I¡¯ll help you." So Gu Youyou mounted the horse first and then helped Lin Qianqing get up. Lin Qianqing sat behind her, and they shared one horse. It was quite frightening to be up high on the horse for the first time, and Lin Qianqing quickly clung to Gu Youyou¡¯s waist. Gu Youyou laughed, "Hold on tight, we¡¯re taking off!" Jin Zijin and Yue Rujing each took a horse of their own, and no one bothered with the cart; it would be delivered to them in the countryside later. On the road, the wind was strong as the horses galloped, blowing their hair into disarray. Lin Qianqing was very excited, shouting, "Cousin, faster, I want to fly!" Fly, indeed. Gu Youyou replied annoyedly, "Hold on tight, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll fall off." Lin Qianqing immediately wrapped her arms tightly around Gu Youyou¡¯s waist. Gu Youyou started to laugh, using the riding crop to urge the horse forward. "Giddy up..." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yue Rujing, watching the pair ahead, also laughed, "They seem to be having fun now, but I wonder how Madam Lin will react when she finds out that one climbed over the wall and the other lied to her to go out and have fun." Jin Zijin sighed, "With any action comes gains and losses. As long as they think it¡¯s worth it, that¡¯s good." "Brother, you really are..." Yue Rujing shook his head incessantly, "You¡¯re hopeless. You always listen to her. She should be staying quietly at the Lin Residence now. It¡¯s the best for her. Jin Yi, that guy, I heard he¡¯s come back to Beijing recently. This time, he¡¯s not here for Madam Ru; guess what he¡¯s up to?" Chapter 713 - 707: What’s He Here For? Chapter 713: Chapter 707: What¡¯s He Here For?Jin Zijin hastened his pace, a faint voice drifting over, "What do you think?" Yue Rujing sped up his horse to catch up, loudly saying, "He¡¯s trying to incite internal strife within the Dao Family, or perhaps within the imperial court. I heard he¡¯s also looking for the remaining ¡¯medicinal people¡¯, but I¡¯ll keep a close eye on him and won¡¯t let him succeed." "Knowing that is enough." Glancing at the people ahead, Jin Zijin¡¯s lips curved up slightly. The two of them sped up, sticking close behind Gu Youyou and Lin Qianqing. As the road ahead came into view, Yue Rujing increased his speed. "Miss Gu, take the left path." Gu Youyou pulled on the reins, and her horse neighed, coming to a stop at the crossroads ahead. "How much farther?" Gu Youyou called to the person catching up behind her. Yue Rujing pointed to the lake in front of them and said, "Not far now, just on the other side of that lake. We should go around the left side, or else we¡¯ll need to take a boat." He paused for a moment before adding, "Taking a boat isn¡¯t as fast as riding, and I didn¡¯t prepare one in advance." Oh, then we can only ride. Gu Youyou tugged on the reins and continued to the left. Lin Qianqing glanced back at the two men following them and curiously asked Gu Youyou, "Cousin, I can understand why the Princely Heir Yue is following us, but why is Tianzong¡¯s eldest senior brother with us? Do you also have a relationship with him?" Gu Youyou said, "Of course, I do have a relationship with him!" "What kind of relationship?" Lin Qianqing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, what kind of relationship could have enticed him to act as a guard? Gu Youyou started laughing, not intending to deceive Lin Qianqing, so she simply said with a smile, "I can¡¯t tell you about this matter yet, we¡¯ll talk about it later. In any case, he won¡¯t harm us." Lin Qianqing replied awkwardly, "Everything about you is mysterious, I really don¡¯t know how you spent your days before coming to the Lin Family. You¡¯ve got a connection with the Princely Heir Yue and also a profound relationship with Tianzong¡¯s eldest senior brother." Far behind them, Jin Zijin and Yue Rujing followed at a distance, Yue Rujing asking with a laugh, "I heard that Madam Lin has found a good marriage prospect for Miss Gu?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Zijin was in a good mood initially, but his expression darkened when Yue Rujing brought up the matter, saying, "A bast*rd son of the Hu family steward, is he even worthy?" Seeing his senior brother looking jealous for once, Yue Rujing burst into laughter, "Exactly, no one but you is worthy. But that¡¯s only what you think. I heard that Madam Lin thinks they¡¯re quite well-matched and she¡¯s probably going to send for a matchmaker soon. Miss Gu might not know about this yet. Senior brother, what do you plan to do?" Jin Zijin gave Yue Rujing a meaningful glance and said, "Isn¡¯t this sort of thing your forte? Do you really need to ask me?" "Me to handle it?" Yue Rujing was dumbfounded, "My tricks are for dealing with women, but... the Hu family steward is a government official, it wouldn¡¯t be proper, would it?" Jin Zijin shirked the responsibility, stating, "This, I won¡¯t handle. I have to take care of the old man lately, I won¡¯t have time for the Hu family or the Li family. In short, you sort it out, or come back and take care of the old man yourself. Choose one." Yue Rujing¡¯s mouth twitched, an old man who wasn¡¯t confused was already difficult to serve, a confused one even more so, how annoying his senior brother was! "I choose to deal with the Hu family." Before long, they indeed saw a manor. Near the lakeside, amid a grove of green willow trees and further in, crisscrossing paths divided fields of waving golden wheat in the wind. It was a rare rural beauty. They¡¯d picked a good time, what a treat for the eyes. Upon reaching the ridge, they dismounted. Gu Youyou led Lin Qianqing to the lakeside first to wash the dirt from their faces. The sun was intense at this hour, and upon exposure, their faces truly felt a bit of stinging sensation. Chapter 714 - 708 Wheat Field Chapter 714: Chapter 708 Wheat Fieldf?eewebnove?.co?First, clean up Lin Qianqing. After Gu Youyou had finished cleaning herself, she found that Lin Qianqing had already cheerfully run off. Gu Youyou led the horse, passing through the willow forest and onto the ridges amid the waves of wheat. The path was quite narrow, making it somewhat difficult to walk while leading a horse. She saw a broader road on the opposite side that looked like the main entrance to the village. She had taken the wrong path. "Cousin, take the road on the right, it¡¯s wider," she shouted at the top of her lungs. "Hey, cousin, come quickly, what is this grass? It¡¯s so pretty..." Lin Qianqing plucked a handful of wheat. Gu Youyou laughed and said, "This is not just grass; the scallion pancakes you ate this morning were made from the flour of this plant." "Really? This is it?" Lin Qianqing said, surprised. Gu Youyou thought to herself: Her maternal grandmother, who loved to garden, was not doing a competent job. She should plant some crops as well, so Lin Qianqing wouldn¡¯t be unfamiliar even with wheat. They had set out early, and although it was just past the hour of Chen (7-9 AM), the sun was already quite strong, and its rays were scorching, burning the skin. Gu Youyou anxiously looked back at Jin Zijin, who was following far behind, wondering if the harsh sunlight could trigger his inflammation. It seemed they needed to hurry along. Gu Youyou turned back and urged Lin Qianqing, "Let¡¯s walk faster, the sun is strong, and it¡¯s making my head spin." Lin Qianqing, remembering that her cousin was frail, didn¡¯t dare delay and hurriedly quickened her pace towards the houses at the end of the wheat field. From afar, they could see at the end of the crisscrossing fields, beneath a few clusters of willows, a lady holding a paper umbrella, expectantly looking out. It was Miss Du, who had been waiting inside the village. Oh? The person standing beside her wasn¡¯t Cuiya, but Xie Qinyun. When did Miss Xie arrive? Gu Youyou looked at Lin Qianqing. With her head lowered and an embarrassed smile, Lin Qianqing said, "I mentioned our visit to the village to Qinyun a couple of days ago. She, like me, will be in the grand selection next month." Oh, the pair of troubled sisters were indeed pitiable. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I¡¯m just worried this might leak out," said Gu Youyou, pausing before lowering her voice. "Do you remember what happened last time we went to Jinxiu City? With the grand selection approaching, do you know how many young ladies will be competing with you for the role of the primary wife?" Lin Qianqing¡¯s face turned pale with shock, then darkened, "You mean our encounter with the attackers last time was..." Gu Youyou quickly added, "As long as you are aware, anything is possible. Your aunt must have told you about the fearsome nature of the women in the Imperial Family¡¯s harem. Often, their families start fighting on their behalf even before they are married into the same residence." Lin Qianqing¡¯s complexion paled further, but she nodded firmly. Gu Youyou breathed a sigh of relief. Of course, saying that their previous attack was orchestrated by her competitors was just a guess from Gu Youyou, but the reminder was genuine. No matter what the future holds, being alive is what¡¯s important. Since it was destined that she would marry into the Crown Prince Residence, it was good to be more cautious and to prepare her for the reality ahead of time. Xie Qinyun was still unaware of which residence she would enter. If by chance it was also the Crown Prince Residence... based on these past days¡¯ understanding of Xie Qinyun, she was a fierce woman capable of ruthless actions. If she and Lin Qianqing were not in the same residence, all would be well. But if they unfortunately ended up together, it would be hard to say whether she would take their past affection into account. When they approached, several servants came forward to take their horses. "You¡¯ve arrived, please come in," Miss Du, along with Xie Qinyun, came out to greet them and gave each of them an extra umbrella. Lin Qianqing said with a smile, "The sun is so strong, we appreciate you personally coming to meet us, Miss Du. You could have just sent a servant." Chapter 715 - 709: In the Depths of the Lotus Flowers Chapter 715: Chapter 709: In the Depths of the Lotus FlowersMiss Du laughed, "You are my honored guests, how could I let the servants handle that? Hurry back to the villa, I¡¯ve cooked lotus seed and mung bean soup, both are perfect for cooling off." Xie Qinyun chuckled as she pulled Lin Qianqing along and whispered, "I¡¯ve been here for two days now, staying at this villa. They have a stone mill in their yard, and the bean juice it produces is so delicious¡ªmuch better than what my family makes for me." "Really? My grandmother¡¯s yard also has a stone mill; I wonder if it¡¯s the same." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The path through the rice paddies was narrow, accommodating only one person at a time. Gu Youyou and her three companions walked in single file, with her at the rear, holding an umbrella, but her gaze was turned back towards the person behind her. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Gu Youyou turned back, handed the umbrella to Jin Zijin, and said, "I don¡¯t mind the heat. You use it." Jin Zijin didn¡¯t refuse and took the umbrella. He was indeed suffering from the heat. Accepting it also spared Youyou the worry. "I¡¯m hot too!" Yue Rujing dragged out her voice, smiling in a way that begged for a teasing response. "Suffer through it!" Gu Youyou retorted, unamused. The three girls ahead stopped when they heard the commotion behind them and turned to look. Xie Qinyun asked Lin Qianqing curiously, "Who are those two? Gu Youyou actually gave her umbrella to that person?" She had taken a casual glance at the two men, assuming they were just laborers dressed as attendants, brought by Gu Youyou and Lin Qianqing as a ruse. But seeing Gu Youyou¡¯s concerned gesture of offering the umbrella, she realized their identities must be out of the ordinary. Therefore, when Xie Qinyun and Miss Du looked at the two men again, their gaze no longer resembled that of looking at servants. Miss Du nodded slightly in greeting, "Xintong has been remiss. May I ask who the two of you are..." She stopped mid-sentence as Yue Rujing raised a hand to signal Miss Du not to ask further. Miss Du was smart and instantly understood, saying, "Please, gentlemen." The willow sitting area had several well-arranged tile-roofed houses; the courtyard was sunning a variety of half-dried vegetables, and by the side of the house, a chicken coop housed several chickens. A simply dressed middle-aged woman came out to greet them, holding a basket that was half-filled with picked vegetables. A yellow dog lazily slept under the eaves of the house. It glanced at the newcomers half-heartedly before closing its eyes and dozing off again. This scene was very much in the spirit of a rural homestay. The middle-aged woman bowed to Miss Du, saying, "Miss, are these the guests you were expecting?" "That¡¯s right, just these few," Miss Du replied. "Chen¡¯s mother, please prepare a few of your specialty dishes." "Of course, of course, I¡¯ll go right away," said Chen¡¯s mother with a busy smile. Xie Qinyun, with Lin Qianqing in tow, went off to where the tofu was being freshly ground, while Jin Zijin gave Gu Youyou a meaningful look, prompting her to eagerly follow him out of the courtyard. "Where to?" An opportunity to meet Jin Zijin during the day was a rare treat. Gu Youyou glanced at the expanse of lotus flowers in front of her, an idea striking her, and said, "To the river?" Jin Zijin smiled, leading her to the riverbank. Approaching, they saw a small boat under the willow trees, Jin Zijin untied the rope securing it to the trees, tossing it into the boat before turning to extend a hand to her, "Come, be careful." Just what was needed at the moment. Carefully, Gu Youyou stepped onto the boat and asked, "How did you know there was a boat here?" "I saw it when we arrived earlier." The waves shimmered, and the small boat quickly reached deep into the lotus bloom. The low houses of the villa receded further away, and on the river, other boats were out of sight. Only the lotus leaves could be seen swaying lightly in the wind, some flutters growing a bit more intense. Chapter 716 - 710 Chapter 716: Chapter 710In the midst of the swaying, vast patch of lotus plants, there was a small, low boat. The sun blazed intensely and, having not brought an umbrella, Gu Youyou plucked a large lotus leaf to hold up as a makeshift one, which effectively shielded her from the sun. Gu Youyou studied Jin Zijin¡¯s face and said with a low chuckle, "When the time comes, with a beard stuck onto this face, you¡¯ll look almost the same as when you were pretending to be a hunter. Yi Yan said that wearing disguise materials on your face for too long can be uncomfortable. How did you manage to endure it for so many years?" Jin Zijin plucked a lotus pod and placed it back on the boat, murmuring, "It was very uncomfortable at first, so I didn¡¯t look like that when I initially arrived at Lotus Village. But after a while, I got used to it." Thinking about how difficult those years must have been for him living alone in the mountains, Gu Youyou pondered for a moment before saying, "When I first met you, I often acted foolishly, thinking maybe you were after my dowry." As Jin Zijin diligently picked more lotus pods, hearing Gu Youyou say that, he paused for a moment, then sat down in the boat, motioning her to come closer to him. He gazed into her eyes, which shimmered like clear springs, rippling like the water beneath the boat. He found his voice growing hoarse as he spoke softly, "It¡¯s quite normal for you to think like that. If I had truly been a poor hunter and wanted to quickly earn money to marry a wife to bear children, the easiest and fastest way would have been to marry you, wait for you to die, and then sell off your belongings." Gu Youyou was not a shy girl prone to blushing. She responded with a loving gaze, her breath sweet as orchids, "You weren¡¯t really a hunter, but you¡¯ve still made a profit. Not only am I alive and well, I can make silver, and... whenever you want to have children, you can, right?" She gave him a look that made Jin Zijin feel as if half of his body had turned to mush. The other half was stiff with confusion. "Youyou!" he reached out to stroke her face. His voice lowered, "Indeed, we¡¯re not young anymore. Most women your age already have two or three children." Gu Youyou: "..." The tender atmosphere was abruptly tainted by his words. She brushed off the hot hand from her face in irritation, cursing, "Pick the lotus pods, just keep picking the lotus pods. They¡¯re needed for the pot!" Jin Zijin sheepishly straightened up. "You¡¯re angry again, you really are capricious." "That¡¯s because you¡¯re annoying!" Gu Youyou retorted, "It¡¯s not us who are not young, it¡¯s you. In a year or two, you¡¯ll be reaching the age of adulthood, right? Most men at your stage already have a brood of children." She couldn¡¯t hold back her need to retort, could she? Jin Zijin: "..." Yue Rujing often said she was quick-witted and sharp-tongued, and he wasn¡¯t wrong. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 717 - 711 He Found a New Body for Himself Chapter 717: Chapter 711 He Found a New Body for HimselfAs memories of the past arose, Gu Youyou thought back to the ancient tomb on the hill behind Lotus Village. Back then, she had found many remains in the ear chamber of that tomb and had said that if she had the chance to leave, she would rebury those remains properly. There were also some strange occurrences in the tomb, but afterwards, the tomb chamber collapsed, and since she was in the midst of a conflict with Jin Zijin, mistrusting each other, she had no one to confide in, so she ended up forgetting those events. Now that she thought about it, she realized that the tomb chamber was indeed no ordinary place. It was a refuge for the third prince and his son, which could hardly be just an ordinary tomb. She asked, "That tomb behind Lotus Village, the one where Jin Ziyuan was hiding, what kind of tomb is it exactly? I saw many murals of ascensions in broad daylight in there, and even the mechanism on the door is the Innate Eight Trigrams. Is it related to your Dao Family?" Jin Zijin nodded and said, "Indeed, that tomb is a several-hundred-year-old ancient tomb. The owner of the tomb was a high-level figure of that era¡¯s Xuanzong, also the one closest to succeeding in a medicinal human sacrifice ritual." Gu Youyou¡¯s brow twitched, and she said, "Closest to succeeding, so that means not successful, right? If our ancestors failed, then why does Yu Jizi still believe in the superstition of ascending to heaven in broad daylight?" Jin Zijin replied with a scornful laugh, "Some people just don¡¯t believe in fate and are convinced they are the first to defy heaven and change destiny." He looked at Gu Youyou, his expression becoming more somber, his pupils constricted, his face more serious than ever. Gu Youyou was startled and asked, "What¡¯s wrong?" Jin Zijin said, "I never used to believe their nonsense, even when there was plenty of convincing evidence right before my eyes, I didn¡¯t believe it. But Youyou, your case... it¡¯s very similar to the records." Seeing his expression, Gu Youyou¡¯s face turned a shade paler, "What... what do you mean by that? Similar to what?" "Soul Transfer!" Jin Zijin uttered coldly. Soul Transfer? Gu Youyou shuddered with fear, instantly understanding his meaning. "You mean..." She could hardly believe it. Wasn¡¯t it about ascending to heaven in broad daylight? How did it become Soul Transfer? "You¡¯re saying that what they truly meant by immortality isn¡¯t becoming a fairy and ascending to heaven, but rather... discarding one¡¯s aging body and transferring the soul to another person, using another person¡¯s body to continue living." "Exactly," Jin Zijin said indifferently. Gu Youyou chuckled dryly, her laugh more pained than crying, "How is that possible?" But as soon as she spoke, she froze. How is that possible? Why wouldn¡¯t it be possible? Gu Youyou herself was a case in point. Modern-day Gu Youyou drowned at sea and transferred her soul into the body of Gu Youyou from Lotus Village, using her body. Now eight years younger, she continued living in this younger body. Otherwise, she would be the same age as Jin Zijin. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Zijin watched Gu Youyou intensely, his voice low, "That male body of pure yin was the new body he had chosen for himself." "You mean Jin Ziyuan?" Gu Youyou¡¯s face filled with horror, "He intends to transfer his soul into Jin Ziyuan¡¯s body?" Jin Zijin nodded slightly and said, "Exactly, which is why for all those years, he kept Jin Ziyuan in an idiotic state using drugs, not wanting him to retain too many memories that might interfere. He has been the State Preceptor for more than fifty years, getting old but delaying the selection of a new State Preceptor, likely paving the way for his new body." Gu Youyou was stunned¡ªwhat a vile old creep. "Then why didn¡¯t you say anything before?" Chapter 718 - 712: Blood Sacrifice Chapter 718: Chapter 712: Blood SacrificeJin Zijin sighed, "I don¡¯t know much about the Blood Sacrifice Soul Transfer Array, which I learned a few days ago when my master was in Beijing and lucid enough for me to get some information from him." He had always been uneasy about Gu Youyou¡¯s state of existence. Hence, when he had the chance, he asked Tian Jizi but unexpectedly, the true purpose of the Blood Sacrifice Soul Transfer Array was indeed not any sort of ascension into the daylight, but... to plunder another¡¯s body. Therefore, when Yu Jizi chose Jin Ziyuan to help the emperor conquer the world while keeping the Fifth Prince and the many forces of the Third and Fifth Princes from the past covertly intact, it probably wasn¡¯t as straightforward as it seemed on the surface. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So what?" Gu Youyou had a bad premonition. "So..." Jin Zijin really didn¡¯t want to frighten her, but he felt it was better to inform her in advance. "So, the blood sacrifice of the medicine man should take place before the election of the State Preceptor." Gu Youyou felt a chill in her heart. The evil old society and blood sacrifice¡ªjust these two words were terrifying enough. It couldn¡¯t be the kind that drains a person¡¯s blood completely, could it? It was too cruel, especially since she was one of the sacrificial offerings. "Roughly when?" Gu Youyou¡¯s teeth chattered as she managed to utter the question. Jin Zijin pondered for a moment, sitting on the boat, staring at the gently rippling lake with a chill in his eyes. He said in a low voice, "It should be because the medicine man is not ready yet, otherwise he would not ignore you guys." ¡¯You guys¡¯ referred to Gu Youyou, who obediently stayed at the Lin Residence, Jin Ziyuan who was planning a rebellion, and the one they found in Jinxiu City. Gu Youyou bit her lip and said fiercely, "My situation didn¡¯t come from a blood sacrifice; he can dream of succeeding. Even if it really comes to that day, I¡¯d rather smash my head to death than let him have his way." Jin Zijin held her tight and gently patted her back, saying, "You won¡¯t have such a day, since his medicine man isn¡¯t ready yet, then..." Before he finished speaking, they heard the sound of oars moving through the water from the lotus patches ahead, and they stopped talking, focusing carefully instead. Listening to the sound, they guessed that the boat on the opposite side was still quite a distance away. Gu Youyou whispered to Jin Zijin, "It wouldn¡¯t be good for them to see us like this, hard to explain. Let¡¯s quickly row back." Jin Zijin nodded slightly, hmm¡¯d in agreement, and began to lower the oar, rowing the boat in the direction opposite to where the sound came from. Who knows who it is¡ªreally, even hiding in the middle of the lake doesn¡¯t give one peace. They hadn¡¯t even managed to steal a quick kiss before being forced to flee. Gu Youyou and Jin Zijin were now rowing the boat as if they were fleeing for their lives. On the other side, another boat seemed to be tracking them, determined to catch up and find out what was afoot. Judging by the sound of the oars, there were four oars and two people rowing. Gu Youyou, watching Jin Zijin rowing the boat with all his might in the sweltering heat, felt distressed and wanted to help, but their small boat only had two oars. So all she could do was use a lotus leaf to fan him, while quietly panting and encouraging him in a hushed voice. "Come on, faster, give it your all... " Jin Zijin: "..." Gu Youyou: "..." Why did these words sound inappropriate? "Shut your mouth, and fan me quickly." Jin Zijin swore, even when he got caught stealing chickens with Yue Rujing and got caught red-handed, it wasn¡¯t this embarrassing. Getting caught stealing and being caught in adultery were two different concepts. Jin Zijin had tried his best, short of using Qinggong to escape with Gu Youyou. Unfortunately, his two arms couldn¡¯t compete with four hands, and they were still caught up. Gu Youyou was preparing her excuse when the boat behind got closer, only to find that the people on it weren¡¯t familiar faces from the manor she had guessed, but two strangers. Chapter 719 - 713 Huo Li Followed Chapter 719: Chapter 713 Huo Li FollowedThey thought too much. There were many manors and farmhouses around the lake, not just Miss Du¡¯s Green Willow Manor. Since they weren¡¯t acquainted, there was simply no need for explanations. Wait, the person standing at the bow didn¡¯t seem unfamiliar, somewhat recognizable. Gu Youyou thought for a moment but couldn¡¯t remember who he was. However, her memory was usually excellent, so she was certain she had seen this person before, without a doubt. "Jin Zijin, what¡¯s with this disguise?" The person standing at the bow asked with a smile, glancing at Gu Youyou before quickly looking away. Jin Zijin pulled Gu Youyou behind him, using his tall stature to shield her thoroughly. "Huo Li, your tracking skills have improved." Jin Zijin said coldly. The man called Huo Li just laughed and said, "You¡¯re mistaken, I just came here to pick some lotus seeds to honor my teacher who is fond of them from this place. It¡¯s quite a coincidence to run into you here, haha..." "Is that so?" Jin Zijin said icily, "What a coincidence indeed. My teacher also likes the lotus seeds from here. So, let¡¯s each pick our own lotus pods, goodbye." Having said that, Jin Zijin protected Gu Youyou and began paddling the oars once again. Huo Li did not pursue further, just watched the boat gradually disappear, chuckling lowly, "No matter where you run, don¡¯t think you can escape with her from the palm of our hands." Gu Youyou¡¯s heart pounded fiercely. She remembered. That man was the one who was standing opposite Jin Zijin and receiving the incense on the day of the Dragon Head Festival in February. At that time, she was completely focused on the chill in her body and on Jin Zijin himself, and had only glanced briefly at the person receiving the incense on the other side. "What does it mean for them to be pursuing us here?" A still shaken Gu Youyou said. Jin Zijin said, "It¡¯s nothing, just a coincidence." A coincidence? Gu Youyou was no fool. "A coincidence that he has followed us for so long?" Jin Zijin replied with an easy smile, "Probably just curious, following us to take a look." Gu Youyou: "..." Keep making things up, but she didn¡¯t believe it. Upon returning to the manor, they were greeted by Lin Qianqing holding a bowl of hot soy milk. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She saw Gu Youyou and asked with a smile, "Where have you been, cousin? I was just about to drink this bowl of soy milk before coming to look for you." Gu Youyou, holding the lotus pods in her hands, said, "Picked some lotus seeds." She struggled to muster a relaxed smile and said, "Let¡¯s go, drink the soy milk you¡¯ve made yourself." Lin Qianqing started to smile and said, "We also made tofu." "Great, the tofu beauty." Gu Youyou looped her arm through hers. ... Jin Zijin looked solemn and gave Yue Rujing, who was plucking chicken feathers, a sign with his eyes. He immediately dropped the half-plucked chicken, brushed the feathers off his hands, and followed Jin Zijin. Xie Qinyun wasn¡¯t pleased and called out loudly, "Hey, at least finish the job before you go, who¡¯s going to pluck this chicken now?" Whoever wants to pluck it, let them! Not only did the Princely Heir agree to become a bodyguard, but he had to pluck chicken feathers too? Yue Rujing scampered after Jin Zijin to the fields, laughing, "I thought you and Gu Youyou, deeply immersed in love among lotus flowers, would at least not return until lunchtime, but you came back so soon." Jin Zijin looked serious, not in the mood for jokes, and simply said, "Huo Li came. We encountered him on the lake." "What?" Yue Rujing stumbled, "Huo Li? That pest followed us here?" "Hmm!" Jin Zijin nodded. "This relentless tracker, with such a vast lotus field, still manages to find us," Yue Rujing said irritably, "We shouldn¡¯t have let him off so easily last time. At the very least, we should have beaten him so badly he couldn¡¯t leave the bed for three lunar cycles." Chapter 720 - 714: Yu Jizi Rushes Over Chapter 720: Chapter 714: Yu Jizi Rushes OverSeeing his senior brother¡¯s somber expression, Yue Rujing also became serious, "What is he doing following us?" Jin Zijin sighed, "He says it¡¯s a coincidence, here to pick lotus pods for Yu Jizi." "Give me a break!" Yue Rujing cursed bitterly, "Such a lame excuse, he actually thought of it. Does he think we¡¯re fools?" Jin Zijin said, "Exactly, so his real purpose must be to warn us, no matter how we disguise ourselves, no matter where we hide, he can find us." "Look how capable he thinks he is," Yue Rujing said as he rolled up his sleeves, "I¡¯ll go beat him up so bad he won¡¯t be able to get out of bed for three months. Come on, even if he finds us, what¡¯s he going to do about it? I¡¯d like to see if he dares take the boss away." "Hey!" Jin Zijin stopped him, saying, "He¡¯s already gone, what are you going to do. Even if you catch up to him, can you beat him?" The last sentence inflicted at least ten thousand points of damage to Yue Rujing, if someone else had berated him like this while he was feeling bold and mighty, he would¡¯ve definitely given them a beating. "Senior brother, can¡¯t you accumulate some verbal karma?" "I¡¯m stating the facts." Yue Rujing: "..." His senior brother is not cute at all. "I¡¯m telling you something important, you¡¯d better not stay in Beijing recently. Go to Xining. There¡¯s news of a medicine man there." Yue Rujing¡¯s expression turned serious, and he asked, "Why so urgent? That Hu surname might be going to the Lin Family to propose marriage, that matter..." Jin Zijin interrupted him, "Don¡¯t worry about that for now, I will handle it. You go and find the medicine man in Xining and secretly send him to Lingnan." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Zijin¡¯s eyes were more solemn than ever, he felt that something big might happen soon, they should take action quickly. "Set out tomorrow, we must get ahead of them before they make a move on Youyou." "They¡¯re going to make a move on Boss Gu?" Yue Rujing was shocked. Jin Zijin said, "I reckon it¡¯s coming soon." ... In Sanqing Temple, Tian Jizi from Tianzong had arrived, and the news had already spread. As the Sect Leader of Xuanzong, Yu Jizi naturally had to pay a visit. Yu Jizi, in his thirties then, had competed with the over fifty-year-old Tian Jizi for the position of the State Preceptor. Tian Jizi, with many years of roots in the Dao Sect, had actually lost. This had caused much trepidation. People thought to themselves how formidable Yu Jizi was at such a young age, not someone to be trifled with. Ever since Yu Jizi became the State Preceptor, Tian Jizi retreated to the Dao Sect¡¯s stronghold on Qi Mountain with his followers, rarely coming down thereafter. Now, after more than fifty years, Yu Jizi had seen Tian Jizi only a handful of times. Today, hearing that Tian Jizi had come to Sanqing Temple, Yu Jizi naturally had to visit. "Sect Uncle!" The young disciples guarding the door became anxious upon seeing Yu Jizi¡¯s arrival. Yu Jizi looked at the two white-clad Daoist boys with a pleasant expression, "I heard my senior brother has come, and I¡¯m here especially to visit him." The two white-clad Daoist boys exchanged glances, clearly not daring to stop him, gestured for him to enter. "Master is in Qianyuan Hall, Sect Uncle, please!" Despite being over eighty years old, Yu Jizi¡¯s body was still very strong, and he walked swiftly, arriving at Qianyuan Hall shortly after to see Tian Jizi. Having not seen his opponent for many years, he noticed Tian Jizi had aged a bit more. He looked at his own white hair, and thought, indeed, he had aged as well. "Senior brother, have you been well?" Yu Jizi greeted Tian Jizi with a bow, showing his respect. In the Dao Family, Tian Jizi and Yu Jizi were contemporaries, both direct disciples of the previous Sect Leader. The only person who could call him senior brother was the much older Tian Jizi. Chapter 721 - 715: What Happened to Tian Jizi? Chapter 721: Chapter 715: What Happened to Tian Jizi?Originally, Tian Jizi¡¯s opponent was not Yu Jizi, but another person¡ªa senior brother of Xuanzong who was several years his senior. Alas, his life was cut short, and he passed away before their rivalry could ignite. Out of necessity, the Sect Leader of Xuanzong had to promote another young disciple to the position of elder brother of Xuanzong, and that person was Yu Jizi. Everyone thought that this newly raised elder brother would surely be defeated by Tian Jizi, but to everyone¡¯s surprise, he won and even forced Tian Jizi to retreat back to the old lair of the Dao Sect. Now, seeing these two elderly men with their hair white with age, everyone couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Tian Jizi waved his hand, signaling everyone to leave Qianyuan Hall. Then, he half-closed his eyes and looked at Yu Jizi for a long time without uttering a word. Yu Jizi stood awkwardly in the middle of his bow, and eventually, feeling embarrassed, he let down his raised arm and straightened up. "Elder brother, you haven¡¯t left the mountain for many years. Why have you come to Sanqing Temple now?" Tian Jizi sized up Yu Jizi from head to toe but still did not say a word. Yu Jizi grew increasingly embarrassed, unable to grasp what Tian Jizi meant. Tian Jizi had fortified Qi Mountain to be as impregnable as a wall of bronze and iron. Despite his fifty years of effort, he was unable to penetrate it in the slightest. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Qi Mountain was also the only place under the heavens not under his control. Therefore, he had no idea what Tian Jizi had been up to all these years and why he now appeared in such a strange state. "Elder brother, long time no see. You seem as healthy as you were in your youth. Shall we sit down and have a cup of tea first?" Yu Jizi felt more and more awkward, not knowing what he was saying anymore. Tian Jizi stared at Yu Jizi as if deep in thought and didn¡¯t bother to respond to him. Yu Jizi couldn¡¯t bear the awkwardness any longer. He had seen Tian Jizi a few times fifty years ago, both openly and covertly, and they had clashed many times. He knew Tian Jizi¡¯s disposition thoroughly, but at this moment, he found it somewhat impenetrable. What is this old fellow up to? The staring made one¡¯s skin crawl. Yu Jizi shook out his sleeves and respectfully bowed to Tian Jizi, then sat down first. Tian Jizi finally had enough of staring and curiously asked, "Who are you? Why is it that others have white clothing and black hair, yet you have white hair and black clothing?" "Pfft..." Yu Jizi spat out the tea he had just sipped. He stared at Tian Jizi in disbelief, just as Tian Jizi had stared at him moments before. How could Tian Jizi, who was always so stern and proper, act like this? How could such words come out of his mouth? At that moment, there was a knock at the door, and a white-clothed Dao boy holding freshly brewed tea stood at the entrance. After knocking, the boy paused for a moment at the door. Seeing that Tian Jizi showed no sign of acknowledging him and without waiting for his permission, the boy brought in the tea himself. Placing the tea on the table, Yixi bowed to Tian Jizi and Yu Jizi and respectfully said, "Master, Uncle Master, please enjoy your tea." Tian Jizi sat down opposite Yu Jizi and said to Yixi, "Zijin, sit down too, and keep your master company for a chat." Yixi: "..." Alright then, he had gotten used to it over the past few days, but in front of Yu Jizi... He still had to explain. "Master, I¡¯m not the elder brother. I¡¯m Yixi!" "Nonsense," Tian Jizi shook his head and said, "Yixi is still on Qi Mountain. I didn¡¯t bring him here." "But I did come, Yixi came too," Yixi explained. "I didn¡¯t bring Yixi here. How could Yixi possibly come? Zijin, there are guests present. Don¡¯t be silly." Yixi: "..." Well, he was at a loss for words. Chapter 722 - 716 I know who he is now Chapter 722: Chapter 716 I know who he is now"You say it¡¯s whoever you say it is." Yu Jizi realized something was off with Tian Jizi. He turned his head to Yixi and asked, "What¡¯s wrong with your master? Why can¡¯t he tell people apart?" Yixi replied, "My master is over a hundred years old. He¡¯s naturally become senile." At the same time, he shook his head in lament, "Only people like my master and grandmaster can live so long and still be so spirited. It¡¯s just that although his body is energetic, his mind... inevitably has aged." Yu Jizi felt a deep sense of empathy as he looked at Tian Jizi, who couldn¡¯t even recognize who he was anymore, and he found himself unable to say another word. What this little Taoist boy, Yixi, said made sense. They lived longer than ordinary people. Even at his age, his body wasn¡¯t worse than that of a young person, but that didn¡¯t mean that all his organs stayed young. If one day he also became confused, even if that thing was accomplished, it would be meaningless. He stood up, gave a fist and palm salute to Tian Jizi, and said, "Senior brother, when I heard you had come to Sanqing Temple, I made a special trip to see you. Now that I see you¡¯re still in good health after all these years, I can leave at ease." Since he was senile, there wasn¡¯t much to say. Yixi rose to see Yu Jizi out of Qianyuan Hall, then turned back and asked Tian Jizi, "Master, do you recognize who he was now?" Tian Jizi, with a confused expression, said, "How would I know who he is? And what¡¯s it to me who he is?" Yixi helplessly said, "Oh dear, Master, you¡¯ve become so muddled that you didn¡¯t even recognize him?" "Who is he?" Tian Jizi raised an eyebrow, refusing to admit that he was confused, and coldly snorted, "I know who he is, I just don¡¯t want to say." "...You know?" Tian Jizi, as if he were onto something, patted his chest and said, "How many people in this world would wear a black Eight Trigrams robe and have a head of white hair? There¡¯s only one person who dares to dress like that." That¡¯s right... S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yixi¡¯s eyes widened. Although the master didn¡¯t recognize the face, being the master, he guessed the person just by their clothes. "Hmph, he¡¯s none other than the Emperor of Zhuzhao Country, Jin Moning." Yixi put a hand to his forehead, wanting to take back his previous thought. "Zijin, even if it¡¯s a dragon robe, only he dares to dress like that in this entire world. Hey, I¡¯m telling you, if you become emperor one day, you must dress like that too. Becoming an emperor means you have to." Yixi smiled bitterly out of helplessness, "Master, the big senior brother is the one who will wear clothes like that in the future, but our Tianzong¡¯s State Preceptor robe is a white Eight Trigrams robe." "Nonsense, all dragon robes look the same." "Master, the big senior brother is going to be the State Preceptor, not the Emperor. That¡¯s a Daoist robe, not a dragon robe!" "Aren¡¯t you the one who said you didn¡¯t want to be the State Preceptor anymore, that you wanted to be the Emperor? Zijin, you better explain to me clearly what you really want to be." Yixi was already dizzy from the conversation, feeling that his master was becoming increasingly muddled. The big senior brother is the greatest among the Dao Family¡¯s Tianzong, clearly destined to be the State Preceptor, so how could he possibly become the Emperor? Even though he also bears the surname Jin, what does he have to do with Emperor Jin Moning? Did he think that the Emperor, like the State Preceptor, is chosen by election? Really, it seems that Master and Yu Jizi also share the surname Jin. ... Gu Youyou sat in the courtyard discussing with Miss Du about starting a ready-to-wear clothing store. The designs would be drawn by Gu Youyou, as she wanted to create a unique style of her own to sell exclusively to wealthy ladies. When it came to starting a ready-to-wear clothing store and hiring skilled embroiderers, Miss Du was somewhat shy about her finances and blushed ever so slightly. Chapter 723 - 717: Open a shop, get rich Chapter 723: Chapter 717: Open a shop, get richShe said, somewhat embarrassedly, "In the past few years, I¡¯ve been living a life of confusion, not managing the shops and estates left by my parents properly, basically teetering between profit and loss. This time, after leaving the Jie Family, although Lord Jie gave me quite a bit of silver, I¡¯ve almost used it all up in reopening Manxiu Building. If I were to expand the business further, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d have to sell the shops and even the estate, which would require some time." Gu Youyou said, "You can sell some of the estate, but you can¡¯t sell the shops. The future chain of ready-made garment stores will rely on your family¡¯s shops! Some well-located shops can¡¯t just be bought with money." Miss Du said with difficulty, "That may be true, but the estates aren¡¯t worth much, only a few well-located shops left by my parents are worth some silver." Gu Youyou laughed and said, "You don¡¯t have to worry about the silver, we agreed on a fifty-fifty split. I can¡¯t just contribute designs and not care about anything else, right? Don¡¯t worry, you just need to lead the embroiderers in their work, I¡¯ll take care of the garments." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You¡¯ll take care of them?" Miss Du asked in surprise. "Right!" Gu Youyou smiled and nodded, saying, "There¡¯s a rather large courtyard behind Jisheng Hall¡¯s pharmacy in Jinxiu City; I had it converted into a factory, originally intended for packaging medicines. Now that we¡¯re going to partner up and open a ready-made garment store, I¡¯ll repurpose that factory to be a garment manufacturing facility. Miss Du, you¡¯re familiar with Jinxiu City, won¡¯t it be no problem for you to find some skilled female garment workers?" Miss Du was stunned and nodded, taking some time to grasp the strange new terms brought up by Gu Youyou. A garment manufacturing facility, female garment workers ¨C she must be talking about setting aside a courtyard to hire women who can tailor clothes. Then, sending the finished garments to Manxiu Building for embroidery decoration before selling them through Manxiu Building. "I¡¯ve arranged everything; it¡¯s just that your embroidery... when we start getting orders, you alone won¡¯t be able to keep up. To produce more and not overburden you, why don¡¯t you bring out a few apprentices?" Gu Youyou looked on eagerly, unaware of what the unbreakable rules of the Manxiu craft passed down in Miss Du¡¯s family meant to her. For Gu Youyou, as long as it was profitable, these things didn¡¯t matter; however, Miss Du didn¡¯t feel the same way. Miss Du¡¯s face suddenly changed, torn and resistant. Yet, facing the sincerely earnest Gu Youyou, she didn¡¯t know what to do. "Manxiu is a heritage craft of the Yu Family, following the tradition that only the legitimate heirs and daughters-in-law, not the concubines or daughters, may be taught. There were no more men in the Yu Family in my mother¡¯s generation. To continue the legacy, we had no choice but to break the tradition of not passing it to daughters. Now that this craft has been passed down to me, how can I pass it on to outsiders?" Their stubbornly conservative mindset wouldn¡¯t be easily shifted, Gu Youyou knew well. She could only patiently persuade, "But right now, you have no son or daughter, and since you¡¯ve divorced Second Son Jie, to remarry and bear children who would grow up to inherit your craft, that would take so many years. You can wait, but Manxiu Building can¡¯t. By the time you¡¯ve spent all the property left by your parents, by the time everyone has forgotten the once exquisite Manxiu craft, reviving it will be difficult." Hearing these words from Gu Youyou, Miss Du struggled intensely within. Not to mention the future, even now... though she has managed to reopen Manxiu Building, and there are some patrons who still cherish Manxiu embroidery, when compared to the heyday of the Manxiu Building, the difference is like heaven and earth ¨C not even remotely comparable. Chapter 724 - 718: The Decision Chapter 724: Chapter 718: The DecisionCollaborating with Gu Youyou, her theoretical proposal was undoubtedly the best opportunity to push the art of Manchu embroidery to another climactic peak. At the same time, she was also very aware that if Gu Youyou wanted to start this ready-to-wear clothing store, she could use other embroidery to replace her Manchu embroidery. The reason she was sought out was merely due to their acquaintance. This opportunity... could be described as once this chance is gone, there won¡¯t be another shop. But at what cost... to make Manchu embroidery a common craft that everyone could master? Gu Youyou calmed her spirit and carefully observed Miss Du, who was in a quandary, guessing the latter¡¯s thoughts to a great extent. Had it been a normal business partner, Gu Youyou need not have employed persuasion with emotion and reason. She could have exerted both favor and authority and secured Miss Du¡¯s cooperation effortlessly. But then again, who else could be as loyal and down-to-earth as Miss Du? Based on the favor she owed the Jie Family and because helping her reignite the greatness of Manchu embroidery, Miss Du would be the most trustworthy business partner. In this world, unlike modern times, Gu Youyou did not have the luxury of time to ponder over an opponent or a partner. Finding one worth trusting was to secure lasting peace of mind, which is why she made every effort to persuade Miss Du and win her over. "You¡¯re unwilling? But have you considered that without heirs and without a disciple to pass on your skills, Manchu embroidery will ultimately be lost? Since your ancestors broke tradition to ensure its continuous transmission from mother-in-law to daughter-in-law, why must you adhere to convention and let this skill lose its legacy?" "I understand you fear that Manchu embroidery will lose its value once everyone can do it, but you needn¡¯t worry. Go to the human trafficker¡¯s, spend more silver to buy maids with good talent. With the Servitude Contract in your hands, they are yours, just like Cuiya, and controlling a maid is far easier than managing an Embroiderer, isn¡¯t it? If all else fails, ask Miss Xie to help you find a fierce matron to take charge." Although such a practice was very inhumane, it must be said that Yue Rujing¡¯s method was highly effective. For those maids who were sold, it was also beneficial. Being an Embroiderer was certainly better than being confined to serving and dealing with the intrigues of women in a large household. At least they wouldn¡¯t be beaten on a whim, wouldn¡¯t have to take the blame for their masters, wouldn¡¯t be sexually harassed by male masters with ulterior motives, and they wouldn¡¯t have to kneel and kowtow to everyone. They would at least live with dignity, like human beings. Anyone not born lacking common sense would choose to be a loyal Embroiderer with rights rather than a maid. Miss Du had been struggling with this decision, her head bowed in thought. This was a significant matter for her, and Gu Youyou did not rush her, waiting for her to make a decision. By the stone table under the willow tree outside the courtyard, Xie Qinyun was playing with Yue Rujing. Gu Youyou glanced over in slight surprise, never expecting these two to frolic together. "Are you an employee of Jisheng Hall?" "No." "Are you a guard of Jisheng Hall? Oh, no, that¡¯s not right. Why would Jisheng Hall have guards? Are you a relative of the Lin Family?" "No, I have nothing to do with the Lin Family." Xie Qinyun thought about it and realized it made sense; after all, the relatives of the Lin Family were essentially from the Ducal Residence. She ran out of patience after guessing back and forth, and asked loudly, "Who exactly are you?" "You guess?" Yue Rujing plucked a willow twig and playfully scraped it over Xie Qinyun¡¯s head. Xie Qinyun snatched it and threw it on the ground, and looking at Lin Qianqing talking to another employee by the lotus pond in the distance, she said, "Calling you a servant doesn¡¯t seem right. Qianqing is so respectful towards you! And that person who came with you, she¡¯s respectful to him, too. Who on earth are you two?" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 725 - 719 Interrogation Chapter 725: Chapter 719 InterrogationYue Rujing chuckled, "If you can¡¯t guess, let it be; I won¡¯t tell you anyway." Having said that, he saw several farmers in the field harvesting rice and started to walk toward them, swaying and singing a strange tune. Gu Youyou mentioned wanting to make a new type of pastry, the main ingredient being wheat flour, and he remembered that. Those farmers were from Miss Du¡¯s estate, and they were collecting fresh ears of wheat. "Hey, I¡¯m asking you because I can¡¯t guess. Wait for me..." Xie Qinyun chased after him. On the other side, Lin Qianqing was also curiously questioning Jin Zijin. "You are the eldest senior brother of Tianzong, and I hear you¡¯re to run for the next State Preceptor, so why with my cousin... Don¡¯t hurry to deny it, I¡¯ve seen it. Your relationship with my cousin isn¡¯t simply because the Princely Heir Yu introduced you. Your relationship with her is... it¡¯s better than hers with the Princely Heir Yu." Lin Qianqing said with certainty. Jin Zijin replied indifferently, "So what if it is?" Lin Qianqing gasped, looking at Jin Zijin, whose appearance was ordinary under his disguise, and couldn¡¯t help but recall his true visage. Raiment white as snow, warm sun of March. If it were indeed as she thought, she would admit that her cousin had good taste. Yet this man was the eldest senior brother of Tianzong, not her cousin¡¯s rightful husband. Her cousin was of age and yet unmarried; if she were to be delayed by this man for a lifetime, it would be an unfortunate bargain. Considering, she added, "I remember that a State Preceptor cannot take a wife. Even if one doesn¡¯t become the State Preceptor, as the heir of the Tianzong sect leader, one also cannot marry. Please don¡¯t bring harm upon my cousin; my mother is currently seeking a good match for her." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Zijin found Gu Youyou¡¯s cousin somewhat amusing, no wonder Youyou liked her. He raised an eyebrow and asked, "Are you referring to that illegitimate child of the Hu family?" Lin Qianqing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she exclaimed, "How... how do you know that?" Jin Zijin said, "There is nothing about your family I am not aware of." With that, he also turned and walked toward the wheat field. Lin Qianqing stood there stunned, pondering over Jin Zijin¡¯s recent words. ¡¯There is nothing about your family I am not aware of.¡¯ What was he planning? Why should he know anything about the Lin family¡¯s affairs? On Gu Youyou¡¯s side, Miss Du finally had a change of heart. Sitting under a tall willow tree, feeling the light breeze in the courtyard, the scorching weather turned somewhat cooler. Miss Du lifted her eyes to Gu Youyou; her voice was as soft as the wind, as cool as water. "Miss Gu, you¡¯re right. Compared to the imminent loss of the embroidery inheritance, what¡¯s the harm in breaking tradition and passing it to an outsider? In this lifetime, it¡¯s unlikely for me to marry again, how can I pass on this skill? It seems that taking on a disciple is the only way." Although Miss Du had come around, Gu Youyou did not rejoice but instead sighed lightly. Miss Du was merely twenty-one or twenty-two, at the prime of her life, yet due to society¡¯s unfairness to women, she might indeed never marry. Of course, an ordinary man willing to take a widow as his wife is far from worthy of Miss Du. In the midst of their conversation, those who had gone to collect the wheat ears had returned. They carried baskets and sickles for reaping wheat, returning fully laden. Gu Youyou smiled, stood up, and took the basket from Lin Qianqing¡¯s hand, "Take this to have the flour milled." Miss Du smiled and said, "Miss Gu, you might not know, but freshly picked wheat ears cannot be directly ground into wheat kernels." "Oh? So how is it done?" Gu Youyou asked curiously. She knew much about the processing of natural medicinal materials but knew little about grains. Chapter 726 - 720: The Melancholic Human Chapter 726: Chapter 720: The Melancholic HumanMiss Du laughed and said, "Just bring it to me, please wait here for a moment, lunch will be ready soon." The sun was directly overhead; it was the height of noon. Several young ladies sat at one table, while Jin Zijin and Yue Rujing joined the farmers from the manor at another table to drink wine and eat meat. Compared to the dishes on that table, the girls¡¯ was much more delicate with no large pieces of meat, but rather finely chopped varieties of stir-fries. There was wine, homemade fruit wine. Plum wine, mulberry wine, apricot blossom brew... surprisingly bountiful. Miss Du laughed and said, "All the grain from this manor is used for brewing wine. Old Chen and his son and daughter-in-law are best at making wine." That explains it! Gu Youyou picked up a cup full of plum wine and took a light sip; the fragrance of the wine filled the air. In her last life, she had overindulged in happiness, drinking wine that led to mishaps. In this life, she had always been wary of wine and never touched it. After being here so long, this was the first time she had picked up a wine cup. Sharing a small cup with the other ladies, she felt that something within her heart had been let go. Like wine, for instance... She had abstained from wine, never touching it. Now, she realized what she had really abstained from was not the wine itself, but the day her friends and relatives got her drunk, which gave others the opportunity to take advantage of her. It was her own lack of vigilance; how could it be the fault of the wine? "What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re both smiling and sighing," observed Miss Du, sitting nearby and noticing Gu Youyou¡¯s odd behavior. Gu Youyou lifted her eyelids, holding the now empty wine cup, and laughed, "I was reminded of the last time I drank, and felt a bit melancholic about the wine." Miss Du said lightly, "What causes melancholy is never the wine, but people!" Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but give a bitter smile and said, "Yes, it¡¯s me who is full of melancholy." Lin Qianqing and Xie Qinyun, these two misses, had completely forgotten their status; a few cups in, they didn¡¯t even remember their own names. The two of them even started to play rock-paper-scissors; who knows where they learned that. Seeing them both somewhat drunk, Miss Du started to stand up to stop them. Gu Youyou pulled her back and said, "Let them drink. They came out today to be happy, after all." Drink however they want, let them indulge. "After today, we might not have a chance to drink together again," Lin Qianqing said as she held her wine cup, looking melancholic. Xie Qinyun downed a large cup in one gulp and laughed, "Of course, we will have the chance, but surely the feelings won¡¯t be the same as now. If we end up in the same family, we¡¯ll be enemies. If not, while the men fight it out, we could still collaborate in private, share our tactics." This lass... Miss Du gave a wry smile, then turned her gaze back to Gu Youyou and said, "You have to go back to the city in the afternoon; aren¡¯t you afraid your aunt will hold you to account?" Gu Youyou smiled and said, "If I were afraid, I wouldn¡¯t have come! I will write a prescription, and you can have someone prepare the medicine; it will ensure she¡¯s well by the time she returns." "You, you came prepared," Miss Du took the prescription and handed it to a servant to prepare the antidote. After a few more rounds of drinks, it seemed they were indulging in one final act of recklessness for their fading youth; the two young misses had started drinking heartily. At first, it was wine cups, then bowls, and now, they were directly lifting the wine jars to drink. The fruit wine wasn¡¯t very intoxicating, but even so, it couldn¡¯t stand up to this kind of drinking. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And they were just fifteen-year-old girls, with a shallow capacity for wine... Lin Qianqing was mumbling something in a daze, incoherent to others; Gu Youyou listened and couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of her mouth. Chapter 727 - 721: Making Western-Style Pastries Chapter 727: Chapter 721: Making Western-Style Pastries"After drinking this cup of wine, I dare to shout even in front of the old lady..." Actually, she was quite a good baby who listened to her mother; otherwise, she would have accepted her fate strangely. ... After getting drunk and falling into a deep sleep, Gu Youyou kneaded the dough in the kitchen. She didn¡¯t know what tools Miss Du used, but the flour was finely ground and clean. Eggs, milk, all the things needed to make a cake were ready, only needing to be cooked. Gu Youyou used to love making desserts with her pastry chef; she loved to eat them. If she hadn¡¯t been afraid of getting fat, she could eat them every day. Although her skills were not as good as those of a professional pastry chef, they were still presentable. Once the cake was done, she spread cream over it, creating a beautiful pattern, and a playful, cute and delicious little dessert was made. She put it aside and made another one on a plate. After about an hour or so, she had made over a dozen different styles of small cakes. Over at Miss Du¡¯s, the remedy soup had also been prepared. Noticing it was getting late, she had someone give it to the two young ladies who were drunk. When they faintly woke up, what they saw was a table full of fragrant and adorable desserts. Having never seen such desserts, they were immediately attracted and looked expectantly at Gu Youyou. "Cousin, is this the dessert you said you¡¯d make for us?" Gu Youyou nodded and smiled, "Come, pick your favorite one." The treats were indeed tempting; upon Gu Youyou¡¯s invitation, they stopped being polite. The girls hastily picked out their favorite pastries, letting go of their restraint. "They¡¯re really pretty; I almost don¡¯t want to eat them." Once they had a bite, they immediately wanted a second. "It¡¯s so delicious, I¡¯ve never tasted such a flavor of pastry, sweet but not greasy!" It must be this kind of amazement for anyone having cream cake for the first time. Gu Youyou smiled, took a plate in each hand, and went out to give one to Jin Zijin and Yue Rujing. They owed getting out successfully this time to their help. The two sitting at the stone table under the willow tree in the courtyard were utterly surprised by the strange pastries Gu Youyou brought out. One of the pastries was shaped like a little rabbit, while the other was a simple round piece, but the dotted flowers on it were lifelike. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Did you make these desserts?" Yue Rujing asked in amazement. Gu Youyou said, "Yes, eating is also an art, so I made them look so good." Yue Rujing took the cake with the beautiful flowers and said with a shy smile, "Then let me see if your dessert is as good on the inside as it looks on the outside." "I guarantee you¡¯ll be satisfied!" Gu Youyou laughed, and gave the one shaped like a rabbit to Jin Zijin. "You try it too; this is the first time I¡¯ve made a dessert for you. After you eat it, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t find my cooking skills lacking anymore." Suddenly, she recalled when Gu Youyou had cooked in the house and accidentally burned down Jin Zijin¡¯s only thatched cottage, leaving them homeless and having to spend a night together in a cave. And after that, although she didn¡¯t burn down the house again, her cooking skills were always hit or miss¡ªsome dishes tasted good, while others, not so much. When they lived together, she usually tended the fire while he did the cooking. "Alright, I¡¯ll try it!" Jin Zijin brought himself back from the memories and took the dessert with a soft smile. On the other hand, Yue Rujing, who had just tasted the strange pastry, let out a sound of amazement. "Hmm, this... Gu Youyou, did you really make this?" "Hm? What¡¯s wrong? No one else could make it?" His sudden exclamation and the wide eyes that followed made Jin Zijin hesitant to take a bite. Chapter 728 - 722: Early Countermeasures Chapter 728: Chapter 722: Early Countermeasures"How does it taste?" Jin Zijin asked. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It¡¯s delicious, Senior Brother!" Yue Rujing still wore a praising expression. "Is it really made from those wheat grains?" Gu Youyou nodded lightly. Seeing Yue Rujing wasn¡¯t acting, Jin Zijin picked up a spoon and took a bite. His movements were elegant, unlike Yue Rujing¡¯s unrestrained gobbling. As soon as it entered his mouth, it was just as Yue Rujing said, delicious. And the sweetness brought a sense of joy to one¡¯s heart. He turned to Gu Youyou, who was looking at him expectantly, and said, "It truly is delicious. I didn¡¯t know Youyou had such skill." Gu Youyou let out a sigh of relief and smiled, "I haven¡¯t had the time to make it, but if you like it, I can make it for you often." Yue Rujing, who had wolfed down one already, spoke with his mouth full, "Remember to call me next time you make it." "Dream on. If you want more, go inside and take them. This is enough for now." Hearing this, Yue Rujing didn¡¯t hesitate to go inside, and before long, he came out with two more. He laughed, "Every time you make it, it¡¯s different; both pretty and tasty. Madam Gu, you like silver, don¡¯t you? With your craftsmanship, are you afraid you can¡¯t earn silver? People in the capital all love something rare and unusual." Gu Youyou said lightly, "Biting off more than one can chew is never good. I¡¯m currently running the clinic and have just agreed on a business deal with Miss Du regarding the garment shop. The cake shop... I¡¯ll hold off for now. Maybe I¡¯ll really open it up if I have more free time." "That makes sense," Yue Rujing said, somewhat embarrassed. ... Filled with trepidation upon her return to the Lin Family, she saw her aunt¡¯s face, already as dark as the bottom of a pot. Of course, this was anticipated, and they had already thought of a strategy to handle it. Lin Qianqing, with reddened eyes, went up to hug her legs and cried out, "Mother, the great selection is approaching soon, and I¡¯ve been thinking about these past ten years. I haven¡¯t done anything for you and father, so I had to resort to this desperate measure." Madam Lin gritted her teeth and said, "What desperate measure?" She practically squeezed out the words through gritted teeth. Those two thoughtless things¡ªshe heard that the eldest miss had climbed the wall to escape again, and she knew they had run off together. She had gone to Jisheng Hall to look for them, but there was no trace of them to be found. Nobody knew where they had gone. Without a word, she mobilized all the people she could from the household to search for them, yet unexpectedly, they returned on their own. Heaven knows how worried she was. She was always afraid that Gu Youyou would take her daughter and run away recklessly. "It¡¯s just that..." Lin Qianqing looked up, meeting Madam Lin¡¯s gaze, biting her lip and said, "I¡¯ll be joining the great selection next month, and there isn¡¯t much time left to stay by my parents¡¯ side. In all these years, I have never done anything for you, so I begged my cousin to take me to the manor outside the city to make some pastries for you." After speaking, Gu Youyou hurriedly presented the meticulously prepared pastries in front of Madam Lin, saying, "This is the pastry that my cousin made for aunt. It¡¯s also my cousin¡¯s expression of filial piety. Making these pastries is quite laborious, from selecting ingredients to production, it took a whole day. Please try it, aunt." Madam Lin¡¯s anger was hard to dissipate, but she ultimately couldn¡¯t resist her only daughter¡¯s filial piety, just as her daughter had just said. As she grew up, aside from causing trouble, going against her, and being a constant source of worry, she had never really done anything for her. Chapter 729 - 723 Punished Chapter 729: Chapter 723 PunishedThus, she turned her head and glanced over. She saw that the pastries in the box were the size of small bowls and exquisitely beautiful, the flowers adorning the pastries were also lifelike. This was clearly a beautiful trinket, and yet it was a plate of pastries? She looked at Lin Qianqing in surprise and asked, "You went to all this trouble to leave the city just for this thing?" Lin Qianqing said in a low voice, "Yes, Madam, these pastries are very difficult to make with such delicacy, and even more difficult to make them taste good. Please, have a taste!" "Have a taste?" Madam Lin picked up a spoon, and just as she was about to touch the pastries under the expectant gaze of Gu Youyou and Lin Qianqing, she withdrew her hand again. Her expression darkened once more as she said, "I think it¡¯s better to leave it as it is for now. Don¡¯t think that a pastry can settle today¡¯s matter." She nearly got hoodwinked by the two young girls, how could she forget the principle that one who receives a person¡¯s favor becomes beholden to them. Lin Qianqing and Gu Youyou then honestly lowered their heads and admitted their faults. "Aunt, this was my idea. Please don¡¯t be hard on my cousin, she can¡¯t stay at home for much longer," Gu Youyou said. Gu Youyou always used to take the blame for Lin Qianqing, showing rare loyalty. She was determined, this time she would take the blame for Lin Qianqing. But Lin Qianqing said, "No, no, it was my idea. I pestered my cousin to take me out with her. She never likes to go out and would rather sleep at home for a day if it were not for me." Gu Youyou: "..." Is this the kind of person I am? Seeing them taking responsibility for each other, Madam Lin¡¯s face turned stern as she slapped the table and said coldly, "Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know anything. Neither of you will get away with this." She clapped her hands, and several sturdy maids entered. Madam Lin instructed them, "Go, take them back to their courtyards and have them copy the Women¡¯s Four Books a hundred times. If they do not finish, they are not to leave." Gu Youyou: "..." Am I supposed to copy until next year? Lin Qianqing breathed a sigh of relief, a fortunate smile on her lips. Gu Youyou thought to herself: I have to find a way to gather information on how quickly Lin Qianqing copes. I don¡¯t believe this girl doesn¡¯t have some tricks for copying assignments; she finished a hundred times in just two days last time. ... Since copying the Women¡¯s Four Books a hundred times would be quite time-consuming even if it were printed, Gu Youyou decided to ignore it. It was a good opportunity to concentrate on her medicinal research before the major selection. It didn¡¯t matter to her whether she could go out or not since Jin Zijin would come every night to warm her bed. She could also get him to bring her whatever she needed. During the major selection, her aunt would inevitably need her to go out. The Gu Youyou totally engrossed in the essence of medicine had no idea that while she was confined, her aunt was also busy. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Due to Gu Youyou¡¯s commotion, regardless of the intentions of the Ducal Residence or Lin Xingyi¡¯s thoughts, Madam Lin was resolute about marrying off Gu Youyou. She had already found a famous matchmaker in Beijing to propose a marriage to the Hu Family. The head of the Hu Family was a minor official; establishing a connection with the Lin Family was Madam Lin¡¯s will. Whether it was a Miss or a cousin, Mr. Hu was delighted beyond measure. But the concubine of Hu¡¯s son did not agree, saying, "Our Yu Qing might be born of a concubine, but he excels in scholarship and has a great chance of high honors in tomorrow¡¯s imperial examination. My lord, we shouldn¡¯t rush this marriage. Let¡¯s talk about it after the examination tomorrow. If Yu Qing ranks high, that cousin of the Lin Family wouldn¡¯t be a match for our son at all." Chapter 730 - 724 Matchmaking Chapter 730: Chapter 724 Matchmaking"Foolish!" Mr. Hu huffed coldly, "If we don¡¯t agree to the marriage with the Lin Family, do you think Yu Qing has any chance of becoming Top Scholar?" "What do you mean?" "Ignorant woman, who becomes Top Scholar and who doesn¡¯t, isn¡¯t it up to those few important figures who control the court? If Yu Qing doesn¡¯t marry the young lady from the Lin Family, why should they let him become Top Scholar? Do you or do you not believe that in next year¡¯s spring imperial examination, amongst the top three ranks, there will certainly be one who is that Miss Gu¡¯s husband." "Ah...?" The concubine was so frightened that she thumped to the ground, wailing about the injustice of the world. Mr. Hu paid no heed to this ignorant woman and personally went to the front hall to see the matchmaker summoned by Madam Lin. The matchmakers, of course, praised the girl to the skies and ground below, as three of them put on a performance, one after another, embellishing the story of Gu Youyou¡¯s sole handling of typhoid treatment in Lingnan. And then there was the foundation of Jisheng Hall, the first to propose medicine taken with a rinse, creating various fruit-flavored pediatric medicines, addressing the issue of children finding it difficult to take medicine. And her unrivaled intelligence; if only she hadn¡¯t been born a girl, where would there be a place for men to become Top Scholars, and so on¡ªsuch was the unceasing praise from their eloquent tongues. To them, the young lady from the Lin Family, Gu Youyou, truly was unparalleled above and below the heavens. Mr. Hu listened with delight; such a daughter-in-law was indeed rare, apart from her own family having little background. Of course, this wasn¡¯t a problem because she was Lin Xingyi¡¯s only niece. As long as the Lin Family approved the marriage, that would suffice, since their goal was to attach themselves to the Lin Family, to the Ducal Residence. The matchmakers¡¯ eyes became slits as they beamed with joy, "Mr. Hu, I know your son Yu Qing may be a child born out of wedlock, but he is incredibly talented, in no way inferior to those born to noble families. You too have high standards, but this Miss Gu isn¡¯t bad either; her medical skills are exceptional, even the Empress Dowager¡¯s leg ailment was cured by her, and even the Princess respectfully addresses her as teacher. Although she was born to a humble family... ah, don¡¯t say anything more, Miss Gu¡¯s situation is actually quite similar to your son Yu Qing¡¯s, both born of humble origins but inherently extraordinary. Oh my, they really are a match made in heaven!" When speaking of humble birth, Mr. Hu¡¯s expression darkened slightly, but considering they were inherently extraordinary, he became reassured. Being such a minor official, but having such a promising son, he could walk anywhere with pride. Listening to the matchmakers¡¯ words, Mr. Hu found himself more convinced of the suitability of the Lin Family¡¯s young lady for his son. Exactly, in these times, one must not despise low birth, for the Emperor favors those of ordinary background with extraordinary talents, just look at Mr. Lin. Mr. Hu stroked his beard and laughed, "Indeed, indeed, go on." Another matchmaker stepped forward, "Mr. Hu, you must have burned high incense in a past life to come across such a good fortune, to have caught Madam Lin¡¯s favorable attention. You¡¯re a sensible man; don¡¯t you understand Madam Lin¡¯s meaning? She has taken a liking to your son Yu Qing, regardless of birth. With the Ducal Residence and Lin Residence around, need you worry about your son¡¯s future prospects?" "Ha-ha, naturally!" Mr. Hu laughed, slapping his thigh. "Since the boy and that Miss Gu are indeed a match made by heaven and earth, we naturally should comply with fate. This matter... shall we trouble you ladies to proceed?" The matchmakers smiled broadly. "No problem at all, we will return and report to Madam Lin at once. You, sir, just wait for the good news from the Lin Family." "Yes, yes, and get the betrothal gifts ready in advance." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... Chapter 731 - 725: Husband-subduing Destiny Chapter 731: Chapter 725: Husband-subduing DestinyThe Hu Family had agreed, and they were so happy that they hardly knew how to contain their excitement. When the matchmaker came back singing their praises, the matter was almost settled. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Madam Lin was also very happy, just waiting for the Hu Family to come and make the formal proposal. But she waited and waited to no avail; growing anxious, she sent someone to inquire and heard that Hu Yu Qing, while walking down the street, had been hit on the head by a falling flower pot from a balcony above. He had been in a coma for two or three days, and although he was now awake, due to the severity of his injury, he was confined to his bed, groaning all day long. Madam Lin¡¯s heart sank, and in her own room, she cursed angrily, "Which damned fool didn¡¯t secure the flower pot properly? With so many people on the street, look who got hit?" Her maid, Hen Xiang, busily said, "Isn¡¯t that the truth? Master Hu is really unlucky. Out of everyone on the street, why did the pot hit him? Madam, what should we do?" After some thought, Madam Lin said, "Tomorrow, have someone ask when Master Hu will recover from his head injury." "Yes, Madam," Hen Xiang responded. The news Hen Xiang sought came back quickly, and with trepidation, she relayed to Madam Lin, "Madam, the Hu Family has changed their minds... they... they will not be coming to propose." "What?" Madam Lin leaped up from her chair, agitated. "Wasn¡¯t everything agreed upon? Why not consent?" Hen Xiang reported the facts as she learned them. "That¡¯s right, the servant heard that the misfortune of young master Yu Qing being struck by the flower pot was strange, and the superstitious old lady of the Hu Family went to Sanqing Temple to divine good and bad omens. But those at Sanqing Temple told the Hu Family¡¯s old lady it was a great misfortune, and that misfortune was our family¡¯s Miss Youyou. They said our Miss Youyou is destined to bring bad luck to her husband. Fortunately, the two families were only discussing marriage and had not formally proposed. If they had, then the young master Hu who was hit by the flower pot would never have woken up. They¡¯ve already said that compared to life, all the wealth in the world isn¡¯t worth mentioning; they wouldn¡¯t dare gamble with Hu Yu Qing¡¯s life. Therefore, this match... I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s fallen through!" Hen Xiang finished speaking warily, hardly daring to look into Madam Lin¡¯s eyes. Of course, Madam Lin was extremely angry. She preferred to believe that Hu Yu Qing just happened to be hit by the falling flower pot and didn¡¯t buy into the talk that Gu Youyou was cursed to bring misfortune to her husband. She herself felt half-dead; she would believe if someone said she was short-lived, but hard-pressed to harm her husband¡ªhow could that be? It must be that the Hu Family¡¯s old lady had consulted an inexperienced priest who made a mistake. But mistake or not, the truth was that Hu Yu Qing was still bedridden due to the injury from the flower pot, and thus she had to look elsewhere for a suitable match. Put the Hu Family aside for now. Gu Youyou inadvertently escaped a disaster, completely oblivious to it all. Madam Lin said coldly, "Go, send an invitation card to Madam Fan¡¯s residence for me." She refused to believe that she couldn¡¯t get Gu Youyou married off within the year. ... In the blink of an eye, the day of the Imperial Selection arrived faster than they had imagined. For the better part of the month, apart from one visit to the palace, Gu Youyou hadn¡¯t left the house at all. Just as Gu Youyou had predicted, with the Imperial Selection imminent, their confinement was lifted early, and Madam Lin did not mention the matter of reading the Women¡¯s Four Books a hundred times. Lin Qianqing appeared a bit nervous, and Gu Youyou comforted her, "You¡¯ve known this day would come. Whether you stretch your neck or shrink back, it¡¯s the same slice of the blade, so why not boldly stick your neck out?" Lin Qianqing¡¯s large, clear black and white eyes brimmed with moisture as she looked at Gu Youyou resentfully and said, "Cousin, is that really your idea of comforting someone? I feel like it would have been better if you hadn¡¯t said anything at all." Chapter 732 - 726: Someone Can’t Hold Back Anymore Chapter 732: Chapter 726: Someone Can¡¯t Hold Back AnymoreGu Youyou said earnestly, "My words are sincere." Lin Qianqing: "..." There was no way to have a pleasant time anymore. Madam Lin had prepared the most beautiful clothes, the most exquisite jewelry, and some pieces of silver for Lin Qianqing to take along so that she could conveniently tip the servants. She repeatedly instructed that after entering the palace, Lin Qianqing must keep her temper in check and seek the Empress if any issue arose. Before the selection, she should avoid conflicts with other families, and so on. After speaking for nearly half an hour, she finally let her get on the carriage and enter the palace with the wet nurses and eunuchs who had come from the palace. Gu Youyou stood behind Madam Lin and saw her watching the carriage disappear from sight before she shed a face full of tears. Lin Qianqing was her only daughter, and naturally, Madam Lin hoped that she could live happily according to her own wishes, but alas, many decisions were not hers to make. Gu Youyou knew that her aunt truly loved Lin Qianqing, but her status and position prevented her from offering too much. Gu Youyou whispered, "My cousin has always been intelligent. As long as she understands right from wrong, she won¡¯t cause any trouble. Aunt, do not worry." Madam Lin, drying her tears, said, "They have ten days to learn etiquette in the palace. I am just afraid that during these ten days, she might fall into someone¡¯s trap. Daya is clever, but she doesn¡¯t always apply her cleverness in the right places. If something happens within these ten days, she won¡¯t even have a chance at being selected." Gu Youyou, however, did not think so. As long as the Harem was under the control of the Empress, nothing could happen to Lin Qianqing. It was purely her aunt¡¯s excessive worry from being overly anxious for her daughter. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If she was this distraught now, how much more would she suffer if her daughter entered the Prince¡¯s residence and lived poorly in the future. "Aunt, for the next few days, I¡¯ll visit the palace more diligently, so don¡¯t worry." "Ah, right, right!" Madam Lin suddenly realized and said, "You can enter the palace at any time; just visit the palace more often during these days. Daya always feels very uneasy each time she enters the palace. I was at ease when she was in the Empress¡¯s palace, but now in Chuxiu Palace, there is a bunch of girls with deep scheming eyes watching her, and I am really not at ease." Gu Youyou rolled her eyes, feeling that her aunt was almost suffering from paranoia. With so many girls entering the palace together, why would everyone target your daughter? Besides, Lin Qianqing had the assertive Xie Qinyun by her side; even the thought made it hard to imagine them at a disadvantage. Their combination was such that it would be a relief if they didn¡¯t bully others. ... Yue Rujing was said to have gone to Xining, and without her help, Jin Zijin had become increasingly busy of late. He was busy enough himself, and now he had to attend to Tian Jizi, who was sometimes befuddled and sometimes lucid. When Gu Youyou heard about his situation, she could only hug him with compassion, saying, "Why don¡¯t you just leave the business in Jinxiu City alone, I can find an opportunity to go out myself." But Jin Zijin said, "The imperial selection is about to begin; let¡¯s not add complications. The business of your ready-made clothing store in Jinxiu City is not a big deal; the Store Manager takes care of it. If you wish to manage it personally, I¡¯ll arrange for her to meet you another day, and you can contact her directly afterward." "That would be best!" Since Gu Youyou wanted to be a businesswoman making money, she could not be afraid of her aunt finding out. Such things could not be hidden forever. Jin Zijin looked at Gu Youyou with some worry and said, "Try to go out less recently and have someone accompany you when you go to the palace." Seeing him so anxious was rare, and Gu Youyou, sensitive to the change, felt something was amiss and asked, "Did something happen?" Jin Zijin replied, "My master has come to the capital, and the news of his muddled mind has leaked out. There are some people, I am afraid, who can no longer restrain themselves." "How could he be so careless?" Chapter 733 - 727: What Illness Will Madam Lu Have? Chapter 733: Chapter 727: What Illness Will Madam Lu Have?Jin Zijin bitterly smiled, "There¡¯s nothing much about it, it¡¯s a matter that can¡¯t be concealed forever. When he¡¯s confused, he listens to no one, and always sneaking into Beijing is not a solution. Therefore, this time he came, he did not have someone deliberately hide it." Gu Youyou: "..." She didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. "Alright, I will be careful." ... On her way to Beijing, Gu Youyou was intercepted by a young woman dressed as a maid. Recalling Jin Zijin¡¯s warning from the night before, she didn¡¯t get off the carriage but only opened the carriage window. "Miss, what do you want?" The girl was apparently tired from running, panting heavily. It took her a while to catch her breath. "Doctor Gu, I knew you¡¯d be on this road. The servant... has finally caught up with you." Gu Youyou: "..." "Whose maid are you?" "Oh, Doctor Gu, I am a maid from the Lu Family. I had the audacity to stop your carriage today because there was no other choice." The little maid said in a rushed manner, seemingly remembering something sad, and began to choke up with tears. Gu Youyou comforted her softly, "Are you talking about General Lu¡¯s family?" "Yes!" The maid hurriedly nodded. Is it that General Lu who married a tomboy? What was Madam Lu looking for her for? Medical consultation? Gu Youyou said, "Don¡¯t rush, take your time to speak." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The maid slightly bowed, dried her tears and then slowly began to explain. "My madam has been to Jisheng Hall many times looking for Doctor Gu, but she never found you. We tried to deliver messages to the Lin Family, but each time Madam Lin sent a servant to brush me off and never let me see Doctor Gu. I had no choice but to find out that Doctor Gu goes to the Imperial Palace every few days. So I came here to wait." After speaking at length without getting to the point, Gu Youyou felt somewhat speechless. "Then why are you waiting for me?" The maid said, "Please, you must treat my madam. She¡¯s waiting for you in Jisheng Hall right now, Doctor Gu. I¡¯ve heard that only you might be able to cure her illness... you must go, please..." Gu Youyou, busy on her way to the Imperial Palace, could have ignored the maid or waited until she returned to treat Madam Lu at Jisheng Hall. But driven by a curious gossiping heart, she couldn¡¯t help but want to see for herself. What exactly was wrong with Madam Lu? Whenever Madam Lu stepped out, her stunning presence naturally brought gossip along. It wasn¡¯t until Gu Youyou arrived at Jisheng Hall that she learned Madam Lu had been blocking the entrance for several days, attracting many onlookers and bringing much business to the hall. She was almost like a living billboard. The crowd was buzzing with speculation. Madam Lu, with a physique stronger than most men¡¯s, what illness could she possibly have that only Doctor Gu could treat? Yet every time she came, her brisk and effortless demeanor didn¡¯t seem to suggest she was ill at all. As Gu Youyou descended from her carriage, everyone was exceedingly curious. "Hey, hey, Doctor Gu is here." "Oh my, Doctor Gu has finally arrived." Gu Youyou: "..." She too wanted to be a responsible doctor, and despised her own actions, akin to only casting nets and not fishing. "Doctor Gu, what exactly is wrong with Madam Lu?" Gu Youyou gave the onlooker a cold glance and said, "I haven¡¯t examined her yet, how would I know?" Although Gu Youyou had come out of curiosity, she did not appreciate others joking about her patients. Once inside Jisheng Hall, Gu Youyou said to Shopkeeper Hu, "Please disperse those who are not here for treatment, so as not to disturb the patients." Shopkeeper Hu, having not seen Gu Youyou for many days, had tears streaming down his face once he saw her again. Chapter 734 - 728: She Looks Like This Because Someone Harmed Her Chapter 734: Chapter 728: She Looks Like This Because Someone Harmed Her"Ah, Madam Lu is waiting in consultation room three, Doctor Gu, please hurry." Gu Youyou, leading Madam Lu¡¯s maid, pushed the door open and instantly saw the tall and burly Madam Lu. To her surprise, the consultation room was not solely occupied by Madam Lu, but also her son, Lu Tianning! In her memory, this young master Lu didn¡¯t much care for his mother¡¯s manly presence, so why was he accompanying Madam Lu to see a doctor today? "Doctor Gu!" Madam Lu rose to her feet with the aid of her son, offering a polite greeting. Gu Youyou hurriedly returned the gesture. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They were officials, she was a commoner. Their greeting was a sign of respect. Her reciprocation was both proper and respectful. "Madam Lu, please take a seat," Gu Youyou invited her to sit opposite the consultation desk. Looking at Madam Lu¡¯s appearance, she indeed seemed rather rough and robust for a woman. Yet today, Madam Lu appeared more forlorn, bearing the sorrows unique to womanhood, and less of her usual brash and abrasive energy. It left her wondering what illness could make her look so gaunt. "Madam Lu, where do you feel discomfort?" Seeing her hesitant to speak, Gu Youyou had to ask. Madam Lu dabbed at the corner of her eye with a handkerchief and sighed softly, "I know outsiders look down on me for my appearance, thinking I don¡¯t resemble a woman, that I¡¯m crude and ugly." Gu Youyou said nothing, feeling awkward. What was she to say? The truth would be hurtful, which wasn¡¯t the conduct of a doctor. But to lie... facing Madam Lu in such a state, she truly felt that a falsehood would be more hurtful than the truth, too insincere. After some thought, she offered some words of consolation, "Physical beauty is fleeting, but the beauty of the soul endures. Our appearance is determined by our parents, and we cannot change that, but the beauty of the heart is within our control. Madam Lu, you needn¡¯t concern yourself with the opinions of others." "No, that¡¯s not it!" Madam Lu was immensely agitated, and had her son not restrained her, she might have stood up in her agitation. Gu Youyou certainly hadn¡¯t expected her words of comfort to have such an effect. It was as if she had been injected with a stimulant. "Mother, don¡¯t get agitated, take your time," the young master Lu said soothingly. Then he turned to Gu Youyou, "This matter has deeply hurt my mother, Doctor Gu, please don¡¯t take it to heart." Yes, yes, I won¡¯t take it to heart. "What exactly is the matter?" That was the key question. Madam Lu gradually calmed down and began to share her story. "Doctor Gu, one¡¯s appearance may be given by birth or marred by others... My current state is the result of someone¡¯s doing..." As she spoke of her physical condition, Madam Lu was overwhelmed with endless bitter tears. As a child, Madam Lu wasn¡¯t as astonishingly tall and sturdy as she was now; she was a normal child, just growing slightly faster and taller than her peers. Had she grown normally, she would have become a tall and slender girl, not like the mannish figure with broad shoulders and coarse features she presented now, even growing facial hair, chest hair, and leg hair that needed to be constantly scraped off. The reason was that Madam Lu had been betrothed to General Lu since childhood. According to ancient customs of the wealthy, the bride was to bring along a dowry, which included several beautiful maids. These maids could potentially become the husband¡¯s concubines later on. This vexing tradition had doomed Madam Lu for life. Those maids meant to accompany the young mistress in marriage were cultured from a young age, raised at her side to ensure they got along well in advance. Chapter 735 - 729: A Poison Doctor Chapter 735: Chapter 729: A Poison DoctorThe parents at home would also secretly observe, only those who were absolutely obedient to the young lady would accompany her in marriage. Among Madam Lu¡¯s bridal maids, there was one who came from a fallen healer of the Dao Family. This girl¡¯s family had been healers for generations, but they were not purely devoted to saving people; they also enjoyed researching some abnormal things. After harming someone, their home was raided by the Governor¡¯s Office, leading to the girl¡¯s displacement. Later, she was bought by Madam Lu¡¯s parents. She knew some medical skills, was clever and adaptable, and quickly gained the trust of Madam Lu¡¯s parents. Thus, she became one of the reserve maids for the bridal entourage. Facing Lu Family¡¯s future matriarch, the restless heart within her began to stir. She started secretly poisoning Madam Lu according to a harmful family recipe. Madam Lu was in her adolescence when poisoned. Eating that girl¡¯s poison, she began to grow more and more unusual, increasingly resembling a tomboy, even developing a beard and chest hair, features a woman should not have. Her stature, too, grew unusually tall, towering nearly above the heavens from an already slender frame. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. By the day she married General Lu, she had already taken on the look of a tomboy. And among those bridal maids, one was already one of General Lu¡¯s concubines. Youyou listened intently, sighing deeply. She was also quite curious about that concubine. If her guess was correct, the medicine given to Madam Lu was likely rich in male hormones. No wonder she seemed to have an excess of male hormones. That Madam Lu could still give birth to a son under such circumstances was indeed a miracle. Feeling intrigued, Youyou asked, "Do you have that medicine?" She wanted to see just what kind of prescription could be so powerful. "Yes, this one," Young Master Lu produced a packet of medicine, some pills. Youyou: "..." She did not believe she could guess all the ingredients of the pills just by looking at them. "Is it possible to obtain the prescription?" Youyou inquired further. Madam Lu said, "That woman is currently locked in the firewood room. If Doctor Gu wants the prescription, I will definitely obtain it for you. But she¡¯s quite stubborn; you¡¯ll have to wait a few more days!" Youyou calmly replied, "There¡¯s no rush, let me first examine Madam Lu¡¯s condition." "Of course, thank you, Doctor Gu!" Youyou smiled faintly and said, "This is what I should do as a doctor, Madam Lu needn¡¯t be so formal. However, I¡¯ll need Young Master Lu to step outside and wait for a while first." Lu Tianning nodded, reassured Madam Lu not to worry, then left the room and closed the door. After examining her, Youyou mostly confirmed that Madam Lu¡¯s condition was indeed due to an excess of male hormones, exacerbated by taking medicine during her developmental years, which led to her current appearance. Now in her forties, her body had fully developed, and her bones had set. Even if the hormones in her body returned to normal, it was impossible to revert to her previous form. Youyou had to share this truth with her. "I will prescribe some medicine to help regulate your body. This medicine may need to be taken for quite a long time, so you must be prepared." Madam Lu, reminded of her plight, wept and said, "Okay, I will take the medicine as prescribed by Doctor Gu." "Hmm!" Youyou started writing the prescription and added, "Even if your body returns to a normal state, your appearance will not revert to its original form. However, once you are healthier, you won¡¯t have to shave as often, your voice will no longer be rough like a man¡¯s, your temperament will become more feminine, and your facial contours will gradually soften." Chapter 736 - 730: The Legendary Flame Pool Chapter 736: Chapter 730: The Legendary Flame PoolMadam Lu sighed deeply, wiped away her tears, and said, "It¡¯s been so many years, I¡¯ve gotten used to looking this way. As long as there¡¯s nothing wrong with my body, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just afraid that the poison that woman gave me was not only meant to disfigure me but also to take my life." If one¡¯s body is in a state of hormonal imbalance over a long period, indeed, they wouldn¡¯t live as long as normal people. The hermaphrodites don¡¯t live long, do they? Of course, the poison that woman gave Madam Lu was certainly more complex than ordinary hormones. She was indeed talented, but what a pity she didn¡¯t use it in the right place. "Take this medicine for a few days, then come back to see me." Gu Youyou handed the prescription to Madam Lu and then left Jisheng Hall to take the carriage back to the Imperial Palace. ... Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With the noble ladies entering the palace, the rules had been tightened these past few days. The Cui family, fearing that Cui Yingying would cause trouble while with Princess Jiujiu, had taken her back home. She hadn¡¯t come to lessons for several days now. Princess Jin Liuying found it boring to study alone, but fortunately, Gu Youyou had arrived. As the class for the Four Books for Women began, she happily took Gu Youyou¡¯s hand and whispered to her, "All the noble daughters have entered the palace. These days, all the Madams are focused on the noble daughters in Chuxiu Palace, so no one is paying attention to my Liuying Hall. Master, don¡¯t you like Fire Lotus? Should Jiujiu take you there?" Today offered the chance to see the Fire Lotus in Flame Pool, so Gu Youyou was overjoyed for a moment. She was about to agree when she suddenly felt a bit worried. What would happen if she were caught? The Princess could claim her young age as ignorance, but what about her? "Master, what are you thinking about? I¡¯ve sent the palace maids away, let¡¯s hurry! There¡¯s no one there. We¡¯ll just sneak in and sneak out. I went there secretly a few days ago," Princess Jiujiu urged, seeing that Gu Youyou hadn¡¯t replied. Gu Youyou tapped her forehead and laughed, "Alright, let¡¯s go." No need to be scared, staying in ancient times had made her increasingly timid. If anything happened, she¡¯d just say she didn¡¯t know that the Fire Lotus was off-limits. She had done a favor for the Empress Dowager, after all. Just taking a quick look, she couldn¡¯t believe the always filial Emperor would refuse to save her face. Princess Jiujiu led Gu Youyou through the vast Imperial Palace, past several halls and gardens, before they finally saw a pool of fiery red. From afar, the legendary Flame Pool was reflecting red against half the sky. The surroundings were very quiet, with no people around, not even the sound of birds could be heard. Looking at the pool of fiery red, Princess Jiujiu exclaimed with joy, "There it is! Master, let¡¯s hurry." Only when they reached the edge of the Flame Pool did Gu Youyou get a clear view of the Fire Lotus in its true form. Yue Rujing once brought Gu Youyou a Fire Lotus, but by the time it reached her hands, it had withered. Apart from a dark red clump, its original appearance was indiscernible. The leaves of the Fire Lotus here were large, like jade lotus leaves, forming big round pads. The leaves were green, but the stems were red. The blossoms were red as fire and slightly smaller than the usual lotus flowers. The pond, where they were planted, was as red as blood. It constantly bubbled with bubbles of various sizes as if the blood was boiling, which was oddly enchanting and yet repulsive. How did Jin Zijin ever get poisoned by this Fire Lotus? "It¡¯s so beautiful!" Princess Jiujiu leaned over the edge of the pond and marveled. Gu Youyou: "..." She couldn¡¯t help but disagree. Perhaps, if picked and examined separately, the Fire Lotus might be beautiful. But in a pool of blood water, it didn¡¯t seem beautiful whatsoever. Chapter 737 - 731: Captured Chapter 737: Chapter 731: CapturedGu Youyou took out a small bottle, lifted her skirt, and bent down to collect some pond water to take home for further research. She speculated that besides the unique species, the growth of the lotuses was probably related to the water. "Stop!" Just as Gu Youyou had filled the water, she heard the commanding voice of a middle-aged man. Startled, the bottle slipped from her hands and fell into the pond with a plop. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She hurriedly turned around and saw a man dressed in a robe embroidered with dragon patterns. Even a fool would recognize that this man was the Emperor of Zhuzhao Country, the adoptive father of Zijin. Gu Youyou quickly knelt down with Princess Jiujiu to pay her respects. "This commoner greets Your Majesty." "Jiujiu greets Father Emperor!" Jin Moning¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Youyou, yet he gestured for Princess Jiujiu to come over. Princess Jiujiu stood up, gave Gu Youyou a worried look, and walked over to Jin Moning. Gu Youyou pressed her lips together, keeping her head down, not daring to look up at the Emperor, wondering how to explain the situation. She wasn¡¯t foolish; the absence of even a single bird around the lotus pond made her realize this place was most likely forbidden territory. The lack of guards meant that everyone in the Imperial Palace knew that this place was off-limits. And here she was, not only had she come here, but she had also led the Princess and even stolen the pond water, getting caught in the act. Fortunately, the evidence had fallen into the pond. The Emperor watched Gu Youyou for a long time without saying a word. He didn¡¯t seem angry, but it was unclear what he was thinking. "Father Emperor!" Princess Jiujiu called to him softly, looking up. The Emperor looked down at Princess Jiujiu, then returned his gaze to Gu Youyou and finally spoke sternly, "You¡¯re quite bold, coming here. Do you not know that this is a forbidden area that one must not enter?" Gu Youyou hurriedly responded, "This commoner... truly did not know." After all, she was determined to play dumb. The Emperor snorted coldly and said, "A good ¡¯truly did not know,¡¯ but you should know that in this Imperial Palace, ignorance does not equate to innocence. Ignorance... often leads to a quicker death than knowledge." Gu Youyou was startled but kept her head down and did not dare to speak. Princess Jiujiu, concerned for Gu Youyou, said to the Emperor, "Father Emperor, it was I who brought my teacher here. If you wish to punish someone, punish Jiujiu." The Emperor looked at Princess Jiujiu, and there was not a hint of a different color in those deep eyes. Without a word, he took Princess Jiujiu and left the Flame Pool. As the sound of footsteps faded, Gu Youyou breathed a sigh of relief, switched from kneeling to sitting, and plopped down on the ground. There were too many unexplained deaths in the Imperial Palace. This time it was her bad luck. To be caught by anyone else would have been better, yet it was the Emperor who had caught her. Had it been someone else, she could have sought the protection of the Empress Dowager, at worst bringing the matter before her. Gu Youyou looked around; there was no one nearby. After the Emperor took Princess Jiujiu away, he had left her alone, and she didn¡¯t know what to make of it. She guessed that perhaps this incident was over. Since there was no one around, she decided not to care anymore, planning to head back to Liuying Hall and then find a way to visit Lin Qianqing at Chuxiu Palace. Gu Youyou stood up, patted the dust off her body, and walked away, but she hadn¡¯t gone far when she saw several eunuchs. The leader pointed at Gu Youyou and said, "Catch her." Gu Youyou: "..." Without another word, the following eunuchs grabbed Gu Youyou. Just as Gu Youyou was about to ask something, the damn eunuch stuffed a piece of white cloth into her mouth. "Doctor Gu, whatever you have to say, you can tell it to the Emperor later," said the eunuch. Had the Emperor sent the eunuchs to capture her? Wasn¡¯t the incident from earlier resolved? This truly frightened her. Chapter 738 - 732 You Did Not Tell the Truth Chapter 738: Chapter 732 You Did Not Tell the TruthWhy would the Emperor do this? He could have just taken her away with him earlier; now he sends someone to capture her... does he intend to deal with her secretly? Is that really necessary? After all, my research on the Fire Lotus was for the sake of saving your son. Gu Youyou was led by several eunuchs into a palace. Before entering, she glanced at the name of the palace, Baohe Palace; that was where the Emperor prepared his appearance before court sessions. Why would they bring her here? In the Baohe Palace, several palace maidens and eunuchs stood on either side. The eunuchs who had captured Gu Youyou pushed her to the ground and then reached out to remove the white cloth from her mouth. The Emperor sat on a chair above, and Youyou didn¡¯t see the Ninth Princess who had left with the Emperor. "So you are the doctor from Jisheng Hall, the one who treated the Empress Dowager¡¯s leg disease, Gu Youyou?" Gu Youyou didn¡¯t understand what the Emperor meant and could only honestly respond, "Answering His Majesty, it is indeed this commoner." "Why did you go to the Flame Pool?" Without looking up at the Emperor¡¯s expression, Gu Youyou could tell from his voice that it was authoritative and cold. She felt a bad premonition and inadvertently placed her hand on her waist. If the Emperor truly intended to kill her over that lotus pool, perhaps the Qingluan Jade Pendant could save her life. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, that jade belonged to Jin Zijin¡¯s mother, Xiao Qinqin, and the person who had given it to her was the very man before her eyes. "This commoner..." "I hope you are telling the truth." Just as Gu Youyou was about to feign ignorance again, the Emperor interrupted her with a statement. She bit her lip and, after weighing the pros and cons, felt that pretending not to understand might not fool him any longer. She said, "This commoner has been frail since childhood, possessing a severe chill within her body. Accidentally, I heard the Ninth Princess mention a red lotus in the Imperial Palace that resembled fire, so I guessed that this red lotus might be the Fire Lotus with the effect of expelling cold and dampness. Hence, I beseeched the Ninth Princess to take this commoner to see it. But unexpectedly, just as we arrived there, we were seen by His Majesty." "Were you trying to steal the Fire Lotus to make medicine for yourself?" Gu Youyou hurriedly said, "No, no, this commoner wouldn¡¯t dare to steal the Fire Lotus; after seeing that pond, my interest in the Fire Lotus dissipated. It was the pond water... it was very special, and I only wanted to take some back to study." That was indeed the truth; the Emperor had seen her filling a bottle with water, not picking the Fire Lotus. After hearing this, the Emperor remained silent for a long time, and Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but lift her head for a quick glance. The Emperor wasn¡¯t looking at her; instead, he rested his elbow on the armchair, his gaze seemingly fixed elsewhere in thought. After a while, he looked back at Gu Youyou again. Gu Youyou caught the Emperor¡¯s gaze and quickly lowered her head again. It was said that emperors liked others to submit to them and were capricious in their emotions. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even the State Preceptor had to fabricate some charge when killing someone, to have a pretext. In this world, the Emperor was the only person who didn¡¯t need a reason to kill. "Lift your head and speak to me," said the Emperor. Unsure of his intentions, Gu Youyou boldly lifted her head. "You haven¡¯t told the truth," said the Emperor lightly as he looked at Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou was shocked into stupefaction, increasingly feeling that it was impossible to deceive the Emperor. He was nearly fifty years old, an age that in this era could be considered elderly. With gray at the temples and the relaxed skin of old age on his face, he appeared much older in contrast to the Empress. Surely someone of his pampered stature shouldn¡¯t appear so aged. The Emperor¡¯s eyes, sharp as eagles¡¯, stared at Gu Youyou, making her feel very uneasy. "Your Majesty, this commoner..." Chapter 739 - 733 Let the Master Pretend to be Sick Chapter 739: Chapter 733 Let the Master Pretend to be Sick"This is your last chance," the Emperor reminded her. Gu Youyou clenched her teeth and had no choice but to tell the truth. "The water I took from the Flame Pool wasn¡¯t for myself but for... a friend of mine who suffered from the Fire Lotus Flame Poison, beyond the help of any medicine or magic. In order to formulate an antidote for him, I had to take the risk to visit the Flame Pool to observe the environment where the Fire Lotus grows, perhaps to find a way to detoxify. This is the truth, and if the Emperor still doesn¡¯t believe me, then there¡¯s nothing more I can do," she said. ... In the Sanqing Temple, Jin Zijin removed a piece of paper from the leg of a white pigeon and then released the bird into the sky. Upon opening the note, his body instantly stiffened. The young Taoist beside him, seeing his worried expression, asked, "Big brother, what¡¯s wrong?" Jin Zijin did not speak but turned and headed toward Qianyuan Hall. He didn¡¯t see Tian Jizi, only Yixi tidying up a bookshelf that Tian Jizi had left in a mess. "Where is Master?" Jin Zijin asked anxiously. Yixi looked around and said, "Master was just here a moment ago, he must have... probably gone out." Jin Zijin¡¯s expression darkened, and he pursed his lips tightly. Yixi asked, "What¡¯s wrong? Big brother, has something happened?" Jin Zijin said, "You need to go to the Imperial Palace right now to see the Emperor and tell him Master is sick... No, I¡¯ll go myself. You find Master as soon as possible, don¡¯t let him wander off, and it would be best if you could coax him to sleep." Yixi stood there dumbfounded. Master was fine, so how had he suddenly become sick? But before he could express his confusion, Jin Zijin had already left swiftly. Grabbing his head in puzzlement, he muttered, "What is going on, asking Master to feign illness?" Yixi shook his head, not understanding. Jin Zijin rode into the city and entered the palace, all in less than half an hour. He did not want to see Jin Moning, but since Yue Rujing hadn¡¯t returned yet, it seemed he had no choice but to meet him now. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the Imperial Palace, Jin Zijin submitted a note, which was quickly delivered to the Emperor¡¯s hands in Taihe Hall. After looking at it, the Emperor nodded slightly, and the eunuch who brought the note respectfully invited Jin Zijin to enter. Gu Youyou sat cross-legged opposite the Emperor, her heart in turmoil, without any sense of stability. She couldn¡¯t figure out the strange Emperor¡¯s intentions. It was clear that he intended to pursue the matter of her stealing water from the Flame Pool, yet he asked her to accompany him in a game of chess. The game wasn¡¯t the elegant Go that literati took pride in, but the fierce Xiangqi that marked the boundaries of Chu and Han. In today¡¯s game, Gu Youyou was seriously off her game, losing horribly time and time again. Her heart wasn¡¯t on the chessboard at all, and she simply couldn¡¯t fathom the Emperor¡¯s reasoning. She had told the truth, and he didn¡¯t say a word or continue to inquire, just brought out the chess set and asked her to play against him. And he actually knew she played Xiangqi, not Go. Gu Youyou sighed and said, "Your Majesty¡¯s skill in chess is superb, and I¡¯ve lost again." The Emperor sat quietly, staring at the chessboard. His eyes resembled those of both Jin Zijin and Jin Ziyuan. Gu Youyou guessed that probably all the males in their family had such eyes. "Let¡¯s play another round." After a quiet moment, Gu Youyou heard this response. Gu Youyou was speechless, having already played several rounds. She had never been allowed to lose consecutively like this in her life. Helplessly, without the right to object, she could only reset the pieces and start another game. Jin Zijin followed the eunuch who was leading the way towards Baohe Palace, walking briskly due to his urgent journey, which made his breathing uneven. Chapter 740 - 734: Father and Son Meet Chapter 740: Chapter 734: Father and Son MeetHe had been worried that Gu Youyou might meet with some mishap, and had never expected that upon entering Taihe Hall, he would witness such a scene. Gu Youyou was kneeling opposite the Emperor, staring at a chessboard with a face full of worry, yet her mind didn¡¯t seem to be on the game. Hearing the noise behind her, she immediately turned to look. The moment she saw Jin Zijin, she was both shocked and overjoyed. Shocked because he had actually come; elated because he had finally come to rescue her. She really didn¡¯t want to continue playing this inexplicable chess game with her so-called father. After his initial surprise, Jin Zijin nonetheless bowed respectfully to the Emperor, but as the eldest disciple of Tianzong, he did not have to kneel like everyone else. Finally, the Emperor stood up from beside the chessboard and walked toward Jin Zijin. "Dispense with the formalities. What brings the Master here?" Jin Zijin glanced at Gu Youyou and said, "I come on behalf of my master." "Your master, the Heavenly Master Tian Jizi?" the Emperor asked, surprised. "Indeed, my master is presently in Sanqing Temple." Gu Youyou observed the two men from the side. From their expressions, she couldn¡¯t discern the abnormality she was hoping for. He was a Taoist of Tianzong. He was the supreme Emperor of Zhuzhao Country. Their conversation seemed ordinary, like that between two strangers. Seeing Jin Zijin¡¯s anxious arrival, Gu Youyou even speculated that the strange Emperor had detained her to play chess simply to lure Jin Zijin here. Perhaps he also knew that the daughter he doted on was not his own flesh and blood, but someone else. Yet, the way the Emperor looked at Jin Zijin was like what she¡¯d seen on television: a king meeting a somewhat skilled swindler Taoist, with a mix of reverence and caution. Maybe Gu Youyou was overthinking it. The Emperor had already ignored Gu Youyou, inviting Jin Zijin to sit aside, immediately instructing a palace maiden to serve tea. The indifference on his face was gone, replaced by uncontrollable delight. "The Heavenly Master actually came to Sanqing Temple? Alas, it must have been over a decade since the Heavenly Master last visited. Since the Heavenly Master has come, naturally, I must visit him personally. Master, how has the Heavenly Master been feeling lately?" Jin Zijin cupped his hands and said, "Zijin is here precisely because of my master¡¯s health! My master has been feeling unwell recently, and my junior brother is not in the capital. Knowing that Doctor Gu possesses remarkable medical skills, I rushed to Jisheng Hall to request Doctor Gu to treat my master. Unexpectedly, the Shopkeeper informed me that Doctor Gu was not in Jisheng Hall, but at the Imperial Palace at this time." He looked at Gu Youyou and continued, "Zijin had no choice but to seek an audience with the Emperor, and I certainly didn¡¯t expect such a coincidence ¨C Doctor Gu just happens to be here with the Emperor." The Emperor also followed Jin Zijin¡¯s gaze toward Gu Youyou. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou pursed her lips, smiled bitterly, and her smile was full of woe. The Emperor chuckled, "In that case, please take Doctor Gu with you as soon as possible to treat the Heavenly Master. The Heavenly Master is getting on in years and cannot afford to wait." "Thank you, Your Majesty, I shall take my leave," Jin Zijin stood, and bowed deeply to the Emperor. He gave Gu Youyou a look and then followed an eunuch out. Gu Youyou hurriedly stood up, asked to be excused from the Emperor, and quickly followed Jin Zijin. The Emperor stroked his beard and gazed at the empty doorway for a long time without speaking. The Emperor¡¯s personal eunuch stepped forward and said, "Your Majesty, seeing the bearing of this Master Jin, he seems somewhat better than Xuanzong¡¯s Huo Li. Perhaps he could be the next State Preceptor..." The Emperor raised his hand to stop him from continuing and said, "The affairs of the Dao Family must not be discussed rashly." ... Chapter 741 - 735 Treating Tian Jizi’s Illness Chapter 741: Chapter 735 Treating Tian Jizi¡¯s Illness?ree????ebn¦Òvel.comGu Youyou followed Jin Zijin out of the Imperial Palace with trepidation. Once outside the palace, he immediately stuffed her into a carriage and then climbed in himself. Gu Youyou was startled and said, "It¡¯s broad daylight, what are you doing? It¡¯d be terrible if someone saw us." Jin Zijin, with a cold expression, yelled outside to the person driving the carriage, "Move, quick!" As his words ended, with a snap of the reins, the carriage started to move. All the way, Gu Youyou was distracted and then realized that the coachman the Lin Residence had arranged for her was nowhere to be found, and the maid waiting by the carriage had also disappeared. Now, the person sitting on the carriage driving it was someone she did not recognize. But the carriage was still hers, and she had no idea how her aunt would explain it. "So you¡¯re just sending me back like this?" Gu Youyou looked up and asked. Within Jin Zijin¡¯s deep gaze, it seemed as though a flame was flickering. Without another word, he pressed down on her, supporting the back of her head with a kiss that was almost like biting and gnawing. Momentarily stunned, Gu Youyou felt that this punishing kiss was only making her uncomfortable. She pushed at him and discovered that her whimpers of resistance were useless. It wasn¡¯t until he had vented his frustrations that he released her now-swollen lips, not waiting for her to say anything before holding her tightly again. Gu Youyou felt that he was somewhat agitated today and understood that he was worried. In a soft voice, she said, "The Emperor didn¡¯t do anything to me. It¡¯s just... I wanted to take a look at the Flame Pool and conveniently gather some water to study. I was caught by him in the process. He didn¡¯t say much after asking me about it and just had me play chess with him." Jin Zijin said, "Don¡¯t mention him." He seemed even more agitated now. "I don¡¯t want to hear about him right now." "Alright then!" Gu Youyou sighed and leaned lightly in his embrace. "Where are we going now?" "We shouldn¡¯t return to the Lin Residence just yet. I will take you to Sanqing Temple." "Sanqing Temple?" The thought of that disgusting State Preceptor being there made Gu Youyou feel uneasy. "Can we not go?" "Not go? Wouldn¡¯t that be deceiving the sovereign?" said Jin Zijin. Indeed, he had taken her out of the Imperial Palace on the pretext of bringing her to Tian Jizi to treat him, so they had to make a trip to Sanqing Temple. The carriage stopped shortly before reaching Sanqing Temple, and Jin Zijin got out, mounted a horse that was outside. Once they arrived at the temple, he dismounted and invited Gu Youyou out of the carriage. Carrying her medicine box, Gu Youyou followed behind Jin Zijin and entered a room behind Qianyuan Hall with him. Inside, an old man with white hair lay quietly sleeping on a bed, while a young, rosy-lipped, white-toothed Taoist sat at the bedside, fanning the elder with a fan. Seeing Jin Zijin come in, the young Taoist quickly stood up and said, "Senior brother, after much tossing and turning, the master has only just fallen asleep." Jin Zijin nodded, "Alright, you can go down first." Yixi put down the fan, gave Gu Youyou behind Jin Zijin a surprised look, and thought to himself: The senior brother rushed out in such a hurry, how did he bring a young woman here? Jin Zijin softly explained, "She is the famous Doctor Gu from Jisheng Hall. I¡¯ve invited her to treat our master." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The girl with the medicine box surely looked like a doctor. But... "Does master have an illness?" Yixi asked, surprised. Jin Zijin pointed to his head and said, "Would master confuse you and me if he weren¡¯t ill?" Yixi suddenly understood, "Right, right, the master is ill, it¡¯s indeed time for a good check-up. Today I turned into Brother Yue, and there¡¯s nothing I did that didn¡¯t vex the master. I¡¯ve hardly had my share of scolding from him." He then bowed to Gu Youyou, "Thank you for your efforts, Doctor Gu." Chapter 742 - 736: Leaving Beijing Chapter 742: Chapter 736: Leaving BeijingGu Youyou nodded gently, struggling to suppress a smile. Upon closing the door, Gu Youyou finally let out a laugh. Seeing Tian Jizi deep in sleep, she quickly covered her mouth and lowered her voice, "Your master¡¯s condition is one of elderly dementia, incurable, with only the possibility to delay the worsening of his symptoms." Jin Zijin sighed and looked at Gu Youyou earnestly, "Do you really think I asked you to come here to treat the old man¡¯s illness?" "Huh?" Gu Youyou paused, taken aback. Jin Zijin glanced at Tian Jizi on the bed, "At my master¡¯s age, it¡¯s better for him not to have to worry. He¡¯s happier this way, even if it means his disciples suffer a little. That¡¯s fine." "Oh, worry?" Gu Youyou was somewhat perplexed. It was the first time she had encountered a patient¡¯s family who thought it was better for the patient to be foolish, believing in the luck of the foolish. "He has toiled his whole life for the Dao Family, for Tianzong, for this world, for us..." Jin Zijin grew more passionate as he spoke, realizing his emotions were getting the better of him, he stopped, took the seat previously occupied by Yixi, and began to fan Tian Jizi gently. His expression grew heavy, and he suddenly let out a bitter laugh, "Protecting us all and safeguarding Qi Mountain as impregnable was not easy. The current State Preceptor is more ruthless than his predecessors; he would even disregard the agreements made by our ancestors and target the heirs of Tianzong. The previous senior brother died under dubious circumstances!" Gu Youyou was taken aback by surprise, her gaze shifting to Jin Zijin in astonishment. Jin Zijin said, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be so easily..." "Cough, cough..." Jin Zijin was speaking when suddenly, the sleeping Tian Jizi¡¯s cough startled him awake. Gu Youyou hurried over to check on him, intending to take his pulse, but he simply turned over and continued sleeping. Jin Zijin sighed, "Let him sleep for a bit, let¡¯s go outside first." Gu Youyou nodded and followed Jin Zijin to Qianyuan Hall. After dismissing everyone around Qianyuan Hall, Jin Zijin said to Gu Youyou, "Prepare more of the Elixir Pills we use in the coming days, as you may need to leave Beijing for a while." "Leave Beijing?" Gu Youyou asked in surprise, "Why?" Jin Zijin said, "Don¡¯t ask why, just do it." Seeing his serious and stern demeanor, Gu Youyou did not press further. "...But where to?" Jin Zijin replied, "You¡¯ll accompany my master to Qi Mountain. Say... his body needs a long period of quiet recuperation, and in a few days, the master will insist on returning to Qi Mountain. As his doctor, you have no choice but to accompany him." Seeing his grave manner, Gu Youyou began to feel a vague sense of worry. She said, "Has something happened, or is something big about to happen?" "Perhaps!" Jin Zijin sighed, "Or maybe nothing will happen at all. Qi Mountain is the safest place in the world. I wouldn¡¯t feel at ease anywhere else." Gu Youyou wanted to ask more but couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it, saying only, "Then you be extra careful." She paused, then added, "I don¡¯t have the medicinal ingredients I need here. I¡¯ll write out a prescription, and you can have someone get it from Jisheng Hall." "Mm, okay!" "Also, without me returning, my uncle and the rest will definitely be worried to death, you..." "Don¡¯t worry, I will explain it to them." "And another thing!" Gu Youyou remembered that the eunuch who had previously warned her in the palace was likely Jin Zijin¡¯s man. Since he had already positioned his people in the palace, they would certainly be able to lend a hand. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 743 - 737: Madam Lu Requests an Audience Chapter 743: Chapter 737: Madam Lu Requests an AudienceShe said, "There¡¯s also the matter of the Emperor taking me away; I¡¯m sure my disciple Youyou is worried. Please ask someone to send her a message telling her not to fret. And then there¡¯s my cousin still in the palace. My aunt had wanted me to check on her, but now with what has happened, could you possibly take care of her?" Jin Zijin laughed gently and said warmly, "Where did you find all these concerns? I¡¯ll pass along the message to the Princess, but as for looking after your cousin, forget about it. Don¡¯t underestimate your aunt; she grew up in that kind of family and is quite formidable." "...Oh, alright then!" ... Madam Lin quickly found another good match for Gu Youyou, only to be told that she had been summoned by Dao Sect to Sanqing Temple to treat Tian Jizi, and would not return for an indefinite period. This made her furious. "I¡¯ve always said Youyou, a young lady, should not be practicing medical skills. Now look what¡¯s happened: the Empress Dowager falls ill and they have her treat her, and what about those Dao Family people? Aren¡¯t they supposed to be very skilled? Can¡¯t they just burn some talismans and chant some spells to make it right? Now they¡¯re also letting her treat illnesses and her return is indefinite¡ªthey¡¯re really treating her like a proper doctor? Lin Xingyi said, "Youyou is indeed a doctor; if she isn¡¯t treating people, what else should she do? You interfered in her marriage arrangements despite being told not to; now let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll step down from this." While they were speaking, a servant timidly came to report, "Master, Madam, a Daoist boy from Sanqing Temple has arrived, he says... he¡¯s come to pick up some daily necessities for Miss Cousin." Madam Lin replied irritably, "What for? Didn¡¯t they just come to pick up some a few days ago?" Madam Lin was in a bad mood, which made the servants¡¯ lives difficult too. He could only brace himself and said, "He says the Heavenly Master is returning to Qi Mountain, and Miss Cousin is currently treating the Heavenly Master, so she must go to Qi Mountain as well. Therefore... they have asked for some clothes to be prepared to take with them..." Madam Lin, frustrated, slapped the table. "What is this all about? Does the Dao Family think they¡¯re so incredible that they don¡¯t even ask if others agree?" Despite her words, they were helpless. After all, they were dealing with someone personally taken away by the Emperor; if the Emperor didn¡¯t say anything, what could they do? Lin Xingyi ordered, "Go find Xiang Chun, tell her to pack up and accompany Miss Cousin to Qi Mountain." Meanwhile, Gu Youyou took the opportunity to draw four sets of clothing patterns for the season, as well as prepare the materials needed for these clothes. Everything was ready, and she was waiting for them to be delivered to Jinxiu City. Producing five or six sets of clothes each season should suffice. Additionally, she had prepared two months¡¯ worth of medicine and was just waiting for the Lin Family to deliver her things before she could possibly follow Tian Jizi to Dao Sect¡¯s ancestral land, Qi Mountain. On the day of her departure, a Daoist boy informed Gu Youyou that Madam Lu had come to visit, asking if she would see her. Gu Youyou remembered that Madam Lu had likely finished the medicine she prescribed a few days ago. It would be good to meet her, evaluate the effectiveness of those medicines, and prescribe the next course of treatment. "Please let her in," she said. Jin Zijin had arranged for her to stay in a secluded courtyard within Sanqing Temple, where the tranquil environment was suitable for her to draw clothing patterns and make antidotes. It wasn¡¯t long before the Daoist boy brought Madam Lu over. Behind them followed two house servants, dragging a sack that seemed to be carrying a person. This frightened Gu Youyou considerably, and she quickly asked, "Madam Lu, what¡¯s going on here?" And why are you dragging someone? Madam Lu gave a signal to the two house servants, who immediately understood and opened the sack. Gu Youyou looked towards the sack. Inside was indeed a person, a woman so brutally beaten that her features were unrecognizable, her mouth stuffed with cloth. Though her face was unclear, she looked very young. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 744 - 738: None of Them Are Good People Chapter 744: Chapter 738: None of Them Are Good PeopleShe originally guessed that the woman in the sack must be the maid who had harmed the Madam of the Lu Residence, but the age didn¡¯t seem to match; she wondered who it could be? Gu Youyou looked at the Madam of the Lu Residence, puzzled. The Madam glared fiercely at the woman, spat out disgustingly, and said, "This is the daughter of that lowlife who harmed me. After that lowlife committed suicide, I could only interrogate her for the poisonous recipe, but unexpectedly, she¡¯s also a tough nut to crack. She refuses to talk and even says she will only speak to you, Doctor Gu." Gu Youyou was even more baffled as she looked at the woman, who had been beaten beyond recognition. Although the woman had been severely beaten, there was not a trace of fear in her eyes; instead, a sort of excited madness when she looked at Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou¡¯s first thought was of terms like "perverse poison doctor." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When she was studying abroad, she had met an extremely perverse genius senior. He was handsome and intelligent but his behavior was not normal. While others researched medicine for healing, he was fixated on studying all sorts of perverse viruses, taking pleasure in the pitiful death throes of mice in the laboratory suffering from those viruses. He was given a nickname by everyone: the perverse poison doctor. Back then, the perverse poison doctor was indifferent to everyone except Gu Youyou. He often fed the poor mice his newly developed viruses and left them for Gu Youyou to save, essentially using her as a test subject. Now, the look in the eyes of the young woman in the sack reminded her of the way the perverse poison doctor looked at her back in those days. Gu Youyou¡¯s mouth twitched, but she still approached the woman and asked in a low voice, "Only tell me? Why?" Due to the abuse, the woman¡¯s throat was a bit hoarse. "What¡¯s the use of telling those fools? How is it different from playing the lute to a cow?" Listen to that tone of voice despite being beaten to such a state, truly mad to the core. The Madam of the Lu Residence, irritated to the point of itching teeth, said to Gu Youyou, "Doctor Gu, this despicable girl is even worse than her mother. Both were adept at Medical Skills, never did a thing to heal or save people but committed plenty of poisonings. In my Lu Residence, who knows how many have been victimized by these two lowlives." Gu Youyou silently lit a candle for everyone in the Lu Residence; harboring such crazed lunatics at home was real karmic injustice. "Then why weren¡¯t they discovered earlier, after so many years?" At these words, the Madam showed a flicker of evasiveness on her face and said, "I regret not having dug them out earlier." The woman in the sack indeed began to laugh creepily, saying, "Why not say why you didn¡¯t root us out earlier? Haha, isn¡¯t it because you were deluded into thinking we could cure the illness in your body? Besides... you needed us to deal with your husband¡¯s other women, didn¡¯t you?" "Shut your mouth, you little wretch. I trusted you so much, always treated you as one of our own, but you repaid kindness with malice and even poisoned me?" the Madam was furious with humiliation and rage, and she smacked the woman¡¯s face. In just a few sentences, Gu Youyou had more or less grasped the situation. It seems that although the poison doctor mother and daughter weren¡¯t good people, the Madam of the Lu Residence wasn¡¯t exactly a good character either. She surmised that the old poison doctor must possess some mysterious Medical Skills, which must have earned the Madam¡¯s trust. But with such psychopaths, their true nature¡ªand not something those with conventional values could easily understand¡ªmight not be comprehensible. The old poison doctor poisoning the Madam might have been for her husband¡¯s affection, or perhaps not. In their eyes, a man¡¯s affection might mean nothing at all; it was the various poisonous substances that could satisfy their perverse desires that were truly precious to them. Chapter 745 - 739: The Most Venomous Person Chapter 745: Chapter 739: The Most Venomous PersonAfter gaining Madam Lu¡¯s trust, it was just convenient for her to flex her muscles. Helping Madam Lu poison the concubines of the Lu Family and gaining her favor in the process, what a good deal! It¡¯s just that they did not know why they got exposed. This mother and daughter, who knows how many outrageous things they¡¯ve done on behalf of Madam Lu. Madam Lu¡¯s situation is somewhat similar to Miss Du¡ªdespite having the support of the rest of the Jie Family, Miss Du never went after the favored concubine of the second young master of the Jie Family. But look at Madam Lu, General Lu does not favor her, perhaps even more so than the second young master of the Jie Family disliked Miss Du back then. And even Old Madam Lu does not like her, yet doesn¡¯t she still live well? Apart from the support from her parental family, it¡¯s mostly because Madam Lu is ruthless enough, willing to sell her husband¡¯s favorite concubine into a brothel to be abused by others. She dared to drug General Lu and have a son of her own. A woman like that wouldn¡¯t have survived this long if she weren¡¯t cruel enough. Gu Youyou sighed; other families¡¯ affairs were not her concern, it was enough for her to do her duty as a healer. Gu Youyou invited Madam Lu to sit down, and meanwhile, she checked on her health. "Madam Lu, how have you felt these past few days after using the medicine?" Madam Lu hastily shed her fierce demeanor, speaking warmly to Gu Youyou: "Thanks to Doctor Gu¡¯s superb medical skills, the medicine has been very effective; my beard has hardly grown at all lately." She touched her own chin. The woman in the sack just snorted coldly, her eyes on Gu Youyou with a mocking smile. Gu Youyou prescribed some more medicine for Madam Lu and handed her the prescription, saying, "This medicine should last you for half a month, come find me again after you¡¯ve finished it. I¡¯m going to Qi Mountain tomorrow and I¡¯m not sure when I will return. If I¡¯m not back, would it be convenient for Madam Lu to send someone to Qi Mountain?" Madam Lu quickly said, "It¡¯s convenient, I just hope I won¡¯t trouble Doctor Gu." Gu Youyou said, "I¡¯m a doctor; you pay silver, and I treat you, there¡¯s no trouble or no trouble." She looked at the woman in the sack and then said, "But as for Miss Lu... After all, she is a Miss of the Lu Family, aren¡¯t you afraid of General Lu¡¯s blame, Madam?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Blame?" Madam Lu said sharply: "For all the wicked things they¡¯ve done, my husband would have torn their hearts out. Keeping her alive unsettles everyone in the Lu Residence; if it weren¡¯t for keeping her alive to see Doctor Gu, my husband would have killed her and her mother long ago." Gu Youyou: "..." It seems that when men get ruthless, they really can be even more vicious than women. Despite being his own flesh and blood, who knows what heinous acts they committed to enrage General Lu to such an extent. Madam Lu said angrily, "That wretched girl¡¯s mother created a new medicine, and actually used it to test on my Tianning. Luckily, Tianning didn¡¯t take the medicine, but my husband accidentally did. Although he has always been incredibly strong, he is not young anymore, not like he used to be. After taking that medicine, he pulled several maids into his room and tormented them all night, poor man, he injured his vitality, and now he¡¯s still bedridden. He¡¯s a warrior, for heaven¡¯s sake... oh dear, Doctor Gu, look at what I¡¯ve just said, tsk, I shouldn¡¯t be talking about such family shame, just pretend I let out a fart, please don¡¯t think too much about it. Oh my, Doctor Gu is still a young maiden, look at my mouth, really... why can¡¯t I just keep it shut." Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but feel both amused and bewildered, no wonder General Lu was so furious. Chapter 746 - 740 Basking in Self-Satisfaction Chapter 746: Chapter 740 Basking in Self-SatisfactionHer mother... also sacrificed herself in pursuit of scientific truth. "What are your plans for Miss Lu then?" Madam Lu looked at Miss Lu with a face full of disgust and said, "Regardless, such a matter is hardly honorable. She is already dead to the Lu Residence, just like her contemptible mother, who died unexpectedly from illness. Doctor Gu, since she stubbornly refuses to reveal the formula and insists on seeing you before she¡¯ll talk, then I will leave her disposal up to you." "...?" Gu Youyou raised her eyebrows and looked at Miss Lu. To speak the truth, people like them, who approach a matter with an almost insane intensity, are both despicable and yet pitifully contradictory beings. If that intelligent mind were used properly, it would be a good thing. If used in the wrong place, it becomes a pest bringing disaster to the community. Their ancestors were exterminated years ago; it seems they must have committed plenty of infuriating deeds before that happened. This young lady, although young, was also smart. It would be a shame if she were killed by Madam Lu, so Gu Youyou had no choice but to take her in. "Alright, Madam Lu, I will take her with me then. As for your medicine... come and see me in half a month¡¯s time." "Very well, thank you, Doctor Gu!" Madam Lu, with loathing, spat at Miss Lu and left the Taoist Temple with two house servants. ... Gu Youyou followed Tian Jizi to Qi Mountain, on a day when the Imperial Palace was holding a grand selection. Regretfully, such an event could not be seen, luckily she wasn¡¯t one of those women participating. Gu Youyou and Xiang Chun sat in a carriage where Miss Lu lay behind them, and Tian Jizi and Yixi sat in the carriage in front. Jin Zijin had taken a packet of medicine from Gu Youyou and administered it to Tian Jizi to drink and then, taking advantage of his sleep, left Sanqing Temple. The old man, if he wakes up and finds he is no longer in Sanqing Temple, who knows if he will cause a commotion. In August, the weather had already turned cool. Gu Youyou was colder than the average person and had long since stopped wearing the thin gauze clothing, instead wearing thick cotton-padded clothes suitable for early autumn. She did look a bit more bloated than the average person! On the first evening, their party arrived at a town and found an inn to rest for the night. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After eating and washing her hands, Gu Youyou went to check on Miss Lu in her room. The members of the Lu Family had beaten her severely; it would be tough for her to get out of bed and move around any time soon. Gu Youyou sat down beside the bed, looked down at her, and sighed, "Your mother¡¯s poison was superbly administered, shocking even to me. It not only changed Madam Lu¡¯s appearance but didn¡¯t harm her body in the slightest, on the contrary, it even had health-enhancing effects. This type of medicine is indeed a good thing if used on men who rely on physical strength." Miss Lu said proudly, "That¡¯s a great tonic medicine, she should be thanking us. My mother is the most talented junior of the Ghost Doctor family; when everyone else could not escape death, only she managed to get away, so she¡¯s naturally not an average person." Great, this ignorant girl has been twisted by her deranged mother into abnormality. And here she is, talking about the extermination of her family as if it were something to be proud of. Gu Youyou fell silent for a moment, then said to her, "How did you know I would save you? Did your mother teach you before she died?" She always spoke with a sense of superiority, looking down on Gu Youyou with scorn, and laughed mockingly, "People like you, who wouldn¡¯t be jealous of the Ghost Doctor family¡¯s inherited medical skills? You kept me because I¡¯m the sole heir to the Ghost Doctor, right?" Gu Youyou: "..." Damn, I didn¡¯t even know what that Ghost Doctor was about. But seeing the way this girl argued and her tone, she really was quite irksome. Chapter 747 - 741: Why Poison Chapter 747: Chapter 741: Why PoisonHer mother had died, she had been abandoned by her father, and she was still able to smile despite being beaten by her stepmother¡ªshe truly wasn¡¯t normal. "What is your name?" "Lu Xueying." She answered succinctly. Gu Youyou nodded and said, "It¡¯s a rather delicate name, but it doesn¡¯t suit you at all. In any case, you are considered dead within the Lu Residence, so you can¡¯t use this name anymore. I¡¯ll give you a new one." "Whatever!" She genuinely seemed indifferent, as if a name meant nothing to her. Simply by observing her, one could tell how extreme her late mother must have been; otherwise, she couldn¡¯t have raised a child like this. "Alright, from today on, you will no longer be called Lu Xueying, but instead... Searcy." She indulged in a bit of wicked humor¡ªfor in Greek mythology, Searcy was a fearsome and malicious witch skilled in poisoning, and she felt this name was quite fitting for a troubled girl like Lu Xueying. Lu Xueying raised an eyebrow at Gu Youyou, finding the new name she was given to sound very odd, but she didn¡¯t dwell on it for long, quickly casting it to the back of her mind. "Let¡¯s see how your injuries are." Gu Youyou opened her clothes to examine the wounds on her body. The injuries on her legs were more severe; the rest of her body was just battered by the whip. Being young and in good health, she was recovering nicely. Healing the wounds on her legs would be more troublesome¡ªthere was a slight fracture, which had already started to deform because the optimal time for treatment had been delayed. She had already treated her after taking her from Madam Lu the day before. Gu Youyou re-broke the deformed leg bone, then took a wooden splint and bound it up. She didn¡¯t administer any anesthetic throughout the process, and the girl really was tough, enduring it without making a peep. Gu Youyou looked at her leg again and chuckled lightly, "You¡¯re really tough. If you were a boy and used your tenacity on the battlefield, perhaps your father wouldn¡¯t have wanted to kill you." Searcy sneered, "But I applied all my skills to poisoning." Gu Youyou was left at a loss for words. After applying the medicine to her wounds, it took a long while before she could speak again. "So how were you and your mother discovered poisoning Madam Lu?" With a profound indifference, Searcy spoke softly, "That day, my mother poisoned my elder brother, but my father ended up consuming it. My father was advanced in years and couldn¡¯t withstand the toxicity of the drug. Although my mother did her best to save him, he was severely injured and nearly died. My grandmother called for an Imperial Physician. With one look, he recognized that my father had been poisoned and ordered a search for the dregs of the poison, otherwise, my father would have been beyond saving. After years of marriage, my mother couldn¡¯t bear to let my father die, so she proactively disclosed the ingredients, method of preparation, and effects of the poison to the Imperial Physician. He saved my father, and because of that, everyone learned that the poison was administered by my mother¡¯s own hand. As the truth came to light, the maids close to my mother couldn¡¯t escape. To save their own lives, my mother¡¯s closest maid betrayed her, revealing everything she had done in the residence over the years¡ªpoisoning the concubines, poisoning my father to gain favor for the Madam, as well as what she did to Madam Lu back at Mo Family..." Having listened to the story, Gu Youyou found it somewhat bittersweet. "Your mother, in the end, did hold some affection for General Lu, didn¡¯t she? She didn¡¯t betray Madam Lu? The things she did, she probably did mostly under Madam Lu¡¯s orders, right?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 748 - 742 The Heavenly Master Is Sick Again Chapter 748: Chapter 742 The Heavenly Master Is Sick Again"Rare to find someone so perceptive," Searcy tossed out a disdainful look, scoffing, "She always told me that people like us can¡¯t afford to have feelings, for anyone, it¡¯s just too dangerous. I actually took it to heart, but she herself forgot. If she hadn¡¯t stepped forward, how would she have ended up like this?" She snorted coldly, then added, "As for Madam Lu... not handing her over was the condition for sparing my life. But this tomboy, she didn¡¯t take my life, yet had me beaten half to death." Gu Youyou: "..." Well, it¡¯s a wonder General Lu isn¡¯t insane¡ªif this is what his backyard is like! "Why did your mother poison the young master of the Lu Family?" The young master is the lifeblood of the Lu Family. Searcy suddenly burst into laughter, cold and terrifying, "Just testing a poison, does it need a reason? Besides my father, he¡¯s the only man left in our household." "..." Alright, pretend I didn¡¯t ask. The night breezes were cool. Gu Youyou had Xiang Chun close the windows, now that they were so far away from Beijing, Jin Zijin wouldn¡¯t come again tonight. She was afraid of the cold, and had asked for a thick quilt from the inn so that she could sleep. The next day, they would need to continue on their journey; before dawn broke, Gu Youyou heard angry cursing and stomping from the neighboring room. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Damn brats, how dare you bring this old man to such a wretched place?" Gu Youyou thought the old man must have awoken, and without caring whether she was fully awake herself, she quickly got dressed and went to the old man¡¯s room next door. Yixi was at a loss, but upon seeing Gu Youyou, it was as if he had seen a savior. "Doctor Gu, please come and help me persuade my master," Yixi implored, "Master had a drink of your medicine and slept for a full day and night, and now he¡¯s just woken up and is clamoring to go back." Gu Youyou sighed and braced herself to appease Tian Jizi. "Heavenly Master, the Sanqing Temple sees so many visitors every day, it¡¯s not conducive to your recovery. Qi Mountain is quieter, and that¡¯s better for your health." "It¡¯s you again, you little girl," Tian Jizi said irritably, "I¡¯ve already said I¡¯m not sick, yet you insist I am. What now? You want to follow me back to Qi Mountain?" The corners of Gu Youyou¡¯s mouth twitched as she replied, "That¡¯s the idea." "I¡¯m sorry, but Qi Mountain doesn¡¯t accept female disciples," Tian Jizi said arrogantly, lifting his chin. Gu Youyou forced a smile, "I¡¯m not asking to become your disciple, I¡¯m your doctor. I may need to accompany you until you have fully recovered." "Fine, then we¡¯ll go back to the Sanqing Temple. I¡¯ll be wherever Yixi is; I¡¯m not used to being without Yixi¡¯s service." Yixi felt exhausted just listening. "Master, Yixi has been here all along," Yixi pointed to his nose and said. Tian Jizi bopped Yixi on the head in a sudden outburst of anger, "Yue Rujing, you damn brat, trying to fool me again? Keep shouting and I¡¯ll write a letter to have someone send it to Lingnan and let your father deal with you personally." With no alternative, Yixi found himself dodging while admitting his fault. "I dare not, Yue Rujing is the brat, please spare me, master." As for such an old man, Gu Youyou was speechlessly astounded and could only say, "Heavenly Master, Yixi has long since returned to Qi Mountain. Why don¡¯t you freshen up, come downstairs for a meal, and we¡¯ll take you to Yixi." Tian Jizi stopped and said, "Nonsense, Yixi is at the Sanqing Temple, I know that." "Oh, then how many days has it been since you¡¯ve seen Yixi at the Sanqing Temple?" How many days without seeing Yixi? Ever since he mistook Yixi for Yue Rujing, he hadn¡¯t seen him at all. Chapter 749 - 743: Staying in the Eldest Senior Brother’s Courtyard Chapter 749: Chapter 743: Staying in the Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s CourtyardHe thought for a moment, then counted on his fingers, and said, "It must have been six or seven days now. Huh? Where has that kid Yixi run off to?" Gu Youyou sighed and said, "I¡¯ve told you he already returned to Qi Mountain, but you just wouldn¡¯t believe it. He¡¯s been waiting for you on Qi Mountain all this time!" Tian Jizi craned his neck to look at Gu Youyou, surprised, and said, "He really went back to Qi Mountain?" Gu Youyou nodded affirmatively, saying, "Absolutely certain." Tian Jizi fell silent for a moment, but then erupted in anger, "That damned brat, actually leaving me behind to go back by himself. Fine, let¡¯s see if I don¡¯t break his legs when I get back." Without even finishing getting dressed, he hurriedly descended the stairs. Yixi, standing to the side, looked at Gu Youyou with a face full of grievances. What if Master recognizes me when we get back to the mountain? Gu Youyou helplessly shrugged her shoulders and gave him a look that meant ¡¯fend for yourself.¡¯ "Go chase after him quickly. If your leg gets broken, I¡¯ll heal it for you. It¡¯ll be trouble if your master gets lost." After this commotion, they finally managed to bring Tian Jizi back to Qi Mountain. Jin Zijin had sent a letter ahead to Qi Mountain, so by the time Gu Youyou and the others arrived, the little Taoist monks had already prepared a room for her to stay in. In a simple and modest courtyard in the back mountain, the exterior was planted with various flowers and plants, all neatly and comfortably arranged. As Gu Youyou arrived with Xiang Chun, it was already getting late, and soon someone brought dinner, telling her, "Doctor Gu, please settle down here for now. The offerings of the mountain are humble and can¡¯t compare to the extravagance of Beijing, so please don¡¯t look down upon it." Gu Youyou hurriedly said, "This place is very nice, thank you kindly, little master." The young Daoist monk smiled and said, "This courtyard used to belong to our eldest disciple. He wrote in his letter that a female doctor would be accompanying master back to treat him and instructed us not to neglect her. He also said to tidy up his old courtyard for you to stay in. If our eldest disciple regards Doctor Gu as an esteemed guest, we naturally treat you as one too. So if you need anything at all, please don¡¯t hesitate to tell me. You must let me know." Gu Youyou was surprised that this courtyard was actually Jin Zijin¡¯s. She began to look around more attentively. When Xiang Chun, who was tidying up, heard this, her brow furrowed, and she said to the young Daoist monk, "How can this be alright? Our Missy Gu isn¡¯t married yet, how can she stay in a courtyard that a man has lived in before?" Gu Youyou: "..." And just like that, she ruined the good atmosphere. Xiang Chun¡¯s remark had also put the young Daoist monk in an awkward position, as he rubbed the back of his head, not sure what to say. Gu Youyou quickly intervened to ease the situation. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Xiang Chun, what nonsense are you speaking? Qi Mountain doesn¡¯t accept female disciples; if we don¡¯t stay in a courtyard that a man has lived in, where else would you have us stay? Should they build a new courtyard just for us? It¡¯s courteous of them to tidy up the courtyard where the eldest disciple used to live for us to stay in. Don¡¯t think too much and misunderstand their kindness!" Hearing Gu Youyou¡¯s explanation, Xiang Chun felt there was some truth to it and stopped objecting. After a while, she apologized to the young Daoist monk, "Little master, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault... I misunderstood." The Daoist monk quickly smiled and said, "No problem at all, as long as you don¡¯t mind!" After that, he spoke to Gu Youyou, "Doctor Gu, my name is Qingyang. If there¡¯s anything you need, you should come and find me. The letter from elder disciple specifically instructed me to take personal care of you." Since this person was personally chosen by Jin Zijin, he surely could not be mistaken. Gu Youyou smiled and said, "Then I thank you, Master Qingyang." ... Chapter 750 - 744: Choosing the Main Consort Chapter 750: Chapter 744: Choosing the Main ConsortGu Youyou settled down in Qi Mountain, and the great selection had already been completed in Beijing. The young ladies like Lin Qianqing had already returned to their own homes, just waiting for the Imperial Family to present the betrothal gifts. The Ministry of Rites was incredibly busy, with both Princes taking wives, and each marrying several at that, they were almost worked to death. Madam Lin was delighted because Lin Qianqing had indeed been chosen as the primary wife of the eldest Prince. The eldest Prince was the legitimate first-born son of the current Emperor, and although he had not been invested as the Crown Prince, his marriage to a primary wife equated to that of the Crown Prince¡¯s, something the second Prince¡¯s marriage could not compare with. Just the betrothal gifts sent by the Ministry of Rites required an entire courtyard to be set aside for storage. "Seeing this imperial decree and the betrothal gifts, my heart that had been hanging in suspense finally settled down. My Lord, our daughter has been raised all these years only to be given to someone else, I truly am somewhat reluctant." Lin Xingyi¡¯s expression was calm, betraying no joy or anger, and he just indifferently said, "Isn¡¯t this what you have been always longing for? Since your wish has been fulfilled, you should be happy." Madam Lin was too caught up in her joy to notice the implication in Lin Xingyi¡¯s words. "Yes, yes, it¡¯s good that she is the primary wife. In the future, Qianqing will be the most honored woman in Zhuzhao Country. Her marriage is unlike others¡¯, this wedding gown... should we go ask Miss Du from Manxiu Building to make it? Manxiu Building¡¯s reputation is quite big now, I heard that many of the Imperial consorts order their clothes from there." Lin Xingyi only faintly said, "The Imperial Family will decide what she wears, why are you worrying about that?" "Ah, right, right, I forgot in my excitement. Qianqing is not marrying just anyone, he is the eldest Prince, the future Emperor, and her dowry as his primary wife must be exceptionally elaborate." The more Lin Xingyi listened, the more unpleasant he felt in his heart. It was rare for him to lose his composure, but he shot back a retort. "He might be the eldest Prince, but whether he will be the future Emperor is hard to say. Don¡¯t forget that the Emperor¡¯s favorite is Empress Dowager Sheng and the second Prince!" Madam Lin¡¯s face darkened at once, and after a moment, she sneered, "What¡¯s there to be afraid of with the second Prince? His own mother is but a maid from the Xiao Family, even if the Xiao Family stands by him, they wouldn¡¯t support him like the Ducal Residence supports the eldest Prince." Lin Xingyi let out a cold laugh and, staring at the self-assured Madam Lin, said, "Don¡¯t forget, the current Empress Dowager also came from a maid¡¯s background, and the current Emperor was raised by a maid. They favor those born of maids, the world belongs to the Emperor, and what the Emperor says, goes." It had been many years since Lin Xingyi had spoken to her with such intense and stern words, and Madam Lin was momentarily stunned. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It wasn¡¯t until Lin Xingyi had already strode away that she regained her senses. She felt somewhat dispirited and anxious, turning to the maid standing by her side, Hen Xiang, she asked, "Hen Xiang, do you think the master took the wrong medicine today? Why do I feel that he¡¯s intentionally going against me? With him protecting the second Prince like this, could it be... that he has joined the second Prince¡¯s faction?" Hen Xiang gasped in shock, her face changed dramatically, and she hastily advised, "How could that be? Perhaps the master is reluctant to part with the young miss, which made his words sound harsh. Madam, the master has always been loyal to the Emperor, even if he were to take sides, it would be with the eldest Prince, how could he become part of the second Prince¡¯s faction? Maybe... the master knows something and is not at ease with the second Prince, taking this opportunity to remind Madam." Madam Lin was taken aback for a moment, then took a sharp breath, nodded blankly, and said, "You make some sense; perhaps I should find a time to return to the Ducal Residence and discuss this matter with my father." ... Chapter 751 - 745 Writing a Story for Tian Jizi Chapter 751: Chapter 745 Writing a Story for Tian JiziUnbeknownst to Gu Youyou, she had already been on Qi Mountain for ten days, and Tian Jizi hadn¡¯t been cooperating with the treatment, not even allowing his pulse to be taken. Gu Youyou thought that considering his advanced age, happiness would be the best medicine. Therefore, she brought him some interesting and thought-provoking books filled with stories every day, hoping they would keep him calmer and prevent him from confusing his disciples in his muddled state. The disciples took turns playing various roles to cater to Tian Jizi, which appeared to be kindness on the surface but, in fact, only served to further muddle his mind. Instead of letting him fail to recognize people, it was better to occupy his time with reading stories and contemplating the matters within them, constantly exercising his mind to delay the progression of his illness. This approach, however, made things difficult for Gu Youyou, as all these short stories were written by her through painstaking effort. She had almost finished writing the stories of Conan. Xiang Chun came in with the lunch, just as Gu Youyou finished another short story. Gu Youyou put away her pen and gently blew the ink dry, saying, "How is Searcy doing?" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xiang Chun still wasn¡¯t used to the strange name that Miss Gu had given to the woman in the next courtyard. But since Miss Gu was the master, Xiang Chun had no place to comment and simply replied, "Her wounds have all healed, but I¡¯m afraid her leg still can¡¯t move. Just now, she asked me to inquire with Miss Gu when that splint can be removed." Searcy was adept at using poison, but far from skilled in treating ailments. Gu Youyou wondered how her mother had taught her, or perhaps Searcy herself was just not very good at treating illnesses. Gu Youyou smiled lightly and said, "Tell her, ¡¯Injuries of the muscles and bones take a hundred days to heal; don¡¯t even think about recovery before three months.¡¯" Xiang Chun secretly stuck out her tongue and left the room after setting down the meal. In no time, Qingyang ran in, looking cheerful. Gu Youyou was having her meal and looked up at him, He scratched his head and said, "Is Doctor Gu still eating?" "Yes, have you come for another storybook?" Qingyang smiled sheepishly and replied, "Yes, Doctor Gu, have you finished today¡¯s story?" Gu Youyou pointed to the table and said, "It¡¯s done. It¡¯s right there, you can take it." "Ah! Thank you, Doctor Gu!" Qingyang jumped for joy, grabbed the Conan story written by Gu Youyou, and ran out. Gu Youyou had to raise her voice to remind him, "Don¡¯t forget to show it to the Heavenly Master first." "Got it, Doctor Gu." His stories were said to be very popular. Gu Youyou thought about the essence of a merchant, wondering whether she should charge them a fee for her hard work? Soon enough, Xiang Chun came back, just as Gu Youyou finished her meal. She said to Gu Youyou, "Someone from Jinxiu City has arrived, a person from Miss Du¡¯s Manxiu Building." "Please invite them in quickly." This was the first time someone from Jinxiu City had come since she had arrived at Qi Mountain. The visitor was Cuiya, who, after leaving the Jie Family, had experienced a world of change just like Miss Du, radiating the sharp authority of a formidable woman; gone was the cautious timidity she had when they first met. She looked nothing like her former self. "Doctor Gu, the clothing designs you sent us last time have all been produced, and sales were excellent. Here¡¯s the ledger, my miss said to bring it for you to review," Cuiya said. Gu Youyou took the ledger, glanced at it, and placed it aside, then asked Cuiya, "Is your miss doing well lately?" Cuiya¡¯s face lit up with joy as she answered, "Everything is well, and we owe a lot to Doctor Gu. If it wasn¡¯t for you, we might still be in the Jie Family¡¯s back courtyard." Gu Youyou sighed and said, "Those things are in the past, let¡¯s not mention them anymore. Miss Du is a capable person; she was never meant to be confined for a man for her whole life. By the way, since you¡¯ve brought Concubine Du back with you, her wounds must have mostly healed by now, right?" Chapter 752 - 746 Visiting Miss Du again Chapter 752: Chapter 746 Visiting Miss Du againWhen Cuiya mentioned Concubine Du, her expression soured. She said, "Of course, she¡¯s living well with people taking care of her, able to eat and sleep comfortably. I really don¡¯t get what Miss Youyou was thinking. If I were her, I would¡¯ve chased her out onto the streets long ago. But Miss turned out to be a good person, taking her back and even getting a doctor to see to her illness, and hired two additional servants just for her." Gu Youyou smiled faintly without speaking, well aware that this little maid couldn¡¯t possibly comprehend the true intent behind those actions. After traveling for several days, Gu Youyou let Xiang Chun take Cuiya down to rest while she herself picked up the ledger to review it once again. The recent income had exceeded Gu Youyou¡¯s expectations, perhaps due to the upcoming elections. Many of Beijing¡¯s nobles had placed orders at Manxiu Building. Although there were only a few of Gu Youyou¡¯s designs, with Miss Du¡¯s intelligence and wit, creating a few new styles that varied but did not stray from the original designs was certainly not a problem. Gu Youyou had originally planned to release eight new designs each season, but with the current election trend, she decided to produce two more designs. The climate was warmer in Qi Mountain, and at this time of year, wearing autumn attire was just right. Qingyang had said that the winters in Qi Mountain weren¡¯t too cold and seldom rainy. Gu Youyou thought to herself that spending a winter here might not be too bad. The weather in the north, however, was different; it got cold quickly, with each gust of wind and rain bringing in colder air. When Gu Youyou had traveled here, she was still in autumn clothes, but according to Cuiya, both Beijing and Jinxiu City had already switched to thick winter attire by now. So naturally, what she sketched were designs for winter clothing. Cuiya needed to return promptly to report back, so she could only stay in Qi Mountain for a day. Gu Youyou worked through the night to draft two winter designs and, after finishing the ledger, handed it back to Cuiya, saying, "You¡¯re in a hurry to return, and I¡¯m also short on time, so I¡¯ve drawn these two designs. Take these back with you first. In a few days, send someone over again, and I will have all the winter designs ready for you." Cuiya received them joyfully, her eyes skimming over the figures on the paper dressed in those unique and beautiful clothes, a flash of amazement crossing her gaze. She thought: Miss always said Doctor Gu is a talented and exceptional woman, and indeed it¡¯s true. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... In Jinxiu City, the regretful Jie Family¡¯s Second Young Master, who had already turned green with remorse, once again took the opportunity of a rest day to visit Miss Du. Accustomed to the pointing and whispering around him, he didn¡¯t mind as long as he could soon see the one he yearned for; he pretended all those who laughed at him didn¡¯t exist. To him, those people merely added to the ambiance of love and romance. "Did you see? The Jie Family¡¯s Second Son from Beijing is here to see Miss Du again." "Yeah, do you think he¡¯s out of his mind? I heard that when Miss Du was their daughter-in-law, he wouldn¡¯t even give her a second glance, his eyes only for that cunning Concubine Du. Now that Miss Du has divorced him and started a new life, he suddenly can¡¯t stay away." "Exactly. If I may say so, Miss Du probably sees him more often now after leaving the Jie Family than she did while she was living there." "But what of it? Miss Du doesn¡¯t want to see him at all now." The affairs of the Jie Family¡¯s inner house had long been a source of gossip over tea and meals. Given Miss Du¡¯s growing reputation in Jinxiu City, the rumors about her also traveled from Beijing to Jinxiu City. Of course, there were quite a few who spoke behind her back, calling her the Jie Family¡¯s cast-off wife. But there were also many who praised her for daring to divorce, for taking the first breath for women too meek to speak out. Chapter 753 - 747: Seeing Du Wanqing Chapter 753: Chapter 747: Seeing Du WanqingMostly, they were criticizing Second Master Jie for being blind, for not recognizing true gold and jade and instead cherishing a worthless stone in a dung heap. Now, realizing what he had lost, he finally appreciated its value, but sadly it was already too late. When Second Master Jie¡¯s servant heard those remarks, he became displeased and couldn¡¯t help wanting to argue with those outspoken people. For his part, Second Master Jie didn¡¯t care in the slightest. Leaving behind the servant who was in the midst of the dispute with everyone else, he entered the great doors of Manxiu Building by himself. The clerks and embroiderers at Manxiu Building had all come to recognize Second Master Jie. From the moment he stepped through the doors, they quickly sent someone to notify Miss Du. Today, Miss Du was busy studying Gu Youyou¡¯s new designs, so she responded with a hum to the messenger and said no more. The woman who went to notify Miss Du didn¡¯t know if that hum meant to meet or not to meet, so she had no choice but to brace herself and go out, leading Second Master Jie to a private reception room, where she said, "Our miss is currently busy examining Miss Gu¡¯s drawings. It¡¯s not convenient for her to see you now. Would you like to come back another day?" On ordinary days, Miss Du wasn¡¯t like other ruthless lovers who would avoid seeing him. Whenever he came and wanted to see her, she treated him as a regular visiting guest, meeting him if it were appropriate, being properly polite, but with a sense of distance. In the eyes of ordinary people, it appeared that Miss Du had truly let go, not avoiding him, not hating him, just treating him like anyone else. The courtesy and distance in her eyes were the best testament to that. But Second Master Jie didn¡¯t see it that way. As long as she was willing to see him, he would come. Of course, he had made up his mind. Even if she refused to see him, he would still come. Today, when he heard that Miss Du was busy, he was unconcerned, simply saying, "Then I shall wait here, and when your miss is no longer occupied, please do inform me." The embroiderer looked at him strangely, nodded, curtsied, and then left the reception room. After suffering from burns, Du Wanqing, having spent a long time in her chamber, left her room for the first time. She had seized the opportunity while the two maids tasked with caring for her were absent. She had secretly wrapped her head in a scarf and, leaning on a cane, ventured out. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The scars on her body had healed, and the burned areas had recovered quite well. However, her right hand and left leg were left with permanent disabilities that would never heal. She understood very well that this place belonged to Du Xintong, who took her away from the Jie Family while she was gravely injured. She was unwilling to live under Du Xintong¡¯s watchful eye, to live at her mercy. She wanted to return to the Jie Family; if she were to die, she wished to die in the Jie household. Therefore, she had to leave this place. Carrying a simply packed bundle, Du Wanqing struggled out of the room that had confined her, making her way through the back courtyard to the main hall. But, just as she entered the main hall, she saw one of the maids who watched over her coming out of a room, heading in her direction. Deeply startled, Du Wanqing clutched her bundle and pushed open a nearby door, hurrying inside. The man seated by the window in the room, leisurely sipping tea with a smile on his lips, was clearly taken by surprise at the sudden entry of a woman in disarray. Under Miss Du¡¯s management, Manxiu Building maintained strict rules, and the female attendants and embroiderers would never act so rashly. This person... When the panicked woman closed the door and turned to look at him, Second Master Jie was so shocked that the cup in his hand nearly slipped from his grasp, dropping to the floor with a clatter and shattering into pieces. "You... Ah... Du Wanqing?" The frazzled woman, her back against the door and her head wrapped in a scarf, revealing only her eyes, was immediately recognized by Second Master Jie. Chapter 754 - 748: Suffering the Consequences Chapter 754: Chapter 748: Suffering the ConsequencesThis pair of eyes that he had seen countless times, this woman who he had protected for many years but who had harmed him so much, how could he not recognize her? Concubine Du was equally stunned, and it took her a while to come to her senses. She dropped the crutch in her hand and stumbled towards Young Master Jie. "My lord, Aqing knew that you could not bear to part with her. You came here to pick me up, didn¡¯t you? Du Xintong is so cruel, throwing me into the back yard and having two rough maids watch me, not allowing me to go anywhere. It was with great difficulty that I escaped. Let¡¯s go, my lord, take me home; I want to go back to the Jie Family with you... Ah..." Regaining his composure after the shock, Young Master Jie of the Jie Family pushed the pained woman clinging to him away as if she were a viper, causing Concubine Du to fall to the ground. "My lord, why are you..." Concubine Du looked up at Young Master Jie with disbelief written all over her face. That push from Young Master Jie had also knocked the scarf from her head, revealing her severely burned face. "Your... your face..." Young Master Jie was taken aback by the drastically changed face, and staggered back two steps. She knew she was burned; on the day of the fire, everyone else who was burned died, only she, with her strong fate, managed to survive. Gu Youyou had said that even if she survived, her life would be worse than death. He didn¡¯t know what kinds of pain plagued her body, but seeing her face, he understood what ¡¯living was worse than dying¡¯ meant. Young Master Jie knew well how much Du Wanqing cared about her appearance. She once felt that her looks did not compare to Du Xintong¡¯s and would frequently pile on heavy makeup. He had told her more than once that he did not mind her looks, but she never listened. Now, her appearance... it seemed to confirm the saying ¡¯karma¡¯. By now, he had made everything clear to her, only she never wanted to believe it. Young Master Jie avoided her burning gaze, saying, "You have long ceased being a member of the Jie Family. Xintong forgave your past wrongs and took you in; you should be thanking her instead of blaming her." His words pierced Du Wanqing¡¯s heart like a spike. The facts she was unwilling to admit, the things she had automatically blocked out in her mind, were now drawn out by him, causing her head to throb unbearably. Clutching her head, she cried out loud, "Why do you say such things? You have wronged me..." "It was you who deceived first; how then can you speak of my having wronged you? You planned to kill Xintong and me, set fire to kill several servants; these crimes are enough to sentence you to death. If I hadn¡¯t fought to protect you, do you think you would still be here? You would have been sent to the Ministry of Punishment¡¯s Prison long ago. Don¡¯t think yourself innocent and pitiable; you have brought this upon yourself," Young Master Jie sneered, and he moved to open that door. Du Wanqing, paying no heed to her splitting headache, hurriedly got up to hug his legs and prevent him from opening that door. Here and now, she wanted to make things clear with him. She wanted to hear from his lips whether the vows he once made still held true. "It¡¯s not like that. You definitely wouldn¡¯t treat me this way. You must have some unspeakable difficulty, right?" Young Master Jie took a deep breath and one by one pried her hands off, looking down at her coldly from above, "Stop feigning madness and playing the fool. I am a normal person, and after knowing about your treacherous deception, do you think I could still treat you the way I did before? Even the good things I did for you in the past were obtained by your scheming, they don¡¯t count for anything." Tears fell like rain from Du Wanqing¡¯s eyes as she continuously shook her head. He no longer wanted her, had driven her out of the Jie Family; where could she go now? sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 755 - 749 Teach Her a Lesson Chapter 755: Chapter 749 Teach Her a Lessonfre§×webnovel.comJie Family¡¯s second young master stretched out his hand, where the little finger, though the small iron splint had long been removed, still bore a shocking wound. He pointed to that finger with a look of grief and fury in his eyes. "I¡¯ve never wronged you, yet you were so ruthless, even wanting to kill me. You haven¡¯t forgotten how you wielded that knife at me, have you? This finger is a token of your ¡¯benevolence¡¯." Du Wanqing stared blankly at the wound, her lips parted and dry, unable to utter a single word for a long while. "Your current state is also your own doing, you can blame nobody else." Du Wanqing reached out and touched her face, which resembled the rough skin of a toad. She hadn¡¯t set the fire intending suicide but rather sought an escape, madly longing to get out, so she ignited the firewood storeroom. Having never dealt with fire before, Du Wanqing never expected it to be so terrifying. Although the window was burned open, her face was disfigured beyond recognition. "I... I didn¡¯t mean to do it." She held her face in her hands, her expression one of agony. The second young master of the Jie Family no longer looked at her, but turned and pulled open the door. In the hall, a maid was anxiously speaking to Du Xintong, who had come down from upstairs. The steps of the Jie Family¡¯s second young master were somewhat vacuous, but he still mustered the courage to take a few steps forward and said to the young Miss Du, "Xintong, she¡¯s in that room," pointing to the room he had just come from. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Miss Du said nothing, stepping past the second young master of the Jie Family and striding directly to the parlor. Cuiya, following close behind Miss Du, gave the second young master of the Jie Family a meaningful glance and sneered, "The young master really has unique tastes, to still feel attached to someone in such a state. You¡¯ve been waiting around Manxiu Building for so long, I assume it¡¯s for Concubine Du, isn¡¯t it? Why don¡¯t you take her home with you? That way, my young mistress won¡¯t have to worry about taking care of her." The second young master of the Jie Family reeled. He never would have thought that the timid maid who used to follow Miss Du could one day speak to him with such sharp words? Cuiya snorted coldly, gave a disdainful glance at the somewhat pale-faced second young master of the Jie Family, and then followed her own young mistress. Upon Miss Du¡¯s arrival, Du Wanqing was taken back to the inner courtyard. Along the way, Du Wanqing made a scene, drawing sidelong glances from many customers who had come to buy clothes. Miss Du had kept the fact that Du Wanqing was hiding in the backyard with burns a secret from outsiders. Curious customers asked, "Who is that lady, and how... severely injured is she?" Her face was frightening, and even though it was only exposed for an instant, those who saw it were deeply startled. A servant girl explained, "She is a relative of our Miss Du, who was burned in a fire. With no one to care for her, our Miss Du took her in. She is not yet able to accept her disfigurement and has lost her mind." The crowd murmured sympathetically, "That¡¯s truly pitiful, a lady burned like that, it¡¯s no wonder she has gone mad." "Indeed, Miss Du is truly kind-hearted." The second young master of the Jie Family stumbled a few steps, lips tightly pursed, and followed into the inner courtyard. From within a room, Miss Du¡¯s stern voice could be heard admonishing, "What delusions do you still harbor at this point? Haven¡¯t I told you before, the Jie Family has disowned you, and you are no longer a wife of the Jie Family. With your present ghastly appearance, do you even have the shame to return to the Jie Family? You may be willing to lose face, but the Du Family cannot afford to lose face. Since you managed to leave the courtyard on your own, then pack your things. Tomorrow, you will go with me to our parents¡¯ graves to seek forgiveness. You unfilial daughter, how many years has it been since you last offered even a stick of incense to our parents?" Chapter 756 - 750: Which family are you from, cousin? Chapter 756: Chapter 750: Which family are you from, cousin?"Nonsense!" Du Wanqing loudly retorted, "I don¡¯t believe it. My husband would never do such a thing. It must have been you, you vile woman, who brought this upon me. That¡¯s right, my husband even came. He has come to take me home." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Laughter laced with mockery came from the room, with Cuiya sneering, "Take you home? Why don¡¯t you look in the mirror and see what a fright you¡¯ve become? If you step out of this house looking like that, you could scare someone to death. Our Miss is keeping you here for your own good; if you frightened innocent people, the sin would be great." "You¡¯re talking nonsense, my... my beauty..." Du Wanqing frantically touched her face with both hands, as if she had gone mad. "Mirror, I want a mirror. Bring me my bronze mirror; I want to see my face." Cuiya laughed and said, "Alright, wait here; I¡¯ll go get your bronze mirror." "Cuiya, that¡¯s enough," Miss Du interrupted her, stopping her. Du Wanqing didn¡¯t have a mirror here; with her current appearance, she wouldn¡¯t dare to look in a mirror. Always concerned about her looks, she might scare herself to death if she saw her own face. Cuiya never went against Miss Du¡¯s wishes and thus remained silent, standing to the side. Miss Du told the two maids serving Du Wanqing, "Stay by her side and do not leave her for a second. She is not allowed to go to the front courtyard." "Yes, Miss!" the two maids responded. Miss Du left the room with Cuiya, as Du Wanqing continued to shout inside the room, "My husband has come to fetch me; you can¡¯t keep me locked up. Du Xintong, you vile woman, you will not die a good death." Hearing these words, Young Master Jie, who was in the courtyard, felt both anger and heartache. Miss Du seemed to be accustomed to it and turned a deaf ear. Young Master Jie stepped forward and said, "I¡¯m not here for her, you know I¡¯m here for..." Miss Du stopped him and said indifferently, "No need to say more. The relationship among the three of us has finally become clear; let¡¯s not make it unclear again. I don¡¯t care whom you¡¯ve come for!" With that, she left with Cuiya without giving him another look. Young Master Jie stood there, frozen stiff and unable to move for a long time. Across the courtyard, in the room facing it, Du Wanqing¡¯s curses continued non-stop. ... With the two Princes set to take their official wives, the security in Beijing had tightened considerably. The night curfew system was put into effect. When the late night came, Beijing was already under curfew. But this rule was relevant only for ordinary people; it had little effect on those unconcerned with the Emperor¡¯s orders. Holding a short sword, Jin Ziyuan stood in front of a group of people dressed in dark clothes, coldly watching a man in white before him. "Did you send her to Qi Mountain?" Jin Zijin responded indifferently, "That is our business, and it has nothing to do with you. I would advise you to leave soon. Once caught, no one will be able to save you." "Heh..." Jin Ziyuan scoffed coldly, "From your tone, it sounds like you care about me." He looked at Jin Zijin impassively, then suddenly, as if an idea struck him, he laughed again, "It seems like you would be one of the people trying to catch me, wouldn¡¯t you? Changed your mind?" "I have no need to make a move to catch you; I just pity you." "Pity me?" Jin Ziyuan laughed as if he had heard the joke of the century, his suppressed laughter especially grating in the dead silence of the night. "Don¡¯t think you are much better off than I am. That year, during the family uprising, it wasn¡¯t only the three King¡¯s families that had been cast down from heaven to earth. I wonder which family you belong to, my dear cousin!" Jin Zijin responded coolly, "Which family I belong to is none of your concern. As for Youyou... you needn¡¯t look for her anymore. She won¡¯t provide you with any more pills." Chapter 757 - 751: Talking Nonsense Chapter 757: Chapter 751: Talking NonsenseJin Ziyuan spat fiercely and said, "Hmph, only a worthless person like you would hide her on Qi Mountain. Do you really think Qi Mountain is as solid as a rock? You do not know how terrifying Yu Jizi can be." A glint of ruthlessness flashed through Jin Zijin¡¯s eyes as he looked at him with contempt and said coldly, "Don¡¯t think you know everything, there¡¯s too much you don¡¯t know. Be careful or you might die from your own arrogance." Having said that, he ignored him and turned to walk towards the back wall of the Lin Family compound. Jin Zijin¡¯s contemptuous gaze made Jin Ziyuan feel deeply humiliated. What gave him the right to look down on him? He was no different from him, and even with the support of numerous former subordinates of the three Princes, they had never regained their positions like he had. No, did he even accuse him of being arrogant? "Stop, don¡¯t you walk away." Seeing Jin Zijin walk away, Jin Ziyuan quickly followed him. "Who exactly are you? Are you from the Fourth Prince¡¯s residence or the Sixth Prince¡¯s?" Jin Zijin did not pay any attention to him but said softly, "I would advise you not to make a move on the day of the eldest Prince¡¯s grand wedding. Why seek temporary satisfaction?" "Not make a move? Like you, be a coward? Oh, haha, you¡¯ve joined the Dao Family, and now you¡¯re the eldest disciple of Tianzong. What you¡¯re eyeing is the position of State Preceptor. So the one sitting on the throne, he¡¯s now someone on a different path to you, isn¡¯t he? You don¡¯t care, do you? But I¡¯m different. If I don¡¯t act, I¡¯ll never get to live with my own identity." "You¡¯ll be walking down a dead-end if you try, only end up making a bridal dress for someone else," Jin Zijin¡¯s voice remained calm and indifferent, like a gentle breeze in the quiet night air. Jin Ziyuan had concluded that Jin Zijin, like himself, was from one of the other Prince families that had been decimated after the rebellion. Therefore, he despised Jin Zijin, who carried the same hatred for the extermination of his family, yet seemed so indifferent about it. Without realizing it, his expression became even more tyrannical as he said angrily, "Are you trying to say that everything I do is only helping the Fifth Prince? No, let me tell you, even if it costs me my life, I will not let Jin Moning have it easy." Jin Zijin felt too lazy to even look at him and said, "Nonsensical, no wonder you¡¯ll die of stupidity." "You..." Jin Ziyuan gripped the short sword in his hand tightly but then heard the orderly sound of footsteps coming from down the street. A servant whispered a reminder from behind him, "Young Prince, the Patrol Army is coming." Jin Ziyuan, struggling to contain his impatient nature, reluctantly followed the person behind him and left the scene. Jin Zijin glanced at the street corner ahead, then with a swift move, disappeared into the night. In the courtyard where Gu Youyou once lived, servants had left after she departed, leaving only a few to clean. The servants slept at night, and the courtyard was very quiet. No one expected that, with Gu Youyou gone, there would be the presence of Xiao Jinyan. Seeing the newcomer, Xiao Jinyan smiled and said, "Cousin, choosing to meet here, you really surprise me." Jin Zijin looked indifferently at the familiar house and said, "I¡¯m not familiar with Beijing. The backyard of the Lin Family is about all I know well." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xiao Jinyan¡¯s smile faded, and his expression turned grave, "Have you really taken a fancy to that peasant girl? I don¡¯t see what¡¯s so good about her. Cousin, when it comes to matters of great importance, don¡¯t let your desires cloud your judgment!" "You don¡¯t need to meddle in this; I¡¯m aware of what I¡¯m doing." "It¡¯s not that!" Xiao Jinyan sighed worriedly, and as he tried to pat Jin Zijin on the shoulder, Jin Zijin coldly dodged, leaving Xiao Jinyan¡¯s raised arm hanging awkwardly in the air. Chapter 758 - 752: The Wedding Arrangements Chapter 758: Chapter 752: The Wedding ArrangementsXiao Jinyan was stunned for a moment and said, "Cousin, take a look at Jin Xiaoran. If he is to marry, he marries the legitimate daughter of the Lin Family, true aristocracy. As for you, fancying a concubine¡¯s daughter wouldn¡¯t be too bad, but you just had to set your sights on their family¡¯s Miss Biao. Although she too is a miss, add the word ¡¯biao,¡¯ and that means she¡¯s just a relative, with no real connection to the Miss. Cousin, there¡¯s a world of difference between the Miss and Miss Biao. Since the Lin Family¡¯s elder miss has married the eldest prince, that means the Lin Family will support the empress¡¯s party in the future. That is to say, the Miss Biao you fancy will be of no use whatsoever. Have you thought this through?" Jin Zijin stared at him silently with a cold gaze, and he had to stop talking. With an awkward tone, he said, "I haven¡¯t even mentioned this to my father or elder brother yet. I think there¡¯s still room for a turnaround. See what you make of it. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. Let¡¯s talk business first. What did you call me here today for?" Jin Zijin withdrew his gaze and said indifferently, "I came to tell you that Jin Ziyuan will make his move on the day of the eldest prince¡¯s grand wedding. I hear that you¡¯re in charge of security at the event?" After hearing this, Xiao Jinyan was momentarily stunned, then nodded and said, "That¡¯s me, yes. This brat, if he dares to cause trouble, I¡¯ll deal with him on the spot." Jin Zijin waved his hand and said, "Now is not the time to kill him. Let¡¯s keep him around for now. I¡¯m telling you so you can take precautions, and on the other hand... let him have a taste of success, just make sure nothing serious happens." The corners of Xiao Jinyan¡¯s mouth twitched. He had no idea what Jin Zijin intended with such arrangements. "Why not just capture him and take the credit?" Jin Zijin replied indifferently, "You won¡¯t be able to catch him. Better think about how to protect the event so nothing goes wrong." Besides, they wouldn¡¯t allow the officials to capture him. "Ah...?" Xiao Jinyan was displeased and said, "Why do you look down on me like that? Then why did you come to tell me this alone?" Jin Zijin sighed and said, "About placing you in charge of the eldest prince¡¯s wedding security, while the second prince¡¯s wedding security is taken care of by the Ducal Residence, do you understand the implication of this?" Xiao Jinyan fell silent for a moment, then his eyes suddenly lit up, and he nodded vigorously. "Got it! Cousin, those bastards really play rough." "Good, as long as you understand." Having been outside for quite some time, Jin Zijin guessed it was about time to go and said, "I should leave now, and you should head back earlier too. Try not to go out at night recently; after all, it¡¯s curfew time." "Alright then, I¡¯ll leave first. Take care, cousin." Xiao Jinyan quickly vanished into the night, but soon returned. Seeing his inexplicable behavior, Jin Zijin frowned. How could someone with such a rash disposition handle major affairs? "Cousin, I forgot to tell you something." Look at that, all at sixes and sevens. Xiao Jinyan sighed and said, "This isn¡¯t about me; it¡¯s about my elder brother. His household is controlled by the Princess, and to keep up appearances, he has endured her for ten years. She herself can¡¯t bear children and won¡¯t let my brother¡¯s other concubines have any either. Just the other day, she caused the death of my brother¡¯s fifth offspring. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My brother¡¯s in his twenties now, and to this day, he doesn¡¯t have a son, not even a daughter. He can¡¯t afford to wait anymore. So I¡¯m asking, when exactly will you recognize our kinship? You may be willing to wait, but my father is getting on in years and can¡¯t wait forever. He¡¯s looking forward to holding a grandchild." Jin Zijin¡¯s brows were tightly knit. Regarding this issue, he had always chosen to evade, yet he knew all too well that it was inescapable! "Alright, I won¡¯t pressure you. Take your time to think about it. I¡¯m really leaving this time." ... Chapter 759 - 753: Double Happiness Comes to the Lin Residence Chapter 759: Chapter 753: Double Happiness Comes to the Lin ResidenceAfter meeting Xiao Jinyan, Jin Zijin headed straight back to Sanqing Temple, but as he was about to enter, he saw a dark figure under a locust tree by the courtyard wall. He stopped and looked indifferently towards it. The shadow paused for a moment, then walked out from under the tree with a careless stride, and chuckled, "What are you doing wandering around in the middle of the night, Junior Brother, instead of sleeping?" In a low voice, Jin Zijin replied, "Huo Li? Aren¡¯t you also out wandering in the middle of the night instead of sleeping?" He glanced at the house inside the courtyard wall and said, "Or rather, outside my courtyard wall." Huo Li burst into laughter and said, "I thought you were sneaking off to see a fair maiden in the city in the middle of the night, but that maiden... wasn¡¯t she sent by you to Qi Mountain?" Sending Gu Youyou to Qi Mountain wasn¡¯t a secret, so Jin Zijin admitted openly, "Yes, she¡¯s on Qi Mountain. I remember you saying that no matter where I took her, you guys would be able to find her. So now she¡¯s on Qi Mountain, do you have the ability to take her away?" Huo Li¡¯s face suddenly darkened, as this statement was a clear slap in the face. Jin Zijin snorted coldly, turned around, and entered the courtyard from outside the wall. Huo Li, still outside the courtyard wall, looked extremely sour and cursed vehemently a few times before flinging his sleeves and leaving. The master, for some reason, seemed to no longer care about anything these days, always locking himself away in his room. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No outsiders were allowed to enter, so nobody knew what he was up to. Once when he personally delivered food inside, he vaguely saw that his master was drawing some strange patterns. Most of these drawings were incomplete, some had been discarded right after the beginning, some were halfway done, some nearly complete, but there wasn¡¯t a single finished drawing. Seeing those drawings, the master got very angry, chased him out, and told him that from now on he would not meddle in any affairs concerning the successor of the State Preceptor, leaving him to handle everything himself. Whether he could beat Jin Zijin and seize the position of State Preceptor would all come down to his own ability. He knew these were the rules of the competition for State Preceptor that had been in place for generations, but weren¡¯t there always biases under the rules? He had never expected that when the master said he wouldn¡¯t interfere, he truly meant it, which was why he had been so anxious lately; he feared without his master¡¯s support, he would truly be no match for Jin Zijin. ... Time flew, and before long the examination in autumn had passed, with Lin Shenxing coming out on top, causing Lin Residence to be greatly renowned. Also, it was nearly the grand day of the wedding between Prince Jin Xiaoran and Lin Qianqing, the eldest legitimate daughter of the Lin Family. The Lin Residence was indeed blessed with double happiness. Gu Youyou counted the days and prepared a congratulatory gift for Lin Qianqing. Now that she was wealthy, it wasn¡¯t impossible for her to provide a valuable gift, but for the Imperial Family and the Lin Family, Lin Qianqing really lacked nothing of value. No matter how precious the items were, they would just be one more thing in her dowry warehouse. To make her gift stand out, Gu Youyou had long before procured various pigments and high-quality silk to create a painting that people of this era could not have imagined. A vast sea of stars in the pitch-black universe. Around a fiery red sphere, magnificent in its brilliance, were nine smaller spheres of different colors. Her painting was meticulous and grand. Ordinary people might not understand such a picture at first glance, but having told Lin Qianqing some stories about the universe beyond the sky, Gu Youyou was certain she would understand. Having packed the completed painting into an exquisite box, Gu Youyou handed it over to Qingyang, saying, "This is it, my gift for the Prince and Miss Lin. Please deliver it for me. Remember, make the trip yourself." Chapter 760 - 754 Not Walking, but Jumping Chapter 760: Chapter 754 Not Walking, but JumpingThe Taoists on Qi Mountain were like a bunch of monkeys. According to Gu Youyou¡¯s observation over this period, only Qingyang seemed reliable. If it were someone else, Gu Youyou would be worried. These young Taoist apprentices had not descended the mountain for many years; if they were attracted by the colorful world below and went to watch the excitement, missing the day of someone¡¯s wedding, that would be terrible. Calculating the time, there were three days left. She needed to ride a fast horse; there wasn¡¯t much time to spare. Qingyang took the painting from Gu Youyou¡¯s hand and stared at the storybook on her desk, asking, "And what about this?" This was a new story Gu Youyou had written today. Gu Youyou pressed down on the book and said, "Wait till you come back, and I will show it to you. If my matter isn¡¯t dealt with, then don¡¯t expect to see it." Qingyang made a bitter face and hurriedly said, "It will be taken care of, definitely. I¡¯ll go now!" "Go ahead, the sooner you leave, the sooner you¡¯ll return." She had wanted him to bring a letter to Jin Zijin, but fearing he might get the wrong idea, she dared not actually write anything. After thinking it over, she decided against it. If only there were video calls! After finishing the preparations for the congratulatory gift, Gu Youyou took out her recent research findings and meticulously made a record. Strange noises came from outside the courtyard, and Gu Youyou frowned, put down her pen, and looked up. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was Searcy, who should have been in great health, hopping towards her courtyard on one leg. Gu Youyou could not help but smile wryly as she got up and stood at the door with a stern face. "Are you hoping this leg won¡¯t break? Why don¡¯t you have a fall and test it out!" Searcy stared at Gu Youyou, bewildered for a moment, then arrogantly said, "If I don¡¯t start moving, I¡¯ll get bedsores all over." Gu Youyou looked at her leg, barely holding back her laughter. "What you¡¯re doing isn¡¯t called moving; it¡¯s hopping." A flash of annoyance crossed Searcy¡¯s face as she irritably pointed to her leg and asked, "When can this be taken off?" Gu Youyou answered indifferently, "Injuries to tendons and bones take a hundred days to heal; I¡¯ve made that very clear to you." "But it doesn¡¯t need to be bound for a hundred days." "I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll do something foolish if I unbind it. This is Qi Mountain, not General Lin¡¯s backyard." "Hmph..." Searcy was terribly proud, and Gu Youyou understood that taming such a person would not be easy. But she had time to grind down her temperament, starting with that leg. If Searcy could refrain from causing trouble for a few months because of her leg, she could likely smooth out some of her impulsive temperament. "If you behave well, I¡¯ll teach you some interesting things," said Gu Youyou, pointing towards a row of low buildings in the corner of the courtyard. Searcy looked in the direction Gu Youyou was pointing and asked, "What¡¯s there?" Gu Youyou played coy and said, "It¡¯s something that will interest you." But Searcy snorted coldly, "Something of interest to me? You quacks can manage that?" Gu Youyou was already accustomed to it; while treating her leg, she had often been called a quack by Searcy. Because in her eyes, after her mother died, everyone but herself was a quack. Gu Youyou did not bother to argue and simply called loudly for Xiang Chun to come in and hop her back to her own courtyard with that hopping leg. ... Today was the biggest day of celebration in Zhuzhao Country in many years: Prince Jin Xiaoran was taking a primary wife, the eldest legitimate daughter of Minister Lin Xingyi, a highly sought-after official in the imperial court. Everyone was saying that Minister Lin¡¯s household was sure to become even wealthier. Anyone who could claim a connection to him was eager to do so. Having some relation to Minister Lin had seemingly become something to be proud of. Others who looked on with envy had a different opinion. Chapter 761 - 755: Hijacking the Bridal Procession Chapter 761: Chapter 755: Hijacking the Bridal ProcessionHowever, a Prince¡¯s marriage is unlike other families. This month, Jin Xiaoran is marrying Lin Qianqing, and next month he will welcome two Consorts and four noble concubines at the same time. Speaking of these Consorts, their status and background are not inferior to Lin Qianqing¡¯s. The reason they couldn¡¯t secure the position of the official wife is that they don¡¯t have the Empress as their patron. Who doesn¡¯t know that Lin Qianqing¡¯s mother comes from the same family as the Empress? Whether one is the official wife or not, it¡¯s just a matter of current glory. In the future, whether one can truly become the master of the Crown Prince Residence depends on one¡¯s own schemes. Underneath the big red bridal veil, Lin Qianqing was not as happy as the bustling scene outside suggested. She rubbed the handkerchief in her hands with a worried look. Her cousin went to Qi Mountain and didn¡¯t even come to her wedding. What on earth is going on? In the eyes of these people, the Dao Family is an existence not to be offended. Even high-ranking officials of the Imperial Court would not dare to compete with the Dao Family for people. Madam Lin originally told Lin Xingyi that since Qianqing was getting married, he should speak to the Dao Family and ask Youyou to come back and send her off, as the two cousins had a good relationship. But Lin Xingyi outright refused on the spot, saying, "The person was taken away right from under the Emperor¡¯s nose. Do you think I can demand her back?" "But how will you know if you don¡¯t ask?" "The marriage of the Crown Prince and Qianqing is a big event known throughout the land. If they intend to send her back, they will do so without you having to ask. If they don¡¯t intend to, asking will be of no use." A few words thwarted Madam Lin. "That¡¯s far too overbearing and unreasonable!" Lin Qianqing muttered under her breath. Her maid, Long Luo, quietly reminded her, "Miss, we¡¯re almost there. Please don¡¯t speak." It is said that a bride under the bridal veil must not speak during the marriage procession, or she will be laughed at. Lin Qianqing closed her mouth. They should be arriving at the Crown Prince¡¯s residence outside the palace soon. Both the Crown Prince and the second Prince have not yet been granted royal titles. According to the rules of Zhuzhao Country, only after princes have established their residences and married their official wives can they be conferred royal titles. The wedding procession was grand, spanning ten miles. Figures dressed in black watched the nuptial parade from above and sneered coldly. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The glory that accompanied such an occasion should have been his by right. How could a usurper be worth it? He gestured to his men, and suddenly, amid the ten-mile-long procession of splendor, countless figures in black emerged, disrupting the dazzling array of colors. "Assassins..." Someone in the crowd bellowed, and immediately the procession descended into chaos. "Assassins, protect the Crown Prince and his wife!" In no time, the guards were entangled in battle with Jin Ziyuan¡¯s men, creating a chaotic melee. Lin Qianqing tore off the red veil from her head and lifted the curtain to peek outside. Her maid, Long Luo, hurriedly pushed her back into the palanquin, saying anxiously, "Miss, you can¡¯t come out; it¡¯s dangerous outside." "How could there be assassins?" Lin Qianqing¡¯s voice was fearful but tinged with excitement. With assassins present, she couldn¡¯t help thinking that it would be good if they took her away. Only by this means could she leave the Lin Family forever and avoid implicating them. "Miss, don¡¯t be afraid. General Xiao is here; we¡¯ll be fine," Long Luo said, nearly crying and hugging Lin Qianqing as she trembled. General Xiao? Xiao Jinyan? Such a dandy! He¡¯s one of the second Prince¡¯s men. With this thought, Lin Qianqing¡¯s excitement grew even more. People of the second Prince¡¯s faction would rejoice at the Crown Prince¡¯s misfortune, wouldn¡¯t they? If the Crown Prince¡¯s bride were to be captured by bandits, they wouldn¡¯t be able to contain their joy. Perhaps these assassins were arranged by the second Prince himself. Chapter 762 - 756: Kidnapping the Bride Chapter 762: Chapter 756: Kidnapping the Bride"No, I must go out and see for myself." Since that was the case, she had to go out and see for herself. Lin Qianqing threw off her bridal veil, pushed past Long Luo, and quickly stepped outside the palanquin. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing the woman in red emerge, Jin Ziyuan¡¯s smile became even more unfettered. He intended to kidnap this woman and see how they could proceed with the wedding to the Lin Family. He wanted to make Jin Moning¡¯s eldest son the laughingstock of everyone. "Go on, seize Miss Lin," he said with a faint smile. A lucid flower like glaze unfolded from his smiling face, entrancing Lin Qianqing who stood beside the palanquin. Seeing those in black charge towards the bride in her vivid red wedding attire, Prince Jin Xiaoran felt his nose twist with anger. Where did these thieves spring from? They were targeting his bride; did they intend to make him the laughingstock of everyone? Upon reflection, if he lost his bride on his wedding day, Jin Tingyu would likely be the happiest of all. You¡¯re good, Jin Tingyu, daring to provoke on the first; on the fifteenth, I¡¯ll see how I¡¯ll deal with you. "Protect the Prince¡¯s consort." The guards swarmed to Lin Qianqing¡¯s side to block the assailants. As one fell, another took its place. Blood ran like a river in front of the bride¡¯s palanquin, that river of blood outdoing her vibrant red wedding dress. Madam Lin was so frightened she nearly fainted, crying out, "What are we to do? Where did these assassins come from? Why are they all after our Daya, Lin Xingyi? Did you offend someone while in office?" Lin Xingyi glanced at her indifferently and said, "The people I¡¯ve offended wouldn¡¯t dare to trouble the Prince on a day like today. If something happens to Qianqing, it¡¯s the Prince¡¯s face that¡¯s lost." Upon hearing this, she felt there was some sense to it. So who could be brazen enough to cause trouble today, and why was her daughter the target? By the looks of it, they weren¡¯t after her life, but her person! "What are we to do?" Madam Lin had turned pale, her whole body trembling. "Unable to lift with the shoulder or carry with the hand, what can you do? Just watch." "How can you just watch at a time like this..." But as soon as she spoke, she realized that aside from watching, there really wasn¡¯t much she could do. Witnessing the terrifying scene before her, Madam Lin could do nothing but cry her heart out, devoid of any decorum. Jin Ziyuan had come prepared, dead set on taking Lin Qianqing. His trained assassins in black were no match for the guards by the Prince¡¯s side, and in no time, the outcome was decided. Lin Qianqing was lifted by two men in black and whisked away. Around the corner, an inconspicuous carriage drove up, and the men in black stuffed her into it. The Prince, furious, was about to explode, brandishing his long sword and shouting his intent to rescue his wife, vowing to dismember those who had ruined his wedding. Inside the carriage, Lin Qianqing couldn¡¯t make sense of her feelings, a mix of fear and anticipation. She didn¡¯t know who was there to kidnap her, but it was clear these people meant her no harm. And that person through the window... that fleeting glance! Madam Lin, seeing Lin Qianqing having been taken by the thieves, was so scared she fainted on the spot. Lin Xingyi supported her, shouting, "Quick, take Madam back and call for the doctor." Elsewhere, Xiao Jinyan saw that the situation was nearly settled, gestured to the people behind him, and immediately a large group of guards charged towards the carriage that had made off with the prize. He had been warned in advance by Jin Zijin and dared not underestimate Jin Ziyuan¡¯s backing. For this reason, he had specifically gone to his elder brother and borrowed a few highly skilled deputies to oversee the situation. Chapter 763 - 757: You Do One Thing, I Respond with Something Greater Chapter 763: Chapter 757: You Do One Thing, I Respond with Something GreaterThe two factions were evenly matched in strength, and managed to stop Jin Ziyuan¡¯s people in their tracks. Jin Ziyuan¡¯s complexion became somewhat unsightly as his eyes deepened further. The person behind him whispered to him, "Young Prince, something doesn¡¯t seem right. They... seem to have been prepared." "You Jiang, who has let the information slip?" Jin Ziyuan turned his head. "Apart from our own people, it could only have been Jin Zijin that night." "Jin Zijin?" Jin Ziyuan¡¯s expression suddenly darkened as he snorted coldly, "He refuses to join us in our revenge, but does he also want to be Jin Moning¡¯s dog?" You Jiang¡¯s face was solemn as he said, "What do we do now? The Imperial Army will be here soon from within the city." Jin Ziyuan coldly smiled and said, "The effect is almost enough; withdraw!" At his command, the men dressed in black retreated as swiftly as the tide, coming fast and leaving just as quickly, soon vanishing without a trace. Lin Qianqing sat forlornly inside the unassuming little carriage, her heartbeat never quite settling down. The eldest Prince, sword in hand and with a gloomy expression, approached the carriage and lifted the curtain. Only when he saw that the person inside was unharmed did he breathe a sigh of relief and said, "Cousin, are you frightened?" Lin Qianqing stared blankly at the disheveled Prince; he was here, so did that mean she was not abducted? She just stared at him blankly, neither speaking nor nodding. The eldest Prince sighed and called over the petrified Long Luo, saying, "Have you not quickly fetched the bridal veil and helped your mistress back onto the bridal sedan?" A wedding procession stained with blood was not a good omen. The wedding party, still in shock, suffered severe casualties. It was unclear who had picked up her dowry, who had gathered her bridal makeup. Lin Qianqing was dizzily aided back to her own bridal sedan and, amid bustle and noise, eventually still entered that glittering golden cage. The eldest Prince¡¯s face was ashen as he summoned his strategist, Bao Shiqin, and asked, "Do you know who did this?" Bao Shiqin said, "Judging by the method... it looks like the work of the second Prince." The eldest Prince, infuriated, smashed a stool beside him to pieces and shouted, "To dare make a move on the day of my wedding, he¡¯s asking for death. I shall see the emperor at once!" "That¡¯s not advisable," Bao Shiqin hurriedly stopped him and said, "The second Prince has always been favored by the emperor. Without concrete evidence, rashly accusing him in front of the emperor will only provoke His Majesty¡¯s displeasure towards Your Highness." Although that was the case, the eldest Prince still couldn¡¯t swallow his pride. He thought to himself, Very well, if you dare to make the first move, don¡¯t blame me for responding in kind. Come next month on your wedding day, watch me abduct your bride. "Your Highness, the most important thing right now is to reassure the guests. Let¡¯s first proceed with the ceremony. As for other matters, we can plan in detail later," Bao Shiqin said. ... After a day of turmoil, nightfall arrived. Lin Qianqing sat on the bridal bed, her thoughts a tangled mess. How did it fail? "Eldest Prince!" At the call of "eldest Prince," her thoughts snapped back, and she promptly sat up straight on the bridal bed. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You all may leave; I don¡¯t need your services anymore." Lin Qianqing knew he had arrived. The sounds of the maids leaving echoed, and after a while, an unpleasant smell of alcohol wafted into Lin Qianqing¡¯s nostrils, making her frown slightly. "Cousin, fair cousin!" Jin Xiaoran chuckled as he lifted her bridal veil and said, "My love, from now on, I must address you this way... " Lin Qianqing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she forced a smile with difficulty. She still married a cousin, but it wasn¡¯t the cousin she had thought of before. Looking at the man whose face was flushed from drinking too much, she felt that none of her cousins were any good. Chapter 764 - 758: Cousin’s Wedding Gift Chapter 764: Chapter 758: Cousin¡¯s Wedding Gift"Cousin, you¡¯re drunk." Lin Qianqing steadied Jin Xiaoran, who was swaying on his feet, and helped him sit down on the couch by the bed. Jin Xiaoran belched a drunken hiccup, chuckled, and said, "Yes... a bit much, but it won¡¯t interfere with our wedding night." The men of the Jin Family were not lacking in looks, and Jin Xiaoran, who had just reached the age of twenty last year, was especially handsome. Lin Qianqing had seen him many times since they were children and had affectionately called him ¡¯cousin,¡¯ but she had never fancied him as a man. Facing the impending wedding night, she was at a loss. Jin Xiaoran¡¯s face loomed before her eyes, and she turned her head away. In that glance, her gaze happened to sweep over to a brocade box on the table. She suddenly said, "Right, that¡¯s a congratulatory gift from my cousin. I haven¡¯t had the chance to look at it yet. Cousin, you sit here for a moment; I¡¯m going to see what she sent me." Jin Xiaoran made a grab at nothing, his face showing a touch of displeasure. Yet, he also stood up, curious about Lin Qianqing¡¯s treasured gift. "You¡¯ve received enough congratulatory gifts to keep you busy for days. Why are you in such a hurry to look at this one?" As Lin Qianqing untied the silk ribbon on the box, she replied, "It¡¯s from my cousin." "Which cousin?" It seemed Lin Qianqing had quite a number of cousins. "The cousin from the Gu Family," she said. Jin Xiaoran¡¯s displeasure became apparent as he said, "The country girl from the Gu Family, the doctor from Jisheng Hall?" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If it had been a cousin from the Ducal Residence, it would have been one thing¡ªthey were his own cousins¡ªand yet, the gift she prized was from the Gu Family cousin. The relatives from Lin Xingyi¡¯s side were all poor kin who toiled in the soil. What kind of congratulatory gift could a poor, unsophisticated relative possibly offer that she would treasure so much? He, too, wanted to see. Lin Qianqing opened the box and took out the painting that was inside. Jin Xiaoran raised an eyebrow, commenting, "This silk is indeed high-quality, but it¡¯s nothing special in my estate. If you like it, I¡¯ll send you a whole bunch tomorrow." Lin Qianqing paid him no mind and rapidly unfurled the scroll. The painting showed a dark expanse dotted with strange points of light¡ªsomething utterly foreign to Jin Xiaoran, who had no understanding of the universe. He pointed at the painting and laughed loudly, "What¡¯s this mess? Is this the painting your bumpkin cousin sent you? Hilarious..." But Lin Qianqing did not share his sentiment, instead, she cherished the painting, looking for the perfect spot in the room. Selecting a suitable location, she took down a genuine masterpiece from the wall and carefully hung up the painting Gu Youyou had given her. Jin Xiaoran was startled by her strange behavior, and said, "My love, your own paintings are quite splendid. Wouldn¡¯t a painting of your own be a hundred, a thousand times better than this pitch-black mess? Why treat it like a treasure?" Lin Qianqing laughed softly and said, "You don¡¯t understand this... This is the whole world!" She pointed to the painting as she spoke. "What?" Jin Xiaoran tried to show patience as he looked with her at the odd piece of art. Suddenly, Lin Qianqing pointed excitedly at one of the beautiful spheres and said, "See? This is the land we live on." Jin Xiaoran felt sober; it must be Lin Qianqing who was drunk. He pointed at another sphere, chuckling, "And what about this one?" "This one?" Lin Qianqing pondered, recalling the words Gu Youyou had once told her. A moment later, she exclaimed again, "This must be the sun." Jin Xiaoran rolled his eyes, taking her whimsical childlike fantasies in stride, he said, "Alright, this is the sun, but now is not the time to study it. My love, come here, let me help you change." Chapter 765 - 759: Shocked Chapter 765: Chapter 759: Shocked"No, I¡¯ll do it myself!" Lin Qianqing¡¯s complexion turned a shade paler, clinging to her clothes without daring to undress. Jin Xiaoran¡¯s face stiffened, feeling that he had given her enough face for the night; continuing this act of coyness was simply too much. His displeasure began to show. "Lin Qianqing, from today on you are the official wife in my residence, a married woman. Has no one taught you how to behave as one?" "I..." Lin Qianqing said softly, "I was startled during the day, I¡¯m still... somewhat afraid." Recalling the frustrations of the day, Jin Xiaoran¡¯s burgeoning desires were immediately extinguished by cold water. Indeed, Lin Qianqing was still young. A mere girl startled so severely by the day¡¯s events had good reason to be acting so strangely tonight. It wasn¡¯t her fault; if there was blame, it lay with that damned Jin Tingyu. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He pulled Lin Qianqing to his shoulder and gently patted her back, whispering, "You were truly startled today. Tomorrow I¡¯ll have someone stew a sedative herbal soup for you. It¡¯s late; let¡¯s sleep for now, I won¡¯t touch you tonight." She was now his wife, yet also the little cousin he had watched grow up; he was far more patient with her than with other women in the residence. If he scared her again, it would be no good. He had to give face to his own mother and aunt. ... In the blink of an eye, Gu Youyou had already stayed in Qi Mountain for three months, and the New Year had arrived. Xiang Chun was busy tidying up the room, cleaning every inch inside and out to welcome the coming of the New Year. At the same time, her face was filled with melancholy. "Ah! It¡¯s really something, not even letting us go back for the New Year. Miss Cousin, when will the Heavenly Master¡¯s illness be cured?" Gu Youyou, neither arrogant nor impatient, was actually very pleased. With Searcy joining her research team, their achievements had further developed. She turned to Xiang Chun, who wore a face of sorrow, and said with a faint smile, "It can¡¯t be cured. We should thank the heavens if his senile dementia doesn¡¯t worsen, how could it be completely cured?" "Ah...?" Xiang Chun was shocked into astonishment, "It... it can¡¯t be cured? Then what are we staying here for?" Gu Youyou said, "An incurable disease doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t treat it; we are here to treat him." Xiang Chun internally complained, asserting she couldn¡¯t understand at all. So, with that said... "When can we go back?" "You want to go back?" Gu Youyou asked, tilting her head at Xiang Chun. Xiang Chun thought about it. She only felt that she should go back; after all, she was a maid of the Lin Residence, and if not returning to the Lin Family in Beijing, where else could she go? But upon further reflection, the days at the Lin Residence were not as carefree as in Qi Mountain. She realized she didn¡¯t particularly long to go back. Yet... "We have to go back eventually, don¡¯t we? We can¡¯t stay here forever. This place is a Taoist Temple." "Then we¡¯ll stay as long as we can," Gu Youyou said nonchalantly. Well, she did miss Jin Zijin, but thinking that he would come to the mountain for the New Year made her feel that celebrating it anywhere was just the same. Qi Mountain had many advantages over Beijing, the best being that even in the depth of winter, it wasn¡¯t cold. She was still wearing her slightly thicker autumn clothes; the winter clothes she brought had been unnecessary. Since Searcy joined Gu Youyou¡¯s research team, the girl, true to her upbringing in poison research, took over the task of extracting venom from the Ice Snake. Moreover, she could harvest the best venom at just the right moments. Chapter 766 - 760: Ghost Doctor’s Miraculous Hands Chapter 766: Chapter 760: Ghost Doctor¡¯s Miraculous HandsGu Youyou feared an accident during the poison collection process and might get bitten by a snake, so she prepared several vials of antivenom for ice poison. The serum couldn¡¯t be stored for a long time, so after a while, she would discard some and continue making more. Searcy didn¡¯t understand this though and said, "You keep making these things, then keep throwing them away, and keep making more. Aren¡¯t you tired? Even the snakes must feel tired." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t be bothered with her and commanded, "Hurry up, tell me what ingredients are in here." This was a sample of poison that Gu Youyou had collected, not the kind of cold poison they commonly used. It was a different type, one that didn¡¯t use Youying Grass, yet produced an effect akin to the cold poison that did. After Searcy had a look, her eyes shone, and she couldn¡¯t suppress her excitement as she asked, "Where did this come from?" Gu Youyou squinted her eyes and looked at her with folded arms, asking, "Seeing how excited you are, could it be that this poison has something to do with your family?" "Yes, it indeed comes from the hands of our Ghost Doctor." She said. Gu Youyou¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she snatched the poison sample away. "Hey, where exactly did you get this?" She was the only surviving descendant of the Ghost Doctor¡¯s family; it was impossible for such a medicine to have been leaked. Gu Youyou¡¯s expression turned cold, and she looked at Searcy with a complex gaze. She had a bold suspicion that perhaps the extermination of the Ghost Doctor¡¯s family wasn¡¯t because they did too many bad things, but instead ... After pondering for a moment, holding the medicine pouch, Gu Youyou spoke in a faint voice, "I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll have to ask the person who delivered the medicine." Searcy¡¯s face showed a rare emotion as she stared at the medicine in Gu Youyou¡¯s hand, wanting to reach for it. After a moment of thought, however, she still couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask for it. ... Gu Youyou was in Qi Mountain, but her sources of information were far from sealed off. Accounts from the Jisheng Hall branches from all over were sent to her at the end of the year, along with news about Lin Qianqing. The information was sparse, mentioning only that she was attacked on her wedding day. Jin Xiaoran was convinced that it was the doing of Prince Jin Tingyu, and in retaliation, Jin Xiaoran had someone exact revenge on the day of Jin Tingyu¡¯s wedding. However, he didn¡¯t have the same tact as his opponent. He caused trouble indeed but ended up capturing a live witness, who couldn¡¯t withstand heavy torture and spilled everything in the Ministry of Punishment¡¯s Prison. The Emperor flew into a rage, gave him a beating, and had everyone from the Crown Prince Residence confined, not to be released before New Year¡¯s. Therefore, due to Jin Xiaoran¡¯s troubles, Lin Qianqing couldn¡¯t even think of returning to her parent¡¯s home for the New Year. Holding the letter in her hand, Gu Youyou asked Xiang Chun who was by her side, "Has the Lin Residence sent any letters?" Xiang Chun replied, "There haven¡¯t been any letters, but the old madam sent a message. She said if the young lady finds an opportunity to return home during the New Year, she should try to make the trip. She hasn¡¯t spent a New Year together with the young lady yet!" Gu Youyou paused and then put away the letter after a moment, sighing deeply, "I¡¯m not going back now for a reason. Later, tell Qingyang I need to borrow their kitchen to make some pastries." Xiang Chun¡¯s eyes lit up and said, "Are you making pastries to send back to the old madam?" "Right, you¡¯re going to help me." Xiang Chun smiled, remembering the pastries made by the young lady; she couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva, excitedly saying, "Okay, okay, I¡¯ll start preparing right now." After Xiang Chun left, Gu Youyou picked up another account book, which also contained a letter. It was from the Jisheng Hall branch in Qingshui Town. Because it was a small place, it had the lowest income. However, this Jisheng Hall was particularly meaningful to Gu Youyou; it was the headquarters of the Jisheng Hall chain. The legend of Jisheng Hall started there; nobody dared to take it lightly. Chapter 767 - 761: Jin Zijin Returns to Qi Mountain for the New Year Chapter 767: Chapter 761: Jin Zijin Returns to Qi Mountain for the New YearGu Youyou took a deep breath and opened the letter. Uncle Gu Wen had been imprisoned for a year and had been released. Initially, he made a fuss about Gu Youyou¡¯s decisions, considering how much silver and land had been divided between Erya and Dabao, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be satisfied. But after Gu Youyou had divided everything, all the related procedures were done in front of the village head, and everything that needed to be done had been properly completed. There was nothing he could do about it, even if he wanted to make a fuss. All that land made the households of both families, though not extremely wealthy, quite comfortable by village standards. Dabao hadn¡¯t remarried, and although Huang Xiangwen was keen on him taking another wife, he remained apprehensive. Perhaps the incidents with Lei Qianqian hadn¡¯t been erased from his heart; he needed more time to accept the idea. Erya and Shunzi had a boy on their first try, and now she was expecting their second child. The letter also mentioned asking Gu Youyou to name the child. Gu Youyou smiled as she read the letter, considering a plethora of names in her mind, but when she picked up the pen, she still didn¡¯t write down a single one. With a light sigh, she took the five-page letter and lit it on the fire, watching it turn to ashes. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to inquire about their well-being over the past year, nor was she cold-hearted and unwilling to reply to their letters; it was to protect them. Some in the village said that Gu Youyou had gone to her maternal family in Beijing and was living a good life, not bothering anymore with the poor relatives of the Gu Family in Lotus Village. It was better that way. She feared that the things she cared about would become leverage in someone else¡¯s hands. As the Chinese New Year approached, Jin Zijin arrived at Qi Mountain to celebrate. Having not seen him for several months, Gu Youyou noticed from afar that he looked much leaner. Surrounded by his disciples, he glanced at Gu Youyou from a distance before following them to meet Tian Jizi. Yue Rujing hadn¡¯t come; it was heard that he had left for Xining earlier to attend to an important matter. After completing it, he didn¡¯t return to Beijing but quickly went on to Lingnan. With the New Year imminent, he likely wouldn¡¯t return until after the celebrations. There weren¡¯t many whom Jin Zijin trusted. Without Yue Rujing¡¯s overt involvement in many court matters, he must have struggled to handle things alone, hence his weight loss. Xiang Chun whispered to Gu Youyou, "Is that their eldest disciple brother returning? We¡¯re staying in his courtyard; now that he is back, won¡¯t he be angry and drive us out?" Gu Youyou gave her a look and said, "You¡¯re overthinking it. If he lacked even that much magnanimity, how could he be the eldest disciple? Besides, it was his arrangement for us to stay here." "Ah...? Then... where will he stay now that he¡¯s back?" Gu Youyou gently tapped on Xiang Chun¡¯s head and said, "You¡¯re just a maid; focus on your work and don¡¯t ask so many questions. With so many buildings in Qi Mountain, are you really worried he won¡¯t have a place to stay?" Gu Youyou led Xiang Chun back to the house, but suddenly a big dog leapt into the courtyard, pouncing towards Gu Youyou. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xiang Chun screamed in fright, dropping the basket she was carrying. Gu Youyou, on the other hand, laughed and embraced the huge dog¡¯s head, saying, "You came along too? Come here, let¡¯s see if you¡¯ve gotten any fatter recently!" Unable to wag its tail like an ordinary dog, Abao merely stretched out its tongue and kicked its hind legs to show how happy it was at the moment. Still shaken, Xiang Chun patted her chest and said, "Miss, how did your dog find its way here?" Gu Youyou cheerfully answered, "It¡¯s coming to spend New Year¡¯s with me. Xiang Chun, go see if there¡¯s any meat in the kitchen." Knowing that Gu Youyou wanted meat to feed the dog, Xiang Chun swallowed dryly before carefully making her way past Abao and out of the courtyard. ... Chapter 768 - 762: The Stubborn Taoist Chapter 768: Chapter 762: The Stubborn TaoistGu Youyou knew that Jin Zijin would come at night, so she had put some medicine in the water she gave to Xiang Chun to drink ahead of time. It really was tough on the girl, but there was no other way, it was better that she did not know. Such things are hard to explain! The deep night at Qi Mountain was especially silent; when he arrived, the glow of the crescent moon had already filled the windowsill. Gu Youyou tucked herself into the quilt pretending to be asleep. The visitor¡¯s steps were light, but he knew that she had heard him, her hearing was extraordinary. "Pretending?" He gently lifted a corner of the quilt, a pronounced smile on his lips. "Mhm!" The person under the quilt responded with a voice trembling with suppressed laughter, barely able to contain the urge to jump out and pull him into the quilt. "Well then, I¡¯ll come back later." He probably knew she had been holding back uncomfortably, so he pretended to leave. This time, Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. She threw back the quilt with one swift motion, and with that force, she hooked her arms around his neck, pulling him onto the bed. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou, panting heavily, pushed Jin Zijin away and spoke with a tinge of complaint, "When will you finally marry me openly and honestly? Is it because I can¡¯t take it anymore? We are not saints, ah, you as a Taoist surely don¡¯t understand." Jin Zijin held her tightly, slowly calming his racing heart, and said, "Why do I feel like ¡¯Taoist¡¯ is a word you use with disdain when you speak of it?" Gu Youyou said, "That¡¯s right, in our place ¡¯Taoist¡¯ is indeed a term people disdain." "Why?" Jin Zijin¡¯s expression shifted, considering he had been with her for so long, he still didn¡¯t know what the existence of a Taoist meant to her. Gu Youyou started laughing and said, "For example... an old bull-nosed Taoist. Bulls are more stubborn than stubborn, and people use it to describe the stubborn temperament of Taoists, just like you." (This was said in jest by Youyou, do not take it seriously. The term ¡¯bull-nosed Taoist¡¯ has significant meaning and isn¡¯t meant as a joke.) "So you actually disrespect Taoists?" Jin Zijin frowned. "Those who believe in Taoism naturally respect it, those who don¡¯t take Taoist culture as a joke. After all, different families have their specialties, and quite a few people believe in Buddhism. Really, in our area, many Taoists are charlatans who cheat and deceive; the true Taoists still receive respect. Don¡¯t take it to heart; a Taoist of your status would definitely be respected where we are," Gu Youyou explained. Jin Zijin turned Gu Youyou¡¯s face towards him, speaking seriously, "It doesn¡¯t matter if others mock, but you must not mock me." "That depends on whether you deceive me or not," Gu Youyou replied playfully. "When have I ever deceived you?" "Oh yes, back in Lotus Village, when you gave me a sachet, you used it to make me help you find Jin Ziyuan and his son. Weren¡¯t you deceiving me?" Jin Zijin blinked awkwardly, sheepishly said, "You still remember something that happened so long ago, you really hold a grudge, so petty." Gu Youyou, looking into his face seriously, said, "Back then, we didn¡¯t trust each other; you used me, and I didn¡¯t have good intentions either, so it doesn¡¯t count. But from now on, you can¡¯t deceive me, especially when I¡¯m not by your side, otherwise..." "Otherwise what?" Gu Youyou chuckled, "I¡¯ve recently taken on an expert in poisons, anger me and I¡¯ll poison you to death." Chapter 769 - 763: Who Benefits? Chapter 769: Chapter 763: Who Benefits?Jin Zijin couldn¡¯t help but give a bitter smile, grabbing her hand and said, "If I don¡¯t hold you any longer, I might succumb to the poison without you having to do anything. Ah, finally I don¡¯t need to take medicine anymore. Quick, take off your clothes so I can cool off properly." Gu Youyou: "..." Having not seen each other for several months, there was so much to say that she wished she could say it all in one breath. However, having waited for him, Gu Youyou had already become sleepy, so after a few words, she began to yawn endlessly and dream about Duke Zhou. ... When she woke up in the morning, Jin Zijin was already gone. After Gu Youyou freshened up and had the rice porridge brought by Xiang Chun, she saw Qingyang coming with Jin Zijin following behind. Qingyang said to Gu Youyou, "Doctor Gu, the eldest senior brother came back yesterday. He said he wanted to ask you about master¡¯s situation." Gu Youyou greeted Jin Zijin with proper manners, then spoke with some difficulty, "This matter is a long story. If the Immortal doesn¡¯t mind, may we step aside to talk?" Jin Zijin stood upright, looking very much the part. He glanced at Qingyang, who quickly understood and promptly took Xiang Chun to leave. Knowing they were far away, Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but laugh, "Is pretending not to recognize me that amusing?" "Naughty," Jin Zijin said, pulling her hand to go inside, and then he added, "But also clever!" Looking at his slightly emaciated face from below the window sill, she said, "Have you been eating less at Sanqing Temple these past few months? You¡¯ve lost weight." Jin Zijin grabbed her hand and said, "Not at all. Back in Lotus Village, we had plain meals every day and got along just fine. It¡¯s just that things have been quite busy lately." "When will Yue Rujing return?" asked Gu Youyou. "He should be back after the New Year, soon." "You too, if it really wasn¡¯t working, you could have had Xiao Jinyan handle it. Why must it be Yue Rujing?" "He can¡¯t expose himself yet, his identity... it¡¯s not convenient for him to appear in some affairs, and... he¡¯s had a lot of personal matters to deal with recently." Gu Youyou raised her eyebrows, "Does it have to do with the Crown Prince¡¯s wedding attack?" Jin Zijin smiled slightly and then sighed, "Yes, he was responsible for security, but still, quite a few dowries got smashed, and the bride almost got kidnapped. Although the issue was smoothed out afterwards, it was indeed his negligence." "My cousin is alright, isn¡¯t she?" When hearing that the bride almost got kidnapped, Gu Youyou was still a bit worried. Jin Zijin said, "The other party¡¯s intent was merely to provoke conflict between the Crown Prince and the second prince; your cousin is naturally fine." "To provoke conflict between the Crown Prince and the second prince?" Gu Youyou was shocked, "Isn¡¯t it said that it was the second prince¡¯s doing? He initiated the matter, and the Crown Prince responded in kind, and because of this, the Crown Prince Residence is still sealed." Jin Zijin looked at her with a teasing expression, "You seem to know quite a bit. But do you really think it was the second prince who did it?" Gu Youyou was taken aback, blinking her eyes and said, "Wasn¡¯t it him?" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wasn¡¯t it him? Wasn¡¯t it said that the Crown Prince¡¯s greatest enemy was the second prince? "Could it be you?" If one were to provoke a fight between the Crown Prince and the second prince, it seemed that Jin Zijin was the one who stood to benefit the most. "Don¡¯t jump to conclusions," Jin Zijin said irritably, "Think again, who benefits most if they fight?" Seeing Gu Youyou¡¯s affirmative gaze fixed on him, he added, "Besides me." Gu Youyou turned her head away and fell silent for a moment. If the Crown Prince and the second prince were to clash, then surely their supporters would start to openly jostle for position. Chapter 770 - 764 Unraveling the Eldest Young Master Chapter 770: Chapter 764 Unraveling the Eldest Young MasterTo them, unaware of the existence of another son of the Emperor, the throne must be contested between these two, and once the dispute escalated, the contradictions would only intensify. If things went south, it might even lead to civil unrest and rivers of blood in the struggle for succession, allowing foreign enemies to invade at a time of weakness... Wait, foreign enemies? Gu Youyou suddenly startled, said, "Are you suggesting it was done by Jin Ziyuan?" Jin Zijin nodded and said, "Indeed, it was his doing." "Hehe!" Gu Youyou chuckled dryly and said, "It seems I worried about him for nothing in the past; the power behind him is even stronger than we imagined." Jin Zijin looked deeply at Gu Youyou, then sneered and said, "It¡¯s just a pity that while the praying mantis hunts the cicada, the oriole lies in wait. Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about him. I¡¯ll take you to walk around the back mountain. I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve been on Qi Mountain for so long and haven¡¯t left this courtyard; you must be feeling stifled." Gu Youyou was stunned for a moment, then smiled again. "Sure, I haven¡¯t really gone out." Gu Youyou walked around the pile of experimental products. Actually, whether she went out for a walk or not made no difference; she didn¡¯t feel bored. ... Over these years, the Jie Family¡¯s New Year must be the loneliest this year. Xie Qinyun was married off; she married the second Prince, which fortunately spared her the awkwardness of serving the same husband as Lin Qianqing. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, with her status, she still didn¡¯t secure the position of the principal wife, but that of a Consort. This infuriated her immensely, blaming it all on her second brother. Empress Dowager Jie declared the Jie family¡¯s inner court too chaotic, fearing her misconduct. Before she was even married, she was scorned by her mother-in-law, causing her to be laughed at by the other women entering the second Prince¡¯s palace for a long time. The eldest son of the Jie family returned from Dongzhou to Beijing for the New Year. Jie Da, accompanied by his two sons, stayed up through the night. Looking at his two sons, Jie Da was beyond frustrated. "Eldest, you¡¯re getting married this time before you leave. If you can¡¯t bring back a wife to continue the family line, don¡¯t bother going back to Dongzhou." The eldest son of the Jie family saluted his father with a fist and said, "Military orders are like mountains; General Che has granted me only one month of leave. I dare not disobey." "You..." Jie Da, infuriated, slammed the table and, looking at the silent and desolate mansion, said, "You are nearly thirty; your wife has been dead for almost five years ¨C do you plan to live alone for the rest of your life?" The eldest son of the Jie family replied righteously, "A man of honor prioritizes the state and his duty to the nation. When Father sent me to join the military, I followed your decree. Even if I die in battle, it is the lifelong honor of a soldier. I see nothing inappropriate about that." "But you don¡¯t have a son yet. How can you recklessly speak of death? How could you face our ancestors in doing so?" The eldest son of the Jie family kept a stern face and snorted, "Isn¡¯t this what you hoped for, Father? When Xi Yue was still alive, why didn¡¯t you consider the importance of progeny? If you had allowed her to join me in the East Sea, she may not have died young in this Jie family¡¯s rear estate, and I might have seen her one last time." "You... you resent me?" Jie Da suddenly stood up, and the soup in front of him spilled all over the table. The maid standing aside saw the scene and quickly took a clean cloth to wipe the soup off the table, then quietly retreated to the side, not daring to breathe loudly. Ever since the passing of the eldest lady, every year the eldest master returned home, it would lead to a quarrel with the master. They were accustomed to it. The second son of the Jie family watched the tense standoff between his big brother and father, wanting to intervene, but remembering his father would turn on him next after finishing with his brother, he kept his mouth shut, not daring to utter a word. Chapter 771 - 765 Marry a Stepmother Chapter 771: Chapter 765 Marry a StepmotherBecause when it came to the issues between his wives and concubines, he truly had nothing to say. The eldest son, Jie, watched his father with a strained face, and only after quite a while did he let out a stifled grunt, bowed with hands clasped together, and said, "Your son dares not." Magistrate Jie huffed angrily, "You even dare to spout words such as ¡¯lead the charge and die before the soldiers¡¯; what else is there that you wouldn¡¯t dare to do? You are clearly resentful towards me. You can resent me, but you must not joke with your lineage and your life. Just look at the state our house is in now, with no woman in charge, the inner courtyard is almost in chaos." The eldest son, Jie, snorted coldly in his heart, thinking: Wasn¡¯t it a mess even when a woman was in charge? He glanced at Jie¡¯s second son and, seeing his elder brother¡¯s extremely unfriendly gaze coming towards him, he hurriedly turned away. Magistrate Jie followed the gaze of his eldest son to the second son and said, "You too, now that you¡¯re without a wife or concubine, there¡¯s no need to lead the charge and die before the soldiers. When will you marry a wife and bring her home?" "Dad!" Jie¡¯s second son sighed, "Don¡¯t you know what I think? I will go to Jinxiu City tomorrow to see Xintong." Magistrate Jie felt his head throb as he said, "Does she even want to be with you anymore? If she doesn¡¯t want to, you shouldn¡¯t bother her. Haven¡¯t you caused her enough misery?" Jie¡¯s second son¡¯s face turned pale, those few years were the memories he least wanted to reminisce. So he only kept his head down, incessantly scooping rice from his bowl. The eldest son, Jie, with a glass of wine in hand, patted the second son on the shoulder, and sighed, "Zhonglin, what¡¯s in the past is past, you shouldn¡¯t feel too guilty; after all, Xintong is doing alright now." "Yes, big brother," he said softly. The eldest son, Jie, swallowed a cup of wine, turned to his father, suddenly pursed his lips, and said, "Dad, why not remarry and bring us a stepmother? You are only forty-eight this year, not yet fifty, still young. Who knows, you might still be able to give us a little brother or sister." Magistrate Jie sprayed a mouthful of soup across the table, furious enough to flip it. "You unfilial son, dare to jest with your old man when you¡¯re still a bachelor?" ... Indeed, on the first day of the lunar new year, Jie¡¯s second son did come to Jinxiu City, standing outside the closed doors of Manxiu Building. It was the new year, and Manxiu Building was on a seven-day holiday, following the rules set by Gu Youyou. He stood under the eaves, removed the cloak hat from his head, then brushed the snow off his clothes and lightly knocked on the door. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a few gentle taps, the door was opened from the inside, and a young woman poked her head out. Upon seeing Jie¡¯s second son, the woman¡¯s brow furrowed and she said, "Second Young Master, why have you come again? Today is the first day of the new year; can¡¯t you let people have a peaceful holiday?" Jie¡¯s second son, with a smile on his face, said, "Cuiya, your tongue has become even sharper. Please go and inform Xintong that I¡¯m here to see her." Cuiya didn¡¯t have a good expression towards Jie¡¯s second son, after being put in charge of managing the embroiderers purchased by Miss Du, her temperament had grown, striking a figure much like that of a housekeeper. "Oh, you¡¯ve really chosen a perfect time to come. In just a while, my young mistress will be returning to Beijing to visit our late master and Madam¡¯s grave for the new year. Are you going to wait here? Or follow along?" Jie¡¯s second son suddenly froze, feeling somewhat bewildered. In five years of marriage to Miss Du, he had never once visited the graves of Magistrate Du and Madam Du; instead, every year he accompanied the concubine to pay respects to his own mother and the concubine¡¯s mother. Chapter 772 - 766: Don’t You Feel Ashamed? Chapter 772: Chapter 766: Don¡¯t You Feel Ashamed?Reflecting on these years, he felt that he truly owed Du Xintong so much. The second young master Jie stood still, his expression crestfallen. Cuiya, mocking, laughed and said, "It seems that even you, second young master Jie, don¡¯t know where old master and Madam¡¯s graves are. When you had the status, you never visited, so on what grounds would you visit now? I think it¡¯s better to forget it, lest it become a joke." Having said that, she slammed the door shut, paying no mind to second young master Jie¡¯s embarrassment. Second young master Jie gave a wry smile, finding that this rejection was thoroughly deserved. Thinking of this, he felt that Miss Du had every reason to resent and hate him. This was all his own doing, no one else to blame. Second young master Jie stood under the eaves, facing the cold wind. Not long after, the door opened again, and out came Miss Du and others. The ladies were all wrapped in cloaks; their attire indeed suggested they were embarking on a long journey. Second young master Jie let out a breath of white air and approached them with a smile. "It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve visited uncle Du and aunt Du, I... " "Do you feel ashamed?" Miss Du interrupted him, speaking indifferently. The words of second young master Jie stuck in his throat, the smile he had forced upon his face now frozen. One by one, people came out of the house. A woman, wrapped tightly all over, was assisted out by two other women, one on each side. At a glance, she saw second young master Jie standing at the door, his lips slightly purple from the cold. That one glance was like a cat seeing a fish, irrepressible; she shook off the two women supporting her and burst out shouting as she threw herself at second young master Jie. "Husband, husband, you¡¯ve come to see me again, husband..." Miss Du furrowed her brows and scolded, "Take her to the carriage." The two maids complied, picking up Du Wanqing from either side and dragging her toward the carriage. Second young master Jie turned ghostly pale, whether from the fright of Du Wanqing¡¯s behavior or from Miss Du¡¯s earlier question, "Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?" Both these women had become what they are now because of him. They were the last bloodline of the Du Family; what face did he have to see lord Du and Madam Du? He stood under the eaves, watching them all board the carriage and depart into the snowy distance, yet he dared not move a single step forward. The servant felt sorry for his own young master and opened an umbrella to shield him from the snowflakes, saying, "Second young master, if you want to go, just go." "Can I... Can I still go?" The servant replied, "Just treat it as personally admitting your wrongs to lord Du and Madam Du, it¡¯s also second young master¡¯s sincere intention." Second young master Jie paused, then turned to look at the servant and said, "Admit my wrongs?" "Yes, second young master." Yes, indeed, he really should admit his wrongs. Finally, second young master Jie found a reason for himself to follow and hurriedly had someone drive his carriage after Miss Du¡¯s carriage. The Du family¡¯s graveyard was somewhat desolate, for the Du family only had two young misses left, with no one else remaining. Miss Du personally set up the sacrificial table with fruit and offerings. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She knelt in front of lord Du and Madam Du¡¯s graves, burning ceremonial paper while softly speaking something. Second young master Jie watched from a distance, and after a moment, he resolutely stepped forward and knelt next to Miss Du. Underneath Miss Du, who was kneeling, there was a thick cushion provided by the maid, whereas second young master Jie was kneeling directly on the snowy ground. Miss Du looked at his knees with surprise, then raised her head to look at second young master Jie and said, "There¡¯s really no need for this. We¡¯ve long settled our accounts." Chapter 773 - 767 Waking Up Once Chapter 773: Chapter 767 Waking Up OnceJie, the Second Young Master, said, "I have settled matters with you, but I still owe Mr. Du and Madam Du. They entrusted their daughter to me, and I failed to treasure her, even causing her to suffer, which is one issue. The second is, after we got married, I never once paid my respects to our elders, making me unfilial. Even though we have no relation now, a debt owed remains a debt owed, and I hope my offering today is not too late." Du Xintong sneered coldly but did not speak. Late? Why isn¡¯t it considered too late? If regret and apologies were effective, the world would truly be turned upside down. The burns on Du Wanqing¡¯s body, once frozen by the harsh cold, became painfully itchy and unbearable, and she was unwilling to step out of the carriage. After Du Xintong finished burning the paper offerings, she personally led people to pull Wanqing out. "Du Xintong, what are you trying to do? I don¡¯t want to go out, my face feels awful, I don¡¯t want to go out." "On the first day of the New Year, as a daughter you must offer ceremonial worship to your dad and mom. It¡¯s not up to you whether you go out or not, move." A few robust maidservants dragged Du Wanqing out of the carriage, all the way to the graves of Mr. Du and Madam Du. Jie, the Second Young Master, stiff in the knees from the cold, supported himself to stand up and looked in astonishment at Du Wanqing, who was rolling on the ground in a tantrum, unwilling to approach and worship at the graves of Mr. Du and Madam Du. He only then realized how muddled he had been these years; Du Wanqing had never once come to worship Mr. Du and Madam Du, and from this alone, it was clear she was a person of cold nature. Her own mother had passed away when she was only a few years old, yet she remembered her for a lifetime, whereas she had completely forgotten about Mr. Du and Madam Du, who had raised her. It seemed that her annual worship of her biological mother was also because of him. "My Lord, why have you also come?" Upon seeing the man standing beside the grave, Du Wanqing finally ceased her struggling. Jie, the Second Young Master, glanced at Du Xintong and said, "I should have accompanied Xintong here, but I never did in all these years; now that I¡¯m here, I hope to obtain the elders¡¯ forgiveness." "You... forgive what?" Wanqing asked in utter surprise. Jie, the Second Young Master, with a hint of anger on his face, said, "Forgive what? Don¡¯t you understand very well?" Du Wanqing¡¯s eyes widened, and shaking her head in disbelief, she said, "No, impossible, you once said you do not acknowledge the marriage to Du Xintong, so you refused to pay respects to the Du family members who had arranged the marriage. But it was they who arranged it, are you confused?" "Silence!" Jie, the Second Young Master¡¯s face turned pale as he took a deep, slightly trembling breath, and then stealthily glanced at Du Xintong, saying, "Yes, I was confused, but not now. Now I am unusually clear, realizing what kind of person you are, what kind of person she is. I only regret that I went to the Du Family and got to know you." "My Lord!" "Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t call me that," Jie, the Second Young Master interrupted her, saying, "You can call me Jie Zhonglin, or the Second Young Master, we¡¯ve long had no connection, the only reason you¡¯re still alive is because Xintong spoke up for you. And our Jie Family, by good fortune, owes her, owes the Du Family!" "You..." Du Wanqing looked at Jie Zhonglin, then turned to look at Du Xintong. She suddenly realized the way Jie Zhonglin looked at Du Xintong was what she had schemed to acquire yet still lost. She understood all too well what such a look meant. He regretted it, regretted divorcing Du Xintong, and now the person in his heart was no longer her, Du Wanqing, but Du Xintong. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But why? Chapter 774 - 768: Can We Talk in Private? Chapter 774: Chapter 768: Can We Talk in Private?"You... So you came to Jinxiu City, actually for her?" Du Wanqing pointed at Miss Du and said. Master Jie¡¯s face turned pale, and he looked at Miss Du with a hint of unease. "Xintong, I¡¯ve realized my mistake, would you still give me a chance for forgiveness?" Miss Du stood upright and didn¡¯t look at him, only saying to Du Wanqing, "Do I still need to teach you what to do?" As she spoke, Cuiya handed a lit incense stick to Du Wanqing¡¯s hands. Du Wanqing shook her head and retreated, her gaze, however, remained fixed on Master Jie. And Master Jie continued to look at Miss Du, the three of them standing in strange postures on the snowy ground. "Xintong, I know you hate me, and you won¡¯t forgive me. But that¡¯s okay, I can wait. You waited for me for five years; I can wait for you for another five. It¡¯s fine to answer me after your anger has faded!" Miss Du finally couldn¡¯t avoid moving her gaze onto Master Jie. She sighed and said, "Perhaps we should step aside to talk, and clear things up properly." Master Jie, both thrilled and anxious, followed behind Miss Du, walking towards a distant place. In the snowfield, her footprints were left behind. He stepped into each one, overlapping his footprints with hers. Du Wanqing stood there stunned; if not for the maidservant supporting her, she would have barely kept her balance. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why should she step aside to talk? About what were they going to clear up? Cuiya held the lit incense in her hand and rolled her eyes at Du Wanqing, saying, "What are you still dazed for? What else don¡¯t you understand? The man you¡¯ve been pining for has long regretted it, regretted supporting you, the venomous woman, for so many years and causing my young lady to suffer so much. Now he wants to make amends, but even that has to be okay with my young lady, right? Second Miss, you¡¯d better offer incense to the Old Master quickly. If you won¡¯t even offer incense to the Old Master, you might as well not consider yourself part of the Du Family anymore." "I don¡¯t, I don¡¯t believe it." Du Wanqing screamed like a lunatic, scratching her own face. Cuiya felt immensely relieved and pulled out a cloth bag from her bosom, waving it at Du Wanqing, "Second Miss, I¡¯ve always had something I wanted to show you, I wonder if you¡¯d like to see it?" "What is it?" At that moment, Du Wanqing was as if possessed. "Just this!" Cuiya giggled, "With this, you¡¯ll understand why Master Jie doesn¡¯t want you, haha..." Du Wanqing, seeing Cuiya raise her hand, suddenly lunged at her and snatched the cloth bag from her hands. She frantically tried to open the bag, but the more anxious she was, the more trouble she had opening it, even dropping it to the ground in her haste. Cuiya chuckled and picked up the cloth bag that fell into the snow, "Oh, I forgot, your arm¡¯s disabled, it¡¯s difficult to open with one arm. Let me help you!" Miss Du and Master Jie had already moved away from the crowd, observing the surrounding blanket of white snow, she took a deep breath. How good it would have been if her life remained as colorless and clear as the world around her, but alas, a life full of scars can never return to its origins. Turning to face Master Jie, she met his gaze and sighed deeply, "You came to find me, and I understand your intentions. I treat you as a mere visitor, with neither hatred nor grievance, and I thought you understood. As things stand now, you don¡¯t owe me, and I don¡¯t owe you. To me, you are just like any other passerby in Jinxiu City. Since you don¡¯t understand, then let¡¯s make things clear today." Chapter 775 - 769: I thank you for your ruthlessness back then, which made me who I am today. Chapter 775: Chapter 769: I thank you for your ruthlessness back then, which made me who I am today.Hearing Miss Du¡¯s words, the eager and pounding heart of the second son of the Jie Family finally began to calm down. Despite knowing the result, hearing it from her still plunged him into an ice cavern. He tugged at the stiff corners of his mouth, smiling as he said, "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve said, I can wait. Wait until you¡¯re not angry anymore, then tell me." Miss Du was startled for a moment, then sighed and said, "It seems you still don¡¯t understand." "I... I understand, but..." "No, there¡¯s no ¡¯but¡¯ between us anymore," Miss Du said with a slight bow, performing a courtesy, "I thank you for your cruelty back then, which has made me who I am today." She spoke evenly, without sorrow or joy, yet it stirred up a storm within the second son of the Jie Family. A mix of shock and joy! He thought she had always been indifferent to everything, but it turned out she only seemed to not care or hate. That statement, however, betrayed her. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She, too, held grudges. Indeed, she had learned to rebel silently two years ago, pretending to not care about anything so no one could ever hurt her again. "I didn¡¯t know you were such a person, delicate on the outside but tough inside," the second son of the Jie Family said. "You have grievances in your heart, I understand that. I¡¯ve said it, I will wait." "No, you don¡¯t understand, you never have," she replied. "I didn¡¯t know before, but now I do, Xintong, I..." Miss Du, suppressing the frantic pain in her heart, interrupted him, "If you really understood, you would know that staying far away from me is for my benefit. You, and Du Wanqing, just your presence reminds me of a past I don¡¯t wish to recall, frightening me to the point of waking from my dreams." "Xintong!" The second son of the Jie Family was stunned, his face slightly bewildered, "You never used to speak so harshly!" Miss Du scoffed, "That¡¯s why you thought I was weak and easy to bully, becoming complacent. But don¡¯t forget, I am no longer the Du Xintong of the Jie Family. In my heart, there¡¯s no more of that abject love for you to trample upon." "You..." Staggering backwards, the second son of the Jie Family stuttered, "I¡¯m sorry!" Miss Du took deep breaths of the cold air to calm herself down. "I don¡¯t need your apologies! Those past events aren¡¯t a blank slate; they consumed my life. You, all of you, and me¡ªwe three have a chasm between us that can never be crossed. Du Wanqing is the blood of my Du Family, my father said on his deathbed that we were the only family under the heavens. I can scarcely forgive her in the slightest, let alone you. What are you to me? A past, a memory, the originator of painful wounds. I overlook what you¡¯ve done, for the sake of Mr. Jie and Qinyun, but if you insist on forcing me to reopen old wounds, and eradicate the last traces of stranger¡¯s kindness, so be it. From now on, do not come to Jinxiu City looking for me. If you do, I won¡¯t see you again..." The second son of the Jie Family¡¯s face turned ashen as he watched the figure, growing more distant across the pale snowfield, while his legs, as if rooted, lost the courage to follow. So, she hated that much... A palm-sized copper mirror was in Du Wanqing¡¯s hands. She wanted to lift her other hand to touch her disfigured face, but her numb hand couldn¡¯t rise anymore. This was the first time she had seen her face after being licked by the flames. She knew it wouldn¡¯t be pretty, but she never imagined it would be more terrifying than a ghastly spirit. Such a face, who could bear looking at it day and Chapter 776 - 770: The End Chapter 776: Chapter 770: The End"Ah..." A piercing scream that almost shattered everyone¡¯s eardrums rang out through heaven and earth. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Du Wanqing dropped the bronze mirror in her hand, pushed away the two older women propping her up, and franticly tried to escape, dragging her injured leg. With her body lacking support, how could she manage to walk in the snow? She fell to the ground after just a few steps. The cold snow, like needles piercing her skin, caused her so much pain she nearly stopped breathing. "This is not me, I don¡¯t look like this! There are ghosts, don¡¯t follow me..." Du Wanqing must truly have been on the verge of madness. She ripped off the gauze on her body and with her functioning hand, she scratched her face until it was bloody. Hearing the scream, Miss Du hurried back and stood in front of Du Wanqing. She looked down at Du Wanqing, her hands trembling slightly. Seeing her in such a state, it seemed she had received enough retribution. Miss Du looked toward the stunned maids and old women nearby and said coldly, "What are you standing there for? Hurry up and help her to her feet." Everyone snapped out of it, rushed to help Du Wanqing off the ground, and used a new piece of gauze to rewrap her face. Du Wanqing¡¯s eyes, seemingly poisoned, glared at Miss Du as she breathed heavily and cried, accusing, "Don¡¯t pretend to pity me; I don¡¯t need your fake concern. It¡¯s all your fault. My husband and I were so close, and if you hadn¡¯t interfered, we wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. Are you satisfied now? He doesn¡¯t want me anymore!" Miss Du took a deep breath and quietly wiped away the tear that had slipped from the corner of her eye. Standing before her parents¡¯ graves, her heart ached as if it were tearing apart. She thought that even if it was a mistake at the beginning, if she hadn¡¯t persistently intervened, their wrongs might have turned right. So, when it came down to it, she indeed was at fault. "I indeed owe you an apology, but it¡¯s all in the past now. Come with me to our parents¡¯ graves and bow your head. Let¡¯s forget about these years at the Jie Family, and I¡¯ll take an oath before them with you, that from this moment on, you will still be my only family, and we two sisters will depend on each other for life." "No, don¡¯t you dare think I¡¯ll let you have your way," Du Wanqing cried out loud, "I want to go back to the Jie Family. My husband said he wouldn¡¯t mind my looks, I have to go back; I know I was wrong, he¡¯ll surely forgive me. Sister, if you truly want to reconcile, help me, send me back to my husband¡¯s side..." Miss Du suddenly flinched, nearly losing her balance. Even now, did she still think she could return to the Jie Family? Did she still harbor hopes for that man? "Sister..." "Don¡¯t call me that!" Miss Du barked furiously, "Stolen goods can never be enjoyed for life. Don¡¯t you understand? A man like him is so clear-cut in love and hate, he won¡¯t leave any room for feelings. When he loves you, he could give you everything, unconditionally accommodating you. But when the love is gone, it¡¯s gone; he won¡¯t give you any more chances. Just think about how he treated me at first!" ... There was an abandoned thatched cottage on the back hill, and Gu Youyou, following Jin Zijin, only realized how familiar it looked when they got closer. On closer examination, wasn¡¯t the cottage identical to the one they had once occupied on the north hill of Lotus Village? She looked at Jin Zijin in astonishment, thinking to herself: Jin Zijin must have a peculiar fondness for thatched cottages. No wonder after she set his thatched cottage ablaze, he built another one exactly alike. "Don¡¯t tell me that our Lotus Village¡¯s cottage was inspired by this very one?" Chapter 777 - 771 My Mother is Buried Here Chapter 777: Chapter 771 My Mother is Buried Here"Indeed, just do it like this," he said indifferently, striding towards the thatched hut. The hut was no different from the others; left uninhabited for years and without repairs, it had fallen into complete disrepair. Jin Zijin rolled up his sleeves and cleared away the weeds in front of and behind the house, his movements swift as he began to tidy up the ruined yard. Gu Youyou pouted in surprise and said, "You¡¯re not thinking of fixing up this house for us to live in from now on, are you?" She didn¡¯t want that; she wanted to live in the big tile-roofed house in the Taoist Temple. The mountain wind was strong, messing up Gu Youyou¡¯s hair. Jin Zijin turned around, gathered the strands that were in her face, and placed them behind her, saying with a faint smile, "This house is falling apart; it¡¯s drafty from all sides. How could I let you live here? It¡¯s just that it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been back, and I¡¯m only cleaning up the weeds." Gu Youyou was puzzled and asked, "Isn¡¯t the courtyard where I live your house? Why did you build a thatched hut up here on the mountain?" Jin Zijin straightened his posture and stood facing the wind at the edge. His gaze, as deep as ink, turned toward the extending mountains at the foot of the hill. It turned out that this place was just like the thatched hut in Lotus Village; it seemed ordinary, but the view was surprisingly expansive. The Taoist Temple halfway up the mountain, the stretch of mountains below the temple intermittently visible through the misty clouds, and the few paths leading up the mountain could all be seen winding their way below. Choosing this location to build a thatched hut held a hidden meaning. "Before I went with my master to the Taoist Temple, I lived here with my mother," he said. Gu Youyou¡¯s expression changed, and she took steps toward him to stand shoulder to shoulder with him in the cold wind. "Your mother lived here with you alone in these mountains. Why didn¡¯t she ever go back to Beijing?" Jin Zijin shook his head and said, "I was very small at the time, and my memories of my mother are very vague." He smiled, stretching the corners of his mouth and said, "Look, she chose this spot with great care. There must be reasons she couldn¡¯t go back to Beijing!" Gu Youyou looked at his profile, his handsome nose bridge, took a deep breath, and latched onto his arm. The two stood in the wind for a long time until Jin Zijin suddenly said, "Let¡¯s go down the mountain. My mother¡¯s tomb is at the foot of the mountain." Gu Youyou looked at him in surprise. His mother, after all, had been posthumously honored as Empress. How could she be here instead of in the Imperial Mausoleum? Without another word, Jin Zijin had already grabbed her hand, hoisted her onto his back, and began descending the mountain at great speed. Though it didn¡¯t look far to the bottom, it took nearly four hours to get there with Jin Zijin¡¯s pace. This was a flat grassy area. There was no sign of his mother¡¯s tomb as mentioned, but a long, weed-covered pit. Jin Zijin put Gu Youyou down and said, "This is it." Gu Youyou looked at the pit, which stood out oddly in the flat grassland. No gravestone, no earthen mound, instead there was a pit? Jin Zijin said, "My mother was buried here before. Later, when they found out, they exhumed her and relocated her to the Imperial Mausoleum." So that was it! Even if the Crown Princess Consort were dead, how could she tolerate being buried anywhere but the Imperial Mausoleum? Jin Zijin gazed intently into the pit, lost in thought, while Gu Youyou, unsure of how to comfort him, simply stood with him. After a long while, his hoarse, suppressed voice came, "Soon I will be able to pay respects to you openly." He turned his head, looking at Gu Youyou, and said, "For now, this is all I have, but later I will take you to see my mother." "Okay," she said softly. Leaning gently against his shoulder, she added, "If we avoid the guards at the Imperial Mausoleum, we could also sneak in." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a moment of thought, Jin Zijin said lightly, "Let¡¯s not go there for now, let¡¯s go back first." ... Chapter 778 - 772: Visiting the Place of Legend Chapter 778: Chapter 772: Visiting the Place of LegendWinter passed and spring arrived, and Gu Youyou¡¯s life seemed to have undergone no significant changes, her daily schedule packed full. She had businesses to run across various regions, and from time to time, she would see patients who sought her out by reputation, and every day, she still had to write stories for Tian Jizi. Every month, account books from various places were delivered to her hands, and Jin Zijin would return to the mountain once a month, bringing with him the medicines Gu Youyou had prepared. He claimed, "Master is ill, no matter how busy, one mustn¡¯t forget Master." After seeing off Jin Zijin, she would immerse herself once again, delving deeply into the increasingly perfected laboratory. "Useless!" A cold, elderly yet steady voice suddenly appeared behind her, giving Gu Youyou quite a fright. With her keen senses, the number of people who could approach her silently were few. She turned abruptly, only to see Tian Jizi standing behind her at some point. At that moment, Tian Jizi¡¯s eyes were clear, and his gentle gaze occasionally flashed a hint of sharpness. Gu Youyou knew this was a time when he was not confused. Gu Youyou didn¡¯t dare to be negligent, quickly getting up and respectfully saying, "Heavenly Master Senior." "Mm!" Tian Jizi hummed in acknowledgment, glancing at the row of shelves behind Gu Youyou. A bunch of colorful little bottles were placed there. "Do you know about the legend of Sun Zhuzhao and Dark Moon Youying?" Gu Youyou, lowering her gaze, said softly, "I have... heard of it." "Oh? Heard of it?" Tian Jizi raised his eyebrows and said, "Let¡¯s hear it." Gu Youyou recounted in detail the story about the two Sacred Beasts, Sun Zhuzhao and Dark Moon Youying, that Jin Zijin had once told her. After listening, Tian Jizi frowned deeply, his eyes turning a few degrees colder, and asked, "Was it Zijin who told you this?" "Ah...?" Gu Youyou was startled, suddenly feeling like she had said something she shouldn¡¯t have, extremely foolish of her. The legend of this story was surely not known by everyone, and even among those who knew it, as the tale was passed on, it must have spawned numerous different versions. The version they told was certainly different from what the Dao Family had passed down. What Jin Zijin had said was certainly specific to the Dao Family and particularly to the Tianzong lineage. She had told Tian Jizi honestly when he asked. How could she be so foolish? Gu Youyou slapped her own mouth and said with a stiff neck, "Yes, he told me." Tian Jizi snorted and said, "You don¡¯t need to hide it from me. How could I not know what he does when he returns to the mountain? I raised him with my own hands. It¡¯s alright; after all, he is originally from the secular world, and his heart is not with the Dao Sect anyway." He looked at the array of bottles and jars in front of Gu Youyou and said, "Do you feel as though these medicines should be able to detoxify, but the effects when you take them are disappointing?" Gu Youyou was taken aback and looked up at Tian Jizi. He had bluntly revealed the truth? This was the very issue she had been unable to fathom, no matter how hard she tried. Could it be that he knew something? "Please enlighten me, senior!" Tian Jizi tugged at the corner of his mouth and said, "Considering you¡¯ve been ¡¯treating¡¯ me, I can give you a hint." "What hint?" Gu Youyou asked, somewhat excited. "If you have the chance, go and have a look at that legendary place." Gu Youyou: "..." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Where exactly is that place?" Tian Jizi, however, kept her in suspense, smiled mysteriously, turned around with his hands behind his back, and left. Moving as lightly as drifting clouds, embodying the essence of Immortals, he disappeared in the blink of an eye, as if he had never been there in the first place. Gu Youyou witnessed this astonishing scene that one would only expect to see on television, almost not believing her own eyes. Chapter 779 - 773: Searcy’s Version Chapter 779: Chapter 773: Searcy¡¯s VersionWas I just seeing things, or had this centenarian truly cultivated himself into a spirit? In any case, this world is different; indeed, there are many things science cannot explain. Searcy came in carrying a sealed basket and saw Gu Youyou staring blankly out the door. "Youyou, what¡¯s wrong?" she asked curiously. Gu Youyou snapped back to reality, shook her head, and said, "No, nothing." She looked down at the basket in her hands and asked, "Did you bring the items?" Searcy lifted the basket and said with a smile, "Every single one of these snakes was handpicked by me, the most venomous and deadly, enough for us to extract poison for a long time." Gu Youyou smiled, cast aside her previous bafflement, and said, "Good, you¡¯ve worked hard on this journey. Put them in the jar." "Alright, oh, that prescription I asked you about last time¡ªdid you inquire about it?" Gu Youyou thought of the pile of medicine dregs and said, "You should stop looking into that; I¡¯ve already made inquiries." "What happened?" Searcy pressed Gu Youyou eagerly. Gu Youyou sighed and said, "The person who wrote that prescription died six or seven years ago." "Six or seven years ago?" Searcy furrowed her brows and murmured to herself, "That can¡¯t be possible. The Ghost Doctor clan was exterminated twenty-eight years ago, and from what my mother told me, everyone died except for her. So who could it be, who else survived?" Who was it? It was merely someone who, for their own gain, concocted a scheme to wipe out the Ghost Doctor clan and then kept the most notorious Ghost Doctor confined, making him develop a poison infused with Youying Grass. But to tell a young girl the truth about this clan¡¯s extermination would accomplish nothing but add to her worries. Gu Youyou considered it and ultimately decided not to speak of it. At least, she should not tell her while Tian Jizi was overwhelmingly powerful. "Perhaps there were some who slipped through the net. It¡¯s said that person was nicknamed the Ghost Doctor; do you know who it might be?" "The Ghost Doctor?" Searcy gave a snort of laughter and muttered, "It turns out to be him. My mother mentioned him, but I didn¡¯t expect he¡¯d also survived." Gu Youyou said, "But now he¡¯s dead, too. You¡¯re the only surviving descendant of the Ghost Doctor clan. You¡¯d better not ask about this anymore, and don¡¯t talk about it. Wouldn¡¯t want you to get silenced one day, because where would I find such a capable assistant then?" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Searcy rolled her eyes at Gu Youyou and ignored her. Remembering Tian Jizi, Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t focus on anything, often getting the dosage wrong while preparing medicines. Searcy had to stop what she was doing and looked up at her, "If you make another mistake, stop for today. These herbs are precious, and no amount of silver can afford your waste." Oh, to think she could say something like that, Gu Youyou saw Searcy in a new light. Gu Youyou said, "I¡¯ve been preoccupied with some thoughts." "Let¡¯s hear them," Searcy asked, quite casually. "Have you ever heard the story of Sun Zhuzhao and Dark Moon Youying?" Gu Youyou asked, looking at her. Searcy¡¯s movements halted in surprise and she said, "Why are you suddenly asking about this?" Gu Youyou said, "The things we¡¯re researching seem to be related to it." "Oh!" Searcy nodded in understanding, lightly. Thinking for a moment, she then tilted her head and asked, "Which version do you want to hear? There¡¯s one told among the people, and my mother told me another." Gu Youyou¡¯s eyebrows twitched; of course she wanted to hear the version her mother had told her. Could the folk tales even be reliable? "Let¡¯s hear your mother¡¯s version." Chapter 780 - 774: It’s Two Meteorites Chapter 780: Chapter 774: It¡¯s Two Meteoritesfre¨¥w¨¥b¦Çovel.c?m"My mother¡¯s version goes... It is rumored that the Sun Zhuzhao and the Dark Moon Youying were a pair of mythical beasts, one male and one female, one yin and one yang. After their death, they left behind a pair of inner cores that contained the essence of their entire bodies. Later, one of these cores ended up in the hands of the Dao Sect, and the other in the possession of the Imperial Family¡¯s Jin Family in Zhuzhao Country," It was still those two creatures¡¯ inner cores, which, although sounding slightly different from what Jin Zijin had mentioned, were essentially the same thing. Gu Youyou felt somewhat disappointed. Searcy then said, "Youyou, this is the legend, but my mother has another version." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh? What else does she say?" Gu Youyou¡¯s interest was piqued. Searcy let out a cold sneer and said, "Hmph, people like us never believe in such ghostly nonsense. How could those two things possibly be the inner cores of beasts? They¡¯re nothing more than a pair of stones from beyond the heavens." Gu Youyou stumbled in shock. Stones from beyond the heavens? Could she be referring to meteorites? That thing... Gu Youyou instinctively reached for her belly. If Jin Zijin really had one of those inside of him, the idea of performing open-chest surgery on him crossed her mind yet again. If she really couldn¡¯t obtain the bug from Xuanzong, she might have to resort to this option as a last resort. "What¡¯s wrong? You look rather pale," Searcy asked curiously, staring at Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou laughed bitterly and said, "Do you know where these two stubborn stones were dug up from?" Searcy replied, "I heard they came from the East Sea region. There are more legends about the Sun Zhuzhao and the Dark Moon Youying over there." Gu Youyou made a mental note to visit the place when she had the chance. ... In Qi Mountain, Gu Youyou¡¯s storybooks had become famous. Disciples of age who left to gain experience thought of a way to make a fortune using her storybooks. They would hand-copy several books and send them to printing workshops outside to print more. They eventually took up the trade of selling storybooks. Completely unbeknownst to Gu Youyou, her storybooks had become a popular pastime for the common folk during their leisure time. Not only that, but even the storytellers in the teahouses took her stories as a base to create new ones. Someone who was particularly fond of her stories made inquiries and found out they were from Qi Mountain, so that person came, driven by their admiration, to see for themselves what kind of remarkable person could have so many interesting stories in their mind. When this person finally met Gu Youyou, she was so surprised to see a young woman that she could hardly believe Qingyang, who was showing her the way, and said, "Is it really this young lady? You¡¯re not fooling me, are you?" Qingyang responded, "Oh, Sister Lun, you¡¯ve come all the way up the mountain to find us, how could I possibly deceive you? You¡¯ll know as soon as you ask her yourself." Gu Youyou looked bewildered at the woman who seemed not too old but still as lovely as a flower. "Who is this sister?" Lun Tong approached Gu Youyou, looked her up and down, and asked, "Did you really write it?" "Write what?" Gu Youyou asked, puzzled. She pulled out a book from her bosom and said, "This, did you really write this?" Gu Youyou took the book handed to her with suspicion, flipped it open, and immediately understood. She was completely unaware that the stories she had written for Tian Jizi had spread outside, and this fan¡¯s visit left her feeling perplexed. Gu Youyou confirmed, "I did write this." She then turned her gaze to Qingyang, who was trying to look away, and said, "Aren¡¯t you going to explain this to me?" "Well... hehe, about that..." Qingyang mumbled, scratching his head, "I don¡¯t really know, doctor Gu, but I will go ask the other disciples." Chapter 781 - 775: The Peach Blossom You Attracted Chapter 781: Chapter 775: The Peach Blossom You AttractedHaving said that, she slipped away even faster than a rabbit. Gu Youyou: "..." Lun Tong turned to Gu Youyou with a face full of admiration and clicked his tongue, "I really didn¡¯t expect that after leaving Qi Mountain for over twenty years, I would be able to return. This place, Qi Mountain, really produces extraordinary women. Come on, young lady, tell me your story." Gu Youyou stood there dumbfounded, feeling that this Big Sister Lun was quite odd. She put the book away and said indifferently, "Big Sister Lun, I don¡¯t think I have anything to say to you. Since you are a guest of Qi Mountain, you may as well go and find those Taoists. I won¡¯t be seeing you off." Gu Youyou issued an order to see the guest out and turned to leave. Those Taoists really were too much; she should talk to Jin Zijin about this tomorrow. They can¡¯t be allowed to trouble her. When did she have time to tell Big Sister stories? What if everyone started asking her to tell stories tomorrow? "Hey, wait a moment!" Lun Tong ignored the displeasure on Gu Youyou¡¯s face and chased after her, saying, "Miss Gu, please, take your time. I won¡¯t let you lose out on this deal. You tell me a story, and I¡¯ll tell you one as well. We can exchange stories." Gu Youyou: "..." Who wants to listen to your story? Do I look idle to you? "Big Sister Lun, I¡¯m truly sorry, but I have no interest in your story." Lun Tong chuckled and said, "How do you know you¡¯re not interested if you haven¡¯t listened to it? Just give it a listen, or tell me what kind of story you want to hear, and I can tell you that as well." Gu Youyou took a deep breath and held back her temper, calling out loudly for Xiang Chun. "Xiang Chun, come out and see the guest off." Xiang Chun hurriedly dropped what she was doing and ran out. When she saw the beautiful middle-aged woman, she was also slightly taken aback. Being a well-mannered maid, she bowed and gestured for Lun Tong to leave. "Madam, please." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hey, wait a minute, won¡¯t you reconsider? I have all kinds of stories." Gu Youyou ignored her and turned to enter her laboratory. Seeing that she not only failed to fulfill the guest¡¯s departure but that Big Sister Lun seemed even ready to follow into the house, Xiang Chun couldn¡¯t help but set her face sternly and lift her chin as she said coldly, "Madam, this isn¡¯t appropriate. Please leave!" "What do you know, you little maid?" Lun Tong glanced at Xiang Chun with great disapproval, Xiang Chun was so angry her eyes went wide, and throwing aside all notions of demeanor, she began to push Lun Tong out toward the courtyard. "Off you go, my mistress has already issued an order for you to leave, you need to get out now, or I will call for help." "Hey, little maid, let go of me." "Are you forcing me to pick up a broom?" "You ill-mannered little maid, what kind of way is that to speak?" "I¡¯ve never seen a so-called well-mannered person behave like you, insisting on entering when you¡¯re not allowed. Didn¡¯t you see the master of the house has already ordered you to leave? Hurry up and get out." Xiang Chun, combining dragging and pushing, shooed Lun Tong out and promptly shut the door. From outside the door, Lun Tong¡¯s reluctant voice could still be heard. Searcy stepped out to take a look, then turned back into the ¡¯laboratory¡¯ with a laugh, looking at Gu Youyou. That smile was incredibly eerie, and Gu Youyou found it hard to ignore. She stood up, crossed her arms over her chest, and asked, "What¡¯s so funny?" "You really do attract admirers!" she said. Attract admirers? Gu Youyou choked, shifting her gaze outside in disbelief, "You mean Big Sister Lun?" Searcy laughed, "Yes, didn¡¯t you realize he¡¯s a man in women¡¯s clothing?" Gu Youyou was stunned. That charming and mature Big Sister was a man in disguise? Chapter 782 - 776 The Man Who Changed His Appearance Chapter 782: Chapter 776 The Man Who Changed His AppearancePeople who can impersonate that well are not non-existent, and Gu Youyou happened to know one. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yue Rujing brought over Yi Yan who had undergone a disguise, and gosh, if the young girl dressed as a boy remained silent, she couldn¡¯t tell at all. Even had an Adam¡¯s apple. "How did you figure it out?" Gu Youyou looked at Searcy suspiciously. Searcy lifted her own hand, striking a very affected and delicate orchid finger pose, and said, "Look at his hands." "Hands?" Gu Youyou thought to herself that the guy was a weirdo; she didn¡¯t really pay much attention to him. "Yes, his hands. To look more like a delicate lady, those lifted fingers were just too exaggerated." Er... Hehe... Gu Youyou was left with nothing but a dry laugh. Weirdos are common every year, but this year there¡¯s just an abundance. Yet Searcy, a poison doctor engrossed in studying various poisons, also had such astonishing observational skills, which she found quite unexpected. Searcy leaned closer to Gu Youyou, sizing her up and laughing with an increasingly inscrutable smile. Gu Youyou got the chills and said, "Stop, don¡¯t look at me like that, you¡¯re giving me the ¡¯little mouse¡¯ stare." Searcy curved her lips into a smile and said, "Lately I¡¯ve discovered that you¡¯re even more interesting than those mice." Gu Youyou: "..." "Even if Tianzong¡¯s senior-most disciple can¡¯t become the State Preceptor, he is still the next Heavenly Master. A person like him would never marry you, so if you¡¯re having an affair with him, are you planning on sneaking around for a lifetime?" Spit-take... She might as well just die. Gu Youyou raised the large needle in her hand, threatening, "If you dare to spread this, I¡¯ll stick you with this needle." Searcy was somewhat cowed by Gu Youyou¡¯s large needle. "Relax, I¡¯m not that bored." Searcy spread her hands and said, "Maybe we should take a look at the recent research results." ... The man disguised as a woman, that freak Lun Tong, was of course not so easily driven away. He disrupted Gu Youyou¡¯s work daily by coming over to create a ruckus. Gu Youyou had Xiang Chun summon Qingyang and said, "Here in Qi Mountain, it¡¯s either that ¡¯woman¡¯ outside or me; if she stays, I can¡¯t. You figure it out." Qingyang¡¯s mouth twitched with difficulty, "This... I can¡¯t decide on to do." Gu Youyou raised her eyebrows and asked, "Who can make the decision?" "She¡¯s an old friend of the master. All of us disciples must give her some respect. If we were to drive her away, I¡¯m afraid even the master would find it difficult to speak up." Gu Youyou: "..." Damn, this freak is someone with connections. After thinking it over, Gu Youyou added, "Then pass a message to your senior brother, let him solve this." "Oh, okay!" "Hey, wait a minute." "Do you need anything else?" Gu Youyou said, "I¡¯ll write him a letter. Just deliver the letter to him. Once he reads it, he will naturally know what to do." Gu Youyou went back to her room, and with a flourish of her pen, she quickly produced a letter. After drying the ink, she put the letter in an envelope, sealed it with wax, and then handed it over to Qingyang. The disciples of Tianzong from Sanqing Temple and those from Qi Mountain had their own ways of communication, so getting the letter to Jin Zijin was not a difficult task. Xiang Chun, probably defeated by Lun Tong, came to Gu Youyou looking drained as if the life had been sucked out of her, saying, "Miss Yu, maybe you should just exchange with her. Take pity on me, I can¡¯t always guard the door; I have to attend to you too." Gu Youyou felt this was indeed a problem. Telling stories and swapping with a fellow freak wasn¡¯t a big deal. But since she had started by outright rejecting him with a tough stance, now if she were to call him back for an exchange, that would be a huge loss of face for her. Chapter 783 - 777 A Tremendous Secret Chapter 783: Chapter 777 A Tremendous SecretSearcy chimed in from the side, saying, "What¡¯s the use of ¡¯face¡¯ anyway, let¡¯s just send him packing. That sticky rice cake of a man is always lingering outside the yard; I can hardly go out." Gu Youyou gestured for her to go ahead, a smile creeping across her face, "Be my guest, your turn. I¡¯ll tell him that all those stories were written by you and have her nagging to meet you every day." Searcy: "...I can¡¯t tell stories." "There you have it, you¡¯re just the type who talks without feeling the pain of standing. But..." Gu Youyou suddenly thought, that guy claimed he had stories of all kinds, and he had some past connection with Tian Jizi. She wondered if she could hear some of Tian Jizi¡¯s romantic tales from his youth. That would be really entertaining. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But... Tian Jizi is so old now... Alas! If she can¡¯t hear about Tian Jizi¡¯s romantic stories, perhaps she could find out some about Jin Zijin¡¯s. Yes, that¡¯s right! With that thought, Gu Youyou¡¯s eyebrows rose, and she spoke out, "I have my own idea about this matter; you all don¡¯t need to worry about it." "Ha, you¡¯ve seen the light," Searcy said gloatingly from the side. Gu Youyou ignored her and opened the yard door. Lun Tong was leaning against the door, and when Gu Youyou suddenly opened it, it hit him right in the nose. Ever since she found out this guy was in disguise, Gu Youyou felt weird every time she saw him. She always felt that this scene was too beautiful, too beautiful for her to dare to look. She wondered what kind of perverse true nature was hidden under the still charming facade of this man of a certain age. "Is it true that you can tell any story?" "Of course," Lun Tong assured, thumping his chest. Gu Youyou chuckled, "So, if I ask and you know, you must tell me, and won¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know?" "Certainly," Lun Tong raised his hand as if swearing an oath. "Good," Gu Youyou said decisively, "With your word, I can rest easy. It¡¯s a deal." Gu Youyou looked around and felt that discussing Jin Zijin¡¯s romantic tales here wasn¡¯t quite appropriate, so she said, "Let¡¯s go; we¡¯ll talk somewhere else." The place Gu Youyou chose was the very same thatched cottage her mother had built, to which Jin Zijin had taken her before. "It¡¯s quiet here, suitable for storytelling," Gu Youyou said. To Lun Tong¡¯s great surprise, he exclaimed nostalgically, "I never thought that after more than twenty years, I¡¯d be back here to listen to a story. The story I heard back then was the most heartbreaking one I¡¯ve heard in decades. I just wonder if your stories can surpass hers?" Gu Youyou¡¯s heart clenched tightly. She felt like she was about to uncover some incredible secret unintentionally. She quickly ditched her previous arrogance and began to fawn obsequiously. She wiped clean a broken beam with her sleeve and asked Lun Tong to sit down. "Big sister, please," she urged. Lun Tong raised an eyebrow, saying, "It seems you¡¯ve decided what you want to ask me." "Yes, yes, I didn¡¯t recognize Mount Tai right in front of my eyes. When it comes to storytelling, you¡¯re a master," she admitted. Lun Tong began to laugh, saying, "I told you, you wouldn¡¯t regret this exchange with me, but you just wouldn¡¯t believe me." He looked at the beam, sighed with emotion, and then said, "Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony." "Don¡¯t stand on ceremony," Gu Youyou chuckled nervously. "Alright, Miss Gu, please sit down too. This is an exchange; nobody loses. Tell me, what story do you want to hear?" Gu Youyou glanced around the dilapidated hut and said, "Since you mentioned that the story you heard in this grass hut was the most heart-rending one you¡¯ve heard in decades, then that¡¯s the story I want to hear." ... Chapter 784 - 778: Senior Brother, Someone is Poaching Chapter 784: Chapter 778: Senior Brother, Someone is PoachingJin Zijin received a letter from Gu Youyou, and upon hearing that a pervert disguised as a woman was blocking the entry to Youyou¡¯s residence every day, determined to stir up trouble unless he succeeded in undermining his position, it really infuriated him. Who the hell is so bold to try to undermine my position in Qi Mountain? At that time, Yue Rujing was in Sanqing Temple, and Jin Zijin, clutching the letter in fury, went to find Yue Rujing and said, "I must make a quick trip to Qi Mountain. In the days I¡¯m gone, you watch over everything that needs watching, and make sure there are no slip-ups." Yue Rujing said in surprise, "Isn¡¯t it another fortnight before we go? Brother, why the sudden rush?" As Jin Zijin was putting on his coat, he replied, "There¡¯s a damn fool who doesn¡¯t want to live, trying to undermine my position." Yue Rujing: "..." Someone like Gu Youyou? Apart from you, her visually impaired brother, who else would want her? Who could be so blind? Seeing Jin Zijin walking away, Yue Rujing hurriedly chased after him, saying, "Hey, brother, you¡¯ve got to be quick there and quick back. Jin Ziyuan, that kid, is courting chaos more and more, and recently he even ambushed the food supplies sent to Dongzhou." "Someone will handle him. Why worry about it? Just keep an eye on Huo Li." Yue Rujing: "..." This is all for your future plans. We can¡¯t just inherit a world full of troubles, can we? ... Over at Gu Youyou¡¯s place, it wasn¡¯t a matter of listening to stories, but watching them unfold. Lun Tong gave her a book that contained the very story she had inquired about. No wonder he was so interested in her story, for his narrative technique was strikingly similar to Gu Youyou¡¯s¡ªvivid and straightforward, unlike the convoluted writing style of most ancient people. (The story will be told in a modern novelistic way, and within it, hide many truths you¡¯ve all been curious about.) The early summer in Beijing still held a touch of coolness. Xiao Qinqin, born into a warrior family, was livelier than most other young ladies from noble families and was less sensitive to the cold. While everyone else was still wearing thick clothes, she had already donned her light summer attire. "Miss, the lotus flowers in the pond have only just budded; I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to pick any lotus flowers now. Are you sure you want to go?" Leading the horse, Xiao Qinqin smiled like the peach blossoms of March and said, "The city¡¯s lotuses haven¡¯t bloomed, but I know a place where they have. Just follow me." Alas! With a sigh, Aling resigned herself to lead the horse and follow along. Seeing the direction her young miss was heading in, she knew they were going to leave the city. Her martial arts skills were only slightly better than her young miss¡¯s¡ªshe truly hoped nothing unexpected would happen. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not long after they left the city, a young man leading a horse followed suit. His gaze was profound. Just as he was about to follow, someone suddenly approached him and said something, causing his expression to darken. He glanced in the direction Xiao Qinqin had left, then turned towards another route. Ten miles south of the city was a large lake, half-covered with lotus flowers, which always bloomed earlier and withered later than other places. "So this is the place!" Aling exclaimed, "It¡¯s strange how these lotuses are in full bloom while others have only just budded." Closing her eyes, Xiao Qinqin breathed in the fresh scent of water and said with a light laugh, "My mother¡¯s favorite is the summer lotus. I must get her the most beautiful one this year. Aling, go quickly and ask a local villager to lend us a boat." "Yes, miss, wait here for me, and don¡¯t wander off!" Once she had given her instructions, Aling dared to leave her young miss. "I know, I know, hurry back," Xiao Qinqin said impatiently. Chapter 785 - 779 Yue Tingfang is Such a Person Chapter 785: Chapter 779 Yue Tingfang is Such a PersonXiao Qinqin stood by the lake waiting for Aling, but despite waiting from left to right, Aling had not come. Since she had already caught sight of a beautifully blooming lotus flower on the shore, she could not resist the itch in her heart any longer and could not wait. Looking around and seeing no one, she no longer hesitated, and with a plop, she jumped into the lake, planning to swim over and pick that lotus flower first. However, just as she was about to reach the lotus, unexpectedly, someone flew out from nowhere, grabbed her, and with a skillful touch of the water, similar to a dragonfly skimming the surface, tossed her back onto the shore with a flick of a hand. "You... you..." Xiao Qinqin coughed out a few mouthfuls of water, her face turning beet red as she struggled for breath. "Miss, the water is cold. Why risk your health for a joke?" That voice was extremely pleasant to hear. Xiao Qinqin couldn¡¯t help but dry the water from the lashes on her face and opened her eyes wide to see who it was that had no sense to throw her back like that. To her surprise, not only was the person¡¯s voice delightful, but he was incredibly handsome as well, standing against the light, as if a celestial being had stepped out of a painting. "Who are you?" Xiao Qinqin finally managed to get out a complete sentence. The man raised his hand in a salutation and said, "I am Yue Tingfang, the Princely Heir of Lingnan. I just arrived in Beijing a few days ago." "Oh, so you¡¯re the Princely Heir of Lingnan." Xiao Qinqin exclaimed in surprise. "I heard from my father that a Commander from Lingnan would come to our Xiao Family¡¯s army and would have to stay at our barracks for at least three months. Could that be you?" Yue Tingfang smiled and replied, "Indeed, it is me. In that case, you must be the only daughter of General Xiao, Miss Qinqin?" "Yes, yes, I¡¯m Xiao Qinqin." "Then why did Miss Qinqin fall into the lake?" Xiao Qinqin, feeling quite embarrassed, said, "I was just... trying to pick the flower, but then... there were no boats available." Yue Tingfang followed her gaze to the flower, his body lightened, and with a few light taps on the water¡¯s surface, he flew to the lotus flower that Xiao Qinqin had her eyes on, effortlessly plucking it. By the time he returned to the shore, Xiao Qinqin was amazed to find that his white clothes were completely dry, without a single wet spot. "Miss Qinqin, here is the flower you wanted." Yue Tingfang presented the lotus to her. Xiao Qinqin happily accepted it, saying, "Thank you!" After a moment, she added, "Will you come to the barracks tomorrow? If you do... I¡¯ll repay this favor to you!" Yue Tingfang¡¯s expression stiffened slightly and he said, "I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t tomorrow; I have to see the Emperor." "Then how about the day after tomorrow?" "All right, the day after tomorrow!" Yue Tingfang said with a smile. Although Yue Tingfang was born into a warrior family and was used to military life, his manners were even more impeccable than those of the gently bred scholars from the Governor¡¯s Office, which took Xiao Qinqin by surprise. Xiao Qinqin was always forthright, and the people she usually interacted with were rough men. In her mind, Yue Tingfang, being from a warrior family, should have been as robust and bold as her father and brothers. However, she never expected him to be such a refined and cultured man. She said, "I also come from a warrior family, so you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me. Just call me Qinqin." "This... I¡¯m afraid it would be inconvenient, and I wouldn¡¯t want to be presumptuous, Miss," Yue Tingfang said, feeling somewhat conflicted. Xiao Qinqin laughed and teased, "The year before last, my elder brother went to the Lingnan Barracks. He joked that the customs in Lingnan were very open; he walked down the street and almost got dragged into a house by bold young ladies. If someone like you were there, wouldn¡¯t you dare not to take to the streets?" Yue Tingfang laughed awkwardly and said, "Miss Qinqin jests. I will... take your suggestion then, Qinqin." "That¡¯s more like it," Xiao Qinqin said with satisfaction. "Mount up, I¡¯ll take you to see something up ahead!" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 786 - 780 Leisure Fun Chapter 786: Chapter 780 Leisure FunThis was a vast grassland where countless noble steeds roamed freely and grazed at their leisure; this was the training ground for the Xiao Family¡¯s military horses. Lying on a patch of clean grass, Xiao Qinqin gazed at the blue sky and asked, "Which do you prefer, horses or the eagles in the sky?" Yue Tingfang sat beside her, glanced at the few eagles soaring above, and laughed, "Eagles are even harder to train than spirited horses, so I prefer horses¡ªthey¡¯re within reach." Xiao Qinqin gave a wry smile and said, "How can you compare them like that? Compared to horses, I actually prefer eagles." "Why?" Yue Tingfang suddenly thought of the cliffs by the Southern Sea where one could capture some young eagles that had yet to fly, a hint of a smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. If Qinqin liked them, he wouldn¡¯t mind indulging in a bit of nest-robbing for once. Xiao Qinqin sighed, "Horses may run fast, but they¡¯re corralled on this land. They seem free, but in truth, they are not masters of their own fate. Their ultimate destiny is to become mounts for soldiers. But look at those eagles in the sky¡ªif they wish to spread their wings, they can fly wherever they please." Yue Tingfang looked at her, her delicate features unable to hide a touch of valiance, making her even more dazzling than the daughters of the Yue Family. ... Yue Tingfang had already been in Beijing for several months, and thanks to his striking appearance, prestigious background, and gentlemanly demeanor, he had quickly won the affections of a great many women in the city within this short time. If it weren¡¯t for the restrained local customs of Beijing, he would be afraid to even step outside. By day, he would join Jin Moning in visiting the Xiao Family¡¯s military camp, while at night, he stayed at the Crown Prince¡¯s residence. Thus, he had become an extremely important friend to the Crown Prince. Jin Moning teased, "My butler has received yet another invitation for you today¡ªthat¡¯s for the birthday of Official Jian in two days¡¯ time. Will you go?" "Official Jian?" Yue Tingfang thought for a moment, then responded, "Oh, that Official Jian, yes, I must go. I heard that my father had some old acquaintances with him when he first came to Beijing." Jin Moning¡¯s smile took on a deeper meaning as he said, "Is that so? No wonder they insisted on inviting you. It appears that their legitimate second daughter came of age last month, and after seeing you on the street, she hasn¡¯t stopped thinking about you. Official Jian dotes on that daughter exceedingly. It seems he¡¯s willing to lose face just to try and secure a chance for her." Yue Tingfang could only smile bitterly and said, "You¡¯re a Crown Prince, yet you seem to know everything about the private matters of officials¡¯ households?" Jin Moning paused, his smile fading as he said, "The affairs of the inner court and the imperial court have always been one and the same." "That... I don¡¯t understand," Yue Tingfang replied as he poured some tea, leaning back in his chair in the Shuixie and laughed, "But there are so many young ladies who can¡¯t stop thinking about me. If I were to lavish attention on each one of them, I wouldn¡¯t have time to live my life." "You¡¯re asking for trouble!" Jin Moning pushed him and said, "You aren¡¯t getting any younger. If you think Miss Jian is quite good, it would be nice to bring her back to Lingnan. I heard your father has written to my father, asking for help in arranging a suitable match for you." Yue Tingfang suddenly stood up, shocked, "Really? Is that true?" "Of course it¡¯s true." Jin Moning felt a touch of schadenfreude and said, "It seems you weren¡¯t aware." "I had no idea!" Yue Tingfang¡¯s expression turned as though he was facing a great enemy. Seeing this, Jin Moning no longer felt like teasing him and said, "You needn¡¯t worry too much; I heard from the emperor that he will not force you into a marriage¡ªyou must be willing. In a few days, the emperor will likely summon you to discuss this matter. If there is a young lady you fancy, you can tell him in advance, and he will issue an imperial marriage decree for you." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 787 - 781: Does Qinqin Like It? Chapter 787: Chapter 781: Does Qinqin Like It?An imperial marriage decree? Yue Tingfang suddenly laughed and said, "Being granted a marriage by imperial decree doesn¡¯t sound too bad, does it? As long as His Majesty issues the decree, then it¡¯s a done deal, right?" "Well... that¡¯s certainly true." Jin Moning suddenly thought of something and seemed to become somewhat unnatural. ... At sunrise, thinking of the imperial marriage decree, Yue Tingfang rose early. The girl he fancied, he could of course tell the Emperor and have him help with the marriage decree. However, he didn¡¯t want to force the girl, he needed to get her consent first. After a sleepless night mulling it over, he finally came up with an idea. In the military camp¡¯s horse stable, he finally found her among the throng of fine horses. She was feeding her beloved sorrel horse. The gentleman, who normally behaved with decorum outdoors, for once took on a carefree pose, riding a snow-white steed backwards, his left hand resting on the back of his head, his right holding a scroll made of fine silk. With emotions ready, he cleared his throat and intoned, "There is a beauty, unforgettable at sight. Not seeing her for a day, my thoughts go wild. The phoenix soars, searching the seas for its mate. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Regrettably, the fair lady is not by the eastern wall. I let my zither speak, to express my innermost feelings. When will she consent, to soothe my wandering heart? I wish to be matched in virtue, to walk hand in hand. If I cannot take flight, I¡¯ll be doomed to despair. Phoenix, oh phoenix, return to your hometown, to roam the four seas in search of your mate..." Xiao Qinqin dropped the grass in her hands, wrapped her arms around her chest, and burst into loud laughter. "Did you pick the wrong spot to recite poetry? They don¡¯t understand, this is a horse stable, not Yixiang Courtyard. If you¡¯re really at a loss, go recite in the street; I guarantee the throngs of adoring ladies that gather will out-number the horses here." Yue Tingfang¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment at Xiao Qinqin¡¯s teasing, and in his agitation, failed to notice as the horse beneath him suddenly reared up, causing him to fall face-first to the ground. The sight was utterly comical, prompting Xiao Qinqin to laugh heartily. "I heard you grew up on horseback, yet who would have thought you could fall off one?" Yue Tingfang climbed up awkwardly, the dirt on his white clothes refusing to be brushed off. Frowning, as cleanliness mattered to him, he looked at the silk scroll in his hands and asked quietly, "Qinqin, did you like the poem I just recited?" Xiao Qinqin, with squinted eyes and a smile, said, "Your voice is clear and transcendent, naturally it¡¯s pleasing to hear." Yue Tingfang¡¯s heart burned with joy, and he asked again, "But did you like it?" "Hmm?" Xiao Qinqin looked puzzled. On the other hand, someone was riding a horse this way with a clip-clop sound. A soldier, seeing Yue Tingfang and Xiao Qinqin, dismounted and knelt on one knee, saying, "Miss, Princely Heir, a eunuch from the Emperor¡¯s side has come to deliver an edict, asking the Princely Heir to enter the palace immediately." Yue Tingfang shuddered, turned his head sharply towards Xiao Qinqin, and asked anxiously, "Do you like it?" "What do you mean ¡¯like it¡¯?" Xiao Qinqin, seeing Yue Tingfang¡¯s anxious expression morphing drastically, was completely baffled. "It¡¯s just..." Before he could say more, the soldier again said respectfully, "Princely Heir, the eunuch is waiting in the camp." Seeing his discomfort, Xiao Qinqin hurriedly said, "His Majesty summoned you to the palace; you¡¯d better go quickly. Whatever it is, we can talk about it once you¡¯re back." Yue Tingfang guessed that being summoned to the palace by the Emperor was most likely about the letter from his father in Lingnan, probably regarding marriage prospects. But whether Qinqin was willing or not, he didn¡¯t yet know. Fortunately, the night before the Crown Prince had said it would require his own consent before the Emperor would issue the decree. Chapter 788 - 782 Request for Marriage Chapter 788: Chapter 782 Request for MarriageIf the Emperor asks about this matter today, shall I just say I need to look into it further? To consider it a bit more? Yes, exactly, just do that. Yue Tingfang smiled at Xiao Qinqin and said, "Good, Qinqin, wait for me." ... Xiao Qinqin returned to the Xiao Family estate. The maid, Qiaoyue, helped her bathe and change her clothes. Just as she walked into the courtyard, she heard a deep male voice. "There is a beauty, unforgettable upon sight. One day apart, and thoughts of her drive one mad. The phoenix flies and soars, searching the four seas for the phoenix... She furrowed her brows and looked towards the man leaning on the railing, asking, "Crown Prince, how do you have so much free time to come to my home and recite poetry?" Jin Moning approached her with a faint smile on his face. "I came to deliver a message from the Emperor to General Xiao and heard from Qiaoyue that you had returned from the military camp, so I came to see you." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xiao Qinqin laughed, "I don¡¯t know what kind of wind blew today, but you¡¯ve all sung this ¡¯Phoenix Seeking Phoenix¡¯ to the verge of weariness." "Oh? Who else has sung it?" Jin Moning asked with a darkened face. "Yue Tingfang sang it just this morning," Xiao Qinqin laughed in reply. "He?" Jin Moning¡¯s face showed surprise, and thinking of Yue Tingfang¡¯s appearance last night, he instantly understood. He had felt that Yue Tingfang seemed to have taken a liking to someone¡¯s daughter, and it turns out the person he fancied was Qinqin. Jin Moning curled the corner of his mouth, his eyes dark as ink grew more profound. He pressed Xiao Qinqin against a pillar, tilted up her chin, and asked in a low voice, "So, do you think Tingfang sings better or I do?" Xiao Qinqin dodged his gaze, her cheeks gaining a tinge of red as she said in a stammer, "This isn¡¯t your Crown Prince Residence, Crown Prince, it would be better if you kept your distance from me." "Qinqin, after all these years, do you still not understand my feelings?" His warm breath sprayed on her cheek, making it even redder. She smiled and said, "I¡¯m older than you, I¡¯ve always seen you as a younger brother. My father even mentioned taking you as a disciple, and since I¡¯m also his disciple, doesn¡¯t that make you my junior brother?" "Shush!" Jin Moning placed a finger on her lips, lowered his voice, and said, "I do not want to be your junior brother; I only want to be your man." The blush on Xiao Qinqin¡¯s face continued to her ear tips. As the man drew closer, she pouted and said, "Don¡¯t think just because you sang ¡¯Phoenix Seeking Phoenix¡¯ that you can be my man. Many have sung to me, including Yue Tingfang who just sang it." "Oh? Ha... No!" Jin Moning began to laugh and said, "He sang ¡¯Phoenix Seeking Phoenix¡¯, but I sang ¡¯Phoenix in Captivity¡¯. Qinqin, you¡¯ve already imprisoned my heart, so I must imprison you. That way I won¡¯t be at too much of a disadvantage, right?" Hearing these words, Xiao Qinqin¡¯s smile became knowing. She wrapped her arms around his neck and initiated a kiss. Jin Moning was ecstatic. He pressed her firmly against the carved column and deepened their kiss... Because of his words about imprisoning hearts, she was willing to be imprisoned within the small world of the Crown Prince Residence. Jin Moning released Xiao Qinqin, his face brimming with joy. He treasured her hand against his heart and said, "Qinqin, wait for me." Xiao Qinqin nodded shyly and replied, "Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you." But she had forgotten that on the very same day, another person had said the same to her. Having left the Xiao Family, Jin Moning hurried to the Imperial Palace, partly to report back to the Emperor and partly for Qinqin. At that moment, Yue Tingfang was playing chess with the Emperor. Jin Moning glanced at Yue Tingfang in surprise, then without hesitation, knelt before the Emperor and said, "Your Majesty, your son humbly asks you to decree a marriage for me with Xiao Qinqin of the Xiao Family." Chapter 789 - 783 She Wasted Her Youth, He Betrayed Her Beauty Chapter 789: Chapter 783 She Wasted Her Youth, He Betrayed Her BeautyDum... A sound of a chess piece falling, shattered white jade, resembled someone¡¯s broken heart! On the night Xin Qiner of the Xiao family got married, Yue Tingfang got drunk, sitting in the Shuixie by the lake opposite their bridal chamber, staring at the flickering red candles across the shore, full of festivity, wishing he could drink all the wine in the Crown Prince Residence until none was left. Jin Moning told the Emperor that he and Qinqin had known each other for many years and were deeply in love. They were in love, so all he could do was drown his solitude in drink. Why didn¡¯t they tell him earlier that they were in love? Why wait until his hopes had soared, and his feelings had deepened? Little did he know, he had it all planned out¡ªif the Emperor had asked, he would not wait for Qinqin¡¯s response and would take action first and report later. But he was still one step too late. With a bright red bridal veil over her head, Xiao Qinqin sat on the wedding bed, waiting for her groom. As time passed, her heartbeat quickened. Until she heard his footsteps coming in, her heart finally started to pound as if it was about to burst out. "Qinqin, I¡¯ve made you wait," Jin Moning said as he lifted Xiao Qinqin¡¯s bright red bridal veil. Her face, shyly lifted, was painted with delicate makeup. She looked less valiant than usual but had an added touch of a woman¡¯s unique soft beauty. "Qinqin, you¡¯re so beautiful!" Jin Moning was enchanted for a moment. The red curtains were warm, and the spring weather was delightful; he personally adorned her with a green Qingluan jade pendant. This was the jade pendant given by the Empress Dowager, passed only to the Crown Prince¡¯s principal wife, the future Empress. Xiao Qinqin had always thought of herself as an eagle soaring the skies, her world vast and boundless, her man also an eagle capable of flying alongside her. Yet, because of that phrase, "you have captured my heart," she willingly became a bird in a gilded cage, forever by his side. For those two years, they lived a life that everyone envied, like a fairy couple. He doted on her to the bone, and she loved him madly. But the good times didn¡¯t last. War broke out at the borders. The Xiao family¡¯s army suffered a defeat, and Qinqin¡¯s father and elder brother both died in battle consecutively, her mother died of grief, and the Xiao family¡¯s influence in court plummeted. A once-great Xiao family was now propped up by a mere fourteen-year-old younger brother. She said, "After my father¡¯s defeat, his smiles towards me became fewer and when he did smile, it was always so forced." One consort after another began entering the Crown Prince Residence¡ªsuch a small place couldn¡¯t accommodate so many beautiful women. In Jin Moning¡¯s large estate, she wasted her youth, and he betrayed her beauty. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When he finally captured her body, his heart no longer belonged to her alone. She could dance on horseback with a long spear but couldn¡¯t engage in the underhanded plotting of the other women. As they drove her to despair time and again, she finally made up her mind, left him a farewell letter, and took the child in her womb, hardly obtained, to escape far away. "I cannot capture your heart, so neither can you imprison my body," she left him with only this sentence. But fate wasn¡¯t finished with her; the Crown Prince did not have an eldest son, how could he allow her child to exist? She fled the Imperial City that had imprisoned her, only to find herself with nowhere to go. After the downfall of the Xiao family, even he abandoned her¡ªhow much less could she expect from the friends of her father¡¯s time? She didn¡¯t know whom to turn to¡ªthe only person that came to mind was Yue Tingfang, who by now had taken over the Marquis Residence of Lingnan. When Yue Tingfang found her, the loyal Aling had taken her last breath, and she was surrounded and attacked by over a dozen men in black. Rescuing the barely alive Xiao Qinqin, she was still tightly protecting her belly. Chapter 790 - 784: Fleeing to Lingnan Chapter 790: Chapter 784: Fleeing to LingnanShe was afraid he wouldn¡¯t take her in; disregarding the wound that was bleeding on her body, she kept telling him, "I must leave him because I¡¯m pregnant. The Xiao Family is no longer powerful as it used to be, and I can¡¯t win against them. They say that I, the Crown Princess Consort without any value, will be discarded sooner or later. He won¡¯t allow a Crown Princess Consort, who is destined to be abandoned, to give birth to his eldest son, my child. This is the only way I can save him..." "Qinqin, don¡¯t talk. I will take you to Lingnan; no one will be able to hurt you." Yue Tingfang, a man of iron and blood, was at this moment overcome with tears. He took the blood-covered Xiao Qinqin back to the Lingnan Marquis Residence and vigilantly stayed by her side day and night, causing his newly wedded wife to nearly break down. "The Marquess brought home a pregnant woman and keeps watch over her day and night?" The maid beside Madam Yue tried to comfort her mistress, whose eyes were red from crying, "Madam, even if that woman gives birth to a child, it will be without legitimacy. With the Marquess¡¯s status, it¡¯s only a matter of time before he takes more wives and concubines. Don¡¯t be heartbroken." "But if she gives birth to a boy, he will be the Marquess¡¯s eldest son. How can I not be saddened if a woman of no status takes precedence over me?" This was indeed a valid point. She had just married into the family and was still unfamiliar with the Marquis Residence. The mistress and servant could only hide in their room, clutching their heads in agony. Although Yue Tingfang loved Xiao Qinqin dearly, he was, after all, a man of deep affection and sense of duty. Fang Cuizhen, his wife, was chosen by his father during his lifetime. Since he had married her, he was determined to take responsibility for her. Hearing that she had locked herself in her room, nearly crying her eyes out, he decided to go see her. "What newlywed spends her days crying? Azhen, stop crying now." "Marquess?" Fang Cuizhen cried even harder upon seeing Yue Tingfang, "Servants are saying the Marquess brought back a pregnant woman and, fearing that she and her unborn child would be harmed by Azhen, stays by her side all day and won¡¯t leave for a moment. Azhen has just arrived at the Marquis Residence and can¡¯t even tell the front door from the back. How could I harm the woman the Marquess likes? Azhen is wronged..." Yue Tingfang whispered comforting words, "Don¡¯t listen to those idle servants¡¯ gossip. The woman is indeed pregnant, but she has no relation to me. She is the daughter of an old friend, and her husband¡¯s family has treated her poorly, refusing to let her give birth to the child, which left her no choice but to turn to me. I am guarding her because she is in constant danger of her life. Fortunately, she is now out of danger, and you can go see her. But please, don¡¯t talk irresponsibly in front of her and ruin the lady¡¯s reputation." Fang Cuizhen was stunned for a while before grasping what Yue Tingfang had said, and she immediately burst into laughter. When they first met, she was lying on the sickbed reading a book, and there stood Fang Cuizhen at the door with a nutritious soup to fortify her, unsure of what to do. Seeing Fang Cuizhen¡¯s attire, Xiao Qinqin seemed to guess her identity. She smiled at her gently, "I heard Tingfang has taken a wife; it must be you. Madam Yue, please come in." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had just married into the Marquis Residence, and she was cautious in every move she made. "Madam Xiao!" Fang Cuizhen placed the soup on the cabinet beside the bed, whispering, "This is a tonic prescribed by the doctor, which I carefully watched over as it was being prepared for you." "Thank you, Madam Yue." Xiao Qinqin rose to express her gratitude. Fang Cuizhen hurriedly helped her to lie back down, saying, "No need for thanks; you¡¯d better lie down quickly. The doctor said you¡¯ve suffered a severe injury, and with the pregnancy not being stable, you need to rest in bed." "Thank you!" Soon they were talking freely, and any previous ill feeling had vanished. Chapter 791 - 785: For You, I Can Defy the Whole World Chapter 791: Chapter 785: For You, I Can Defy the Whole WorldFang Cuizhen was very sympathetic to Xiao Qinqin¡¯s plight and would join her in cursing the faithless man. With Fang Cuizhen¡¯s company, Xiao Qinqin¡¯s health slowly improved. Back in Beijing, people from the Crown Prince Residence were frantically searching for Xiao Qinqin¡¯s whereabouts, splitting their efforts into overt and covert operations. The covert operation was carried out by Consort Jin Family, who regarded Xiao Qinqin as a thorn in her side. At that time, the power of the Ducal Residence was at its peak, and they quickly found out that Xiao Qinqin had fled to the south. Since she had left the Crown Prince Residence, they would never let her return. Additionally, the news of the Crown Princess Consort¡¯s disappearance spread through the streets and alleys of Zhuzhao Country. Fang Cuizhen, upon hearing this, told Xiao Qinqin about it as a joke to cheer her up. However, Xiao Qinqin¡¯s complexion changed drastically after hearing it, and she sought an audience with Yue Tingfang that very night. When Xiao Qinqin came to bid Yue Tingfang farewell, he was unbelievably astonished, "You want to leave?" He looked at her prominently swollen belly and exclaimed, "In your condition, where can you go? I¡¯ve already inquired; people from the Ducal Residence are also looking for you. They¡¯re not just after your child¡¯s life, but yours as well. Now that the Xiao Family is in decline, there¡¯s nowhere else for you to go except with me." Xiao Qinqin¡¯s mind was made up as she said, "Thank you for your kindness these past few days, but I can no longer stay. You have only just ascended to your position, and your status is not yet secure. My staying will only bring trouble to you." "I¡¯m not afraid of trouble, Qinqin, don¡¯t go..." Xiao Qinqin shook her head and said, "Sooner or later they will come here, and if they know that you¡¯ve sheltered me, you will be in danger as well." Yue Tingfang went pale, feeling an aching sourness in his nose. The acidic sensation he felt the moment he lost her years ago rushed back to him, and he pulled her into a tight embrace. This action startled Xiao Qinqin, and she hurriedly pushed him away, but he only held her tighter. "Tingfang, what are you doing, let me go." "Qinqin, Qinqin, I beg you, don¡¯t go..." He buried his head in her shoulder and pleaded. Xiao Qinqin was shocked and stood rigid, not daring to move. Yue Tingfang, why?? Yue Tingfang said, "Do you remember what I told you at the horse field, asking you to wait for me?" Her thoughts drifted back many years, but Xiao Qinqin only remembered Jin Moning asking her to wait for him and couldn¡¯t recall Yue Tingfang ever saying those words. He said, "I went to the palace that day to seek an imperial decree of marriage from the Emperor, but never expected Jin Moning to beat me to it. Qinqin, I truly regret not having acted sooner... and letting Jin Moning get there first. If I had known you¡¯d end up this miserable, I would have risked all the world¡¯s taboos to prevent you from marrying him. Now that you¡¯ve finally escaped, don¡¯t leave. Here in Lingnan, the Emperor is far away, and I have plenty of soldiers. Even if it means rebellion, for your sake, I am not afraid of them." Xiao Qinqin was both saddened and pained, and her tears soaked his pristine white garment. Since ancient times, emperors have been the least sentimental, and she regretted not heeding her mother¡¯s words! But her Xiao Family had served the country loyally for generations, dying only after their duty was done. Born a daughter of the Xiao Family, how could she be a traitor? Besides, Fang Cuizhen had been good to her. To her, Yue Tingfang could only be a benefactor who provided timely assistance. That night, Fang Cuizhen returned to her courtyard with a pale face. In disbelief, she slapped her own face several times, unable to accept what she had just overheard. He had said that she was only the daughter of an old friend, who had come to him after being betrayed by her husband and had nowhere else to turn. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 793 - 787 Two Stories Exchange Chapter 793: Chapter 787 Two Stories ExchangeGu Youyou finally understood why Jin Zijin hated her father and also discovered who the beauty in the painting that Marquess had her draw was. Closing the book, a crystal-clear tear hung at the corner of Gu Youyou¡¯s eye, while Lun Tong sitting beside her had already burst into tears. "Miss Gu, you see, I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I? Isn¡¯t this story particularly touching?" "Indeed, it¡¯s very touching." Gu Youyou sighed, "Who was the woman who stayed by her side at the end? Don¡¯t tell me it was you." "Yes, yes." Lun Tong nodded incessantly, saying, "It was me. In the last half-year of her life, when she was on her deathbed, I came to Qi Mountain and found her by chance, so I kept her company for half a year. She knew I loved collecting all sorts of stories. To thank me for my companionship over the past half-year, she told me her story when she was on the brink of death." Gu Youyou eyed Lun Tong from top to bottom, shivering involuntarily. This fellow is said to be an old friend of Tian Jizi, and he also has such a story with Jin Zijin¡¯s mother; what kind of face is really hidden beneath his shameless demeanor? Could it be that his real identity is an old man very much like Tian Jizi? Spine-chilling!! If that were the case, his skill in disguise would be astoundingly powerful, making any plastic surgery or facelift seem trivial. Gu Youyou gave him a thumbs-up, saying, "You have the guts to write about the Imperial Family¡¯s secrets. Impressive." Lun Tong snatched the book back in an instant, saying, "I have the courage to write this, but you can¡¯t let it get out." "Oh? Getting scared now, are you?" "I am of course not afraid." He lifted his chin, pointing to his face, and said, "With this face of mine, even the Heavenly King himself couldn¡¯t catch me. But you¡¯re different. If this information gets out, you don¡¯t have the skills that I do." Gu Youyou remembered that this fellow was a master of disguise. Today he would have one face, tomorrow another, freely changing between men and women, young and old; indeed, capturing him would not be easy. However, Gu Youyou had been planning to show this book to Jin Zijin. He was only three years old when his mother died, surely unaware of the truths of those days; perhaps this could be useful to him. She snatched the book back again and stuffed it into her bosom, saying, "I¡¯ll keep it as a souvenir, I promise not to spread it around." Lun Tong¡¯s face showed great alarm, and he tried to snatch it back, but Gu Youyou swiftly dodged him. He said anxiously, "Girl, this isn¡¯t a joke; I can¡¯t let you have this. I¡¯m doing this for your own good." "Rest assured, I¡¯ll burn it in a few days." "Why? Give it back to me." "I need it, a trade for two stories." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Two?" Lun Tong showed a struggle on his face, and said, "Can you guarantee that your two stories are more touching than mine? They must make me weep!" The corner of Gu Youyou¡¯s mouth twitched as she thought of the melodramatic plots from the eight o¡¯clock soap operas on TV; just by picking a few she could make him cry his eyes out in no time. She nodded confidently, saying, "I guarantee it." Lun Tong gritted his teeth and said, "Fine, it¡¯s a deal." Still somewhat uneasy while looking at the book in her arms, he added, "But remember, you can¡¯t keep this thing. You must burn it in a few days." "Don¡¯t worry, I understand. Come get your stories from me in a few days; give me some time to write them out." After showing it to Jin Zijin, she could burn it. He visited once a month, staying at most half a month; she wasn¡¯t leaving Qi Mountain, so naturally, no trouble could arise. But considering she intended to show it to Jin Zijin, she became even more careful and asked Lun Tong, "Is this story real, or is it an exaggerated fiction of your own making?" Chapter 794 - 788: Jin Zijin Has Come to Kill Chapter 794: Chapter 788: Jin Zijin Has Come to KillIf he exaggerated the story, she¡¯d have to consider whether or not to show it to Jin Zijin. Lun Tong immediately raised his paw to promise, "Absolutely true, this is not only as Xiao Qinqin described, but also... what I compiled after extensive verification. The utmost essence of a vow-return story, it¡¯s our professional ethic in this line of work. You can completely trust it." "Professional ethic?" Gu Youyou¡¯s mouth twitched, what kind of profession was this? Lun Tong said, "You must not underestimate me, I am known in the jianghu as the all-knowing, my collections are all genuine; how could I sell fake news to others?" All-knowing? He chuckled, lowered his voice and said, "Of course, I wouldn¡¯t sell this kind of news, you¡¯ve made a big score." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... When Jin Zijin heard that someone was poaching his corner, he arrived without delay. It was deep into the night when he got there, and Youyou, who was in a drowsy sleep, found someone pressing down on her and kicked out instinctively. Her pale, delicate foot was caught in his hand, and his eyes were so cold they seemed to form ice. "Have you decided to kick me away after just a few days apart?" Youyou rubbed her eyes, and then rubbed them again, finally realizing she was indeed not dreaming. She exclaimed, "You came so soon?" "Spurring the horse onward, a day and a half." Gu Youyou: "..." It had taken her five days to arrive. "What¡¯s the rush?" She might have been too groggy from sleep, forgetting the letter she had asked Qingyang to send previously. Jin Zijin frowned, "What about the man dressed as a woman, lying outside the courtyard? Is he still on Qi Mountain?" Gu Youyou nodded dumbly, "Yes, but I¡¯ve already dealt with it; he should be leaving in a few days. Hey, but I have something important to show you." To Jin Zijin, nothing was currently more important than dealing with the one who dared to poach his corner. He held her hand, stopping her from getting up to fetch the booklet, "Youyou, you did well this time. In the future, anyone who tries to get close to you with ill intentions must tell me." Uh... How embarrassing for Gu Youyou. She vaguely replied, "Actually, there¡¯s been some misunderstanding. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve really taken care of it." Jin Zijin finally sensed something was amiss and asked with a steady gaze, "What exactly happened?" Youyou said, "That cross-dressing weirdo wasn¡¯t really trying to poach your corner, he just insisted on hearing a story told by me. He was posted outside my courtyard all day, and I couldn¡¯t drive him away, so I wrote that letter seeking help." Jin Zijin was utterly confused, but it was certain that whatever the motive, the weirdo blocking Youyou¡¯s door deserved a lesson! "Alright, I understand." Unable to bear the longing, Jin Zijin held her tightly and sought her warm and soft lips. "The dew is heavy and the night long; let me hold you properly." Gu Youyou had intended to retrieve the booklet for him, but seeing that it was quite late, decided to wait until the next day. "You must be tired from the journey, better sleep now. Come find me early tomorrow; I have something to show you." ... At sunrise, Jin Zijin indeed came very early. Youyou holding the booklet said to him, "Let¡¯s go to the thatched cottage on the back mountain, it¡¯s concerning your mother." Jin Zijin¡¯s expression turned solemn. He nodded lightly and took her to the back mountain. Xiang Chun, witnessing this scene in surprise, waited until they had left before asking Searcy in a lowered voice, "I find this True Person very odd. Every time he returns to Qi Mountain, he seeks out my cousin. They are always so secretive, and when they have matters to discuss, they either send us away or discuss it outside." Chapter 795 - 789: Show Him the Booklet Chapter 795: Chapter 789: Show Him the BookletShe was suddenly startled and said, "Oh my, it couldn¡¯t be that the Heavenly Master¡¯s illness is incurable." Searcy glanced at Xiang Chun with the look one gives an idiot, having no intention of wasting a single word on her. According to Gu Youyou, Searcy considered herself to have an off-the-charts IQ, and absolutely wouldn¡¯t bother conversing with ordinary, foolish mortals. In front of the dilapidated hut on the back mountain, Jin Zijin finished reading the booklet given to him by Gu Youyou, his entire body trembling. He knew his mother had lived a hard life, but he didn¡¯t know that she had died under those circumstances. He was too young at the time, his memories of his mother were vague, he couldn¡¯t even remember what she looked like. Gu Youyou gently placed her hand over his and said, "The things written in here need to be verified, you shouldn¡¯t believe them completely. It¡¯s good enough that you know about this!" Jin Zijin was unable to speak for a long time, silently taking out flint to ignite the booklet. The booklet was meant to be burned and not kept, so Gu Youyou did not stop him. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing the booklet turn to a pile of ash, Jin Zijin asked in a hoarse voice, "Who gave this to you?" Gu Youyou said, "It¡¯s that pervert blocking the door. His name is Lun Tong. I heard he¡¯s an old acquaintance of your master." "So it¡¯s him?" Jin Zijin murmured with a bitter smile, "He¡¯s not called Lun Tong; he¡¯s called Lun Yu. Lun Tong was his mother, who indeed accompanied my mother through the final part of her life. He probably disguised himself as his mother to deceive my father." Oh...? This damned pervert, actually disguised himself as his own mother. "Unfortunately, my father was confused and might not have recognized him in his moments of lucidity." Gu Youyou thought to herself: That¡¯s true. "Then what about Bai Xiaosheng? His mother, huh?" Jin Zijin said, "Apart from liking to collect all sorts of information, Lun Tong had another skill, which was disguise. Her disguises were so convincing it made it easy for her to obtain secrets. But I haven¡¯t seen her for over ten years, I believe she went abroad. She had a son, who was flesh and blood, and he inherited her techniques. The disguise I wore in Lotus Village was crafted by Lun Yu. Besides this son, she also took a female apprentice, and that was Yi Yan." Gu Youyou realized, no wonder both he and Yi Yan liked to cross-dress. However, she was quite surprised that Jin Zijin was so familiar with this Lun Yu. The mountain wind scattered the ashes of the burnt booklet. Jin Zijin sighed deeply, stood up, and said, "Marquess gave his child to the mountains to accompany me and has helped me in many ways, all because of my mother..." At that time, the concept of loyalty among women was indeed perverted; even if the man was scum, his wife was expected to remain loyal. Gu Youyou, afraid that Jin Zijin might misunderstand something, said, "Your mother only regarded Marquess as a benefactor. After so many years, Marquess must have moved on." "Yes, I know," he said. Good, he hadn¡¯t misunderstood. Gu Youyou asked, "So what do you plan to do now? Your mother had Lun Tong promise to ask the emperor a question on her behalf, but as a commoner, Lun Tong surely couldn¡¯t ask a question of the emperor in the palace. Shall I help you ask?" Jin Zijin was silent for a moment before saying, "Let¡¯s talk about it later!" Gu Youyou had arrived at Qi Mountain in autumn, had already gone through the winter, and spring was nearly over, with summer approaching. She couldn¡¯t help asking, "When can I go back?" As Jin Zijin led her down the mountain, he said, "If you want to come back, start packing in the next few days. You¡¯ll return with me in two days." Gu Youyou wore a surprised expression, as she thought he would again say to wait. She hadn¡¯t expected to be able to leave in just a few days. Chapter 796 - 790: Sending a Thoughtful Little Gift Chapter 796: Chapter 790: Sending a Thoughtful Little GiftShe asked, "Have the matters in Beijing been arranged properly?" Jin Zijin nodded and said, "Yu Jizi, for some reason, has been in seclusion for nearly half a year now, reportedly working on some kind of formation. His chief disciple, Huo Li, seemed to have lost his backbone after Yu Jizi closed his doors, and over the past six months, we¡¯ve eliminated many of their clandestine forces. Moreover, we¡¯ve found the other medicine people and sent them all to Lingnan. If you come back with me now, I can guarantee your safety." This indeed was good news. Gu Youyou smiled and said, "Great, then I can repay the debt I owe to Lun Yu in these next few days." "The debt you owe to Lun Yu?" Jin Zijin looked at her with surprise. "Yes, to get this story, I have to write two stories for Lun Yu, and they have to be even more tragic than this one, tragic enough to make him cry..." Gu Youyou complained nonstop. ... Gu Youyou worked overtime to pay off her debt to Lun Yu; it was almost time for her to pack up and return to Beijing. She sent a message ahead to Beijing, letting them know that she would be bringing some small animals home with her. Searcy was going to follow Gu Youyou. She was fascinated by Gu Youyou¡¯s unique medical theory and insisted on sticking by her side. But her identity was somewhat special. She was the illegitimate daughter of General Lu¡¯s family, but as far as the Lu Family was concerned, she had already died along with her mother, so she wasn¡¯t someone who could easily appear in public. Gu Youyou then said to her, "How about letting Lun Yu change your appearance? That way you won¡¯t be recognized." Unexpectedly, Searcy took it lightly, spreading her hands and saying, "What if I¡¯m recognized? There¡¯s no shortage of people who look alike in this world. Just deny it to death, it¡¯s not like they can force me to admit I¡¯m the former Lu Xueying." Gu Youyou sighed and said, "That¡¯s true, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m afraid... Well, it doesn¡¯t matter, you never care about anything anyway." Searcy seemed a bit strange today, as if she had something she wanted to say. This wasn¡¯t like her usual self; that kind of person would say hurtful things without thinking and would never consider anyone else¡¯s feelings. But her demeanor today...? Gu Youyou said, "Speak if you have something to say, fart if you have to. I know you¡¯re straightforward, and it makes me uncomfortable to see you holding back." Searcy glared fiercely at Gu Youyou, then took out a bottle from her bosom and handed it to Gu Youyou, saying, "I know you are chill-prone. When the weather is cool in the mornings and evenings, apply this on your exposed skin, and you won¡¯t feel cold." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou looked at the small bottle in her hands and then at Searcy with a shocked expression. My goodness, could this venomous woman actually be so considerate? Giving her a gift? Gu Youyou opened the bottle and sniffed. The fragrance was fresh and elegant, very pleasant; she said, "At least you have some conscience. It wasn¡¯t for nothing that I saved you that time." Searcy snorted and turned her head away, ignoring her. What Searcy¡¯s mother had taught her was all about harming others and making poison. Her mother had died, and she hadn¡¯t seen much grief from her, probably because she¡¯d never known how to care for others. This ointment was likely the only gift she¡¯d ever given that wasn¡¯t a poison. She had truly gone to great lengths. Gu Youyou arrived back in Beijing just in time for the Dragon Boat Festival. Madam Lin was directing the servants in preparing and decorating the mansion, saying that the eldest prince¡¯s household had lifted its restrictions. The eldest daughter, Lin Qianqing, who had already returned once after getting married, was going to take advantage of the festival to come home. As the only legitimate daughter of the Lin Family and married to the eldest prince, they naturally didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. "Youyou?" Madam Lin, who was directing the cleaning of the courtyard, was very surprised to see the person alighting from the carriage that stopped in front of her house. Chapter 797 - 791: Return to the Lin Residence Chapter 797: Chapter 791: Return to the Lin ResidenceIt was only the day before yesterday that we received the letter, thinking she wouldn¡¯t make it back for the festival. To our surprise, she arrived so soon. Gu Youyou performed a curtsey and said, "Aunt, how have things been at home recently?" The aunt, presumably anxious to see her daughter after such a long absence, had noticeably more wrinkles at the corners of her eyes. Madam Lin watched Gu Youyou with tears of joy and said, "Everything is good, good. The festival might be celebrated properly now. With you back, and Daya returning too, the house hasn¡¯t been this lively in a long while." Gu Youyou, arm in arm with Madam Lin, spoke affectionately, "I¡¯m just afraid Aunt might find us too noisy." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Madam Lin hurriedly said, "Not noisy at all, alas! When all of you were at home, I always thought you were restless, always causing me trouble. Now that you¡¯ve all been gone for half a year, at first, I thought it was peaceful, but as time passed, I¡¯ve come to miss the noise, the liveliness!" To hear Madam Lin speak so sincerely and earnestly about this, Gu Youyou was deeply moved. Xiang Chun and Searcy disembarked from the carriage behind them, and Gu Youyou introduced them to Madam Lin, saying, "This young lady is called Searcy, she¡¯s also a doctor. Her medical skills are quite noteworthy, and she has returned with me." Madam Lin scrutinized Searcy from head to toe and said, "Since she is Youyou¡¯s friend, then she is our guest at the Lin Residence. Xiang Chun, please take Miss... Searcy inside." Madam Lin frowned; this name was indeed rather strange. "Oh, how is the Heavenly Master¡¯s illness? Now that you¡¯re back, it must have improved, right?" Gu Youyou paused for a moment, then said, "The Heavenly Master is getting on in years, and his illness is not easy to cure. But for now, his condition is under control. However, unpredictable relapses might occur, and I may have to go back." She dared not speak in definitive terms; Gu Youyou felt that she might need to make a hasty retreat to Qi Mountain at any time for protection. Madam Lin gave a single "Oh," and didn¡¯t ask further, but rather urged Gu Youyou to quickly go see the elderly lady of the house. The elderly lady was advanced in years and had enjoyed many years of liveliness. Suddenly, without the two troublemakers around these past few months, she too struggled to adjust. After several days of exhausting travel, Gu Youyou felt wearied. Once she had calmed the elderly lady, and tidied up, night had fallen. She needed a good night¡¯s sleep; tomorrow was the Dragon Boat Festival. Jin Zijin resumed his wall-climbing activities. In truth, thanks to the increasingly effective drugs that Gu Youyou had developed, they could control the toxins. But to still need medicine when he could hold her in his arms? That, he couldn¡¯t tolerate. As for Gu Youyou, she didn¡¯t mind; she¡¯d arrive after dark and leave before dawn. As long as he wasn¡¯t tired, she was fine with anything. But it was tough on Xiang Chun, who had to take sleeping pills again. Clustered together under the covers, embracing and chatting had become a routine for them. That night, they casually broached the topic of the other drug people. "With all the drug people gone, Huo Li must be livid. Isn¡¯t Yu Jizi aware of the situation, and does he simply not care?" Jin Zijin said, "That¡¯s precisely the mystery we¡¯re pondering. Perhaps Yu Jizi is preoccupied with matters more important than these drug people, or maybe he doesn¡¯t regard our actions over the past six months as significant..." Hearing him say that, she couldn¡¯t help but become tense. To say that Yu Jizi has something more important than the drug people, Gu Youyou thought the latter explanation more plausible. How could that old man not value the drug people? He must be excessively arrogant, not taking their deeds seriously at all. "Isn¡¯t the safest place said to be Qi Mountain? Why not send them all to Qi Mountain?" "Tianzong cannot openly antagonize him," Jin Zijin mused. Ah! Truly complicated. Chapter 798 - 792 Dragon Boat Festival Chapter 798: Chapter 792 Dragon Boat FestivalFull of concerns, she acted timidly and cautiously in her every move. She really wanted to do as Searcy said, seeing someone displeasing, too lazy to waste words with them, a packet of poison as a gift would settle all scores. A moment later, Jin Zijin added, "When you have time, make more antidote pills and send them to Lingnan. Even if they can¡¯t completely detoxify, at least they would help clear their minds a bit." Gu Youyou had studied the medicine she was supposed to take and found traces of hallucinogens. She didn¡¯t know what her mind was like before she traveled to this time, but since she never took that medicine after arriving, she had never encountered any problems with her mind. The only other drugged person she had met was Jin Ziyuan, but the medicine he took was slightly different from hers! He even had an additional prescription. ... On the day of the Dragon Boat Festival, Gu Youyou naturally got up early. Xiang Chun took a beautiful multicolored silk ribbon and tied it on her. This silk ribbon was called Longevity Thread, another name was Life-Continuing Thread, another Soldier-Repelling Sash, also known as Five-Colored Thread, and Vermilion Cord, warding off soldiers and ghosts, to keep people free from sickness and plague. These were some of the ancient customs of the festival, customs which continue to modern day, with many places still observing them. In this era, the richer and more powerful families were, the more they adhered to these ancient rites. Aside from wearing multicolored silk ribbons, it was also customary to hang wormwood and calamus over each door. It was said they had the effect of warding off illness and evil spirits! Before long, Lin Qianqing came back. She arrived together with the Crown Prince Jin Xiaoran, and given such an entourage, everyone from the Lin Family had to go out to receive them. Gu Youyou, supporting Old Madam Lin, went early to the main gate to wait, and at the same time, she saw a large flock of ladies within the vast Lin Residence. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With their daughter and son-in-law visiting, Madam Lin was overjoyed and permitted the group of ladies in the back courtyard to come out for a bit of exposure to the world. Uncle Lin Xingyi and cousin Lin Shenxing were just like what Gu Youyou had seen on her visit to the Yue Residence; amidst a sea of flowers, a touch of green. The Lin Residence, like the Yue Residence, was severely matriarchal. The carriage arrived at the main gate of the Lin Residence. The Crown Prince and his wife got off the carriage, and Lin Xingyi led the Lin Family to pay their deep respects. "Greetings to King Jin, King Jin¡¯s wife." Once a prince was married, he could be granted a kingly title. Apart from the Crown Prince, the title of King Jin was the most distinguished. The Emperor, however, gave it to the eldest prince who replaced Prince Qin after his punishment, which really was like giving a slap followed by a sweet date. People said that no matter which of the two princes became the Crown Prince in the future, currently, the position of King Jin was somewhat higher than that of Prince Qin. King Jin, Jin Xiaoran, seemed to be in a good mood and personally helped Lin Xingyi to his feet, saying, "Father-in-law, please dispense with the formality. Your son-in-law greets you..." After, he also paid respects to the Old Madam Lin and Madam Lin as a junior, proving himself to be quite the people person, with no airs about him. This was Gu Youyou¡¯s first encounter with Lin Qianqing and Jin Xiaoran in half a year. The men of the Jin imperial family were all quite attractive. Although Jin Xiaoran couldn¡¯t compare to Jin Zijin or Jin Ziyuan, not even to Lin Qianqing¡¯s other cousin Jin Wei, his strong genes still made him far better than most. As for Lin Qianqing, Gu Youyou looked at her and felt a pang of heartache. The girl used to have a cute, slightly chubby baby face, but in just a few months, she had lost enough weight to sharpen her chin, and with her wistful poise, she had some of the grace of Miss Lin. Gu Youyou observed Jin Xiaoran¡¯s attitude toward Lin Qianqing closely. He was always attentive and careful with her, thought Gu Youyou about Miss Lin. By the looks of it so far, the man did not seem to be bad! Chapter 799 - 793: Have a Talk with Lin Qianqing Chapter 799: Chapter 793: Have a Talk with Lin QianqingBut Gu Youyou, this Miss Lin, showed frequent favors towards Jin Xiaoran, who appeared uninterested and aloof in response. The sharp-eyed Madam Lin noticed that Jin Xiaoran was talking with Lin Xingyi and seized the opportunity to pull Lin Qianqing to the backyard. She felt too embarrassed to ask directly, so she beat around the bush and said, "I see he treats you quite well, are you comfortable living in the Prince Jin Residence?" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Qianqing managed a forced smile and politely answered, "Quite well, I¡¯m provided with the very best for my clothing and living expenses." A mother knows her daughter best, and tears instantly welled up in Madam Lin¡¯s eyes. Her outspoken and unruly daughter, no matter how much she was taught, when had she ever spoken so properly? But what could she do about feeling upset? Who asked her to be born into the Lin Family? To have fought for a position as a principal wife for her, so she wouldn¡¯t have to bow and scrape before her husband¡¯s other women, was already the greatest effort she could make. After all, King Jin used to call her ¡¯Aunt¡¯; as a child, she called him ¡¯Cousin Jin¡¯. Having just seen him, King Jin seemed to treat her well. If she still couldn¡¯t live well with such conditions, Madam Lin truly had nothing more to say. "We have guests at home today, so I won¡¯t keep you company. If you get bored, go find your cousin. I saw she wanted to talk to you earlier but couldn¡¯t find the right moment due to her status." Lin Qianqing acknowledged with a hum and said no more. In the end, it wasn¡¯t Lin Qianqing who sought out Gu Youyou; instead, Gu Youyou found her aunt had left and went to look for her in her former boudoir. Gu Youyou pondered for a moment, adjusted her emotion, and then lifted her steps to enter through that door. Her face bore a radiant smile, teasing her as before, "Have our little hawk been tamed into a canary after being caged for half a year?" Having lived in a lifeless state for over half a year, Lin Qianqing was finally moved by Gu Youyou¡¯s playful and cheerful voice. "I was just thinking of coming to find you, but you have come by yourself." Gu Youyou said, "Your status is different now. How dare I ask you to come to me? Of course, I should be the one to visit you." Lin Qianqing didn¡¯t argue and asked, "I heard you just returned from Qi Mountain yesterday. How have these days been for you?" Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and she flopped down onto the chair opposite Lin Qianqing, cocking up her legs and leaning back, saying, "I¡¯m naturally doing well. Qi Mountain is the ancestral land of the Dao Sect, a place full of spiritual essence. I have been working on medicine to cure diseases there, and I have made some breakthroughs." Lin Qianqing beamed excitedly, "Then, Cousin, is there a chance for your illness to be cured?" Gu Youyou blinked, hummed an affirmation, and said, "I¡¯m confident." She should impart some positive energy to her. She spread her hands and said, "Look at me. Someone who has been repeatedly on the brink of death is still clinging to life. Sis, I know you dislike this marriage and are incredibly unlucky, having also been imprisoned because of King Jin. But being alive beats everything else! As for living your life, if you wish to be happy, you will always find a way to be happy. If you don¡¯t know how to adjust yourself and always expect life to accommodate your own ideas, I can only say... even if you were made Emperor, you won¡¯t necessarily get everything your way." Lin Qianqing nodded slightly, glanced outside, and whispered, "I know. Actually, I planned to get along with King Jin. It¡¯s all the same, whether in the Lin Residence or in the Prince Jin Residence, just moving from one cage to another. But..." Chapter 800 - 794: Tell a Scary Story Chapter 800: Chapter 794: Tell a Scary StoryShe looked at Gu Youyou and suddenly felt nervous, her face even turning red with tension. Gu Youyou felt the girl was somewhat strange. She pulled a chair closer to her and said in a low voice, "Do you have a secret you want to tell your cousin? Feel free to speak. Whether it¡¯s a personal issue or a problem between husband and wife, I can help." Lin Qianqing: "...Where did your mind go? What I wanted to say was that something happened on the day of my marriage." Gu Youyou looked at her sideways and then blinked. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She knew about the incident on Lin Qianqing¡¯s wedding day. King Jin had thought it was Prince Qin¡¯s doing, and if Prince Qin had done the first day of the lunar month, King Jin would return the favor on the fifteenth. It was precisely because of that incident that everyone from their courtyard was confined. However, in fact, Prince Qin was wronged; it was just Jin Ziyuan stirring up trouble. And he had done so quite successfully. "I¡¯m all right, but you don¡¯t know the horror of that day," Lin Qianqing said. "I¡¯ve heard about it, but fortunately, you were unscathed and those villains did not succeed. Moreover, the horrific attack was brief and did not delay the auspicious time for your wedding ceremony," Gu Youyou replied. Lin Qianqing¡¯s face was indifferent as she said, "Yes, in a brief moment, so many people died. Before my eyes, people were slashed, some had their arms or legs severed, others were stabbed in the stomach with their intestines spilling out. Some even had half their heads hanging off their necks, staring at me with open eyes in death. All those who died were around me, and I was surrounded by them. My dowry was scattered all around, stained red with blood..." "It¡¯s over, don¡¯t think about it anymore!" Gu Youyou, seeing her becoming more and more frightening, hurriedly patted her shoulder to interrupt her. But she had no idea that Lin Qianqing could tell such a horrific story so naturally. Her indifferent and detailed descriptions of various gruesome deaths had even frightened Gu Youyou, who wouldn¡¯t as much as furrow her brow when picking up a scalpel. Unexpectedly, Lin Qianqing said to Gu Youyou very earnestly, "I¡¯m not afraid!" Uh... Gu Youyou¡¯s retracted hand hung stiffly in mid-air. "You¡¯re not afraid of such a horrific scene? Who are you trying to fool?" "I¡¯m really not afraid; I¡¯m actually looking forward to it," Lin Qianqing seemed a bit lost. Gu Youyou¡¯s mouth twitched fiercely, not knowing what to say. She said, "At that moment, I was thinking, if they really took me away, it would have been good. Being taken away by villains would allow me to leave openly, without implicating my family..." "Wait a minute!" Gu Youyou interrupted her, saying, "Those guys were playing for keeps. Do you think once they took you away, they would just drop you outside the city and forget about you? If you really were kidnapped, your fate..." Gu Youyou didn¡¯t know how to properly describe it, she only said, "Anyway, it would be worse than death. If they decided to kill you with one stroke, count it as a mercy. If they didn¡¯t kill you, then it would be living a life worse than death. Girl, you¡¯re too naive." Lin Qianqing appeared even more confused, looking at Gu Youyou with a somewhat vacant expression and murmured in a low voice, "He looked so pure, can he really be that sort of person?" Her words were mumbled very softly, but to Gu Youyou¡¯s keen ears, they were clearly audible. Gu Youyou was taken aback and asked, "Who? Who did you see?" Lin Qianqing hurriedly feigned ignorance, shaking her head and saying, "No, nobody." Only a fool would believe that. Gu Youyou¡¯s mental age was not that of a naive and easily deceived young girl. If she seriously considered someone¡¯s little expressions, she could be very accurate. Of course, this excluded people like Jin Zijin, who were especially good at concealing their emotions. Chapter 801 - 795: Stricken with Languish for Love Chapter 801: Chapter 795: Stricken with Languish for LoveThe visage of springtime longing on the face of Lin Qianqing instantly gave Gu Youyou a headache. The one known for his purity and ability to charm people was mostly Jin Ziyuan, the rascal. It was his people who had caused trouble that day, how did Lin Qianqing come to see it? Gu Youyou sighed, "Those robbers are all desperate felons, you mustn¡¯t fantasize about them. People like them have no future." Lin Qianqing asked in confusion, "They were just causing a ruckus, they wouldn¡¯t dare really do anything to me, cousin has already figured out who those people are." Oh dear, girl, how stupid is your cousin to believe? Unfortunately, Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t explain this to her and said, "Just listen to your sister; if you do take a liking to someone, even if it¡¯s not your cousin, it cannot be those robbers." Gu Youyou felt that she had truly missed out on quite a spectacle by going to Qi Mountain, yet she was unaware that the little girl¡¯s depression and anxiety were not due to being confined in the Prince Residence, but rather from lovesickness. Thinking about it, Lin Qianqing was only fifteen or sixteen years old, a girl this age would just be starting high school in modern times. Young girls at the dawn of their romantic awakening are the most susceptible to temptation, and for someone like Qianqing, who also harbored some rebellious feelings, a bad boy, a little mysterious, a man with good looks like Jin Ziyuan, proved fatally enticing to her. Gu Youyou wondered if her warning had any effect. In her view, it was fine for Lin Qianqing to make a fuss over anything else; she would support her decision, except falling for Jin Ziyuan was out of the question. That guy had no future¡ªhe was even more tragic than she was. If they failed, perhaps he would really be taken by the devious old Yu Jizi, who would exchange their souls¡ªoh heavens, the thought was terrifying. ... Having not visited the Imperial Palace for a long time, Gu Youyou rested at the Lin Residence for a few days, prepared the medicine, and after arranging some simple lessons for the children, she went to the palace. The connection to the Imperial Palace couldn¡¯t be severed for now. The two children hadn¡¯t seen Gu Youyou for a while and were extremely happy. They were still young, especially Cui Yingying. Her family was teaching her their ancestral medical skills, and at her age, learning the basic concepts and simple medical theory sufficed. As for the Ninth Princess Jin Liuying, she seemed timid in front of the noble ladies in the palace, but in private, she loved to draw mountains and rivers, even though she had never truly seen such landscapes. She could only gaze at the paintings on the walls and use her imagination. This time, Gu Youyou brought her numerous copies of paintings about rivers and mountains from all across Zhuzhao Country, including a wide variety of landscapes in a thick album, which would delight her for a long time. "Master, the snow mountains here are so much prettier than the snow at the palace," she said. Gu Youyou stroked her hair and said, "Princess, you¡¯re still young. When you grow up, you can go see them with your own eyes." Jin Liuying lowered her gaze and then asked excitedly, "Are they even more beautiful than in these paintings?" Gu Youyou replied, "Of course, Zhuzhao Country¡¯s landscapes are very beautiful." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Have you seen them all, Master?" Gu Youyou shook her head, "Zhuzhao Country is so vast, how could I have seen everything? I¡¯ve only seen some. But there are tales of it everywhere! The grasslands in the north, the magnificent mountains and rivers in the south, the vast desert in the west, and the big seas in the east. All are views unmatched by neighboring nations!" Cui Yingying, who had been earnestly studying a medical book, turned her head and said to Gu Youyou, "Master, my aunt said that I can go out into the world at fifteen and only return to serve in the palace at eighteen. I will have three years to witness the landscapes of Zhuzhao Country." Chapter 802 - 796 Huo Li Comes to Visit Chapter 802: Chapter 796 Huo Li Comes to VisitGu Youyou was slightly surprised and said, "Really? Has Yingying thought about how to go there?" Cui Yingying laughed, her cute dimples showing as she said, "I can learn to ride horses next year, I¡¯ll ride there. If Master and the Princess could go on this training journey with Yingying, that would be great!" Jin Liuying showed an excited expression, looking at Gu Youyou expectantly. Gu Youyou felt helpless¡ªshe couldn¡¯t make decisions for the Princess¡¯s itinerary, but there were still several years to go... perhaps it could happen. She smiled at them and said, "If when you turn fifteen Master happens to be free, I will agree." Gu Youyou was having a great time chatting with the two young girls when a familiar eunuch arrived. It was the Emperor¡¯s eunuch. Initially, Gu Youyou had been captured and taken to the Baohe Palace by this old eunuch. "Eunuch has seen the Ninth Princess!" The old eunuch bowed respectfully to Jin Liuying. Being someone from the Emperor¡¯s side, he usually didn¡¯t visit without important reason. The Ninth Princess, surprised, asked, "Eunuch Wan, has Father summoned me?" Eunuch Wan said, "The Emperor has sent this old servant to call for Doctor Gu, and asks the Ninth Princess for permission." The three were surprised and confused. Although they didn¡¯t know what the Emperor wanted, Gu Youyou had no choice but to go. All the way there, Gu Youyou wondered what the Emperor wanted with her again? Could it be about the last incident, maybe another game of chess? Or perhaps he would beat her for stealing the Flame Pool water¡ªshe truly realized her mistake. She shouldn¡¯t have acted on her own; it would have been better to let Yue Rujing handle the task. Only when they reached the Baohe Palace did she realize the importance of the situation. Being beaten was a minor issue, playing chess with the Emperor was also trivial, but the serious matter was that Huo Li stood beside the Emperor. What good could come from encountering Huo Li? Clearly none, and most likely it spelled great trouble. Gu Youyou bowed with trembling reverence, not daring to raise her eyes. Yet in her heart, she cursed that treacherous and perverse man repeatedly. Today, she had left without consulting the almanac¡ªwhat bad luck! The vile Emperor looked at Gu Youyou with a smile and said, "Doctor Gu, I have heard that your medical skills are exceptional, you can treat epidemics, reattach severed fingers, and even cure the Heavenly Master¡¯s bewildering ailments?" In a low voice, Gu Youyou responded, "This humble girl¡¯s talents are limited, Your Majesty flatters me. I can treat some epidemics, and reattaching fingers was merely fortuitous, but I have not managed to cure the Heavenly Master¡¯s illness. I have always felt very ashamed about it!" "Oh...? You didn¡¯t cure the Heavenly Master¡¯s illness?" Both the Emperor and Huo Li were taken aback, though Huo Li was naturally pleased. It would be better if Tian Jizi were utterly ruined, given his age, it was about time. But the Emperor looked grave. He had assumed that Gu Youyou¡¯s return meant that Tian Jizi¡¯s illness had healed. However, Huo Li said, "Even the most skilled doctors can encounter illnesses they cannot cure, Doctor Gu should not undervalue herself. Today I come to ask a favor of Doctor Gu to accompany me to see the State Preceptor¡¯s illness." Ah...? Gu Youyou was stunned, her mind momentarily blanking out. Huo Li looked at her with a smirk that turned his face hideously cunning. Gu Youyou was not an idiot¡ªif Yu Jizi truly needed her medical attention, could Huo Li remain so composed? This was clearly his excuse. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Such a strategy¡ªhealing with their own methods. Last time, Jin Zijin used this method to hide her in Qi Mountain while he and Yue Rujing had free rein to deal with Huo Li firmly. Now, just a few days after her return, he was using the same method to retaliate. Chapter 803 - 797: Go to Find the State Preceptor Chapter 803: Chapter 797: Go to Find the State PreceptorGu Youyou knew that if she followed him, it would be like a lamb entering a tiger¡¯s den, but did she have any right to refuse? Gu Youyou¡¯s face turned pale as she cast her only hope towards the contemptible Emperor, praying he would not agree. Maybe then there would still be a chance to turn things around. At least to give Jin Zijin time to send a message. Unfortunately, Emperor Jin Moning disappointed her. As if he had not seen the resistance in her eyes, he smiled and said to her, "In that case, Doctor Gu, please go and have a look. The State Preceptor¡¯s health is vital to the nation¡¯s lifeline and must not be neglected." Damn your ¡¯must not be neglected¡¯! The Emperor¡¯s words were like a decree; with both involved parties present, he had laid down the command, and Gu Youyou had no choice but to accept. Huo Li smiled triumphantly and said, "Doctor Gu, thank you for your troubles, please!" "I didn¡¯t bring my medicine box. May I return to Lin Residence to get it?" Huo Li shook his head with a smile and said, "The National Advisor Residence¡¯s pharmacy can rival that of the Imperial Medical Bureau. Whatever you need, they have it. There¡¯s no need for you to trouble yourself!" Clearly, they were not going to give her any chance to make excuses to stay or to send out a message. Filled with despair, Gu Youyou had no choice but to follow Huo Li into the carriage. In the carriage, Huo Li sat opposite her with a dark face, staring at her as if she were a criminal, driving her nearly insane. "With you looking like this, I won¡¯t be able to cure your master¡¯s illness," Gu Youyou said indifferently. "Heh..." No need to pretend anymore, Huo Li looked at her mockingly with cold irony and gritted his teeth, "If you can¡¯t cure the State Preceptor, it will cost you your life." Gu Youyou shifted back, forced a dry laugh, and lifted the curtain of the carriage window to look outside. She realized that this was not the way to Sanqing Temple, and since the National Advisor Residence was within the Sanqing Temple, hadn¡¯t he said they were going to the National Advisor Residence to see Yu Jizi? Gu Youyou was shocked and asked, "This isn¡¯t the way to the National Advisor Residence; where are you taking me?" Huo Li sneered, "Who told you I was taking you to the National Advisor Residence?" "You¡¯re deceiving the Emperor, that¡¯s treason!" Gu Youyou said through clenched teeth, but she was powerless. Huo Li laughed and said, "My master has gone to recuperate in a deserted yet idyllic place. Since you¡¯re going to treat him, you naturally have to go too. How can that be considered treason?" Damn it! Gu Youyou ground her back teeth. The carriage was luxurious and spacious, fully equipped and drawn by four horses. Although it moved swiftly, the ride inside was quite smooth. Gu Youyou guessed that they had been on the road for over an hour, leaving the city. She sat obediently in the carriage, slowly causing Huo Li to lower his guard. After another hour and a half, they stopped at a midway station for restocking. Huo Li had the carriage parked far in front of the station and ordered someone to prepare something. Soon after, some food was brought over, along with an exquisite stove on which a kettle of tea was being warmed. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He sure knew how to enjoy life. Now in the evening, the carriage started moving again. Huo Li sat inside and had a lavish dinner, then leisurely began to sip tea. It was a pity that Gu Youyou could only watch the food and swallow hard; in the end, all she got was a plain steamed bun. The bastard, mistreating a prisoner. Gu Youyou decided to fight for her dignity this meal and, without hesitation, threw the plain steamed bun at Huo Li¡¯s forehead. Of course, with his reflexes, she could not hit him. He dodged, and the bun flew over his head and out of the window. Huo Li didn¡¯t say anything, yet the smile on his face grew even more sarcastic. Chapter 804 - 798: The Bug Left by Jin Ziyuan Chapter 804: Chapter 798: The Bug Left by Jin ZiyuanThis can¡¯t go on, Gu Youyou could only rack her brain for ways to self-rescue, as a means of diverting her attention. She didn¡¯t know whether Huo Li taking her away had been noticed by Jin Zijin¡¯s spies left in Beijing. Had they informed Jin Zijin? If they had, he should be able to catch up quickly on horseback, right? But being taken away by Huo Li was a critical issue. She couldn¡¯t afford to wait and hope for Jin Zijin to come to her rescue. Perhaps... Looking at the small stove warming the teapot, an idea suddenly struck her. She reached to a specific spot on her clothes. There was an item, just like the Jade Pendant, that Gu Youyou had treasured and hidden away. It was tucked within the folds of her clothing. That was a bell given to her by Jin Ziyuan, who had told her it contained a Poisonous Insect. If she heated the bell over a fire, he would come for her. Coincidentally, Jin Ziyuan was indeed near Beijing at this moment. But with Huo Li watching her like this, how could she extract the Poisonous Insect to heat it? Her thoughts shifted, and suddenly, Gu Youyou began pounding on the carriage door, shouting, "Stop, stop for a moment!" The carriage didn¡¯t halt. Huo Li¡¯s face darkened as he said, "Barely two or three hours out of Beijing and you¡¯re already restless? I advise you to stay still. It would be wise not to bring pain upon yourself." Gu Youyou clutched her stomach, saying, "I have an urgent need. If you don¡¯t stop the carriage, I¡¯m going to pee right inside it." Huo Li almost stumbled, nearly falling off the seat inside the carriage. In all his life, he had not encountered such a brazen woman. Weren¡¯t the daughters of officials in Beijing all cultured and polite? Oh, that¡¯s right, she wasn¡¯t. She was a village girl. "Stop!" Huo Li commanded, unable to bear it any longer, and the carriage finally halted. Gu Youyou immediately got up to leave the carriage, but Huo Li reached out to stop her, saying coldly, "Stay put inside the carriage." "Hmm...?" How was she supposed to take care of her personal needs then? "I¡¯m getting out!" Huo Li said, grinding his back teeth fiercely. After Huo Li stepped out, a chamber pot was soon thrown onto the carriage. Gu Youyou, "..." Great, and she was worried about the inconvenience of using flint. Gu Youyou quickly undid her sash and pried out the small bell sewn into her clothing, tossing it directly into the small stove with warm tea water. That Poisonous Insect had been with her for a long time; she didn¡¯t know if it was dead already, so she didn¡¯t hesitate to get rid of it in the stove as evidence. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, fearing the Poisonous Insect might not work and might instead arouse Huo Li¡¯s suspicion, she had no choice but to actually use the chamber pot to take care of her personal needs. So embarrassing! She had never been so humiliated in both her lifetimes combined. Hearing the trickling sound from inside the carriage, Huo Li, standing guard outside, had a face as dark as the bottom of a pot. "I¡¯m done, here¡¯s the chamber pot for you!" A while later, Gu Youyou¡¯s hand extended from inside the carriage, holding the chamber pot. He was supposed to carry a chamber pot for her? Enraged to the point of explosion, Huo Li kicked the chamber pot away and climbed back onto the carriage. Of course, he didn¡¯t get inside the carriage. The woman inside had just... he couldn¡¯t stand the smell. Instead, he sat next to the coachman on the carriage seat. Gu Youyou, who had been suffocated the whole trip, had never felt so relieved. ... Jin Ziyuan stared blankly at the bell in his palm that was jumping wildly. Years ago, he had given the other one to Gu Youyou, telling her that when she had made up her mind to leave with him, she was to heat the bell over a fire. The Poisonous Insect inside the bell would die upon encountering the flame. Once one of them died, the other could sense it and would frantically collide with the bell. He would then be able to find her by following the direction of the insect¡¯s collisions and then take her away. Chapter 805 - 799: Eclipse Worm Chapter 805: Chapter 799: Eclipse WormAfter three years, he thought she had long forgotten, but unexpectedly, he finally heard the bells ring. "You Jiang, take your men and come with me, quickly!" You Jiang had never seen Jin Ziyuan this eager, which startled him. "What¡¯s wrong?" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Ziyuan said, "There¡¯s no time to explain, just follow me." Having said that, he took the lead in mounting his horse and galloped towards the direction of the worm impact. The plains and grasslands dominate the North, so a single rider on a horse could move swiftly. Before midnight, he had caught up with the carriage where Gu Youyou was. "Seize that carriage for me, slay the men on the spot, and take the women back to be the bandit chiefs¡¯ wives. Bring back the gold, silver, and jewels to reward our brothers!" Jin Ziyuan¡¯s order was rife with hooliganism, and the bandits following him, upon seeing the luxurious carriage ahead, were already excitedly ready for action. As soon as his words fell, they brandished their broadswords and began to surround the carriage where Gu Youyou was. Huo Li felt like he had been fucked over by a dog upon seeing this band of bandits. In recent years, Huo Li had been down on his luck; could it be that now even bandits dared to rob him? The coachman driving the carriage was a mute, and he trembled as he looked at Huo Li. He had only taken on this job to feed his family, never thinking he would lose his life here. But he had heard the shouts of the bandits clearly. Huo Li said coldly, "Just sit tight on the carriage, keep an eye on the people inside. Once this is over, double the silver." The mute coachman felt like crying; success had to come first. Everyone says that two fists can¡¯t beat four hands, but there was a horde of bandits, if not a hundred, then at least eighty, right? Heaven, he had elders above and young ones below, he didn¡¯t want to die yet. He couldn¡¯t speak, so he could only keep kowtowing to Huo Li. Huo Li gave him a cold stare and grabbed him, tossing him into the carriage. Gu Youyou, who was peeking through the window gap, was startled by the person suddenly thrown in, but relaxed when she saw it was the coachman. She asked, "What¡¯s happening outside?" The coachman had a bitter expression, pointed to his own mouth, shook his head, and looked as if he was on the verge of tears. Gu Youyou understood, realizing that this coachman must have been hired by Huo Li, who had taken her from the palace without alerting anyone; probably no one in Xuanzong¡¯s circle even knew. Clever, Huo Li. She just didn¡¯t know if the people outside were Jin Ziyuan or not. The voice seemed different, as though artificially changed. But with the showy carriage Huo Li had arranged, it was possible it had caught the eye of bandits. Not knowing the situation outside, Gu Youyou decided to hide inside the carriage and see what Huo Li planned to do next. The coachman, terrified out of his wits, was huddled in a corner of the carriage. Huo Li watched the crowd with a cold gaze and, without another word, drew his sword. A longsword emitted a cold light as pure as moonlight, and Huo Li yelled at the crowd, "Tonight, none of you will leave here alive." His eyes bloodshot, he looked like a grim reaper, the vigor erupting from him causing dust to fly around his body. And the sword... centered on the sword, a blue circle rapidly expanded. Gu Youyou, hidden in the carriage and looking out the window, was stunned by the spectacle before her, feeling as if Huo Li was performing some sort of sorcery. What were those things? It seemed as if something was continuously flowing out from the hilt of the sword, expanding outward. Jin Ziyuan furrowed his brow tightly and whispered to You Jiang behind him, "Those are Eclipse Worms. Pass the word, everyone retreat quickly." Chapter 806 - 800: Call Me Grandpa and I’ll Tell You Chapter 806: Chapter 800: Call Me Grandpa and I¡¯ll Tell YouJin Ziyuan¡¯s voice was soft, but it didn¡¯t change, and Gu Youyou recognized it was him. Despite hearing that these creatures were bugs, Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but shiver. The long sword Huo Li carried was filled with so many bugs, good lord, that¡¯s not scientific! Given she had arrived at this ghostly place and encountered so many unscientific things, she gradually came to terms with it. Gu Youyou watched for a while, then turned to the carriage driver, who was curled up in fear, and said, "Take this chance and run, whoever wins, you won¡¯t live." The carriage driver was stunned for a moment but then gestured to Gu Youyou to flee with him, knowing she had also been captured. However, Gu Youyou said, "I can¡¯t run, I will be fine, you just go." The carriage driver, looking out for himself and seeing Gu Youyou insist, didn¡¯t hesitate any longer, quickly got off the carriage, and quietly left. Seeing Huo Li¡¯s bugs spreading all around, it was clear they were unstoppable. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The bandits were all holding torches, trying to use them to stop the bugs from approaching, but it was of no use, and they could only keep retreating. Jin Ziyuan shouted angrily, "Who has tung oil, pour tung oil and set it on fire!" These bugs only feared tung oil fire and Tianzong¡¯s Chixiao sword. (Forgive me for changing the sword name Chixiao into a dagger.) "I have it!" someone in the crowd shouted, and quickly, that person handed a pot of tung oil to Jin Ziyuan. The season was just right, when the tung trees were producing tung oil. These people, nomadic as bandits, always carried their necessities wherever they went, and since tung oil was the most readily obtainable combustible oil of the season, several of them responsible for fires had brought it. They quickly took out their tung oil, followed Jin Ziyuan¡¯s instructions to pour it on the spreading pale blue bugs, and set them on fire. The bugs, glowing pale blue, instantly began to wilt, rolling a few times, then lost their luster. Huo Li felt a wrenching pain in his heart, knowing how hard these little creatures were to raise. Seeing the situation turn against him, he quickly twisted the hilt of his sword to recall the Eclipse Worms. Jin Ziyuan was overjoyed, and shouted loudly, "Everyone, on him, capture this man and flay him!" Then, just like a bunch of bandits, they all rushed towards Huo Li while shouting. Huo Li watched them coldly, as he considered the bandits beneath him. How could Huo Li be afraid of these riffraff? If one came, he killed one; if two came, he killed both. What he didn¡¯t expect was that these bandits were so formidable. While he didn¡¯t care for one or two, when about a dozen surrounded him, he couldn¡¯t gain the upper hand. These weren¡¯t bandits? He finally realized. The dead soldiers under Jin Ziyuan¡¯s command were all desperate fighters, nothing like ordinary bandits. "What exactly are you people?" Huo Li couldn¡¯t help but grow anxious. Both Jin Zijin and Yue Rujing had been snared by his trap, so it couldn¡¯t be them. Who were these people daring to rob his carriage? "Ha ha, hand over gold, jewels, and beauties, then kneel and call me grandpa, and I¡¯ll tell you who we are." This was definitively the behavior of a group of bandits, and Huo Li was infuriated. Huo Li was surrounded, and Jin Ziyuan had already moved to the carriage. He opened the carriage door, and at first glance he saw Gu Youyou. "Is it really you?" He was ecstatic, smiling as purely and impeccably as a night-blooming cereus. Chapter 807 - 801: Jin Ziyuan’s Brain Trust Chapter 807: Chapter 801: Jin Ziyuan¡¯s Brain Trust"You¡¯ve finally come to your senses," he said, delighted. Gu Youyou replied, "I¡¯m quite surprised myself. I burned that bug and you really came. It¡¯s been three years¡ªI thought that bug would have died a long time ago." "That bug can live for twenty years," he said with a happy laugh. Gu Youyou glanced outside and said, "Let¡¯s not talk about that now, we need to hurry. I¡¯ll trouble you to escort me for a while, but when we¡¯re close to Beijing, I¡¯ll make my own way back." The smile on Jin Ziyuan¡¯s face instantly froze, and he exclaimed in shock, "You aren¡¯t willing to go with me?" Gu Youyou: "...What?" Seeing Gu Youyou¡¯s reaction, she had clearly forgotten what she had said when she had given her the bug. Today, she burned the bug simply because she wanted him to come to her rescue. Well, she had saved him a few times as well, so this could be considered repaying her once. Jin Ziyuan stiffened for a moment, then sighed and said, "It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go." He exited the carriage and took his place on the outside, driving the cart. Huo Li knew he could not defeat this group of ¡¯bandits¡¯ and had already gritted his teeth and slipped away early. His meticulously arranged plans had failed¡ªit was truly infuriating and hateful. You Jiang climbed onto the carriage and said to Jin Ziyuan, who was driving, "Our hasty actions this time must have attracted Tianzong¡¯s attention. Young Prince, it is best if we refrain from any activities for the coming month." "Mm!" Jin Ziyuan agreed, unusually obedient. You Jiang glanced back at the carriage and asked, "Is there a lady inside? Young Prince, did you do all this to rescue her?" Jin Ziyuan pondered for a moment, then said, "She¡¯s the one who provided me with the antidote." Since that was his response, You Jiang knew who it was and had nothing more to say. After a prolonged period of intense alertness, Gu Youyou suddenly relaxed and felt a bit sleepy. She leaned inside the carriage and decided to sleep for a while. You Jiang took over driving immediately, but the direction he chose was not towards Beijing. After a long silence in the carriage, Jin Ziyuan stood up and entered the carriage. The night was at its deepest, and it was the coldest hour of the day. Jin Ziyuan added some coal to the furnace of warm tea, stoking the fire to make it burn brighter, and then moved closer to Gu Youyou. After doing all this, he came out again. You Jiang turned his head to look at Jin Ziyuan and suggested, "We should split into three groups. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to evade their pursuit." Jin Ziyuan gave a simple ¡¯mm¡¯ in agreement, then fell silent. You Jiang was a middle-aged man in his late thirties, one of the few survivors after that failed uprising, and at the same time, he was a crucial figure¡ªthe strategist by the side of three princes. Jin Ziyuan trusted him greatly. "We can¡¯t return to Beijing for now. When Miss Gu wakes up, she can¡¯t stay on the carriage either. Send a few people to take the carriage towards Xining; that territory belongs to the fifth prince. With this move, we can deceive Huo Li." Jin Ziyuan nodded his head in agreement but remained silent. He didn¡¯t even know what he was thinking at the moment, feeling a void in his mind, unwilling to think about anything. You Jiang sighed and continued, "For the second route, we need to find a woman of similar build to Miss Gu and have her wear Gu¡¯s clothes, then ride towards Lingnan. Young Prince, you also need to find someone to impersonate you and travel to Lingnan as well." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Ziyuan finally showed emotion, looking at him in surprise. "It¡¯s fine to deceive Huo Li, but why do we need someone to impersonate Youyou and me and go to Lingnan?" You Jiang sighed and said, "Young Prince, I know you don¡¯t want to send Miss Gu back, and this move can deceive Jin Zijin." Jin Ziyuan paused for a moment, then let out a bitter laugh, "It¡¯s often said you are cunning and crafty, and it¡¯s certainly true. Alright then, what third route have you arranged for us?" Chapter 808 - 802 Going to the East Sea Chapter 808: Chapter 802 Going to the East Sea"You and Miss Gu mustn¡¯t take the carriage or ride horses, but rather walk eastward. Pay attention along the way, don¡¯t leave any traces. Jin Zijin will soon realize he¡¯s been fooled, but we can¡¯t let him find us that easily." ... The carriage wheels bumped harshly over the stones, jolting Gu Youyou awake. She yawned and lifted the carriage curtain to ask Jin Ziyuan outside, "What time is it now?" Jin Ziyuan turned his head and said, "It must be almost dawn." Almost dawn? Are they almost there? Gu Youyou hurriedly tidied up her somewhat disheveled clothing and said, "There¡¯s no need to enter the city, just let me off in the outskirts, thank you Jin Ziyuan. I don¡¯t have much to thank you with, some other day I¡¯ll make more medicinal pellets for you." The Jin Ziyuan driving the carriage remained silent without responding; Gu Youyou awkwardly twisted her mouth, lowered the curtain, and returned inside. After a long while, Jin Ziyuan¡¯s voice came through, "This isn¡¯t the way back to Beijing." Gu Youyou suddenly stood up and pulled open the curtain. "Not the way back to Beijing?" Looking at the faintly bright sky, Gu Youyou realized they had reached a hilly area, whereas Beijing belonged to the flat plains of Beiping, without such terrain. Her expression darkened as she asked coldly, "Where are you taking me?" What a Jin Ziyuan, was he repaying kindness with vengeance? She hadn¡¯t returned all night, and the Lin Family was still alright¡ªif an eunuch from the Emperor conveyed a message that she was out on a medical call, all would be well. But could Jin Zijin believe that? He must be dead worried mad. "I want to go back to Beijing!" she said. Jin Ziyuan said, "The way back to Beijing is full of Huo Li¡¯s men, going back now would be walking into a trap." "But..." She was about to say that Jin Zijin must be looking for her, but Jin Ziyuan interrupted her. "Don¡¯t count on Jin Zijin. If he were free enough to come rescue you, you wouldn¡¯t have been taken out of the city by Huo Li so easily. Follow me to the East Sea to hide for a while; once he¡¯s dealt with the trouble that is Huo Li, he¡¯ll come looking for you." Gu Youyou paused, then stopped talking. She didn¡¯t believe that Jin Zijin would have anything more important than her own safety¡ªmainly, it was hearing Jin Ziyuan suggest going to the East Sea that matched her own intentions. The two meteorites had come from the East Sea; perhaps, there could be discoveries to be made there. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Moreover, if Jin Zijin really had troubles, without her as a hindrance, he could deal with Huo Li with peace of mind. "Fine, I¡¯ll write a letter to him, and you find a way to get it to him, so he won¡¯t worry." Jin Ziyuan turned his head, his voice indifferent, "There¡¯s no need for a letter, I will have someone deliver a message." Gu Youyou pursed her lips and stopped talking, turning back into the carriage. After moving forward for a while, the carriage gradually came to a stop. Jin Ziyuan brought a boy around fifteen or sixteen years old, slender and small, to Gu Youyou and said, "Huo Li isn¡¯t easy to fool, exchange clothes with him." Gu Youyou looked at the skinny boy and gave a slight nod. Since she chose to let Jin Ziyuan rescue her, she would just have to trust him. Changing clothes was just swapping her outer robe; Gu Youyou quickly changed and stepped down from the carriage. She donned men¡¯s clothing and men¡¯s hairstyle. Added to the fact that her walking posture wasn¡¯t like the delicate steps of dainty young ladies¡ªif not for her face being too delicate, she could almost pass off as a man. Jin Ziyuan also changed into a set of clothes, very plain ones. Seeing Gu Youyou¡¯s disguise, he was slightly taken aback. He said, "I¡¯m sorry you have to walk, can you manage?" Chapter 809 - 803: Left with Jin Ziyuan Chapter 809: Chapter 803: Left with Jin ZiyuanIn recent years, Gu Youyou¡¯s health had become indistinguishable from that of a common person, so naturally, there was no problem. She said, "Let¡¯s go. If you can walk, then I can walk." The two of them quickly packed their belongings and began their journey eastward. In a world untainted by pollution, the air and the earth were clear and crisp. Jin Ziyuan moved at a brisk pace, and Gu Youyou found it somewhat difficult to keep up. Even though she normally didn¡¯t sweat, by dawn, she was drenched in perspiration. Upon seeing this, Jin Ziyuan had no choice but to slow down and wait for her. "We¡¯ll walk a bit further. Once we get past the village ahead, we¡¯ll reach the market where we can buy horses," he said. Gu Youyou wiped her sweat and nodded lightly. She thought to herself that her body was still not as strong as her own, but it was far better than that of an ordinary girl. To walk at such a speed for nearly four hours was exhausting for most people. Biting her teeth, Gu Youyou picked up her bundle and followed Jin Ziyuan. After a while, Jin Ziyuan stopped again, glanced at the narrowing field ridge, and said, "You rest here for a moment and wait for me." Gu Youyou sat down on a rock at the side of the road, drank some water, and ate a few bites of steamed buns. She had put on a brave face in front of Huo Li the day before and had gone without eating; now she was really hungry. Looking up, she saw that Jin Ziyuan had chopped off a thick branch from a large tree by the roadside and fashioned it into the shape of a cane. In the chilly May weather of the north which grew warmer as they traveled eastward, the bucolic roads echoed with birdsong and the fragrance of flowers, and she saw many villagers busily at work in the distance. This scene made Gu Youyou think of Lotus Village. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That year, she too stood high on a hillside, looking down at the toiling villagers of Lotus Village. At that time, Grandfather Gu was still alive, guiding oxen in the fields. Jin Ziyuan brought her the finished cane, placed it in front of Gu Youyou, and said, "Walk with this. It will save you some effort." Seeing Gu Youyou¡¯s gaze fixed on the busy villagers, he pursed his lips and said, "Taking the countryside roads is for safety, although they are not as easy to travel as the imperial roads." Gu Youyou cracked a smile and replied, "Thank you. I understand." ... After Huo Li returned, he couldn¡¯t worry about whom the news would disturb; he immediately summoned a multitude of Xuanzong disciples to pursue them. At the same time, he had someone inform the Emperor that Doctor Gu had been abducted by bandits on the road. How dare these bandits be so bold? The Emperor, Jin Moning, was shocked and immediately summoned Xiao Jinyan into the palace, ordering him to lead troops to aid Huo Li in rescuing Doctor Gu. Meanwhile, the Lin Family was in turmoil. The elderly Madam Lin clutched Lin Xingyi¡¯s hand and quivered as she asked, "Didn¡¯t they just say yesterday that she went to treat the State Preceptor? How did she get abducted by bandits so quickly?" Lin Xingyi tried to calm his mother, saying, "Mother, don¡¯t worry. The Emperor has already dispatched General Xiao and his men to the rescue, and Huo Li of Xuanzong is doing his best to save her. There will be no trouble." Madam Lin was beside herself, exclaiming loudly, "What do you mean, no trouble? She¡¯s been taken by bandits! Who are those brigands? If a young woman spends a single night in the hands of bandits, everything is ruined¡ªher chastity is lost, and she will never be able to marry." She peered intently at Lin Xingyi and continued, "I¡¯ve always said a girl shouldn¡¯t show her face in public, let alone open a clinic or a clothing store. Look at what¡¯s happened now. If she hadn¡¯t been treating patients, none of this would have occurred." Lin Xingyi¡¯s expression darkened, and he angrily retorted, "You have the narrow outlook of a woman¡ªwhat do you know? If she hadn¡¯t opened a clinic in Beijing, would no one know of her medical skills? Don¡¯t forget, her reputation was established in Lingnan long ago. She was called directly to serve the Emperor; he couldn¡¯t refuse the Dao Family¡¯s request, and as his subjects, we can only obey the Emperor¡¯s orders." Chapter 810 - 804 Pursuit Chapter 810: Chapter 804 PursuitMadam Lin couldn¡¯t explain this away, and she began to complain about how he had stopped her from arranging a marriage for Gu Youyou. "I said long ago that marrying her off earlier would keep her out of trouble, but you just wouldn¡¯t listen. If she¡¯d been married off by now, none of this would have happened." Lin Xingyi replied impatiently, "Every time something happens, you know only to blame this and that. Why don¡¯t you mention how you brought her to the palace in the first place? If she hadn¡¯t gone to the palace, none of this would have happened." "You..." Madam Lin was so taken aback that she was speechless. "What do we do now? Even if we rescue her, she¡¯s ruined. How can a woman without her chastity continue to live?" Lin Xingyi was getting angry and snorted coldly, "What nonsense are you talking about? We don¡¯t even know Youyou¡¯s situation yet, and you¡¯re here making wild guesses. Let me tell you, don¡¯t worry about Youyou¡¯s marriage; just take good care of yourself!" Old Madam Lin was so agitated by their argument that she nearly fainted, but Daya, the maid beside her, quickly steadied her. "Old Madam, please don¡¯t be anxious, have a seat first." Dizzy with panic, they remembered that the old lady had been there all along, listening to them. They stopped arguing and went to check on the old lady together. Lin Xingyi glared fiercely at Madam Lin and deliberately shoved her away. Madam Lin stood behind him, gritting her teeth, wanting to say something, but seeing the old lady was genuinely upset, she swallowed back the words she was about to say. "Mother, don¡¯t be anxious, nothing will happen. Many people have gone out to search; please make sure not to get too worked up." Old Madam Lin cried with tears streaming down, "Oh, how can I not be anxious? This child has suffered since she was young, and I thought that being in Beijing under my watch, she would be able to live peacefully. But one thing after another, it never stops, her life is truly bitter..." Xiang Chun got wind of the situation and quickly went to the backyard to inform Searcy. At the time, Searcy was feeding rats. Seeing this, Xiang Chun said urgently, "Oh, are you still in the mood to feed rats? The young lady¡¯s in trouble, and your good days are probably over." Searcy¡¯s movements paused as she turned around. "She¡¯s in trouble? What happened?" "The young lady has been kidnapped by bandits, and the whole family is almost driven mad with worry. And here you are, still having the heart to feed the rats." Searcy was suddenly shocked, and the bowl with food fell to the ground as she grabbed Xiang Chun¡¯s shoulder, "When did this happen?" "Just last night!" Searcy¡¯s cold demeanor was quite frightening, and Xiang Chun jumped in surprise. "Last night, didn¡¯t they say she went out for a medical call?" Xiang Chun kept shaking her head and timidly said, "I... I don¡¯t know!" ... S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Two teams of men rode out in pursuit, and just as You Jiang had predicted, Huo Li quickly found the tracks his carriage had left. Not only that, but he also discovered the subtle clues You Jiang had intentionally had people leave behind, allowing him to guess their identity. He said to his men coldly, "Heading for Xining, huh? Hmm, that¡¯s right, besides Xining, who would dare shelter them." They set off toward Xining. Behind them were the men led by Xiao Jinyan, along with Jin Zijin. After some investigation, Jin Zijin seemed contemplative. Xiao Jinyan, however, was smiling, "Huo Li has been duped; she likely hasn¡¯t been taken to Xining." Pointing towards the southern road, he said, "There are two horses that went this way. Looking at these hoof prints, one of them is probably of lighter weight, most likely Doctor Gu. The other person, well..." He smiled in a particularly irritating manner, "I wonder if cousin can guess who it might be, someone who could get Doctor Gu to willingly follow him?" Chapter 811 - 805: I Want to Be a Good Person Chapter 811: Chapter 805: I Want to Be a Good PersonJin Zijin¡¯s face looked extremely unpleasant as he fiercely glared at Xiao Jinyan and pursued him towards Lingnan. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xiao Jinyan returned to the crowd and spoke loudly, "Thoroughly interrogate the nearby bandits and report immediately once it¡¯s clear." It seemed that the nearby bandits were going to be unlucky. After speaking, Xiao Jinyan hurriedly mounted his horse and chased after Jin Zijin. At the side gate of the Lin Residence, a girl dressed in men¡¯s clothing cautiously stepped out the door with a backpack. Once outside the city, she inquired at the post station about the incident that had occurred the day before. A string of Copper Coins was placed in front of the tea stall worker, and she quietly said, "Young man, do you know about the bandit disturbance yesterday? The bandits who captured the doctor from Jisheng Hall." The tea stall worker joyfully took the Copper Coins and said, "I know, it¡¯s caused a huge stir; even the Emperor has issued an order to suppress the bandits." "Oh, then do you know where the bandits are located?" "I¡¯m not sure about that," the tea stall worker shook his head and said, "I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s around Rucheng, but there are more than one gang of bandits nearby. The Governor¡¯s Office might need some time to investigate their exact hideout." Searcy didn¡¯t ask further, paid the tea money, picked up her bundle, and went to the renting stable opposite to rent a horse-drawn carriage. "Sir, I want to rent a carriage." A young lad, seeing business come his way, promptly came out to greet her. "Alright, young master, where do you wish to go?" "To Rucheng!" "Ah...? Rucheng?" The lad shook his head like a rattle drum and said, "There¡¯s a bandit disturbance near Rucheng, I won¡¯t go. Please find someone more skilled." Searcy looked around, the post station was only so large; besides this privately owned one, there was another operated by the Governor¡¯s Office. With her civilian status, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to rent from the Governor¡¯s Office. She turned back to look at the lad, who ignored her and continued wiping the carriage, shook her head, and sighed, "I tried to be a good person, but you just don¡¯t give me the chance. I offer you a toast, but you insist on the penalty drink." Her tone was unfriendly, immediately triggering the lad¡¯s displeasure. "Look, sir, business is based on mutual consent¡ªI don¡¯t have to take your business, so what can you do... exactly?" Searcy flicked her finger, and at the moment the lad opened his mouth, a grain of rice-sized object flew into his mouth, which he swallowed before he could react. "What... what did you feed me?" The lad¡¯s face changed drastically; he clutched at his throat while the other hand tried to dig into his mouth. "Ah! Please don¡¯t move at all," Searcy, not smiling genuinely, raised a hand in front of the lad and said quietly, "Take a look at your left arm." The lad hastily lifted the sleeve of his left arm, only to be shocked to find a black stripe thick as a finger on his arm, looking like an ugly centipede crawling over it. He went pale with fright and exclaimed, "What... what did you feed me? You dare to poison someone in broad daylight; aren¡¯t you afraid of being thrown into jail?" Searcy breathed a deep sigh and said, "Of course, I¡¯m afraid, so I nicely asked you to rent me a carriage first. You refused to rent it to me, leaving me no choice but to drug you." Inside, the lad felt a million #emotions thundering within him. This was being left with no choice? He had never seen anyone so unreasonable. The way he spoke, it sounded as if he was the victim and quite aggrieved by it. But it was he himself who had been poisoned. "What do you want?" The lad was scared, his face drooping. Searcy swung herself onto the carriage, found a comfortable position, and said, "Drive the carriage, take me to Rucheng." Chapter 812 - 806: Offending the Tai Sui Chapter 812: Chapter 806: Offending the Tai Sui"You..." "Hey, don¡¯t test my patience; I¡¯m incredibly impatient. If you delay my business, I might just delay your antidote." She pointed at the young man¡¯s arm, grinning as she said, "If you wait until it crawls up to your wrist, you¡¯ll be poisoned and die, and even the Great Luo Immortals won¡¯t be able to save you." The young man driving the carriage was coerced, with no choice but to lead the horse out and hitch it to the carriage to take her to Rucheng. It wasn¡¯t far from Rucheng; they could arrive before nightfall. But this area was notorious for bandits. They had planned to avoid any business to Rucheng lately, yet here they were, coerced by this strange man¡¯s poison threat. All along the way, the young man driving was trembling with fear, praying that they wouldn¡¯t encounter any bandits. "Stop!" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before they had reached Rucheng, Searcy cried out for a halt. The young man turned around and said, "It will be about half an hour more before we reach Rucheng." Searcy said, "I know. I told you to stop, so stop. Do you dare not listen to me? Do you still want the antidote?" The young man was so angry he was gnashing his teeth but didn¡¯t dare to explode in anger; he could only obediently pull the carriage over to the roadside. Searcy got down from the carriage, looked around, and then took a small bamboo tube out of his backpack. When the bamboo tube was opened, a black bee flew out from inside. The bee buzzed around, finally flying off in a specific direction. Overjoyed, Searcy climbed back into the carriage and said, "Follow it." The young man was very reluctant, but thinking about the poison in his body that still needed curing, he had to follow orders and continued driving, following the black bee. But as they went on, he felt something was amiss; this route was taking them out of Rucheng¡¯s territory and getting farther away. Seeing that it was about to get dark, he felt increasingly anxious and said, "Young master, where are we heading?" Searcy, lounging in the carriage half-closed his eyes; hearing this, he lazily lifted his eyelids and asked, "What direction do you think we¡¯re going?" The young man had been driving carriages for years. He knew the geography of Zhuzhao Country very well, and he had been to the East Sea in the far east, so he said, "It seems like we¡¯re headed for the East Sea, young master, but see here..." "Then let¡¯s go to the East Sea!" Searcy interrupted impatiently, seeing that it was almost dark and then put the bee back into the bamboo tube. With a face as bitter as a gourd, the young man said, "Why pick on me? With your skills, couldn¡¯t you just hijack a carriage that was actually going to the East Sea? For me, a trip to the East Sea means no business for a month, and I still need to make money to support my family..." "Pathetic!" Searcy scoffed with a disdainful laugh, "It¡¯s your bad luck, running into the Tai Sui!" "... " Indeed, he had run into bad luck, bumping into Tai Sui himself. He (Searcy) was that life-threatening Tai Sui, and it happened to fall into his hands. Feeling bored along the journey, Searcy had rested enough and then asked, "What¡¯s your name?" "Me?" The young man driving at the front turned his head. "Is there anyone else here?" Searcy said. "I... my name is Gui Yunxi!" "Oh?" Searcy raised his eyebrows and chuckled, "A coachman and yet you have such an elegant name? I thought it would be something like Agou." That remark was downright infuriating. Gui Yunxi pulled the reins to stop the carriage by the roadside and retorted, "Don¡¯t push it too far; Gui is my surname and Yunxi is the name given by my parents. How dare you mock it?" "Oh, getting spirited, are we?" Searcy clicked his tongue twice and raised his chin, gesturing for him to look at his own arm. Chapter 813 - 807: Stay at the Hotel Chapter 813: Chapter 807: Stay at the HotelThinking about how he had been poisoned by her, Gui Yunxi had to swallow the raging fire in her belly. Pulling up his sleeve, he saw that the centipede-like poison mark had grown a lot, startling him as he exclaimed, "How could this happen?" Searcy tossed him a pill and said, "This medicine is your fare for taking me to Rucheng. Even though we didn¡¯t get there, I won¡¯t quibble over an hour¡¯s journey." Hearing that it was an antidote, Gui Yunxi didn¡¯t hesitate to quickly swallow it. A moment later, he saw the poison mark on his arm recede a bit, but there was still a long stretch left on his limb. Searcy said with a faint smile, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you the rest once we¡¯ve arrived. Rest assured, I¡¯m a woman of my word; as long as you obediently drive for me, you will not lack rewards." ... So my reward is to earn the antidote for myself? But you¡¯re the one who poisoned me. Gui Yunxi was indignant but had no choice but to heed her words. ... Gu Youyou and Jin Ziyuan switched to riding on horseback, not daring to rest even when it got dark. Jin Ziyuan said, "Let¡¯s press on a little longer. There¡¯s a city ahead where we can rest." What could Gu Youyou say? Could she admit she was tired and wanted to rest now? Of course, she thought about it but didn¡¯t know how to broach the topic. Well, being tired is better than being caught by Huo Li and taken back. Eventually, they reached the city Jin Ziyuan had mentioned. When they arrived at the only inn still lit up, the inn was closing. Jin Ziyuan hurriedly dismounted and raised his hand to stop them, saying, "We need lodging, for two." The innkeeper, who was closing the door, glanced at them and, seeing they were not dressed like the wealthy, immediately looked disgruntled, yawning and showing extreme impatience. "We only have one cheap room left, do you want it?" One room? Gu Youyou and Jin Ziyuan immediately felt awkward. Seeing their hesitation, the innkeeper grew even more annoyed, urging, "Make up your mind quickly if you want to stay. What are you two grown men afraid of? Our beds are big enough to fit you." Uh... Gu Youyou was in male disguise, and in the dead of night, no one could see clearly. Anyway, the innkeeper, judging by their attire, took them for two men; there was no mistake. "We can¡¯t change inns now; they¡¯re all closed, aren¡¯t they? Let¡¯s just stay," suggested Gu Youyou. Jin Ziyuan, with a strange look in his eyes, didn¡¯t refuse and said to the innkeeper, "That one room will do, and take good care of the horses." I have to feed your horses in the middle of the night? That was what the look on the innkeeper¡¯s face seemed to say now. Jin Ziyuan threw a piece of silver into his hand, finally smashing away the innkeeper¡¯s resentful expression. Alright, with silver in hand, one becomes the boss. "Right this way, gentlemen!" the innkeeper said, leading them to the guest room on the second floor. The innkeeper happily took their horses to the stable and poured some black beans for them. The two in the room felt somewhat awkward. Didn¡¯t the innkeeper say the bed was big? It was bullshit; the bed was clearly a single and very simple. Then again, this was a cheap room, the low-end option of the inn. How good could it be? "Should I... go get an innkeeper to bring a brazier? It¡¯s going to get colder towards the early hours." Both of them were prone to the cold, not the best in this situation. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou said, "Let¡¯s forget it. That innkeeper had a face full of reluctance earlier; he¡¯s probably resting by now. We¡¯re just staying for one night anyway; we¡¯ll have to hit the road before dawn tomorrow." Gu Youyou gave Jin Ziyuan a quilt and wrapped herself in another, turning herself into a cocoon. She didn¡¯t lie down to sleep but instead leaned against the wall, wrapped in the quilt, which was warmer, even if the position was uncomfortable. Chapter 814 - 808: Treacherous Officials and Rebels Chapter 814: Chapter 808: Treacherous Officials and RebelsJin Ziyuan hesitated again and again before wrapping himself into a cocoon as well, leaning against another corner of the bed. In the moonlight, they saw that neither had fallen asleep. The atmosphere was somewhat awkward. Gu Youyou thought for a moment, then asked, "How much do you know about the Dao Family¡¯s medicine people?" Gu Youyou estimated that such a secret matter from the Dao Family would be either unknown to outsiders or known only in small bits. As expected, Jin Ziyuan said, "Not much. There are... there are five others like you." Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as she said, "So you know it¡¯s six women and one man?" Jin Ziyuan nodded, "Yes, I only found out about it recently. I also know that the other five women have all fallen into Yue Rujing¡¯s hands and they¡¯re all in Lingnan." Gu Youyou hummed in acknowledgment, then said, "For you, the biggest enemy is Yu Jizi. The rest of us can be replaced at any time. He can simply spend more time to find others, but you¡¯re different. You can¡¯t be replaced. On the sacrificial stage, even if you don¡¯t die, you won¡¯t be yourself anymore. In the end, whatever you fight for will be wedding clothes for someone else." Jin Ziyuan¡¯s brows smoothed out, revealing a faint smile as he said, "You¡¯re worried about me, not solely for yourself?" Gu Youyou was taken aback and said, "You¡¯re overthinking it. I simply can¡¯t stand to watch you miss the point, and besides, I¡¯m speaking the truth." "So you know that the recent troubles were my doing?" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou did not deny it, saying, "You disrupted King Jin¡¯s grand wedding and shifted the blame to Prince Qin, igniting a fight between them. Now they¡¯re at each other¡¯s throats, and you, Jin Ziyuan, have played a significant role. Yet, your biggest enemy is not the Emperor, but Yu Jizi. Yu Jizi wants your life. You should deal with him before you think about revenge." But Jin Ziyuan said, "You¡¯re wrong, to me there¡¯s no difference." "Hmm?" "You¡¯re thinking too naively. They all want my life. Dealing with Yu Jizi is to secure a chance for my own survival, for my own revenge. But how can I face those from the Prince Residence who died that year if I don¡¯t avenge them while I still live?" Gu Youyou disagreed with his thoughts, saying, "But they would rather see you live on. The deceased have passed, and they have returned to dust. Their wish is to see the person they protected live a longer life." She still remembered back in those mountains, in that ancient tomb, how the wild man uncle took meticulous care of Jin Ziyuan despite barely being able to look after himself. Without utter desperation, how could a father who loved his son so deeply have the heart to feed him those medicines? Prince had dared to rebel, he must have been a wise man. He couldn¡¯t possibly have been unaware that those medicines were actually poison. Jin Ziyuan didn¡¯t say anything, shadows from the moonlight cast upon his thick eyebrows. He hung his head, his thoughts unknown. Gu Youyou sighed and said, "Forget it, whatever you do is your own decision. Just think of me... as a doctor who can¡¯t bear to see chaos in the world. Of course, nobody wants to see the world in chaos unless they¡¯re treacherous rebels, right? I¡¯m just an ordinary person." Jin Ziyuan let out a cold laugh and said, "That¡¯s right, I am a treacherous rebel." Gu Youyou paused, then said, "That¡¯s not what I meant. You have your own helplessness too. Let¡¯s leave it. Although we are of the same kind, we are not on the same path." "Yes, we¡¯re not on the same path!" Jin Ziyuan sighed. "But who wants to be labeled a treacherous rebel? Jin Moning was the usurper; he deceived the world and took my father¡¯s throne. I saw the Emperor¡¯s will clearly before they destroyed it and then used it as a pretext to label us as rebels." Chapter 815 - 809: Searcy in Pursuit Chapter 815: Chapter 809: Searcy in Pursuitfree¦Øebnov¨¥l.c?mWho can make sense of such matters? Gu Youyou fell silent, and after a while, she continued, "If your father had become the Emperor back then, do you believe that the current Emperor and his Princes would also utter such words? That their father was the rightful heir to the throne, that he was the Crown Prince, known to all under heaven, yet that Third Prince falsified the will claiming he himself was the true Son of Heaven!" With this retort from Gu Youyou, Jin Ziyuan was once again left speechless. These matters had passed so many years ago, now bringing them up, indeed, it was very difficult to clarify. Especially, was it worth his while to argue with a woman like Gu Youyou? It was already very late. Jin Ziyuan said, "Go to sleep, we must hit the road early tomorrow morning." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. An unpleasant conversation, I hope, had heightened his vigilance. ... At noon, Searcy, who had been traveling all night, caught up to the inn where Gu Youyou and her party had stayed. By that time, Gu Youyou and Jin Ziyuan had left long ago, having been gone for most of the day. Searcy grabbed a servant and inquired, "Did any strange people from out of town stay here last night?" Strange people from out of town? The servant scratched his head and said, "We get strange outsiders every day, I¡¯m used to it." At his words, Searcy¡¯s expression darkened a few shades, but the corner of her mouth carried a cold, chilling smile. Gui Yunxi, following behind her, shivered slightly. With that look in her eyes, he feared that if the servant wasn¡¯t forthcoming, he¡¯d be in trouble. "Oh, right!" The servant suddenly remembered something and added, "There were two people last night who arrived on horseback. They came quite late, when we were about to close. Their clothes seemed rather shabby, but they were quite generous with their money, giving me a piece of silver worth ten taels." He admitted somewhat sheepishly, "For a ten-tael silver piece, they stayed in a humble lower-grade room." Searcy raised an eyebrow; that was indeed strange. "Where are they now?" The servant replied, "They left at the crack of dawn, seemed like they were in a huge rush to get back on the road." In a hurry? Searcy narrowed her eyes slightly. A rush to travel was exactly right. She tossed some small change to the servant and said, "Prepare some food that¡¯s easy to carry, quickly." Was this young brother Mo Yue chasing after the two individuals from last night? The servant, not daring to delay, took the silver and quickly went to prepare food. In no time, he brought out some jerked meat along with some steamed buns and pancakes. Additionally, he thoughtfully provided a bag of water. "Guest, this bread can be quite dry, it¡¯s better to have some water with it." Searcy gave him a look that acknowledged his good sense and took the items before climbing onto the carriage. Gui Yunxi silently regretted, why hadn¡¯t he been as sensible as that innkeeper? If he had known earlier, he might have been more attentive, and maybe this venomous creature would have spared him and lashed out at someone else instead. Gui Yunxi slowed the carriage down, wanting to negotiate with her about taking a rest after traveling all night. As for the two people they were chasing, they were on horseback, far faster than their carriage. Even if he flogged the horses to death, catching up would be impossible. Searcy ate some dry rations and drank some water, then noticed the coachman dawdling and spacing out. Not able to contain her annoyance, she sneered, "Don¡¯t want your hard-earned fee, do you?" Gui Yunxi shuddered all over and hastily replied, "No, it¡¯s not that, I¡¯m just a bit weary from driving all night." Hunger pangs struck him just then; in truth, his stomach was empty enough for his back to stick to his chest. Searcy¡¯s expression darkened as she said, "Stop the carriage once we leave the city." Gui Yunxi was a bit confused. Weren¡¯t they supposed to find an inn in the city to rest? How could they rest after leaving the city? Chapter 816 - 810: Falling into a Ditch Chapter 816: Chapter 810: Falling into a DitchBut he didn¡¯t dare to ask more questions and earnestly drove the carriage out of town. He found an empty spot and stopped the carriage, then turned to ask, "Is this place all right?" Searcy leaned back in the carriage and hummed, "This will do." After saying this, he tossed some dry food and water to him, saying, "Eat quickly, then we continue the journey." Gui Yunxi took the food in surprise and exclaimed, "We have to continue traveling?" He looked around, originally planning to nap under this big tree. He thought to himself that Searcy wouldn¡¯t pay for a lodge, but maybe napping in the wilderness would be fine? However, it turned out he had no intention of letting him rest. Biting into the dry food, Gui Yunxi complained for a while, "Young Master Searcy, you got a whole night¡¯s sleep inside the carriage, but I haven¡¯t even dozed off. I¡¯m human, not an animal, I can¡¯t endure driving all night like this, look at me, my eyelids are fighting each other, if we keep going I¡¯m afraid something bad will happen, and I might crash us into a ditch!" While speaking, he forced his eyes open but couldn¡¯t help closing them again. Searcy chuckled, "Do you want me to grant you a pill that will make your eyes close forever once they shut?" Ah...? Gui Yunxi shivered all over, frightened and quickly got down from the carriage with his food. Better keep a distance from him, blame my own blabbering mouth. After finishing the dry food, Gui Yunxi fetched some black beans to feed the horse, and Searcy on the carriage became impatient again. "Have you been dawdling all this time just to let this beast dawdle as well? If you cause any delay to my business, I will poison you all." Gui Yunxi bemoaned his fate and said, "Neither sleep nor food is allowed, even a beast can¡¯t bear this torment. Why don¡¯t you just gift us a pack of poison and kill us? If it continues like this, if not poisoned, we¡¯ll die of sheer exhaustion anyway." "Hm!" Searcy huffed from her nose, saying, "Just make this beast hurry up." They say there¡¯s a thin line between genius and idiot, and though Searcy¡¯s intelligence was off the charts, it didn¡¯t mean she knew everything. She had been raised within the confines of a large compound and never went out, so how could she know that even a beast could die of exhaustion? "Better not play tricks on me," Searcy threatened. The overworked Gui Yunxi nodded repeatedly. He wanted to tell her that this tired carriage couldn¡¯t catch up with those on horseback traveling light, but after hesitating again and again, he still didn¡¯t dare. After all, he started and stopped on her command; if they couldn¡¯t catch up, it¡¯d served them right. Thus, they traveled for another half day, and by evening she still didn¡¯t let him rest, comfortably sleeping in the carriage herself. Gui Yunxi stopped the carriage by the roadside, hoping to search her for an antidote while she slept, but just as he parked the carriage and was about to act, she woke up. Searcy coldly stared at the unruly coachman, stating flatly, "Do you want to die?" "I want to live, want to live!" Gui Yunxi hurriedly said, "I urgently need to relieve myself." "Hm!" Searcy snorted coldly and closed her eyes to continue sleeping. Gui Yunxi got the horse moving again, the beast nearly dead from exhaustion, its pace getting slower. Gui Yunxi almost died from fatigue, feeling he might be the first person to die from it. His eyelids kept fighting, so that midday prediction sadly came true soon enough. Exhausted, the horse foamed at the mouth and fell into a ditch, convulsing, and the carriage also toppled into the ditch. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The cold water soaked him, instantly dispelling all drowsiness. Searcy, furious, her eyes blazing with fire, staring at Gui Yunxi as if ready to eat him. "You really dared to drive the carriage into a ditch?" Chapter 817 - 811: Tearing Each Other Apart in the Ditch Chapter 817: Chapter 811: Tearing Each Other Apart in the DitchHer lips curled up in a faint smile as she said with a chilling coldness, "Very well, it seems you truly wish to die." Gui Yunxi, who had just been doused with cold water, broke out in a cold sweat, but seeing his horse that was so exhausted it foamed at the mouth, he suddenly felt fearless. It would be better to die. This person¡¯s mind was cruel, and he had had enough of his treatment along the way. Very well, to die is to die, but even if he had to die, he would fight with all his might. An eye for an eye, if he could avenge himself before he died, then it wouldn¡¯t be a loss. He suddenly stood up from the ditch, anger in his voice, "You¡¯re so vicious, my horse is dead from your torment, and I haven¡¯t lost my temper, yet you dare to get angry? If I must die, so be it, I will fight you!" As he spoke, he was already wading through knee-high water towards Searcy. Searcy had just gotten up, preparing to climb out of the ditch, but was unexpectedly pulled back by Gui Yunxi. Just as she was about to erupt in anger, she was once again forcefully pushed back into the ditch by Gui Yunxi, who ignored everything else. The water in the ditch was not deep, but with all the thrashing about, it had become incredibly muddy. Searcy choked on a mouthful of mud and sand, shaking with fury. With a kick, she easily pushed away the hungry and tired Gui Yunxi. Gui Yunxi was no weaker, struggling to his feet and lunging at her again. The horse in the ditch finally stopped twitching and passed away, but the two of them were not done yet. The ditch had become completely murky with muddy sludge as they continued to grapple with each other. "You owe me for my horse, for my carriage, I will fight you to the end..." Gui Yunxi grabbed Searcy¡¯s flying leg. "Owe you? How about I owe you a pack of poison instead?" Searcy grabbed his ear. "All you do is threaten me with poison, I don¡¯t want to live, I¡¯ll fight you!" "You want to die? It won¡¯t be that easy. If I let your black-hearted guts off the hook, then I am not a Lu..." After a lot of struggles, they finally crawled out of the mud pit, panting and gasping on the roadside. Covered in mud, they were a sorry sight. Searcy said with a cold laugh, "Come, let me give you the antidote!" A pill, coated with mud, was in her hand. "Hmph, you would be so kind?" Gui Yunxi glanced at it and turned to the water ditch ahead, where the water was clean. I knew you wouldn¡¯t want it. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh? You don¡¯t want it?" Searcy tossed the antidote into the mud and said indifferently, "This is your own doing, not that I haven¡¯t paid my fare. Ha, I¡¯ll wait for you to beg me!" With that, she walked in another direction, where, likewise, there was clean water. After washing the filth from her body, she took some things out of the carriage and went to a nearby forest. In the forest, she saw Gui Yunxi picking up firewood. Looking down at her own clothes soaked through, she gathered some wood as well. She had been confined to a large household from a young age and knew in theory how to make fire, but she had never actually done it, so she did not know how to start a fire. After collecting a pile of firewood, she took out a flint and tried to strike it as she had seen others do, but couldn¡¯t get a flame. Eventually, she could only stare blankly at the pile of firewood. Searcy felt like she had been dealt a tremendous blow. She considered herself to be supremely intelligent, believing there was nothing she couldn¡¯t do, it was only a matter of whether she was willing. Something as simple as starting a fire, she would be able to do it just by watching once, so how could she not light it? Could it be her flint was a fake? Yes, that must be it. So she threw her flint on the ground and haughtily made her way over to where Gui Yunxi was, looking down on him from above. Chapter 818 - 812: Forcible Seizure Chapter 818: Chapter 812: Forcible Seizure"What are you looking at? Don¡¯t even think about mooching off my fire," Gui Yunxi shifted his body a bit to block his warm flames with his body. Searcy sneered coldly and pushed him to the ground with one shove. Caught off guard, Gui Yunxi was pushed over, landing awkwardly on all fours, much to his embarrassment. If he hadn¡¯t been so hungry and sleepy, he definitely would have been able to defeat this man who was clearly weaker than himself. Searcy didn¡¯t care about that; without saying another word after pushing him down, she straddled him and started to tear at his clothes. Gui Yunxi was so shocked that he froze, temporarily forgetting to resist. Feeling him fumbling over his body, tickling him, he couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing as he tried to push him away. Searcy looked down at the man beneath her like he was an idiot and said, "Shut up, laugh like that again and I¡¯ll cut your tongue out." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Damn it, he wasn¡¯t even trying to laugh; would you stop tickling him already! "What do you think you¡¯re doing?" Gui Yunxi was both ashamed and angry, fiercely guarding his honor. "A gentleman can be killed but not insulted!" Searcy forcefully pried his hands away and continued to search him. "Here we go." Searcy finally found flint from inside his clothes and held it up with a cold laugh, "This now belong to me." Gui Yunxi finally exhaled a breath of relief. Freaking hell, he was scared to death. He actually thought this person was a pervert, intending to perform a live, male version of an erotic display in these desolate mountains¡ªit turned out to be just for the flint. Having seized the flint, Searcy went back to her own pile of wood and began to try to light a fire. Then she tragically discovered that Gui Yunxi¡¯s flint still wouldn¡¯t light the fire. Impossible, this was exactly how to do it; she had seen others do it this way, so why couldn¡¯t she get it to light? For the first time in her life, she began to doubt her own intelligence. Meanwhile, Gui Yunxi saw everything quite clearly. Did this idiot really not know how to start a fire? Ha, he had finally met someone even dumber than the neighbor¡¯s simpleton. Even the simpleton could light a fire and half-roast a stolen chicken to eat. Searcy glanced sideways, just in time to see the man beside the fire pile laughing at her misfortune, mocking her face. This really got to her. She threw away the flint and, as forcefully as before, kicked Gui Yunxi away, sneering, "Your fire pile is mine now." Why go after the flint when there was already a blazing fire to take? Her intelligence had indeed dropped. All because of this idiot. "You... you¡¯re going too far, I made that fire," he protested. "It¡¯s mine now," Searcy said indifferently. So warm. She took out the set of clothes for a change from her pack to dry them since they got a bit wet when she had fallen into the water earlier. Gui Yunxi was fuming with anger but was helpless, only able to sluggishly go over to her pile of wood, intending to start a new fire. This person was more tyrannical than a bandit, and reasoning with her was futile. Searcy, considering she still needed someone to add wood to the fire, called him back again. "In consideration of your helping me start a fire, I¡¯ll allow you to warm yourself by it," she said. After speaking, she even moved over to make space for him. "It was my fire pile, and you¡¯re the one mooching off my fire," Gui Yunxi gritted his teeth. He must have been cursed in his past eight lifetimes to meet someone so shameless. Despite his words, he still went back to warm himself by the fire. He was truly too tired and sleepy to make a fuss anymore. Searcy glanced at him and threw her clothes at him, saying, "Dry these for me." Damn, this was really bullying. He was still wearing his own wet clothes. "How about this, you can go gather firewood? Either gather firewood or dry my clothes for me¡ªchoose one." Chapter 819 - 813: It Really is a Pervert Chapter 819: Chapter 813: It Really is a Pervert"..." That¡¯s freaking bullying, he¡¯s collected enough firewood for just himself. "Fine, I¡¯ll roast the clothes." Gui Yunxi snatched Searcy¡¯s clothes angrily. "Uh huh!" Searcy nodded and said, "Be careful with those, if you dare burn my clothes, I¡¯ll burn yours to ashes and make you drive the carriage naked." Gui Yunxi: "..." He really is a pervert, even more twisted than giving him poison. Carrying a dagger, Searcy cut down some thick branches in the woods and set up a rack so that the wet clothes could be hung up instead of being held by hand. With the rack shielding her, it was convenient for her to change out of her wet clothes. After setting up the rack and hanging the clothes, Searcy went to fetch the pile of firewood she had collected earlier, needing to make the fire bigger to dry the clothes quickly. She dumped the firewood in front of Gui Yunxi and kicked his leg, saying, "Make the fire bigger." Gui Yunxi had just fallen asleep when she kicked him awake and was still a bit groggy. Seeing Searcy¡¯s ghastly smiling face, he shivered uncontrollably. He hurriedly sat up straight, trying to sober up. "Get the fire going!" Searcy reminded him again. Gui Yunxi yawned and started the thankless task. But these firewood... Why do they still have leaves? And some even have flowers? Are you sure you didn¡¯t just break them off a tree? "Are you sure this stuff will burn?" "Why wouldn¡¯t it burn?" Searcy looked at her own firewood and threw a branch with blossoms into the fire. After a while, the fresh branch began to ooze resin and made hissing sounds. Gui Yunxi¡¯s mouth twitched, and he finally resigned himself to enter the woods to find some proper firewood that would burn. Searcy stared at the firewood for a long time, comparing it with what Gui Yunxi had brought back, then realized that the ones she picked really couldn¡¯t be burned. Is there a knack to picking firewood? She hadn¡¯t paid much attention and arranged the clothes rack in a triangular shape, then slipped inside to change. Wearing wet clothes is uncomfortable. By the time Gui Yunxi returned, she had already changed and come out. His coat was dry, and he planned to take it off and put it on first, then change the inner clothes to dry. But why did a red garment hanging on the rack look so strange? He picked it up and immediately his face turned crimson. A bellyband? Why is there a red bellyband? He looked at Searcy, who was already asleep on the ground, breathing evenly. Gui Yunxi couldn¡¯t help but twitch his mouth again, damn, he really did encounter a pervert. Disgusted, he threw the bellyband back and began to change his own clothes. ... Jin Zijin had been chasing for two days and hadn¡¯t found any traces of them, realizing only then that he had chased in the wrong direction. At the same time, Xiao Jinyan captured two people impersonating Gu Youyou and Jin Ziyuan, handing Jin Zijin a garment, saying, "Along the way, people said they saw a man and a woman riding horses at full speed. When they caught those two, they found this garment. From afar, one of the men wearing this garment really looked like a woman." Jin Zijin clutched the garment tightly, his eyes icy. He recognized the garment, it was indeed what Gu Youyou had been wearing. He turned his head and asked, "Did they find out where they went?" Xiao Jinyan shook his head and said, "These two are diehards, can¡¯t get anything out of them." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since they were diehards, naturally, they couldn¡¯t expect to hear anything useful from them. Chapter 820 - 814: There Are Clues Chapter 820: Chapter 814: There Are CluesJin Zijin disgustedly threw the sweat-drenched clothes onto the ground, climbed onto his horse, and said, "Let¡¯s head back to Rucheng first!" While he was already seething with anger on this side, over there, Gu Youyou and Jin Ziyuan were still hurrying along on their journey. After several more days, they finally arrived safely at the border of Dongzhou. The journey was quite smooth, as they hadn¡¯t encountered any dangers along the way. Upon entering the city, Gu Youyou noticed a familiar figure. Jie Zhonglin? S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou remembered him holding a post in Beijing. When had he come to the East Sea, and even become a guard in Fusang City? Thinking how she had been fleeing for her life all the way here, Gu Youyou carefully led her horse by the reins, keeping her head lowered as she passed behind him. Once inside the city, Jin Ziyuan asked, "You were so cautious just now, could it be that you ran into someone you know?" Gu Youyou nodded and said, "Yes, the son of the Left Principal Minister. I have no idea why he¡¯s working as a guard in Fusang City." "Jie Huanzhi?" Jin Ziyuan raised his eyebrows and said, "Jie Huanzhi¡¯s elder son has always been stationed in Dongzhou, serving under Che Xiangyuan as a high-ranking general." "I meant his younger son, Jie Zhonglin," said Gu Youyou. "Oh, Jie Zhonglin?" Jin Ziyuan understood and looked back, adding, "The one who divorced his wife?" Had he become that well-known? "Yes, Lord Jie has just those two sons," Gu Youyou said. They said no more and found a modest inn to stay in. At the inn, Gu Youyou started asking Jin Ziyuan about the matter of the meteorite. "I¡¯ve heard a legend in the East Sea about two mythical beasts, Zhuzhao and Youying. Have you ever heard of it?" Jin Ziyuan looked solemn and said, "You¡¯re also talking about the Zhuzhao Pearl and the Youying Pearl?" "Yes, we still need the Zhuzhao Pearl to cure the poison in our bodies, don¡¯t you want to find it as soon as possible?" He replied, "I¡¯ve been searching all along. I¡¯ve even found some clues about the legend of these two beasts. It seems they fell on Fusang Island in Dongzhou, creating a huge crater where their inner cores emerged." Overwhelmed with excitement, Gu Youyou had thought it would take more effort to locate the place. It was fortunate that Jin Ziyuan had also been searching and had already found some clues. She said, "Then let¡¯s go to the island and see, perhaps there¡¯s something to discover!" Jin Ziyuan sighed in resignation and said, "It¡¯s already been taken. The Zhuzhao Pearl isn¡¯t there." Uh... Gu Youyou was quite embarrassed; she obviously knew it wasn¡¯t there. "Let¡¯s go and see, I mean there might be other discoveries." "It¡¯s been a thousand years; there¡¯s nothing there but a big pit." "We still have to go and see," Gu Youyou insisted. Jin Ziyuan sighed helplessly and said, "Alright, alright, we can go and check. But if we¡¯re going out to sea, we need to consider the weather and borrow a boat from the fishermen. It would be best if we could persuade them to take us with them. We need to plan this carefully!" Gu Youyou nodded and said, "Okay, let¡¯s go this afternoon." ... There were many fishermen by the seaside, and nearly every household there went out to sea to fish. Since Jin Ziyuan said fishermen don¡¯t take women to sea because it¡¯s considered bad luck, Gu Youyou had been dressed as a man all along. To make her disguise more convincing, she even applied a thin layer of pale yellow ointment to make her skin appear darker and rougher. Gu Youyou and Jin Ziyuan each with a basket on their backs, approached a fisherwoman who was drying nets and asked. "Ma¡¯am, may I ask if you have plans to go out to sea soon?" Chapter 821 - 815 Preparing to Set Sail Chapter 821: Chapter 815 Preparing to Set SailThe net-drying matron, upon seeing that they were two outsiders, immediately became wary and asked, "Who are you?" Gu Youyou had long since prepared their story, and she smiled as she replied, "We are doctors from the inland, hoping to go to Fusang Island to gather some medicinal herbs. The problem is, we haven¡¯t found a suitable boat, and we dare not venture there alone, so we were thinking of joining your fishermen to go out to sea. Don¡¯t worry, though, we won¡¯t take your boat for free, we will pay with silver." Doctors, wherever they went, were respected and welcomed. Hearing that they were doctors, the net-drying matron¡¯s vigilance eased considerably as she said, "So you¡¯re going to collect medicine. The Immortal Mountain on the island indeed has many valuable herbs, but there are also many dangerous beasts. It¡¯s very risky to go there to gather herbs, so you two doctors should think it over carefully." Gu Youyou smiled and responded, "Matron, the herbs for saving lives are very hard to find, I am aware of the dangers, but we still hope to have a look. We will be careful and only gather herbs at the base of the mountain, not daring to venture too deep. Could you see your way to accommodating us?" Given that, the matron had nothing more to say. She said, "Alright, but you must remember, do not attempt to climb the mountain, just stay at its base." Thinking about how strange the mountain was, she felt reassured that these seemingly frail doctors wouldn¡¯t likely manage to ascend it, and then added, "Come with me, and I will ask my family when the best time to go out to sea to fish would be." This matron was quite clever; her husband¡¯s family also bore the surname Gu. Upon learning that Gu Youyou shared their surname, her fondness for them soared, and she warmly invited them into her house. "Doctor Gu, Doctor Jin, please have a seat!" Mrs. Gu went to pour them tea and even brought out a plate of delicious dried fish to treat them. Mrs. Gu¡¯s husband was a sturdy middle-aged man in his forties, named Gu Chaosheng, a skilled fisherman in the village, and he was also very forthright. After looking at Gu Youyou and Jin Zijin, he said, "You two are going to Fusang Island to collect medicine to save lives; that is a good deed. You can join us on our voyage, but the sea is dangerous, and once on board you must follow our commands." This was not an issue. Gu Youyou, taking Jin Ziyuan by the hand, quickly expressed their agreement. "So, when would be suitable?" The fishermen were very particular about setting sail. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Chaosheng thought for a moment and said, "I just checked the weather yesterday; it¡¯s not favorable for going far in the coming days, at most we¡¯ll set a few nets nearby. Fusang Island is quite far; it¡¯s likely we¡¯ll have to wait a few more days. The weather changes every day, so it¡¯s difficult to say exactly which day will be suitable. But I reckon we¡¯ll have a chance to go there within ten days." Everything was considered for safety¡¯s sake, and Gu Youyou nodded slightly. "How about this, do you want to stay at our place first, and when the right opportunity comes, you can go with us?" Gu Youyou was disguised as a man, and living together might risk exposing her disguise. Jin Ziyuan quickly said, "Thank you, Uncle Gu, but we have already paid silver to stay at an inn in the town and wouldn¡¯t want to trouble you further." Gu Youyou joked, "Exactly, we¡¯ve left our luggage at the inn. Could you perhaps inform us when you¡¯ve decided to go?" Gu Chaosheng didn¡¯t insist, "Alright, I¡¯ll let you know when the time comes." Mrs. Gu then said with a smile, "When the time comes, I¡¯ll personally inform you." With the sea voyage settled, they now waited for the right opportunity to depart. ... Chapter 822 - 816: The New Love Affair Chapter 822: Chapter 816: The New Love AffairJin Zijin, by now, had guessed the whereabouts of Gu Youyou and Jin Ziyuan and was currently galloping towards the East Sea. Another person, faster than him, had already arrived¡ªthat was Searcy. She had completely enslaved Gui Yunxi, having endured him for so long; there was no reason not to endure a bit more to get the antidote. He was so young and hadn¡¯t even taken a wife yet; he didn¡¯t want to die. They had spent the night in the forest, and on the second day, Searcy robbed a carriage, with Gui Yunxi still acting as her coachman. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After several days of travel, they finally found the inn where Gu Youyou was staying. Just as Gu Youyou was about to leave, she saw Searcy, which made her shiver with shock. Shouldn¡¯t she be at the Lin Residence, taking care of those little treasures she had raised? What was she doing here? Feeling her change, Jin Ziyuan, who was behind her, followed her gaze downstairs. There stood two men, neither of whom he recognized. "What¡¯s wrong?" he asked. "An acquaintance," Gu Youyou replied. After saying this, she went downstairs. Searcy turned her head and saw her; seeing Gu Youyou dressed as a man but in good shape, she finally relaxed. She stepped forward and asked, "Weren¡¯t you robbed by bandits? How did you end up here? You don¡¯t look like you¡¯ve been robbed." Gui Yunxi, following behind her, then realized the person Searcy had been chasing after all this time. No wonder he was in such a hurry¡ªit was because he thought his friend had been robbed by bandits. Oh no, he thought his friend had been robbed by bandits. "How did you get here?" Gu Youyou looked at the person behind her and asked, "And who is this?" "My hired coachman," Searcy replied unabashedly. Gui Yunxi¡¯s mouth twitched as he desperately wanted to denounce his various crimes. "Oh, you hire coachmen now?" Gu Youyou raised an eyebrow, seeing the coachman¡¯s subservient demeanor paired with secretive teeth-gritting, she guessed there was a great deal of exaggeration in the word ¡¯hired.¡¯ The inn¡¯s lobby was noisy and crowded, not a place for conversation, so Gu Youyou whispered to Searcy, "Let¡¯s go upstairs." Jin Ziyuan said, "You two go ahead, I¡¯ll talk to the chef about preparing a few dishes, I¡¯ll be back soon." "I...I¡¯ll go feed the horses!" Gui Yunxi also made his escape, his instincts telling him that neither of these two were easy to serve. Once in Gu Youyou¡¯s room, Searcy immediately scorned, "You fickle woman, don¡¯t tell me the bandit robbery was a lie, and the truth is you¡¯re out gallivanting with that pretty boy you were with just now." Gu Youyou nearly choked on her own spit. She really dared to say anything, and Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t fathom how her mother educated her. She was supposed to be raised in the inner chambers but lacked all semblances of a sheltered lady. Fortunately, she left the Lu Family; with such a temperament, wouldn¡¯t she be a curse to any family she married into? Gu Youyou wiped her mouth and said, "The robbery was fake, but what I encountered was more terrifying than being robbed by bandits. As for not going back to Beijing and running to the East Sea, that was a last resort¡ªI was fleeing for my life." "Humph, fleeing for your life?" Searcy sneered coldly. "Is that pretty boy just now your new clandestine lover?" Gu Youyou: "...Go to hell with ¡¯clandestine lover¡¯. I¡¯m very loyal in love; I told you I was fleeing for my life." In front of such a woman, even the best manners would crumble. Searcy pursed her lips and snorted, "If that Taoist knew of your ¡¯loyalty¡¯, he¡¯d probably explode with anger." "It¡¯s none of your business," Gu Youyou said indifferently. "How did you find me?" Chapter 823 - 817 Threat Chapter 823: Chapter 817 ThreatSearcy took a sip of water and proudly took out a bamboo tube. Then, from within the tube flew out a black bee, which proceeded to buzz around Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou¡¯s mouth twitched and she said, "How did you manage to raise a bee like this?" Searcy replied, "This bee is a treasured heirloom in my family. The ointment I gave you contains its honey." Heh... even bees can be family heirlooms? That¡¯s one long-lived bee. "What did you come to find me for?" "I thought you really were kidnapped by bandits. Since you once saved my life, I figured I should at least make the trip to avenge you, right? With any luck, I might even collect your corpse!" Gu Youyou: "..." My heart is so tired. She opened her backpack and took out an assortment of bottles and jars of poison, saying, "These are the poisons I¡¯ve prepared. I was thinking if you were dead, I would use these to poison the entire bandit stronghold at Yishan." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corner of her mouth again. Remembering the real reason she came here, she quickly said to her, "I¡¯ve found out where that meteorite came from." "Meteorite?" "Oh no, I mean the two creatures Zhuzhao and Youying. I heard they are on an island at sea. I¡¯ve already made arrangements with the fishermen. They¡¯ll take me with them the next time they go out to sea. I have to see for myself. Maybe I¡¯ll find some clues." Searcy finally understood and said, "So that¡¯s why you came to Dongzhou? I was wondering why you were here. But you should have at least let someone send a message home. I heard the Lin Family is worried sick." Gu Youyou thought to herself: You actually care whether others worry? It¡¯s just that it¡¯s probably not easy to send a message back to the Lin Family right now. No telling what¡¯s going on with Xuanzong. "Alright, let¡¯s not worry about that for now. Since you¡¯re here, come out to sea with me." ... The day after Searcy arrived, the Gu Family¡¯s matriarch sent word that there was going to be a good weather that night, which would get them to Fusang Island by dawn, so they should prepare. Gu Youyou told her she would bring an extra person, and she did not object. Before departure, Searcy threw Gui Yunxi an antidote and said, "This medicine will keep you alive for fifteen days. You stay here, understand? Keep an eye on our horses and luggage." Gui Yunxi hurriedly replied, "Yes, yes, sir, please be assured, I will take care of everything." Gu Youyou: "..." Jin Ziyuan: "..." "Alright, as long as you obey, once we return to the capital successfully, I¡¯ll give you the antidote." Their group headed to the seaside, where a sizable fishing boat was already moored at the coast. Searcy seemed quite excited; she had never been on a boat before. "Is this what we¡¯re taking to go out to sea?" Gu Youyou lowered her voice and said to her, "Yes, remember to restrain your temper and listen to me. And be sure not to reveal that you¡¯re a woman, they¡¯re superstitious about that." Searcy scoffed and said, "What will happen if I¡¯m found out?" "They won¡¯t hesitate to throw you overboard to feed the Sea Dragon King." "Who dares? I¡¯ll poison them to death." Gu Youyou rolled her eyes, feeling that bringing Searcy along might have been a mistake. "If you poison them, are you going to sail the boat?" Searcy: "..." Down a long wooden plank from the ship came a man, none other than Gu Chaosheng. He greeted Gu Youyou and the others with a smile and said, "Doctors, please follow me." Soon, about a dozen muscular men followed, all rolling up their pants and baring their arms, quite different from the ordinary citizens of the inland cities. Chapter 824 - 818: Seasickness Chapter 824: Chapter 818: SeasicknessOn the seashore stood an altar with various offerings and incense candles. According to local customs, if the ship was to travel far, it was necessary to worship the Sea Dragon King. Gu Chaosheng was the leader of these men, and he led everyone to worship the Sea Dragon King before they all followed him aboard the large ship. Initially, Searcy was quite excited about boarding the ship but about an hour into the sea, she started feeling unwell, her face turning pale; she seemed to have seasickness. Gu Youyou gloated over her misfortune and said, "Look at you now; how do you feel?" Meanwhile, Jin Ziyuan also seemed to be seasick, but since his complexion was already very pale, a bit more pallor wasn¡¯t noticeable. He had been holding in silence for quite a while without moving, and so Gu Youyou realized he might be feeling seasick too. It was normal for them being northerners. Gu Chaosheng came over from the front, saw their state, and understanding the situation, chuckled, "It seems you young fellows are experiencing your first voyage? It¡¯s normal to feel a bit uncomfortable the first time on a ship." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He pulled out a piece of ginger from his chest and told them, "Try chewing on some of this. It¡¯s getting late; you should get a good night¡¯s sleep in the cabin. By dawn, we should be nearly there." Gu Youyou took the piece of ginger and thanked him, "Thank you, Uncle Gu. My two friends are seasick; I¡¯m sorry for the trouble." "Haha, no trouble at all. It¡¯s fortunate that you, Doctor Gu, are feeling fine and not seasick at all." Gu Youyou said with a smile, "I¡¯m used to it; this isn¡¯t my first time at sea." "Oh, I see!" Gu Chaosheng glanced at the pitch-black sea and said, "Well then, take a good rest inside the cabin, I¡¯m going to see if we can cast a net nearby." "Please do, Uncle Gu!" Gu Youyou sliced the ginger into small pieces with a dagger, handed a few pieces to each of them, and said, "Uncle Gu is a very experienced captain. We are lucky he remembered there were a few among us who haven¡¯t sailed before. This ginger was specially prepared for us. Chew on it quickly, and it will make you feel better soon." Jin Ziyuan chewed a slice of the ginger, wincing at the spiciness, and looking at Gu Youyou, he asked again, "This isn¡¯t your first time at sea?" Gu Youyou said sheepishly, "That¡¯s my business, and I don¡¯t wish to tell you." Jin Ziyuan: "..." On the other side, Searcy, chewing, said, "It¡¯s really spicy; this is old ginger." Oh, old ginger. The two of them soon went to sleep, and Gu Youyou came out of the cabin to find that Gu Chaosheng and the others had just cast the net. "Let¡¯s hope our first catch brings a good omen." "Yes, the weather tonight is good, a rare calm on the sea." Seeing Gu Youyou approach, Gu Chaosheng turned to her and smiled, "Aren¡¯t you going to sleep for a bit, Doctor Gu?" Gu Youyou replied, "I¡¯m not sleepy yet; I want to watch you guys cast the nets!" ... Just as Gu Youyou and her companions had set out to sea, Jin Zijin and Xiao Jinyan had reached the inn where they had previously stayed. "Shopkeeper, is there a particularly fair-skinned gentleman staying at your inn?" It was already dark, and the shopkeeper was tallying accounts. Hearing the question, he stopped and pointed upstairs, "The four southernmost rooms on the second floor, you¡¯ll have to ask which specific one yourself, they are all together." Four rooms? Xiao Jinyan looked at Jin Zijin in surprise and said, "They have at least four people?" Jin Zijin didn¡¯t respond; all he wanted was to see Gu Youyou as soon as possible and ensure her safety. He went upstairs with a stern face. Pushing open the first room, it was empty, with blankets neatly folded. Chapter 825 - 819 They Set Sail Chapter 825: Chapter 819 They Set SailXiao Jinyan pushed open a door, finding no one inside, all was well. He pushed the third door, but it was locked from the inside. He said to Jin Zijin, "Cousin, over here." Jin Zijin quickly came over and knocked on the door. Inside, Gui Yunxi was sleeping; he had been weary from the journey, and could finally sleep as he wished. He was in dire need of catching up on sleep. When the knocking startled him awake, he was very displeased. "Who is it?" Naturally, his tone wasn¡¯t very pleasant. Xiao Jinyan heard an unfamiliar male voice, stealthily glanced at his cousin, and seeing that he showed no reaction, knocked again. Inside, Gui Yunxi rose from bed with great reluctance, threw on some clothes haphazardly, and came out. Upon seeing two strangers with an extraordinary bearing, he obviously froze, and asked, "Who are you looking for?" Xiao Jinyan said, "Where have the people you¡¯re with gone?" Gui Yunxi, now fully awake, said, "Are you asking about Searcy? Or the two doctors?" Jin Zijin and Xiao Jinyan quickly understood and pushed Gui Yunxi back into the room, locking the door behind them. Gui Yunxi got a shiver down his spine, feeling chilled to the core. Judging by the two men¡¯s demeanor, they were up to no good. What did they want to do? He immediately covered his head, saying, "I... I don¡¯t know anything, kind sirs, please spare my life, it was that Searcy who captured me, I was just driving the carriage for them." "Who is Searcy?" Xiao Jinyan¡¯s voice pressed down on Gui Yunxi¡¯s throat. Jin Zijin coughed and said, "That¡¯s someone Youyou keeps around as a partner, they work together studying those poisons and antidotes." Xiao Jinyan: "..." He asked Gui Yunxi again, "Where have they gone?" "I don¡¯t know!" "Oh, you don¡¯t know?" A dagger was suddenly held against his throat. Gui Yunxi broke into a cold sweat, cursing his own misfortune. He was just a carriage driver; who had he offended to deserve this? "I... I know, they have gone out to sea, just tonight, said something about heading to Fusang Island!" Jin Zijin and Xiao Jinyan¡¯s expression darkened, they exchanged a glance, and then both headed to the General Residence by the East Sea. Late at night, two visitors from Beijing arrived, surprising Che Xiangyuan greatly. He dressed and came to the front hall, where he saw Jin Zijin and Xiao Jinyan sitting calmly. He recognized Xiao Jinyan of the Xiao Family, but he had never seen Jin Zijin before. However, seeing his demeanor... he seemed very much like a member of the Jin Royal Family. Not daring to be negligent, thinking he might be Prince Qin, he bowed with his hands folded and asked, "General Xiao, may I inquire who this is?" Knowing that his rank was lower than Che Xiangyuan¡¯s and seeing that Che had misunderstood, Xiao Jinyan played along with the error. He hurriedly gave a formal bow and said to Che Xiangyuan, "General Che, my visit with Mr. Jin late at night is indeed out of urgent necessity." Xiao Jinyan kept it simple when explaining their purpose to Che Xiangyuan and borrowed a boat. Che Xiangyuan was a straightforward man; he immediately arranged for a boat capable of reaching Fusang Island, and even supplied several experienced sailors just in case. ... At that moment, on the boat where Gu Youyou was, the fishermen had pulled in their nets, and the catch was a full load. It was a good omen. The fishermen began to busy themselves, gathering the fish they caught and discarding unnecessary items back into the sea. When they threw away the crabs, Youyou felt an ache in her heart. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 826 - 820: A False Alarm Chapter 826: Chapter 820: A False AlarmHe asked anxiously, "Uncle Gu, the crab looks quite plump, why throw it away?" "That plump?" Gu Chaosheng¡¯s face showed surprise. Gu Youyou suddenly realized that they might not eat this kind of thing. It was still remembered in some book that in ancient times, things like crabs and shrimps were not eaten by the common people, as they were considered lowly, and were instead given to prisoners. Gu Youyou laughed, took a crab that he was about to throw away from his hand, and said, "Uncle Gu, you may not know, although these crabs may not look appetizing, they are actually very good for one¡¯s health. As a doctor, I sometimes use them to treat illnesses. If you trust me, maybe you could keep them for our breakfast tomorrow morning?" Gu Chaosheng looked at the crab in his hand with disgust and said, "This strange-looking thing can be hung on the door to ward off evil spirits and scare away ghosts when it¡¯s dried, but eat it?" Gu Youyou replied, "How will you know if you don¡¯t try?" She remembered that, at certain times, people used such things as charms to expel evil. "Alright, then let¡¯s leave some of the bigger crabs for Doctor Gu to eat." They couldn¡¯t accept it, and firmly refused to eat it. Gu Youyou: "..." Alright, she¡¯d eat them herself in the morning. After collecting the nets, the large boat sailed on, heading straight for Fusang Island. Some fishermen were sorting the fish they had caught on the ship when suddenly one of them yelled, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. His finger was bleeding, and Gu Youyou saw that a blue fish¡¯s sharp mouth had pierced his finger, which soon started turning black. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She recognized the fish, the sharp part was poisonous. Gu Youyou¡¯s expression changed instantly, and she hurried to the fisherman¡¯s side, saying, "This fish is poisonous; you need to squeeze the blood out of your finger." Upon hearing this, people hurriedly killed the lively fish by slapping it dead with an object. Gu Chaosheng asked Gu Youyou, "Doctor Gu, is Acheng alright?" Acheng, who was terrified at the moment, had pale skin and his eyes were fixed on Gu Youyou, placing all his hopes on her. Gu Youyou said, "Bring some water, and also, wake up that short doctor and tell her to bring some antidote." "Okay, quickly!" Soon, someone brought the prepared water on board, and Searcy was woken from her sleep. "What¡¯s happened?" she asked. By then, Gu Youyou was repeatedly washing the fisherman named Acheng¡¯s wound with the water, making everyone watch anxiously as the water was used up. Gu Youyou said, "He¡¯s been poisoned, and I¡¯m cleaning his wound. You, bring some antidote for him to take." Searcy took out several pills, gave them to Acheng, then pushed Gu Youyou aside, saying, "Water washing is too slow, let me do it." With that, she bent down and started sucking the blood from Acheng¡¯s finger. She spat out the black blood mouthful by mouthful, which made Gu Youyou worry. "Are you alright? This is poisonous." Searcy replied, "This bit of poison is nothing compared to what my mother used to make me test." Oh, dear. "Then go on, keep sucking!" The rescue was timely; Acheng only felt dizzy and vomited a bit but was fine after resting for a night. It was just a false alarm. Early in the morning, Gu Youyou cooked the crabs into a delicious meal. As the fragrant scent filled the ship, Gu Chaosheng finally felt regret. Could this thing really be edible, and even delicious? Chapter 827 - 821: Fusang Island Chapter 827: Chapter 821: Fusang IslandGu Youyou offered Jin Ziyuan and Searcy sea crabs to eat. Searcy, who likely dares to eat any strange thing, did not refuse. Jin Ziyuan hesitated for a moment but, seeing Gu Youyou and Searcy savoring their food, he dared to try it. Upon trying a bite, he realized that the yellow stuff, which looked quite unappetizing, was actually very delicious, and he continued to eat. However, his movements were elegant, unlike Searcy who wolfed down her food. Searcy finished three crabs in one go and still wanted more, but Gu Youyou told her, "You can¡¯t eat anymore; too much will make you seasick." Anticipating the unpleasant feeling of seasickness, she reluctantly gave up the urge to eat another one. Gu Chaosheng had left Gu Youyou more than a dozen plump sea crabs, which were too many for just the three of them to finish. Gu Youyou picked up one, walked over to Gu Chaosheng, and said, "Uncle Gu, why don¡¯t you try one too?" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had already wanted to try one, and seeing Gu Youyou personally offer it, he had no reason to refuse and quickly laughed, "Okay, I¡¯ll try one too." After tasting it, he immediately expressed his approval, "Mmm, Doctor Gu, this is delicious, really good. Come on, everyone, try it too." Hearing this, the others also mustered the courage to try, and from then on, whenever they caught sea crabs, they never threw them away again. Mo Yue had just passed 7-9 AM when the group arrived at Fusang Island. The journey was very smooth, and everyone¡¯s spirits were high. After escorting Gu Youyou and the others to the island, Gu Chaosheng instructed, "This is as far as we bring you three. Be careful while gathering medicine on the island. We¡¯ll return here to pick you up in three days." They were going to venture even farther into the sea to fish for more valuable species. Gu Youyou thanked him and gave him some ointment for external injuries. The main mountain in the center of Fusang Island rose abruptly from the ground, and apart from a bit of beach at the foot of the mountain, it was covered in mounds of vegetation. From a distance, it looked like a nail embedded in the deep blue sea. The peak of the mountain was not pointed but had a large hole smashed into it, pushing the once summit inside the belly of the mountain. Searcy said, "It is said that from the day of their birth, the two divine beasts got along extraordinarily well, never parting day or night. But then, for some unknown reason, they began to fight. From the heavens to the earth, and later at sea. That day, flames scorched the sky, rivers flowed backward, and the sea churned so violently it even surpassed the height of Fusang Island¡¯s mountain. In the end, they crashed onto this island and perished together." Gu Youyou felt her description of the two divine beasts fighting each other corresponded with the fall of a meteorite from beyond the sky. Ancient people were ignorant; they would think it was the thunder god¡¯s wrath if thunder struck, ignorant of what a meteorite was. Such a commotion being attributed to divine beasts clashing was quite possible. She was somewhat eager to go up to the peak to see for herself. Gu Youyou said, "Let¡¯s head up first and see how big that pit is." There were no paths leading up the mountain; it was all in its natural state. It was tremendously difficult for the three of them to climb! To prevent any of them from falling, they tied themselves together with ropes. Jin Ziyuan, being skilled in these matters, was ready to rescue them in an emergency. Gu Youyou fared somewhat better; she was not as good at climbing as Jin Ziyuan, but still better than Searcy. Searcy was very strong-willed. Even though it was obviously tough, she still bit her lip and endured. Chapter 828 - 822: There are Beasts Chapter 828: Chapter 822: There are BeastsGu Youyou couldn¡¯t stand by any longer, so she said to her, "If it really doesn¡¯t work out, why don¡¯t you just wait for us at the base of the mountain?" Searcy snorted, "If you can climb it, I can¡¯t believe I can¡¯t. I refuse to be outdone by a sickly person like you." Gu Youyou: "..." "I¡¯m not your average sickly person; I grew up in the mountains, a mountain person. Why do you, who grew up in a large sheltered household, have to compete with me?" Searcy snorted again, ignoring Gu Youyou. Fortunately, she was quick to learn; she soon picked up the essentials of mountain climbing. Though she was slower, she wasn¡¯t much slower than Gu Youyou. Jin Ziyuan looked at Gu Youyou with surprise in his eyes; he was finding her more and more incomprehensible. Before, she had said she had been out to sea, and now she was able to climb mountains. Fusang Mountain wasn¡¯t like the kind of mountain you find on flat land; it was a steep rise straight from the ground. And her hand movements, as well as the footholds she found each time, were all just right. If it weren¡¯t for his own decent skills, he really couldn¡¯t have climbed better than her. Her movements were like those of someone professionally trained in mountain climbing. But wasn¡¯t she a medicine person? A medicine person who had been locked up in the Gu Family¡¯s courtyard for ten years, how could she know all this? "Hey, what are you thinking about? Focus a little, don¡¯t end up falling while we are fine," Gu Youyou said to Jin Ziyuan, seeing him distracted. Jin Ziyuan then came back to his senses and climbed up seriously. Halfway up the mountain, the three of them found a somewhat flat spot and stopped. Jin Ziyuan took out some dry food and water and gave it to Gu Youyou and Searcy, saying, "Eat something, we still have half the journey to go." Gu Youyou nodded, saying, "Okay, let¡¯s replenish our strength first. At this rate, it¡¯ll take another hour to climb." Searcy asked in surprise, "We¡¯ve been climbing for an hour already?" "Roughly." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That long? It doesn¡¯t seem that high to me." Gu Youyou smiled and said, "There¡¯s a saying ¡¯A watched pot never boils,¡¯ and it¡¯s the same principle when climbing from the bottom of a mountain to the top." After eating some high-calorie beef jerky, Gu Youyou also drank some water and chewed a slice of ginseng. The food she prepared was all intended to quickly replenish energy, not to be eaten all at once to feel full. At the time, Searcy had complained about not preparing a few big flatbreads, as she thought they would stave off hunger better. But after they resumed climbing, she understood Gu Youyou¡¯s thoughtful intentions. A few pieces of beef jerky and slices of ginseng, though not feeling very full, certainly felt as satisfying as those filling flatbreads. In the woods above, something was stirring. On the silent island, Gu Youyou easily heard it. She stopped and also called out to Jin Ziyuan who was scouting ahead. Jin Ziyuan¡¯s hearing was no worse than Gu Youyou¡¯s; he heard it too. His eyes darkened, "There must be some wild animal. Be careful, and hold on to the trees next to you." While talking, he had already untied the rope bound around himself and took out a short sword. Gu Youyou nodded at him, quickly tied the other end of her rope around a nearby tree, and hugged the tree like an octopus. Seeing this, Searcy hurriedly did the same. Facing the unknown, she seemed excited. "What is it? You both heard it?" Searcy asked quietly. Gu Youyou also whispered back, "Jin Ziyuan and I ate something that sharpens the hearing and sight, our hearing is a little more sensitive than others. From the noise, it¡¯s probably monkeys." "Monkeys?" Searcy¡¯s eyes lit up, she had only seen monkeys in books; she had never seen one in real life. Chapter 829 - 823: The Blood is Cold Chapter 829: Chapter 823: The Blood is Cold"Be careful, here it comes," Jin Ziyuan shouted, and Gu Youyou looked up to see a monkey with blue and white fur and a terrifying grin showing its sharp fangs appear in her sight. Gu Youyou had never seen such a monkey in her life. What kind of creature is this? Could it be a unique species from Fusang Island? Or as she had guessed, had this island been struck by a meteorite, causing the monkeys on the mountain to undergo some sort of radiation mutation? Searcy tugged at the rope tied around Gu Youyou¡¯s waist and asked, "This seems different." Gu Youyou replied, "Yes, it might be a mutant." "A mutant? What will happen?" "I don¡¯t know, look..." Before she could finish, the white monkey had already charged towards them at a speed that exceeded their imagination. "Awoo... ugh..." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was not the ordinary squeaking or chirping noise of small monkeys, but the roar of a large primate. Yet it was clearly small in size. The white monkey instantly approached Jin Ziyuan at the front, who swiftly cleaved it with his sword, spraying blood all around and falling down beside Gu Youyou. Luckily they had someone skilled with them; otherwise, being targeted by this beast on the cliff would not have been fun. This monkey, aside from its strange appearance, was incredibly fast. Jin Ziyuan sheathed his sword and retied the rope around his waist, then said to them, "Hurry up, we¡¯re almost there." Gu Youyou nodded slightly and looked down at Searcy. Searcy, still somewhat in shock, stared at the few drops of blood that had landed on her, lost in thought. "What¡¯s wrong?" Gu Youyou noticed something was off. Searcy said, "The blood is cold, very cold." Gu Youyou hadn¡¯t been splashed with blood, and hearing this, she was slightly startled. Shouldn¡¯t freshly spilt blood be warm? Monkeys aren¡¯t cold-blooded animals. As she pondered, a rumbling noise came from afar, many sounds. Jin Ziyuan, with a solemn expression, loudly said to them, "Not good, there are many." Many what? "Monkeys?" The three paled as they saw many monkeys charging towards them. A few larger ones directly pounced at Jin Ziyuan. Jin Ziyuan, wielding his sword, managed to fend off each attack, preventing any monkey from getting close. Monkey corpses fell from above, and Gu Youyou dodged left and right to avoid them, some fresh red blood splashing onto her, causing her to stiffen up. It was cold, truly very cold. What kind of mutation was this? The monkeys seemed to realize that they were no match for Jin Ziyuan and quickly stopped attacking him. Instead, they began to pick fruit from the trees and pry stones from crevices, hurling them at them. Gu Youyou felt overwhelmed, understanding the chaotic challenge of dozens of monkeys hurling objects at you, especially while hanging from a cliff. Luckily they had not yet untied the rope tied to the tree; otherwise, dodging left and right in such a situation would have certainly led to a deadly fall. Even so, many stones and fruits hit them, causing them to grimace in pain. Searcy shouted from behind, "I¡¯m going to poison those Little Beasts to death, when we get down the mountain I¡¯ll set fire to it..." Gu Youyou countered, "You¡¯d better just keep dodging, you¡¯ll need to make it down the mountain alive first. These beasts have lived on the cliff all their lives, we¡¯re at a big disadvantage fighting them." Chapter 830 - 824: Monkey Army Chapter 830: Chapter 824: Monkey ArmyJin Ziyuan had blocked most of the firepower, but in doing so had suffered injuries himself to protect Gu Youyou and Searcy below, sporting two large bruises on his forehead, making his handsome face look odd. And the back of his head had taken quite a harsh hit, bleeding. "Hold tight," Jin Ziyuan shouted while dodging. Having said that, he had already untied the rope on his body and securely tied it around a large tree next to him, then leapt into the air, reaching the group of monkeys in just a few bounds. The swordlight flashed, and soon several slow-running monkeys were bloodied on the spot. After swinging his sword and cutting down a few, it seemed to have frightened the monkeys, as they jumped far away, clutching the fruit in their hands, their round eyes fixed on Jin Ziyuan with the sword, baring their teeth in a fierce expression. Gu Youyou was clutching a tree with one hand and holding a dagger in the other. If a monkey charged at her, she couldn¡¯t very well use her Embroidered Fist to fend it off. "Those who know better, retreat quickly!" Jin Ziyuan barked coldly, his face stern. The monkeys, jumping far away, gradually relaxed from their fierce expressions to a puzzled, head-tilted gaze at Jin Ziyuan. After a standoff for a while, their attention slowly turned to Gu Youyou and Searcy nearby. Gu Youyou inwardly cursed. They probably knew Jin Ziyuan was tough to handle and now targeted them, the easier preys. Searcy sneered, "My dagger is poisoned, one slice seals the throat. It seems these monkeys want a taste." Gu Youyou admired how extraordinarily gifted this girl was. Most girls would probably be trembling with fear by now, yet she seemed quite excited. Gu Youyou sighed, "Be careful, tie yourself well. These monkeys are small but very fast, and they are... strange." If possible, she wanted to capture one for study. The monkeys gradually split into two groups, one still entangling with Jin Ziyuan. They no longer attacked him aggressively but instead tried to prevent him from coming to Gu Youyou and Searcy¡¯s rescue. The other group of monkeys rushed directly at Gu Youyou and Searcy. No longer throwing objects, but rapidly charging at them like lightning. The monkeys, having lived on this mountain, moved through the precipitous cliffs as if walking on flat ground, having the full advantage. Worse yet, as time passed, their numbers seemed to be increasing. A bold monkey tentatively rushed to Gu Youyou¡¯s side, who swung her dagger at it, but it easily dodged, leaving her slashing the air. Searcy seemed to face a similar situation, and now she could no longer muster a smile. These monkeys were not so easy to injure. How could they, just two ordinary girls, compare with someone like Jin Ziyuan? Successful in their test, two more made their charge. From a nearby cliff, surrounded by a large band of monkeys, Jin Ziyuan, seeing the situation on Gu Youyou¡¯s side, was filled with worry and loudly said, "Hang in there, I¡¯m coming right over." Ignoring his wounds, he began to clear a path through the group of monkeys towards the cliff where they were. Their situation was dire, the number of monkeys increasing, roughly estimated to be several hundred. The mountain was vast; surely these few hundred monkeys weren¡¯t the only ones, possibly more were rushing their way. If they didn¡¯t escape soon, he feared all three of them would die here. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While Jin Ziyuan could manage alone and possibly escape despite some injuries, being dragged down by the two of them, they were doomed. Chapter 831 - 825: Reaching the Summit Chapter 831: Chapter 825: Reaching the SummitGu Youyou¡¯s face looked rather pale. On her side, a few monkeys rushed towards them, and by accident, one scratched a gash in her arm, causing beads of blood to immediately appear. The sensation was both cool and painful, with a tingling comfort that made it quite bizarre. This feeling should have been a sign of poisoning, yet it wasn¡¯t entirely poison. Gu Youyou¡¯s expression grew stern as the monkey that had scratched her appeared even stranger. Staring at its own claws in shock, moments later, it started hopping around, chattering and calling out to the other monkeys. The other monkeys also stopped, cocking their heads as they looked at Gu Youyou. Seeing this, all three of them were stunned. What were these monkeys doing? After a while, the monkeys continuously chirped, and then suddenly dispersed in all directions. The monkeys moved quickly and soon vanished without a trace. If it weren¡¯t for the blood droplets hanging from the rocks and vegetation, it would have seemed as though the monkeys had never been there. "Why did they run off?" Searcy asked curiously. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had bled too, with a scratch even on her face, marring her beautiful features. For a woman, a facial injury was serious, yet she seemed totally unaware. "I don¡¯t know!" Gu Youyou was still somewhat bewildered. It seemed she had thought of something; something flashed through her mind but she couldn¡¯t grasp it. "We should not stay here long, let¡¯s head up first." All three of them had injuries to different extents and got up slower than before, taking almost another hour to reach the mountain¡¯s peak. The summit looked as if its top had been sliced off, completely flat like a knife had cut it. Yet in the middle of this flat peak, there was a seemingly bottomless hole. Standing on that summit, whether looking into the hole or out at the deep blue sea, caused dizziness. Having heard that the summit had been smashed into the mountain¡¯s belly, Gu Youyou was prepared mentally, but she hadn¡¯t expected the cavern in the mountain belly to be so deep. The entire mountain¡¯s interior was like a deep pit, with rocks being the most abundant feature, amid which grew a scarce amount of vegetation. They sat down on the flat top of the mountain and treated the wounds. As Aunt Gu had mentioned the presence of wild beasts in the mountain, she had prepared lots of emergency medicine in advance. The injuries on Gu Youyou and Jin Ziyuan were managed and became no big deal, but Searcy, unusually somber, said, "This is a severe cold poison. Even my constitution can¡¯t suppress its toxicity." Gu Youyou and Jin Ziyuan looked at each other with shock on their faces. They didn¡¯t feel the severe cold poison in the parts injured by the monkeys. Could it be because they both are medicine people? "How do you feel?" Gu Youyou asked, already reaching for Searcy¡¯s wrist. Searcy pushed Gu Youyou¡¯s hand away, saying, "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a bit troublesome, but I know what I¡¯m doing. When it comes to poison, I¡¯m an expert." Given that she herself had said it wasn¡¯t serious, her condition must be okay. She looked at Gu Youyou and Jin Ziyuan in surprise and asked, "Are you two alright?" Focusing on their wounds, she thought given their inferior constitutions, their condition should be more serious. But seeing their appearance, it didn¡¯t feel like there was anything wrong. Gu Youyou glanced at Jin Ziyuan, then turned to Searcy and said, "Both of us have had cold poison before. It seems that the poison on the monkey¡¯s claws is of the same kind as the cold poison in our bodies, and we absorbed it." Chapter 832 - 826: The Blue Grass Chapter 832: Chapter 826: The Blue Grass"This is weird," the three of them felt something was amiss, but none spoke further; instead, they hurried to attend to their wounds. Once they had dealt with their injuries and rested a while to regain their strength, they all walked over to the edge of the vast pit. Jin Ziyuan glanced down into its depths, a pitch-black abyss seemingly without end. "I¡¯ll go down and take a look. Wait here for me," he said. Gu Youyou shook her head, "We won¡¯t know until we see for ourselves, I must go." Then, turning to Searcy, she added, "Maybe you should stay up here with the luggage, and we¡¯ll go down." However, Searcy protested, "How can that be? It was so hard to climb up here; would it not be a waste if I didn¡¯t go down to have a look?" The back-and-forth went on until none of them was willing to stay up top, ultimately deciding to descend together. Gu Youyou had prepared a full set of climbing equipment in advance; she took everything out of her backpack, which mostly contained ropes, while Jin Ziyuan¡¯s pack was entirely filled with ropes. "We need to prepare first; the rocks in this cave might not be stable, and it may not be easy to descend," she said. After tying knots in the ropes, she remarked, "Let¡¯s get some sturdy branches, about as thick as a forearm and this long." Busy at work, the three of them cut down branches, which Gu Youyou then tied to the ropes, creating an extended ladder leading downward. Jin Ziyuan smiled, "This ladder should work fine for you, but be careful; this pit is bottomless, and it could be dangerous." "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll tie ourselves to ropes." Seeing that they had secured safety ropes around their waists, Jin Ziyuan nodded and said no more. He didn¡¯t need Gu Youyou¡¯s ropes and simply leaped down along the cliff face. Gu Youyou and Searcy couldn¡¯t help but admire him; it was a pity that such agility was not something they could envy into acquisition. "If I had known I would be cast out by the Lu family and become a wanderer, I should have gone to the military camp for training when I was younger," Searcy lamented. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hey, come down quickly; there are many special plants here!" Below, within view, Jin Ziyuan was already calling out to them. Gu Youyou descended the ladder first, followed closely by Searcy. Reaching the level Jin Ziyuan was on, Gu Youyou exclaimed in surprise. These beautiful plants were strikingly similar to the Youying Grass. Only they were not as blue or as purely intense. "What is this grass?" Full of curiosity, Searcy plucked one and sniffed it close to his nose. At that moment, Gu Youyou¡¯s emotions were complex. She had a feeling that the secret they had long pondered over might unravel here. "Let¡¯s just put them in the backpack for now; we can research them slowly once we get back," she suggested. The grasses in the stone crevices were not only those that resembled Youying Grass but other varieties as well. Some, even common grasses that grow in deep rock fissures, yet they differed from those on the outside, their leaves less green and more blue. The deeper they ventured, the more intense the blue became. Later on, they were even bluer than the Youying Grass. Each of them sensed the extraordinary nature of this place, and their expressions turned solemn. Jin Ziyuan took the lead in scouting ahead, with Gu Youyou and Searcy following behind, occasionally picking some unique flora and stowing them in their backpacks. The cave began to narrow like an inverted funnel, and their prepared ladder had reached its end, so they had no choice but to untie the ropes around them and lower another rope to continue their descent. Chapter 833 - 827 The Answer Is Right Here Chapter 833: Chapter 827 The Answer Is Right HereSuch terrain was only accessible to Jin Ziyuan, with Gu Youyou and Searcy unable to descend. For all three of them to reach the bottom, he went down first to scout the area and quickly arrived at the base of the funnel. After confirming there was no danger, he kindled a fire pit at the bottom. With the fire pit for illumination, Gu Youyou and Searcy could see him and made out the terrain around the fire. Jin Ziyuan soon climbed back up and said to them, "I¡¯ll take you both down." Gu Youyou nodded, and Jin Ziyuan hooked around her waist, quickly descending with her using the long rope and his qinggong. Then he went back up to fetch Searcy. The deep pit had the shape of an hourglass, narrow in the middle and wide at both ends, oddly formed by a fallen meteorite. At the bottom was an irregular circle, more than thirty paces in diameter, indeed not small; it was even larger than the pit¡¯s mouth. It was bald and smooth. Jin Ziyuan lit a torch, and they quickly examined the area. The plants that grew here, unlike those above the funnel, all had red leaves that deepened in color further down. The fleeting answer that had brushed her mind earlier suddenly became clear to Gu Youyou. She exclaimed in surprise, "This is where the Zhuzhao and Youying Pearls come from, so the things here... they¡¯ve been influenced by them to become like this." Jin Ziyuan nodded and said, "Zhuzhao is yang, and Youying is yin. It should be yang at the top and yin at the bottom, but this funnel is the opposite; it has become yin above and yang below." Gu Youyou continued, "That¡¯s why the yang energy here doesn¡¯t leak out, which is why the monkeys on the cliff had such severe yin energy." Searcy also understood and said, "So, the cold poison afflicting you is related to the yin and yang energies here?" Gu Youyou nodded, saying, "Moreover... for a pit this deep, the bottom should be filled with water, but it¡¯s very dry here, not a drop of water. But with the amount of rainy weather around these seas, it¡¯s impossible there¡¯s no rain." Jin Ziyuan also nodded and added, "Yeah, there was a heavy rain the night before last, the soil outside the mountain is soft and obviously wet. With yin outside and yang inside, when the rain falls, it¡¯s evaporated by the yang energy here. Don¡¯t you all feel very hot?" Neither Jin Ziyuan nor Gu Youyou usually felt heat, but now, they did find it quite warm here. And Searcy, being a normal person, should have felt overly hot, but because she had just been afflicted by the cold poison, she only felt the cold poison evaporating from her body, which was quite a relief. She said, "I hope the monkey¡¯s cold poison lasts a little longer. Once the cold poison in my body is gone, I fear I¡¯ll suffer." The scene before her amazed Gu Youyou. After observing for a while longer, Gu Youyou said, "Perhaps uncovering the secret of this place will be the key to neutralizing the Youying Grass poison. If the Youying Grass loses its effect, the other cold poisons won¡¯t be a problem." "If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s quickly search for the secret here. Uproot some of every plant; it may be useful." Each of them took a torch and began to work separately, which would be faster. ... Gu Youyou and the others had already descended to the lower layer of the deep pit, while Jin Zijin¡¯s party also reached the island. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Selecting several skilled individuals to accompany them, it was only upon seeing the monkey corpses at the base of the mountain that they frowned. "These monkeys look so peculiar, with fierce faces. I¡¯ve never seen fur like this before," Xiao Jinyan commented. Chapter 834 - 828: Do You Dare to Step Up? Chapter 834: Chapter 828: Do You Dare to Step Up?During the conversation, Jin Zijin had already bent down to examine the bodies of the monkeys. A local sailor spoke up, "When I first joined the navy, I came to this island once. Out of curiosity, I and a few comrades planned to climb the mountain, but we encountered these monkeys halfway up. A few of my comrades were knocked off the cliff by the monkeys and fell to their deaths, and several others were injured by the monkeys. Those wounds wouldn¡¯t heal and they froze to death. I was lucky to escape." "Froze to death?" Xiao Jinyan grasped this key point, "How did they freeze to death?" The sailor explained, "Indeed, they froze to death. These monkeys have poison on their claws, the poisoned person¡¯s wounds gradually get frostbites, and once the poison enters the body, the whole body freezes and then they die." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gui Yunxi, who had been forcibly brought here as a coachman, turned pale with fright and hurriedly said, "Officials, I¡¯m just a coachman. I can¡¯t climb such a high mountain. Please spare me, I¡¯ll wait for you on the ship." Xiao Jinyan chuckled, patted Gui Yunxi¡¯s shoulder, and whispered, "Are you afraid?" Gui Yunxi nodded hastily. He was just a common man, honestly earning a little money by driving; who had he provoked to deserve this? "You have to go though, don¡¯t forget the woman who poisoned you has already gone up. She used to be a proper young lady from a good family, they can climb up, and you, a fully able-bodied man, dare not? If that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t bother getting the antidote, just jump into the sea and drown yourself, it would be less of an embarrassment for men." Ever since Gui Yunxi complained to these officials about how Searcy had been poisoning him along the journey and coercing him to drive incessantly, Xiao Jinyan had scorned him immensely. A grown man being bullied by a young lady like this, how pathetic. "A woman?" Gui Yunxi was utterly shocked. He thought, "Could the woman he¡¯s talking about be Searcy?" So fierce, how could she be a woman? Xiao Jinyan scoffed and stopped paying attention to him, instead, squatting down to inspect the monkey corpses with Jin Zijin. "Cousin, can you tell anything?" Jin Zijin looked solemn, "The cold is intense; the blood is much colder than that of normal corpses." Xiao Jinyan was slightly startled and reached out to touch the blood. "Don¡¯t touch!" Jin Zijin grabbed his hand, "The blood is also poisonous." "Can¡¯t touch it?" Xiao Jinyan asked in surprise. Jin Zijin gently shook his head, saying, "If there are no wounds on your body, it won¡¯t be deadly, but it¡¯s best not to make contact since it¡¯s poisonous." "Then why did you touch it?" "My physique is different, I¡¯m not afraid of the poison." Xiao Jinyan was speechless. The marines, seeing the bodies scattered all around, were intimidated, yet they couldn¡¯t speak up in front of Jin Zijin and Xiao Jinyan. They had been told by the Great General to obey their commands during the sea voyage. They were afraid to climb the mountain, but if Jin Zijin and Xiao Jinyan insisted on going up, what could they do? Someone gently nudged the sailor who had spoken boldly before, having witnessed how terrible those monkeys could be, he once again summoned his courage to speak. "Generals, the monkeys don¡¯t come down below halfway up the mountain. We are safe at the bottom, but going up there..." Xiao Jinyan laughed, "That¡¯s exactly where we want to go." Everyone¡¯s bodies jerked sharply. "But no one has ever dared to go up, the fisherman who rest on this island only ever rest at the base, never daring to climb the mountain." Chapter 835 - 829: They Have Also Arrived Chapter 835: Chapter 829: They Have Also Arrived"We are not fishermen," Xiao Jinyan continued with his sardonic smile. The others had no choice; they were soldiers and naturally understood the principle that military orders must not be disobeyed. Since Xiao Jinyan insisted, they could only bite the bullet and go. They only hoped that should they die, their families would be given more Silver in compensation. Xiao Jinyan was also a leader who knew how to win hearts. Now that they were preparing to climb the mountain, he declared, "All soldiers, heed my command. Follow me up the mountain. Those who return alive will be rewarded a thousand taels of Silver; those who unfortunately perish will be rewarded two thousand taels, ensuring their families need not worry about food and clothing. I do not like to threaten others. Those willing to climb with me, come; those unwilling, may return to the ship to wait." A thousand taels, two thousand taels? Such amounts were more than they could ever earn in a lifetime as marines. Who wouldn¡¯t take the offer? Everyone jostled to take part. Moments ago, no one had been willing, but now not a single person wanted to leave. Even Gui Yunxi, who had been dazedly intent on escaping, began to climb up with ropes tied around her. Xiao Jinyan laughed and said, "That¡¯s more like it. Before us, three people have already ascended, among them two weaklings and two delicate young ladies. You cannot let them outdo you." The crowd: "..." How confusing did that sound? Three people, two weaklings, two delicate young ladies? Several marines were motivated by the Silver and their pride, but Gui Yunxi was there to see with her own eyes if that malevolent healer was indeed a woman, as Xiao Jinyan had claimed. Recalling the sight of the bellyband she saw that night, she felt that it was very likely Xiao Jinyan was telling the truth. The mountain was not a perpendicular climb but was inclined at an angle, and there were plenty of rocks and trees to grab onto. In fact, for these agile marines, climbing such a mountain was not difficult, and they were much faster than Gu Youyou and her companions. As they had predicted, they encountered a troop of monkeys halfway up the mountain. The monkeys, having gathered here not long ago, arrived particularly quickly and soon surrounded them. Gui Yunxi, who did not know martial arts, was in the center, while the others formed a circle, cutting down the monkeys that charged at them from all sides. However, after a while, the monkeys seemed to increase rather than decrease, and that¡¯s when they started to feel something was wrong. The monkeys weren¡¯t formidable; the problem was their sheer number. Continuing like this was no solution; they would be exhausted to death, considering human energy is finite. "Cousin, we need to find a quick solution. There is still about half an hour¡¯s journey to the top, but the number of monkeys is growing," Gui Yunxi announced. Jin Zijin naturally understood, furrowing his brow deeply. Looking at these monkeys, severely affected by the chill, he seemed to have guessed something. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So formidable¡ªhow could Jin Ziyuan not know about his own abilities? He managed to get up there with two defenseless women, how could it be just on his own strength? He had pretty much figured out the problem. Therefore, he made a significant decision. He retracted the red dagger in his hand and moved it close to his arm. With a hiss, he sliced a cut on his arm. The hot and bright red blood sprayed out, startling Xiao Jinyan. "Cousin, what are you doing?" he exclaimed. Jin Zijin replied, "We cannot set fire to the mountain, so I must use my blood." The crowd: "..." Why on earth is his blood so powerful? Chapter 836 - 830: Something is Coming from Inside the Cave Chapter 836: Chapter 830: Something is Coming from Inside the CaveEveryone had not expected that Jin Zijin¡¯s blood was truly magical and unbelievable. When his blood sprayed out, the monkeys that were splashed with the blood jumped high as if they had encountered the most terrifying thing in the world. They stared at the blood in horror and screamed as they ran away. The other monkeys also slowed down their movements. Jin Zijin shouted loudly, "Quick, climb up." Taking advantage of this opportunity, they climbed several meters up. But as soon as the monkeys snapped out of their daze, they charged up again. This time, Jin Zijin didn¡¯t directly sprinkle the blood from his hand but stuck it onto a piece of yellow paper and quickly drew something on it. Moments later, a talisman paper was completed. He slashed the talisman paper with a red dagger, igniting fierce flames, and using his Inner Strength, pushed the burning talisman paper forward, making the monkeys on the path quickly move aside. Xiao Jinyan exclaimed in surprise, "Cousin, it is said that the Dao Sect¡¯s techniques are extremely profound, and today I have really seen it." Jin Zijin replied indifferently, "What¡¯s profound is not the Dao Family¡¯s technique, but these monkeys and this dagger." "Dagger?" "This dagger is forged from the Celestial Stone and has its unique quirks." "And your blood?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I¡¯ve told you, my blood is special!" Xiao Jinyan: "..." ... On Gu Youyou¡¯s side, they had collected various types of plants, filling a backpack to the brim. The group was also tired and sat down in the middle of the cave, starting a fire. It wasn¡¯t for warmth, but for light. Because the cave was uniquely situated, except for a beam of sunlight that could shine through at noon, it was pitch black inside. After the sun moved westward, no sunlight could enter, and the inside of the cave became eerily dark. The cold poison in Searcy¡¯s body was almost gone, and her facial wounds had healed a lot, gradually turning into ordinary scratches. Gu Youyou had applied some medicine to her face to prevent scarring. Searcy fanned herself with her hand and complained, "It¡¯s getting hotter and hotter; no good, I need to take some cooling medicine." After taking the medicine, she asked, "When are we going up? It seems there isn¡¯t much else here." Gu Youyou checked the plants they had pulled out from the backpack and, to be honest, felt somewhat disappointed. She said, "Let¡¯s rest a bit longer, then we¡¯ll go up; climbing up is going to require a lot of effort." With that said, she took out the prepared beef jerky and ginseng slices to share with everyone. Jin Ziyuan ate unreservedly, while Searcy shook her head, "If I eat any more, I¡¯ll get mouth sores, I¡¯ll endure." Gu Youyou smiled and gave her some water. But just then, strange noises began emanating from the walls around them, rustling, dense, as if many small things were about to come out. The noise grew louder, and it was so disconcerting that not only Gu Youyou and Jin Ziyuan, who had good hearing, but even Searcy, who had ordinary hearing, could hear it very clearly. "There is something around us." Jin Ziyuan gripped his short sword. Gu Youyou and Searcy readied their daggers used for chopping branches. The noise grew louder, and soon, the sound of stones cracking the soil could be heard. "They¡¯re about to come out," Searcy shouted, grabbing a bag of poison powder. The poison she carried was about to be used; hopefully, in this confined space, she wouldn¡¯t end up poisoning herself. "Let¡¯s wait and see first," Gu Youyou said, grabbing her hand. "I have the antidote, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?" Searcy confidently said. Chapter 837 - 831: The Mouse Chapter 837: Chapter 831: The MouseAfter she finished speaking, she handed three pills to Gu Youyou and Jin Ziyuan. "Here they come!" Jin Ziyuan swallowed the pill and spoke in a deep voice. The three of them looked intently and saw a rat crawling out of the broken crack in the rocks. The rat was covered in crimson fur, and it was somewhat larger than an ordinary rat. Searcy¡¯s eyes gleamed as she said, "Such a rat would be much more interesting to study than the ones we raise at home." A few such rats would be manageable, but there were so many of them, and they seemed to be... wanting to eat people. Before long, even more rats emerged, each with crimson fur, swarming towards Gu Youyou and her companions from holes all around. Faced with such a hair-raising sight, Gu Youyou screamed in fright and held her head. Jin Ziyuan pulled her to his side, his body became light, and he swung up onto a rope hanging in mid-air. Gu Youyou breathed a sigh of relief, then cried out in shock, "Searcy is still down there!" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Searcy, with a pack of poison in her hand, stared dumbfounded at the red rats. Their target seemed not to be them, but the fire they had kindled. The rat army circled around Searcy and rushed straight for the flames. Unfortunately, with the way they threw themselves at it, the fire was quickly extinguished. Without the fire, the rats became restless and furiously agitated. With rats chaotically swarming everywhere, they finally began attacking Searcy, who was still standing. Searcy screamed as she scattered a bag of poison powder on the ground. Numerous rats began to move slowly, soon foaming at the mouth as they struggled before dying motionless. Gu Youyou inwardly praised, "Impressive." But killing those few rats didn¡¯t make much of a difference, as more and more poured out. They seemed disciplined, not causing any direct harm to Searcy, but instead lifted her up and ran towards the cave¡¯s edge. Gu Youyou had seen an army of ants carrying massive amounts of food. Now, the rats carrying Searcy resembled ants transporting food. This thought gave Gu Youyou a fright. She clung tightly to the rope and urged Jin Ziyuan, "Hurry, go save her." She had no idea where these rats were taking her. It was way too frightening, and even the usually brave Searcy felt fear for the first time. When Madam Lu had threatened to make her life worse than death, even using torture, she hadn¡¯t felt such fear. Jin Ziyuan was initially indifferent to the life or death of others, but seeing the determination in Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes, and her anxious look as if she would jump down herself if he did not, he finally decided to go. "Be careful, hold on." He wasn¡¯t sure how long Gu Youyou could hang on to the rope by herself, but he would come back as quickly as he could. Once he landed, the rest of the rats came at him, trying to carry him away in the same manner. To the rats, Jin Ziyuan was a tougher prey; since they couldn¡¯t bring him down, they climbed up his legs, some even burrowed into his pants and bit him. It wasn¡¯t painful, just a bit numb. Jin Ziyuan¡¯s expression grew stern as he swung his short sword, ceaselessly slashing at the rats climbing up on him. The corpses of rats piled up at his feet, but still more kept emerging from the crevices. He tried to use his Qinggong to reach Searcy, but found his legs were incredibly numb and weak. He cursed inwardly, "Damn it, these rats are poisonous," and after being bitten, he could no longer muster his Qinggong. Chapter 838 - 832 Jin Zijin Also Descended Chapter 838: Chapter 832 Jin Zijin Also DescendedGu Youyou was hanging onto the rope and could barely hold on any longer when she saw Jin Ziyuan below, merely swinging his short sword to kill the rats but not moving an inch. Desperate, she shouted loudly, "Jin Ziyuan, hurry, Searcy¡¯s voice is getting closer!" Searcy shouted back through the darkness, "The rats are poisonous, I can¡¯t stand up, you all just run while you have the chance." But Jin Ziyuan could no longer jump up to catch the rope. He did think about running, but he couldn¡¯t escape. Gu Youyou turned pale when she heard this. Just perfect, she had also reached her limit. Her hand let go of the rope, and she fell straight down from above. The rats, seeing another person join the fray, swarmed toward her in an instant. ... Thanks to Jin Zijin¡¯s burning blood charm leading the way, they were finally safe on the mountaintop. Not a single person was missing, and everyone¡¯s face showed a glimmer of joy. Especially Gui Yunxi, who felt like he had a narrow escape from disaster. It astonished him that a woman had also gone through such an ordeal. It¡¯s just that the monkeys had also followed them to the mountaintop, but since there was someone among them that the monkeys feared, they didn¡¯t dare get any closer. Still, they couldn¡¯t bear to leave and just followed from a distance. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Zijin and his companions watched the monkeys, which could pounce at any moment, while anxiously retreating toward the huge pit on the mountaintop. Beside the giant pit, they found the rope ladder left by Gu Youyou and the others. Xiao Jinyan exclaimed, "They¡¯ve already gone down." Right then, a woman¡¯s scream echoed from the bottomless depths of the mountain. The voice was familiar¡ªit was Gu Youyou¡¯s. Jin Zijin recognized it instantly. His face turned pale, and without a word, he leaped down into the abyss. Xiao Jinyan¡¯s expression was grave as he said, "There could be even greater dangers below. I won¡¯t force you to come down. What I said before still stands. If I can¡¯t make it out alive, you can take this to the Xiao Family to collect silver." With that, he took off the jade pendant that represented his identity from his waist. To his surprise, everyone shook their heads and said, "No, we¡¯re going down too." "Yeah, after all the trouble of getting up here, it doesn¡¯t make sense not to go down." "That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve been really curious about Fusang Island." "Yes, General Xiao, better to go down quickly. People down there are in danger." They quickly descended the ladder, these were all skilled individuals, only Gui Yunxi followed tremulously at the back, his scalp tingling more and more the further down he went. Especially when he reached the lower half of the funnel where it was just one straight rope, he took a long time to decide, then finally gritted his teeth and went down. ... Jin Ziyuan came down, killing a pile of rats, the only one who wasn¡¯t paralyzed. The others who came down after him found that two had already been carried off by the rats, heading in the same direction, they guessed that Gu Youyou and her two companions must have been taken there too. But now there was no sign of Gu Youyou and the others, just a ground full of rats. In the darkness, only the red silhouette of Chixiao moved through the air. When Jin Ziyuan reached the rock wall, he struck the stone, and instantly a trail of fire ignited. The cave was illuminated, and those giant crimson rats froze in place, all of them stopping to stare at the flame on the rock wall. Then, like they had been injected with chicken blood, the rats abandoned their task of carrying food and suddenly pounced toward the burning rock. Chapter 839 - 833: Corpse Dumping Ground Chapter 839: Chapter 833: Corpse Dumping GroundThese rocks were particularly unusual, for even when set ablaze by Jin Zijin¡¯s Chixiao, they could not be extinguished. The rats were even more peculiar; their fur caught fire rapidly, fully engulfing their bodies as they let out piercing squeals. Yet, even so, they dashed towards the flames like moths to a flame, uncaring even as they burned to ash. Xiao Jinyan and the others were so scared their teeth chattered, while Gui Yunxi, who was the last to descend, was still dangling in midair. Seeing such a horrifying scene, his hand slipped, and he fell straight down. "What... what¡¯s going on?" Xiao Jinyan asked through clenched teeth. After a while, Jin Zijin noticed a large hole about the height of a person split open in a nearby mountain wall, from which an unending stream of crimson rats poured out and continually threw themselves into the fire. He stared for a moment, then said, "We need to leave here quickly, this fire won¡¯t last long." With that, he scratched a few more times on several rocks streaked with dark red veins, and the flames blazed up once again. ... Gu Youyou and the others were carried into a cave by the rats, never expecting to find a completely different world inside. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A massive underground cave emitted a red glow from its center. The environment here was comfortably cool, reminiscent of early spring in March. Unexpectedly, after dropping them into the nest, the rats swarmed out and left. The rats¡¯ poison temporarily affected certain central nerves in the humans, rendering Gu Youyou and the others immobile in the rat nest. Among the three, Searcy, who had the highest resistance to the poison, recovered first. As the rats retreated, it didn¡¯t take long before she could move. She sat up, her face deathly pale, feeling extremely stifled, and cursed, "Once I get out, I¡¯ll burn down this cave." Gu Youyou turned her head and said, "That¡¯s if we can even get out alive. Quick, get the antidote pills from the backpack, it¡¯s unbearable." After swallowing the pills and without any new toxins being injected by the rats, they were soon able to move, albeit clumsily. There was a natural large hole in the cave, from which the red light emanated. The three made their way to it, only to be stunned by the sight inside. "Flame Pool?" Jin Ziyuan exclaimed. "There¡¯s actually a Flame Pool here." Gu Youyou was also shocked; this large hole emitting red light was indeed the Flame Pool. The water was red, and on its surface bloomed numerous lotus flowers, which were much redder and more vibrant than those in the Flame Pool at the Imperial Palace. Searcy bent down and hooked something strange from the pool. They all jumped as she lifted it out of the water. It wasn¡¯t something ordinary, but rather the skeleton of a monkey. "There are so many skeletons here!" Searcy exclaimed loudly. Continuing to fish in the Flame Pool, they found it was filled with skeletons of various animals, mostly monkeys. It turns out this place was a dumping ground; perhaps these animals accidentally fell into this deep pit and all ended up as food for the rats, accumulating over time into a full pool. The sight was so nauseating that it made one want to vomit. Jin Ziyuan pulled Gu Youyou back and said, "Let¡¯s first see if there¡¯s any way out." Gu Youyou was not just feeling nauseous; she actually started throwing up, her stomach churning unbearably. Holding a monkey skeleton, Searcy pursed her lips, "I thought you wouldn¡¯t be afraid of these things; I didn¡¯t expect it to be this severe." Chapter 840 - 834: The Mysterious Cave Chapter 840: Chapter 834: The Mysterious CaveJin Ziyuan frowned and coldly said to her, "Get rid of it quickly, do you think everyone is like you?" Searcy snorted and threw the skeleton into the Flame Pool. Gu Youyou vomited relentlessly, feeling like there was nothing left in her stomach to throw up, but the discomfort was unbearable. Jin Ziyuan sensed something was not right and anxiously said, "How are you? Do you want some Qingshui?" Gu Youyou waved him off, saying, "No, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m disgusted with these things." She had seen human skeletons in the ancient tomb and had not been so afraid, how could she be frightened by the bones of animals. The reason she was vomiting was probably due to some other cause. Not only did she feel nauseous enough to vomit, but there seemed to be something violently crashing inside her stomach, causing her so much pain that tears almost came out. Searcy noticed her discomfort and quickly felt her pulse. "What¡¯s wrong?" Jin Ziyuan asked anxiously. Searcy shook his head, his expression grave, and said, "I don¡¯t know." Meanwhile, Jin Zijin had finally killed a large number of rats to find his way into this cave. His arrival wasn¡¯t as easy as the three, including Gu Youyou, who were carried in while lying down; Jin Zijin had walked in by himself. The half-human-tall deep cave strained his waist so much that by the time he got in, he could barely straighten up. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The others, having been bitten by the rats and slightly poisoned, had more difficulty moving and remained outside to continue killing the rats. Once Jin Zijin emerged from the rodent-infested cave, he saw the scene. Gu Youyou was non-stop vomiting, while Jin Ziyuan stood beside her, steadying her and gently patting her back. A surge of fury rose within him, and with a few leaps, he was beside Gu Youyou, pushing Jin Ziyuan away and staring at him with a forbidding gaze. "You..." He had only uttered a single word when a churning sensation in his stomach stopped the rest of his words in their tracks. The next moment, he began to vomit madly just like Gu Youyou. Something in his stomach seemed to be violently impacting him, causing not just discomfort but pain that made him grimace. His symptoms were the same as Gu Youyou¡¯s, and he couldn¡¯t help but think she must be feeling just as miserable and in pain. "Can you hold on?" Seeing his condition, Gu Youyou was both shocked and pleased, but in the end, she rolled her eyes at him. Thinking to herself: You¡¯re in the same state, yet you¡¯re asking if I can hold on. "What in the world is happening to you two?" Seeing them both in such a state, it was clear it was not due to being disgusted by the corpses in the pool. Gu Youyou felt her stomach empty as something moved from the bottom up, reaching her esophagus, then her mouth; as she opened her mouth, that something shot out, and instantly, the feeling of nausea disappeared. The object continued to fly up, hovering above the lotus pond, followed by a beam of ethereal blue light shining down from above the pond, overpowering the red glow. The group watched in shock at the scene unfolding before them. Looking up, they saw an upside-down pool of deep blue directly above the lotus pond, and the thumb-sized blue pearl Gu Youyou had just vomited was hovering and spinning in the center of that inverted circular space. The surrounding stone walls were not ordinary stones; special runes rotated on them, like the veins of the stones. The ancients among them thought it was a mystical Fairy¡¯s abode, only Gu Youyou, who had the soul of a modern, felt like she was watching a sci-fi movie. Those rotating rune-veins traced the vastness of the universe, with the blue pearl representing an enchanting planet, around which the cosmos revolved in orderly motion. Chapter 841 - 835: Man’s Plans Can’t Compare to Heaven’s Chapter 841: Chapter 835: Man¡¯s Plans Can¡¯t Compare to Heaven¡¯sJin Zijin was still vomiting, and if Gu Youyou had guessed correctly, he would spit out the Zhuzhao Pearl, and she herself had just spit out what was supposedly the mythical Youying Pearl. However, everyone assumed the Youying Pearl to be inside Jin Ziyuan¡¯s stomach; as for when it ended up in her own stomach, Gu Youyou guessed that it was probably Yu Jizi, that old cunning rascal, who had played a huge joke on everyone. He kept it a secret from the world and placed such an important thing on her. Who could have thought of that? Alas, who can predict what happens in this world? In those years, by sheer accident, Yu Jizi found little Gu Youyou, they set her up, killed her parents, and imprisoned her openly. Unexpectedly, the little girl suffered abuse from her aunt and uncle and didn¡¯t live long enough to be freed, but instead, Gu Youyou¡¯s soul arrived. She wouldn¡¯t stay there waiting to die, and by more sheer accidents, Jin Zijin was brought to her. Until now, here she spat out the Youying Pearl, achieving liberation; Yu Jizi probably never expected this. Even the most calculating people cannot outwit fate or destiny. This is what¡¯s called fate! Gu Youyou simply wanted to burst out laughing; that old immortal definitely felt like crying now. Searcy, amazed at the miraculous scene above the lotus pond, said, "No wonder there¡¯s a rumor among the common people that Immortal Mountain exists on Fusang Island, perhaps some Great Fairy had attained enlightenment here?" Gu Youyou knocked on her head, "You always talk nonsense." At that moment, Jin Zijin had almost finished vomiting. As Gu Youyou had said, what he spat out was a red stone, the Zhuzhao Pearl indeed. Unlike the Youying Pearl which stayed suspended in midair, it directly entered the water. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once the Zhuzhao Pearl entered the water, although the water remained red, it clarified the scenes within the red water. Similarly, the patterns of veins on the surrounding rock walls were clearly visible, emitting a strange glow. These two stones were not as simple as meteors; perhaps there really were extraterrestrial beings. And those strange mutated animals and plants on the island might have undergone mutations due to some kind of radiation. The deadly pearl had finally been expelled from the body, and removing the remaining poison was only a matter of time. Gu Youyou and Jin Zijin looked at each other, though both looked ragged and haggard, they could not hide the joy in their hearts and laughed at each other. Countless schemes and calculations, no one expected this turn of events; who knows if Yu Jizi could succeed without this pearl? Jin Ziyuan saw this scene with a complex expression. So the Zhuzhao Pearl he had been searching for was on Jin Zijin. Seeing Gu Youyou¡¯s expression, she must have known the pearl was with Jin Zijin long ago. But she hadn¡¯t told him and he continued to search foolishly. Just like now, as they looked at each other and laughed, they excluded everyone else, treating everyone as outsiders. In vain did he always think that he and Gu Youyou were of the same kind, their destinies so similarly intertwined. Inside the rock wall, the noise of many rats burrowing could be heard. Jin Zijin¡¯s eyes darkened, and he said, "The fire might have gone out; the rats are coming back, everyone be careful." From that half-human-height gigantic rat hole crawled out not a rat but a person. "Gui Yunxi?" Searcy exclaimed in surprise. Hadn¡¯t she asked him to wait in the inn? Yet he had run here. She didn¡¯t like disobedient people. Gui Yunxi, while rubbing his almost broken back, shouted loudly, "Hurry, hurry up, this hole is wrong, it looks like it¡¯s about to collapse." Chapter 842 - 836: Seawater Backflow Chapter 842: Chapter 836: Seawater BackflowHe was the last to come down, and by the time he did, the rats had already rushed to the fire, so he wasn¡¯t poisoned. However, as an ordinary person, he didn¡¯t possess Jin Zijin¡¯s agility, and it took him forever to climb out of the twisting, tortuous rat holes. No sooner had he finished speaking than Gu Youyou heard some strange noises. Not just the sounds of rats, but also... water? Water was gushing into the cave loudly. Positioned beneath a funnel, if her guess was right, this deep cave was already below sea level, so they must be under the sea now. If the seawater were to backflow, the consequences would be unimaginable... But as fate would have it, the more they worried, the more it happened. The earth shook violently, and water started leaking from the cracks in the stone walls around them. One, then two¡ªmore and more fissures began seeping water. Gui Yunxi¡¯s face turned deathly pale; he regretted ever having climbed out. He immediately grabbed Searcy¡¯s hand and ran toward the rat hole. Searcy was confused for a moment, then forcefully yanked her hand free and yelled, pointing at the rat hole, "Why run? Do you think we still have time to escape through this hole?" Indeed, the rat hole was only half a person tall and very long with several twists and turns; they would be drowned long before they could get out. "What do we do?" Gui Yunxi looked like he was about to cry. Searcy snapped, "Who asked you to come? Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay at the inn and watch our horses and carriage?" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..." He didn¡¯t want to come either, but Jin Zijin and Xiao Jinyan insisted on dragging this scapegoat along, claiming it was to avoid being caught off guard. He didn¡¯t understand what they were talking about. Gu Youyou calmed down and yelled at them, "Come here quickly! We can¡¯t make it through there. We have to swim up from the sea." Everyone realized the severity of the situation as more and more water flowed in, gradually submerging their ankles, then their knees. The rats that squeezed into the cave swam on the surface, choking on the water. Ordinary rats could swim, but it was unknown whether these mutated ones could. Jin Zijin approached the area where the water sound was the loudest and the stone walls seemed thinnest, and began to fiercely smash the stone wall. He told everyone, "Once we break through here, we can escape from this spot. This hole should be not much lower than the sea level; we can swim out." Gu Youyou, a strong swimmer, couldn¡¯t help but worry about the others, "Can you all swim?" Ziyuan nodded, then went to help Jin Zijin break the wall. Gui Yunxi also nodded and said, "I can." Searcy dithered, her demeanor suggesting she couldn¡¯t, which only increased Gu Youyou¡¯s concerns. She said, "Then stick with me, I¡¯ll take you out." After speaking, she quietly instructed her on how to hold her breath and breathe, emphasizing that the most important thing was to stay calm; if she held her breath, there was no need to be afraid¡ªshe would bring her out. Suddenly, there was a loud splash¡ªthe stone wall broke. A huge hole ten feet in diameter opened up, and a massive influx of sea water poured in, filling the cave in an instant. They held their breaths as the seawater flooded in and began to swim out. She had told Searcy not to panic, but Searcy did panic, blindly grabbing around with her eyes closed. Gu Youyou momentarily couldn¡¯t grab her hand, but spotting the rope still tied around Searcy¡¯s waist from earlier, she grabbed the rope and pulled, just as effectively leading her out. But unexpectedly, someone else was quicker than her and snatched Searcy away. It was Gui Yunxi, the coachman who had fallen for Searcy¡¯s trick. Chapter 843 - 837: Life After Catastrophe Chapter 843: Chapter 837: Life After CatastropheHe grabbed Searcy and made frantic gestures at Gu Youyou, looking very anxious. In this critical moment, Gu Youyou actually understood and swiftly turned her head to look behind her. Not far behind Gu Youyou, she saw another person who couldn¡¯t swim. Jin Zijin? This guy can¡¯t swim, why didn¡¯t he say so earlier? She seethed with anger. At the same time, her heart nearly stopped in fear. And why the hell did he suggest swimming out by breaking through the stone wall if he couldn¡¯t swim? Seriously, it was life or death¡ªGu Youyou hurriedly swam towards him, grabbed his hand, passed a breath into his mouth, and then desperately swam upwards. The water wasn¡¯t deep here, and once out of the cave, they could see the azure sea and blue sky. But what no one expected was that another person didn¡¯t rush to come out but instead turned back into the cave and dived into that lotus pond to fetch the Sun Zhuzhao Pearl. ... Another group of people was stunned as the seawater poured into the cave, quickly rising to waist level. Fortunately, it only rose to their waists and did not go any higher. Otherwise, given their current situation, escaping would have been difficult. Seeing that the water no longer rose, everyone felt a sense of relief after a narrow escape. They would climb up once they had recovered. However, it seemed they had forgotten something¡ªJin Zijin had gone into the mouse hole to rescue someone and hadn¡¯t come back. Xiao Jinyan was terrified and said, "Jin Zijin is still in the cave; I have to save him." Everyone¡¯s faces paled with shock, breaking out in a cold sweat. Someone immediately grabbed hold of Xiao Jinyan, saying, "General Xiao, you can¡¯t go, the water¡¯s already here, and those mouse holes are already submerged. It¡¯s been so long, the person is definitely... gone." Xiao Jinyan staggered, nearly unable to stand. If Jin Zijin drowned, what future would the Xiao Family have? If he went back, wouldn¡¯t his father be the death of him? "No, I have to save him; he can¡¯t die..." Several people firmly restrained Xiao Jinyan, consoling him, "General Xiao, that hole is too deep; you can¡¯t go." "Yes, this place is strange. We should hurry back and report this situation to General Che." Xiao Jinyan was dragged back by the people, and those red mice died or were injured in droves due to the flood, with only a few surviving and frantically crawling out. Many monkeys were gathered on the mountaintop, fearful of the cave. Seeing the maddened red mice coming out, they were completely frightened and no longer dared to guard the people inside¡ªthey fled for their own lives. In this way, they were able to safely return to the mountaintop and then safely descend the mountain to the ship. ... Gu Youyou and the others had already safely reached the ocean¡¯s surface. She gasped for air, still holding onto Jin Zijin tightly. Suddenly, she remembered asking him a foolish question back in Lotus Village, inquiring who he would save first if she and Yue Rujing both fell into the water. At that time, Jin Zijin¡¯s serious face had a hint of awkwardness. Thinking about it now, his statement that he didn¡¯t know how to swim was true. It was hard to imagine someone like Jin Zijin being a non-swimmer and a stubborn one at that. After catching her breath, she saw Jin Zijin¡¯s condition and got a fright. He had choked on water; he needed emergency treatment, artificial respiration. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fortunately, the shore wasn¡¯t far away; she quickly dragged him onto the shore. On the other side, Gui Yunxi and Searcy were pulled ashore. Likewise, Searcy was motionless, unsure if dead or alive. But she couldn¡¯t concern herself with that now; she needed to administer emergency aid one by one¡ªshe had to save Jin Zijin first. Chapter 844 - 838: Artificial Respiration Chapter 844: Chapter 838: Artificial RespirationGui Yunxi thought Searcy was already dead, crying a mixture of snot and tears, she shouted loudly, "Hey, hey, you poisonous woman, you can¡¯t die, where¡¯s my antidote? You haven¡¯t given me my antidote yet. My parents are still waiting for me to come home, I can¡¯t die here..." Gu Youyou yelled at him, "Coachman, stop pushing her and quickly save her like I am." She was teaching Jin Zijin how to give mouth-to-mouth, to resuscitate and revive his breathing. There, Gui Yunxi was completely dumbfounded, but saving someone was important, he couldn¡¯t care about anything else and did the same to Searcy. But Searcy hadn¡¯t swallowed much water, so he first pressed on her chest like Gu Youyou had done, and felt the soft touch under his palm. In an instant, his whole body went stiff. She was a woman, truly a woman. He was stunned, his hands uncontrollably trembling. There, Gu Youyou was giving mouth-to-mouth to Jin Zijin when he saw that scene; his entire body¡¯s blood boiled. Looking down at Searcy¡¯s pale lips, he forcefully swallowed his saliva. He muttered under his breath, "Don¡¯t blame me for taking advantage, that¡¯s the method of rescue taught by Doctor Gu, I¡¯m doing this to save you. Of course, no need to thank me, I¡¯m doing this for my own antidote. If it weren¡¯t for the antidote you have, I wouldn¡¯t save you even if it killed me." After saying that, he closed his eyes, resigning himself to his fate. However, a moment later, his eyes suddenly shot open. No, how could he do this? He had touched what he shouldn¡¯t have touched, and he could not kiss what he shouldn¡¯t have kissed. Painfully, he shouted at Gu Youyou, "Doctor Gu, let¡¯s switch places?" Wouldn¡¯t it be better to switch with someone of the same sex for this sort of thing? S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou retorted irritably, "Stop your nonsense, do you want her to die?" Gui Yunxi: "..." But just as he closed his eyes and was about to lean down, Searcy woke up. Upon seeing this, Searcy became furious, slapped him away, and sat up. "Are you trying to kill yourself by doing this to your lady?" That slap wasn¡¯t light; a red handprint quickly appeared on Gui Yunxi¡¯s face, and with a wronged look, he covered his face and glanced over at Gu Youyou and Jin Zijin. Searcy followed his gaze to see, under the brilliant sunset, a man and a woman were performing such shameful acts on the beach. No, it seemed like the woman was forcing the man who passed out onto the beach and shamelessly taking advantage of him. This sight was too eye-piercing, even for someone ¡¯special¡¯ like Searcy, she couldn¡¯t bear it. It was not even dark yet, and here they were committing lewd acts in broad daylight, it was utterly shameless. Gui Yunxi plaintively said, "See, I was following what Doctor Gu did." As soon as Searcy heard this, she became even angrier and slapped Gui Yunxi again, and this time Gui Yunxi covered the other side of his face, overwhelmed by the blows. Searcy furiously said, "She has no shame, and you¡¯re copying her lack of shame? I¡¯ll smack you to death." Saying that, she kicked him again. Gui Yunxi rolled and scrambled to dodge. Searcy got up from the beach and chased after him, with Gui Yunxi running even faster. Thus, one chased after the other across the beach, accompanied by Searcy¡¯s angry scolding and Gui Yunxi¡¯s pleas for mercy. After the first-aid procedure, Jin Zijin finally coughed out water and came to. Gu Youyou was relieved to death, seeing him wake up, she was so moved that she cried her eyes out. "You finally woke up, I was afraid you had been choked to death by a few gulps of seawater. You fool, if you can¡¯t swim, why did you break the rock wall? And why didn¡¯t you say anything when I asked?" Jin Zijin was still weak. He looked at Gu Youyou and gently caressed her face, letting out a soft laugh. "I¡¯m just glad to be alive, now I don¡¯t have to suffer anymore." Chapter 845 - 839: Missing One Person Chapter 845: Chapter 839: Missing One Person"It¡¯s good that you¡¯re still alive; at least you won¡¯t have to suffer anymore." Was he still worried about those two beads? Gu Youyou sighed and hugged him tight, saying, "If it meant losing your life over those beads, I¡¯d rather never come here again. I have medicine anyway, I could just live on meds for the rest of my life." "But every month when you¡¯re in pain, isn¡¯t it like going through life and death?" Gu Youyou blinked in surprise. Was he referring to when she experienced Kuishui? The coldness in her body was so severe, and there was no cure for it. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It¡¯s alright now, we¡¯re safe and you won¡¯t have to endure the agony of burning flames; this trip has been profitable for us." The sky was getting darker; the sun had already crossed the horizon, and soon nothing could be seen. They had to find the big ship or a cave as quickly as possible while there was still time. Gu Youyou helped Jin Zijin to his feet and shouted to Searcy, who was chasing after Gui Yunxi, "Stop fighting, come back now." Searcy and Gui Yunxi stopped their pursuit and returned to Gu Youyou¡¯s side. Only then did she realize someone was missing. She couldn¡¯t see Jin Ziyuan anywhere and anxiously asked, "Where¡¯s Jin Ziyuan?" Everyone snapped out of their daze, shaking their heads; no one knew his whereabouts. Gu Youyou put down Jin Zijin and said to Gui Yunxi, "Let¡¯s go look for him." Then to Searcy and Jin Zijin, she added, "You two find a clean spot, start a fire, and dry your clothes. We¡¯ll be back soon." "Hey, wait a second!" Jin Zijin called out to Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou knew he wasn¡¯t too fond of Jin Ziyuan, but simply sighed and said, "We came here together, and he¡¯s saved us before; we can¡¯t just abandon him." Jin Zijin pondered for a moment and replied, "Alright, go and come back quickly, and be careful." Many red rats had survived in the water, but they were terrified like birds startled by the mere twang of a bowstring. Seeing people, they scattered in all directions, not daring to attack them anymore. Gu Youyou and Gui Yunxi swam in the sea, loudly calling Jin Ziyuan¡¯s name, but there was no response. Night was quickly falling, and if they continued like this, they would lose their chance to find him. Gu Youyou asked, "Did you see whether he came out or not?" Remembering that moment when everyone was fleeing for their lives, Gui Yunxi had been solely focused on escaping with Searcy, paying no attention to Jin Ziyuan. He shook his head and said, "I only saw you guys behind me, I didn¡¯t notice him. We were all carrying people and swimming slowly; I thought he had already left, as he should have been much faster than us." Gu Youyou hadn¡¯t noticed him at that time either. Jin Zijin was like a fish out of water¡ªin such a situation, she was nearly scared to death, let alone aware of someone else. "Let¡¯s go back to the shore to see if he¡¯s already there. Perhaps he went to a far-off beach." The two swam back to the shore and continued calling for Jin Ziyuan on the beach. Fusang Island wasn¡¯t enormous, but it wasn¡¯t small either. If they walked the entire circumference of the beach, it would take more than a dozen hours¡ªa whole day. Jin Ziyuan was an important person; if he died, then Yu Jizi¡¯s plans would be completely ruined. Yet when Gu Youyou thought of Jin Ziyuan not surviving, she couldn¡¯t feel happy at all; she only felt an unrelenting desolation. And overwhelming guilt! They had come here together, he had pleaded with Huo Li for her, how could she let him perish here, how could she... Her nose filled with the sourness of remorse, Gu Youyou walked along the beach, her legs trembling slightly. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was the cold from her soaked clothes or fear. Night had completely fallen, and they still hadn¡¯t found Jin Ziyuan. Chapter 846 - 840 Looking for Someone Chapter 846: Chapter 840 Looking for SomeoneGui Yunxi opened his mouth several times before finally speaking out, "Doctor Gu, let¡¯s go back. They¡¯ll be worried if we don¡¯t return soon!" Right, Jin Zijin and Searcy were still waiting. Gu Youyou paused and said, "You go back first, reassure them, and tell them I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll look a bit longer." The island was fraught with dangers. How could he let Gu Youyou search alone? Reluctantly, Gui Yunxi could only continue following Gu Youyou. They had already searched far along the beach when Gui Yunxi suggested, "Let¡¯s search in the woods. Perhaps he went ashore and found a place to stay overnight." Gu Youyou thought it made sense, so they plunged into the woods. The woods of Fusang Mountain were bustling that night. Perhaps due to an accident in a pit, those red rats had scurried out. They dashed around the mountain, terrifying all the other creatures, creating utter chaos. Fortunately, every creature was concerned with its own safety. Thus, no animal actively attacked Gu Youyou and Gui Yunxi. In the woods, Gu Youyou¡¯s voice carried far and finally got a response. "Are you looking for me?" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On a large tree, Jin Ziyuan was sitting there. His clothes were half-dry, his eyes seemingly lifeless. Found him, and he¡¯s alive? Gu Youyou was both shocked and overjoyed, then immediately furious. "Where the hell were you? We searched in the sea for half an hour, nearly swimming back into that cave. And look at you, back early but hiding in these woods like a monkey, I¡¯m nearly hoarse from shouting and you didn¡¯t respond? Have you got water in your brain?" It was the first time in her life she had been so angry that she hurled swear words. She was always a refined person. Jin Ziyuan looked lost, jumped down from the tree, and waited until Gu Youyou had finished scolding before he slowly said, "I¡¯m not one of you, so why should I respond?" Gu Youyou, "... "Really want to slap this guy to death. She coldly laughed and said, "Alright, I thought too much; we¡¯re fools. You¡¯re right, you¡¯re not one of us. I must be crazy to be searching for you everywhere. Fine, go wherever you want from now on, whether you live or die, it¡¯s none of my business." With that, she turned and walked out of the woods, striding back the way they had come. Gui Yunxi looked at Gu Youyou, then turned to Jin Ziyuan and said, "Doctor Gu was genuinely worried about you. We thought you hadn¡¯t made it out and searched the sea for a long time. If I hadn¡¯t stopped her, she was even planning to go back into that cave." He glanced at the angrily departing Gu Youyou and added, "We¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time. I tried persuading her to go back, but she wouldn¡¯t. Searcy and the others are still waiting outside. You be careful; I¡¯m leaving too." ... Xiao Jinyan was completely devastated throughout. He was dragged onto a boat on the shore, still in a daze. Jin Zijin had died just like that? His cousin, dead? He couldn¡¯t believe it, how could he believe it? To protect him, his elder brother endured that substitute, they supported Empress Guifei and the Second Prince against the Empress¡¯s faction, all because his aunt¡¯s son was still alive. After surviving so much adversity, how could he die in such a strange place? "General Xiao, please accept my condolences; the weather might turn bad in a few days. We must hurry back while the weather is still good, as we don¡¯t have much food." Chapter 847 - 841: Dead or Not? Chapter 847: Chapter 841: Dead or Not?Xiao Jinyan stared blankly at Fusang Mountain rising from the earth, unable to hear a word anyone else was saying. He knew that this trip had cost them Jin Zijin, and now he was the Xiao Family¡¯s sinner. The Xiao Family¡¯s years of restrained behavior seemed utterly meaningless. "General Xiao," someone said urgently, "please give the order to weigh anchor!" Everyone was anxious, but without a word from Xiao Jinyan, they dared not initiate the process themselves. The sun had just risen, and they saw many red objects moving toward them across the sea, causing astonishment among those who had never seen such a thing. Someone exclaimed loudly, "Look! What are those things?" Those who saw the small red furry-like spheres immediately stiffened. Some were dead bodies floating, being tugged up and down by fish in the sea; others were alive, struggling intensely. If they didn¡¯t get to shore soon, it looked like they wouldn¡¯t have much chance of survival. Those items were the dreaded red-haired rats. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It¡¯s those rats!" they exclaimed in surprise. But how could those rats be appearing on the sea? Someone shouted, "Could it be that their burrow broke open and seawater flowed in, causing the rats to swim up to the sea from the hole?" If that was the case... someone boldly suggested, "Perhaps General Jin hasn¡¯t died, maybe he swam out too." There, with a face as gray as death, Xiao Jinyan¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up with hope, but just for a moment, before deflating again like a punctured ball. He waved his hand and said, "He¡¯s a landlubber with no chance of survival." Yet one soldier wouldn¡¯t give up, saying, "General Jin can¡¯t swim, but maybe some of the others in the cave can. They could have helped him swim up." He pointed in a direction, "All these rats came from over there. Let¡¯s go look there. Even if the people are dead, maybe we can find bodies that surfaced. Look, many rat corpses have floated up." Hearing this, Xiao Jinyan¡¯s hope was rekindled. Right, since the bodies of the rats had surfaced, even if his cousin had indeed drowned, his body might also still be out there. Dead or alive, they had to find him. If he really drowned in the sea, he couldn¡¯t let his cousin¡¯s body feed the fish. The rat corpses attracted a lot of fish, and standing on the beach, Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but remark, "Eating these irradiated rats, I wonder if there will be a bunch of mutated fish coming out." Searcy, curious, asked, "What do you mean by ¡¯irradiated¡¯ fish?" Gu Youyou replied, "Haven¡¯t you said those two pearls came from a meteorite? I think so too. So, those strange things in the cave must be caused by extraterrestrial objects. These rats ate the water from that lotus pool and turned out like this. And the rock above isn¡¯t ordinary rock which is why the grass growing there is so strange." Gu Youyou was distracted, so she briefly explained to Searcy, who still only partially understood. This cave wasn¡¯t new to them; people had been here thousands of years ago. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, the people from the Dao Sect took the Youying Pearl back then and also took quite a few Yin Stones, nurturing the Youying Grass. And an ancestor of the Imperial Family took the Zhuzhao Pearl and created the Flame Pool. Of course, perhaps they hadn¡¯t taken the stones¡ªit could be that just with these two pearls, after thousands of years of radiation, their surrounding environment had transformed to what it was now. Chapter 848 - 842: Better Dead. Chapter 848: Chapter 842: Better Dead."One of these men became the ancestor of Dao Sect, while the other gained supreme imperial power. Yet, for many years, these two forces mutually restrained each other, continually controlling the citizens of this nation. Who knows what deals they had between them?" "Perhaps no one knows these legends anymore, or perhaps among those few leaders, some stories still exist." "Last night, all the animals on Fusang Island were restless; they dared not wander about, so they found a safe cave to light a fire and dry their clothes. Only at dawn did they dare to leave the cave and look for other people." "Uncle Gu Chaosheng had arranged to pick them up in three days, and since only one day had passed, there were still two days until they would arrive." "They decided to first look for the boat that Jin Zijin had brought, to see if it was still there. If it was, they planned to take that boat." "Anyway, there was one more person on the island, Jin Ziyuan, who wouldn¡¯t leave with them. He likely wanted to wait for Uncle Gu, so they could follow the boat back first." "Xiao Jinyan led a few people with good water skills to search the sea, while Gu Youyou and others walked along the beach. Her hearing was sharp, and from afar, she could hear voices." She said to Jin Zijin, "It seems like Xiao Jinyan¡¯s voice calling you." "They quickened their pace, and sure enough, they saw several people floating in the sea. Unable to find any more, they considered diving into the deep sea to look for the entrance to that cave." "¡¯Cousin... Jin Zijin,¡¯ Xiao Jinyan shouted with joy upon seeing the unharmed Jin Zijin on the beach." "He was a decent swimmer and quickly made it to the shore, punching Jin Zijin, and said between laughter and tears, ¡¯I thought you wouldn¡¯t make it out of that cave, you scared me to death! Hey, are you a land duck or what? Who brought you out?¡¯" Jin Zijin smiled and looked towards Gu Youyou. Xiao Jinyan¡¯s expression darkened, appearing somewhat embarrassed and uneasy. He felt he should say thanks at this moment, but to her, Gu Youyou? How could he say it? This was the fourth time Gu Youyou had met Xiao Jinyan. The first time, he had tried to kill her, only to be stopped by Jin Zijin. The second time was when her foolish cousin took her to a matchmaking event. Intent on ¡¯keeping it within the family,¡¯ her cousin planned to introduce Gu Youyou to her cousin at the Ducal Residence, but he looked down on her, humiliating her. Although Yue Rujing had helped her retaliate later. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The third time was during the dragon-raising ceremony for the Dragon King and Dragon Mother, where they had joined the incense offering, and he had warned her. This was their fourth encounter. Gu Youyou knew in his heart, he had a strong aversion to her, and she didn¡¯t make it hard for him, merely saying to Jin Zijin, "Everyone is fine, let¡¯s go." They all boarded the boat together. Xiao Jinyan couldn¡¯t help asking, "And what about Jin Ziyuan, that guy? Wasn¡¯t he with you?" Thinking of Jin Ziyuan made Gu Youyou angry, and she said, "Dead." "Dead?" Xiao Jinyan was stunned, then burst out laughing, "Haha, that troublemaker is dead, good riddance, good riddance indeed. Ah, it¡¯s a pity I couldn¡¯t find his body; otherwise, I could have taken it back to claim merit." Gu Youyou gave him a look of disdain and turned to enter the cabin. ... Back in the cabin, Gu Youyou checked both her and Jin Zijin¡¯s health. The residual toxins in his body weren¡¯t severe and would soon be cured with her medicine. As for her own health, during her days on Qi Mountain, she and Searcy had studied many kinds of medicine, all effective on animals but somehow ineffective on herself. She had thought it was due to prolonged poisoning, but now it seemed it was because of the Youying Pearl in her body, hindering any progress. Chapter 849 - 843 On Fate Chapter 849: Chapter 843 On FateThe pearl was gone, and the cold poison in her body was bound to be purged sooner or later. But once the poison inside her body was cured, the initial bond between them would no longer exist. Amid her joy, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a touch of melancholic loss. "Zijin, have you ever thought about what you¡¯ll do after the poison is cured?" They hadn¡¯t been together in a long time, and this time, Gu Youyou felt something different from before, a sense of wistful loss. She leaned against his chest and clutched his clothes tightly. Jin Zijin placed his hand over hers and said softly, "What are you thinking about? The bond between us has nothing to do with the poison." He knew what was on her mind. "Nonsense, if it weren¡¯t for suppressing the poison, you wouldn¡¯t have taken me out of that room." But Jin Zijin didn¡¯t agree, and said, "This is not a bond; this is fate. Youyou, do you believe in fate?" "Fate?" Gu Youyou thought hard with her head bowed, "Is there really fate between us?" Gu Youyou remembered Xiao Jinyan saying that even if there was fate between her and Jin Zijin, it would be a calamitous one. But she heard Jin Zijin say in a deep, resonant voice, "If not fated, among the six realms, throughout the three thousand great worlds, among millions of enlightened beings, why does my smile bloom only for me and yet it¡¯s only with you I come to meet?" Gu Youyou was stunned for a moment and looked up at him. Perhaps it was because the wind had picked up at sea, the boat swayed more violently than before, and the objects in the cabin rattled. Beside his high-bridged nose, the shadows flickered and danced. Under his long eyelashes, his eyes, dark and profound, seemed to gaze into an unfathomable universe. Yet, her heart seemed to merge with this boundless darkness. She wrapped her arms backwards around his waist, tightening her grip, yet she smiled and said, "You are a disciple of the Dao Family, why are you quoting Buddhist scriptures? I hear that in Zhuzhao Country, Daoism is esteemed while Buddhism is neglected, and the monks have been chased away to other countries." Jin Zijin said softly, "Many Buddhist teachings indeed have some merit. The fact that they have been passed down to this day and have not been extinguished speaks to their extraordinary nature. Esteeming Daoism over Buddhism is not something to be proud of. It is allowing the Dao Family to grow unchecked that brings peril to the court. Belief, in essence, should be a field where all schools flourish." It was hard to imagine such words coming from his mouth. His faith had always been in Daoism, holding the Sanqing in high regard, yet now he was speaking these words. Gu Youyou felt that there were things in his heart that she was increasingly unable to understand. He had always been a complex person. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ship sailed on the sea for a day and only berthed at night. They didn¡¯t dock at a civilian pier, but at a military dock reserved for the East Sea Naval Forces. Normally, there should have been many guards here, but today was odd. There was not a single guard on the dock, only an old man in black with white hair, standing erect against the wind. The sailors steering the ship were all stunned. What was going on? Who was this old man? Having been in the naval forces for many years, it was their first encounter with a military dock void of naval forces, and instead, an old man waiting there. "Could we have gone to the wrong place? In this pitch darkness, the elder there clearly looks like a father waiting for his son to return home." "How could we be wrong? I¡¯ve been in this line of work for more than a decade now, and I know this waterway better than the way back to my own home." If so, what was the situation at hand? "Don¡¯t rush to dock just yet; go and inform General Xiao." Xiao Jinyan came out following a sailor with a befuddled look on his face. Upon seeing the old man on the dock, he was just as puzzled. Chapter 850 - 844: Yu Jizi Followed Chapter 850: Chapter 844: Yu Jizi FollowedThe night was dark and distant. In the pitch-black environment, the old man¡¯s white hair seemed to carry its own glow, making him instantly noticeable. Yet his face remained unclear. "Who is this?" The sailors shook their heads, "We don¡¯t know!" With that appearance... In the whole world, with white hair and black clothes, Xiao Jinyan could only think of one person. The State Preceptor Yu Jizi? Damn, the State Preceptor Yu Jizi? If he was coming, it was certain that he was here for Jin Zijin. He felt his cousin was in big trouble and hurriedly told the sailors, "Don¡¯t dock yet, just wait." After speaking, he rushed into the cabin to inform Jin Zijin of the situation. Jin Zijin furrowed his brows deeply upon hearing the news and looked at Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou turned pale. She had a bad feeling that the thing she had been worried about was about to happen. Over the past few years, Yu Jizi had always been a looming threat, never laying a hand on them. But this time he had shown up in person. Since Yu Jizi was here, he wouldn¡¯t be like the fool Huo Li who would just issue a warning or resort to dirty tricks. So they... Her heart tightened, and she hurriedly ran up to the gangway. She looked in the direction of the dock but couldn¡¯t see the Yu Jizi the others spoke of. The dock was empty. At that moment, several sailors on the gangway were whispering to each other in confusion, "Where did that old man go? Hey, how did he disappear?" "Yeah, he was still here just now. How could he suddenly vanish?" They rubbed their eyes, finding it hard to believe that a living person could just disappear into thin air. "Could it be that it¡¯s too dark and we were seeing things?" "How could that be? His white hair was almost as bright as the moon. I saw it clearly; he was just standing there." Just now he was standing there, but now the place was empty. Gu Youyou believed that they hadn¡¯t been mistaken; there really had been someone there just moments ago, and that person must definitely be Yu Jizi. Because she had witnessed Tian Jizi¡¯s miraculous movements and profound Qinggong back at Qi Mountain. If Tian Jizi could do it, then Yu Jizi surely could too. At that time, when Tian Jizi left Gu Youyou¡¯s house, she felt the same as they did now, as if she had been seeing things. Jin Zijin stood beside Gu Youyou, looking at the deserted dock with a grave expression. Xiao Jinyan, who had followed out with a knife in his hand, looked puzzled, "I saw him just now, too, how could he be gone?" He asked the others, "Where did that old man on the dock go?" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone shook their heads, having no idea where the old man had gone. According to the size of the dock, there should have been at least twenty people stationed here, but now those twenty were nowhere to be found. If anything had happened, not a single word of it had leaked out. The presence of such a powerful entity inevitably made everyone extremely nervous. Searcy and Gui Yunxi heard the commotion and came out of the cabin. Searcy was a bit seasick and pale-faced. Her facial wound from a few days ago had begun to fade with treatment, but even with her pallor, it still looked like she might be swept away by the sea breeze. Gui Yunxi said, "With you looking like that, why come out to catch the wind? Better go back inside." As he spoke, he noticed they were at the dock and voiced his surprise, "No need to go back in now, we¡¯ll be getting off the ship soon." Searcy gave him a glance and then turned to look at Gu Youyou. She asked, "Has something happened? You all have such stern faces, and we¡¯re not docking." Chapter 851 - 845: Your Cultivation Is Not Enough Chapter 851: Chapter 845: Your Cultivation Is Not EnoughGu Youyou spoke in a low voice, "There might be trouble tonight, go into the cabin first." After speaking, she turned to Gui Yunxi and said, "Once we dock, if there¡¯s a chance, run. Take care of Searcy and send her back to the Lin Family in Beijing." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Searcy¡¯s expression grew solemn, "Why do you sound like you¡¯re giving your last instructions? What¡¯s frightening you so much?" "It¡¯s not fear," Gu Youyou said. "I just want to minimize the harm. You won¡¯t be of much help here. Just looking out for your own life would be a great help to me." "What? I won¡¯t be of much help?" Searcy didn¡¯t like such words used about her. She was so formidable! "Alright, you all stop talking." Jin Zijin interrupted them, then addressed Gu Youyou, "You too, run at the first chance, and don¡¯t go to Beijing. Head to Qi Mountain to find my master." He took out the crimson dagger and further commanded, "Set sail, we¡¯re docking. Jin Yan, you escort them to Qi Mountain. If anything happens to her, you will answer to me." That wasn¡¯t going to happen. Xiao Jinyan shook his head, "Why should I bother with so much? As long as you are safe, that¡¯s enough." He casually pointed to two sailors, "Escort them safely to Qi Mountain, and there¡¯ll be an extra reward of a thousand taels for each." Jin Zijin¡¯s cool gaze shot towards Xiao Jinyan as he said indifferently, "Keep her safe; it¡¯s an order!" "You..." Xiao Jinyan was visibly discontent, all because of this woman. Back in Lotus Village, he had said this woman should not be kept around. Now, look what happened. She had indeed become his Achilles¡¯ heel. Looking for this woman, he had almost lost his life. The boat had docked, and Jin Zijin leapt ashore, his figure quickly vanishing into the darkness. Gu Youyou watched his receding figure until it disappeared. She didn¡¯t want to follow his instructions, didn¡¯t want to see him face Yu Jizi alone, but she understood that only by listening to him would he be at ease to confront Yu Jizi. Once the boat was securely docked, the passengers began to disembark. Despite Xiao Jinyan¡¯s obvious reluctance, he had no choice but to follow Jin Zijin¡¯s orders, quickly leading Gu Youyou and the others away. The dozen or so sailors with them sent two to inform Che Xiangyuan, while the others went to pursue Jin Zijin. In the tranquil fishing village, the fishermen were deep in sleep, unaware of the deadly struggle unfolding on the sands. Not far from the dimly lit dock, the corpses of twenty guards lay neatly side by side as if asleep, peaceful expressions on each of their faces. Yu Jizi stood beside the bodies, with a smirk almost watching Jin Zijin. The scene was incredibly eerie. "My nephew, it¡¯s been a while," he said. Jin Zijin didn¡¯t respond, just gripped the dagger tightly. Yu Jizi glanced at his hand and remarked, "Your thirty years of cultivation are far from enough to contend with me. The only one who could possibly match me is your master, yet distant waters can¡¯t put out a nearby fire, and he¡¯s gone mad." "Is that so? How will we know if we don¡¯t try?" Jin Zijin said coldly. "Heh..." Yu Jizi let out a light laugh, squinting his narrow eyes at Jin Zijin, "The young these days are so cocky. But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do much to you. After all, I am someone who abides by the rules. I¡¯m here today just to take back what¡¯s mine. You¡¯ve had it for far too long; it¡¯s time to give it back." Chapter 852 - 846: Yu Jizi Gives Chase Chapter 852: Chapter 846: Yu Jizi Gives ChaseGu Youyou and her companions smoothly mounted their horses, with Searcy being the only inexperienced rider; however, led by Gu Youyou, their speed was not slower than the others. It was not until now that Xiao Jinyan began to reassess his opinion of her. This woman, it seemed, was not entirely useless, at least she could ride a horse decently. He just hoped that his cousin could delay Yu Jizi long enough to give them time to escape. Searcy, however, was the most miserable. She who had just been seasick now was getting horse sick from the jostling ride. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore and complained, "Hey, hey, they want you, not me. Why should I have to run with you?" As the sole successor of the Ghost Doctor, Gu Youyou only instinctively associated certain thoughts and felt that if Yu Jizi knew of Searcy¡¯s existence, he wouldn¡¯t let her go either. That¡¯s why she had wanted Searcy to take refuge with the Lin Family in Beijing. But thinking about it now, it seemed inappropriate to drag her along. Yu Jizi didn¡¯t know her identity, and there was no reason for him to capture her. In a low voice, Gu Youyou suggested, "Why don¡¯t we split up and run? Remember, don¡¯t let yourself be caught by Yu Jizi." After saying that, she pulled the reins to halt and handed Searcy over to Gui Yunxi, arranging things just as they had been before, for Gui Yunxi to take her back to the Lin Family in Beijing to wait. "Why would Yu Jizi want to capture me?" Searcy asked, sensing something unusual; she was not foolish. Gu Youyou was also not foolish and immediately concocted a believable excuse, saying, "That old pervert loves studying poisons. Who else would he capture but you?" Meanwhile, Xiao Jinyan was frantically saying, "Why so many questions? That guy is an old bastard; he loves abducting young girls. Does he need a reason to capture you? Gu Youyou, get on the horse and let¡¯s go." This was indeed not the time for talking. Gu Youyou mounted her horse but was startled by a voice behind her, almost causing her to fall off. "Leaving? And where do you plan to go?" It was Yu Jizi¡¯s voice. In the next moment, they saw the old man with white hair and black clothes descend from the sky and block their path. So soon? They had been riding for more than an hour. And what of Jin Zijin? S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou¡¯s heart was filled with panic and chaos, realizing that she couldn¡¯t escape today. She was more worried about Jin Zijin than herself being taken away by Yu Jizi. Jin Zijin had gone to intercept Yu Jizi, but now Yu Jizi was here. Where had Jin Zijin gone? "What have you done to him?" she asked urgently. Yu Jizi¡¯s smile was amiable, though overly hypocritical. He said, "Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s fine. I am a man who follows rules; I won¡¯t break them. I¡¯m just here to retrieve what¡¯s mine. Come with me obediently, and they... will get to leave alive." "Yu Jizi, you dare to abduct someone in public?" Xiao Jinyan said, furious. If it hadn¡¯t been urgent, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to speak to Yu Jizi in such a tone. Yu Jizi frowned slightly, squinting his eyes as he scrutinized Xiao Jinyan, and asked, "What¡¯s your story? How did you get involved with them?" Xiao Jinyan snorted coldly, "Your follower Huo Li reported that doctor Gu encountered bandits. I was commanded by the emperor to retrieve doctor Gu. State Preceptor, if you take doctor Gu away in my presence, how am I to explain it to the emperor?" "You don¡¯t need to explain anything. I will personally speak to the emperor," Yu Jizi replied. Xiao Jinyan stomped his foot in anger. After speaking, Yu Jizi no longer looked at Xiao Jinyan but turned to Gu Youyou with a smile. Gu Youyou forced a smile, looked at the three people before her, and finally, her gaze returned to Yu Jizi. Chapter 853 - 847: Are You Just That Cowardly? Chapter 853: Chapter 847: Are You Just That Cowardly?With such combat power, she was utterly defeated. She said, "Fine, I¡¯ll go with you." Ever since she had arrived in this world, this issue had threaded through her entire life here; it had to be resolved eventually. She had long grown tired of constant fear and evasion. By resolving it once and for all, everyone could finally rest easy. Whether in life or death, she was prepared to accept the outcome. Yu Jizi laughed and said, "Knowing the times is wise. Since you¡¯re so decisive, I won¡¯t make it hard for you. Let¡¯s go!" He signaled for Gu Youyou to get on the horse. Gu Youyou mounted the horse, riding up beside him. Yu Jizi took light steps, his movements mysteriously agile, covering dozens of meters in just a few strides. Gu Youyou spurred her horse, following after him. Xiao Jinyan clenched his fist, a look of indignation on his face. "Am I really this helpless? Watching him take Gu Youyou away?" Searcy sneered at Xiao Jinyan, "You are that helpless." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that, she took out a bamboo tube the size of a palm and urged Gui Yunxi to mount the horse with her. Gui Yunxi was bewildered but didn¡¯t want Gu Youyou to be taken away by the enemy either. He pulled Searcy onto the horse, and she said, "Hurry and catch up." Gui Yunxi replied, "Doctor Gu is willing to go with him to protect us." Searcy urged, "I forgot to give her something, hurry and catch up." Without saying anything more, Gui Yunxi rode hard with her, and as they were about to catch up, Searcy suddenly put the bamboo tube to her lips and blew out a white object that shot straight at Yu Jizi. Yu Jizi frowned slightly, dodging to the side. Gu Youyou was shocked and shouted, "Searcy, get back!" What was she thinking? Could hidden weapons harm Yu Jizi? This was a cheater, a freak. But Searcy did not stop. Ignoring Gu Youyou, she swiftly blew out a second, then a third object, all of which Yu Jizi evaded with his bizarre movements. Xiao Jinyan was astonished as he watched from behind. What was that poison doctor trying to do? Did she think she could defeat Yu Jizi? Even Jin Zijin was no match for him. That¡¯s right, what happened to Jin Zijin? He needed to find him. With Yu Jizi personally taking her, he wouldn¡¯t blame himself for this loss, would he? But looking at those two courting death, he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to turn away as he started to leave. After all, they were under his cousin¡¯s orders to protect, and though Gu Youyou was out of options, he couldn¡¯t let these two die here without a clue! By then, Searcy had shot out nine darts from the bamboo tube. There were only ten in all, and now only one remained. This last dart also missed, and was caught in Yu Jizi¡¯s hand. Gu Youyou¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she said to Searcy, "What are you doing? Get away now." After speaking, she turned to Yu Jizi and said, "She¡¯s just a naive girl, please don¡¯t hold it against her, senior." Yu Jizi opened his hand and looked at the silver needle lying in his palm, his eyes growing deeper. "To strike with a needle that seals the throat upon drawing blood, what is your relation to the Ghost Doctor?" Gu Youyou thought to herself, ¡¯This is bad,¡¯ and quickly stood in front of Yu Jizi, "Senior, she is one of my disciples who has a slight understanding of the Qihuang Technique." "A slight understanding of the Qihuang Technique?" Yu Jizi laughed heartily, "So there are still people alive, excellent, truly excellent. In that case, you can come along as well." Searcy was furious. Just as she was about to reach into her bag for poison, she was suddenly lifted lightly by Yu Jizi, who tossed her onto Gu Youyou¡¯s horse, and her bag fell to the ground. It was over, all her belongings... ... Chapter 854 - 848 Jin Zijin is Injured Chapter 854: Chapter 848 Jin Zijin is InjuredJin Zijin¡¯s face was shrouded in gloom, blood gushing incessantly from his right hand. Several sailors supported him and lifted his sleeve to bandage the wound. However, when they saw the wound, it startled them all. The injury was not caused by a sharp blade; rather, it seemed as if the muscles on the arm had swelled and then burst open, leaving a ghastly and horrifying wound. Who was that old man, and how could he possess such formidable power? "General, are you alright?" Seeing Jin Zijin remaining motionless, the sailors were somewhat taken aback. "Stop talking for now, let¡¯s take the general back first and report this to General Che. We can¡¯t handle this wound; we need to find a military doctor." This night was destined to be restless. Che Xiangyuan led a large number of soldiers to search everywhere near Fusang City. He even dispatched his most capable subordinate, Jie Zhongsen, to lead troops in the direction they mentioned. Under orders to suppress bandits, Xiao Jinyan returned to the Divine Doctor Gu for help. He chased all the way to Fusang City by the East Sea, and finally found the person, but halfway there, a bizarre old man took him away and also injured another mysterious General Jin. And that person, he guessed, was the highly favored Prince Qin by the emperor, closely guarded by him. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What should he do now? "Search for me, check who has recently arrived in Fusang City. Interrogate all outsiders strictly," General Che stomped his foot in frustration. He didn¡¯t know the person was Yu Jizi, so he felt that no matter how powerful someone was, they couldn¡¯t silently kill everyone at his docks and even force the skillful Xiao Jinyan into complete silence. Of course, due to the rumors in Beijing about the Xiao Family, which said that the military ranks of the Xiao Family¡¯s sons were all thanks to the deceased Crown Princess Consort, he personally despised the fact that Xiao Jinyan lost without a fight. Thinking back to when Grand Tutor Xiao was alive, the Xiao Family was once spirited and bold; now they merely maintained superficial grandeur relying on some old affections of the young emperor, which was truly pitiful and lamentable. The wound on Jin Zijin¡¯s hand had been treated, and he immediately led a horse, ready to head out. Xiao Jinyan was terrified and hurriedly stopped him, saying, "You can¡¯t leave; the injury on your hand was caused by Inner Strength, which is no ordinary matter. You need at least half a month of recuperation; riding a horse now, do you not want your hand anymore?" "But Youyou has been taken by him," Jin Zijin exclaimed loudly. "That kind of person, his mind is filled with twisted things. I don¡¯t know what he will do to her; I can¡¯t just sit here and heal." "You still can¡¯t joke about your arm like this. Let¡¯s do this, you ride in a carriage and we¡¯ll go back together to find Tian Jizi for help. That old freak is no longer human. We mortals can¡¯t do anything in front of him. You didn¡¯t see it; he walks faster than we ride horses. My Qinggong is barely able to keep up." Xiao Jinyan was most skilled in Qinggong, but seeing Yu Jizi¡¯s eerie movements, he began to despise his own Qinggong for the first time; compared to him, it was really nothing. An old freak naturally requires another old freak to deal with him. He initially thought that Jin Zijin could hold Yu Jizi off for a long time, but didn¡¯t expect him to be swiftly subdued. Suddenly, Jin Zijin thought of something and turned his head to stare directly at Xiao Jinyan. "What...what¡¯s wrong?" Xiao Jinyan felt somewhat uneasy under his gaze. Jin Zijin said, "Jin Ziyuan hasn¡¯t returned yet. He should be coming back tomorrow with the fishermen. I¡¯ll go back, and you continue to stay here. You must capture him and not let him fall into Yu Jizi¡¯s hands." Chapter 855 - 849: Trapped in the Carriage Chapter 855: Chapter 849: Trapped in the Carriagefre¨¥webnovel.com"Is this guy not dead?" Xiao Jinyan exclaimed in surprise. But as he saw Jin Zijin¡¯s increasingly ugly expression, he quickly shut his mouth and said, "Alright, alright, I¡¯ll definitely catch this naughty grandson." Jin Zijin went back to Beijing alone in a carriage. He had lost so miserably, not because his skills were much worse than Yu Jizi¡¯s but because he had almost drowned before and had not fully recovered, compounded by the boat ride. Fearing they would worry, he had not told anyone that he was not only a non-swimmer but also seasick. His right hand had been injured by Yu Jizi, and the prognosis was not optimistic. With his only good left hand, he picked up a cloth bag. This was what Searcy had dropped when she was captured by Yu Jizi. Xiao Jinyan had picked it up and given it back to him. He said that he heard from Yu Jizi that the woman was a descendant of a Ghost Doctor, her body laden with poisons¡ªa bag filled with various kinds of poisons¡ªso he brought it back for Jin Zijin. Jin Zijin took it out to see. Indeed, it was full of medicines, but he did not closely examine which were poisonous and which were not. As for Searcy¡¯s identity, he, of course, knew. Initially, he had helped in the investigation. ... Gu Youyou and Searcy had both been taken away. Gui Yunxi originally could have left, but he decided to stay. Yu Jizi spared him because he was a coachman, which was just as well. In the sealed carriage, Gu Youyou and Searcy sat opposite each other, shrouded in darkness, unable to see anything. Gu Youyou reached out to feel around, but Searcy swatted her hand away. "What are you doing? Where are you touching? Do you want to scare someone to death in this pitch darkness?" Searcy said irritably. Gu Youyou sighed and said, "I was trying to feel where you are." "Where else could I be? I¡¯m sitting right across from you," Searcy replied grumpily. Gu Youyou thought that Yu Jizi must have been prepared in advance with this special carriage. Locking them inside a pitch-dark carriage, even requiring them to cover their eyes when relieving themselves, what was this meant to imply? She had seen similar scenarios on television, usually meant to prevent them from remembering the route they had taken. But Gui Yunxi was driving the carriage outside, which meant... in Yu Jizi¡¯s eyes, he was as good as dead, very likely to be silenced by murder. Gu Youyou was shocked again and whispered to Searcy, "We need to find a way to escape." "Do you have a plan?" Searcy asked. "You always thought yourself clever," Gu Youyou retorted. "Shouldn¡¯t you be the one coming up with a plan?" "No way!" Searcy said. "That old pervert is always following us. What good are plans when we can¡¯t outrun him with our legs? Besides, I lost all my possessions. I have nothing on me now." Gu Youyou was frustrated and exclaimed, "Then why did you even bother? I thought you came up with some plan." "I didn¡¯t want to be so disgraceful; I had to try something," Searcy stated loudly. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Recklessly, you got the coachman involved too. We are useful, blindfolded. Gui Yunxi, after finishing driving, will be useless; he might definitely be doomed to be silenced by murder." "Serves him right for following," Searcy muttered darkly. Actually, she had already given him the antidote before heading to Fusang Island; only the marks on his arm hadn¡¯t faded so quickly. He had been so ungrateful as to head to Fusang Island demanding the antidote, even volunteering to that old pervert to be a coachman, which was utterly stupid. After a while, Searcy suddenly began to bang on the carriage walls, yelling loudly, "Stop the carriage¡ªstop, I need to pee." Chapter 856 - 850: Peeking at the Long Needle Eye Chapter 856: Chapter 850: Peeking at the Long Needle EyeGui Yunxi turned shakily, looking towards the person sitting cross-legged on top of the carriage. He could hear their conversation inside clearly, and he thought the person above must have also heard everything clearly. Their words frightened him half to death¡ªfirstly, he genuinely feared being killed to silence witnesses, and secondly, he was afraid that their unrestrained talk would anger the King of Hell on top of the carriage, who might just squash them dead. Regardless, he really felt like slapping the two women inside the carriage to death. Yu Jizi opened his eyes and nodded at Gui Yunxi. Gui Yunxi pulled on the reins, bringing the carriage to a stop at the side of the road, his hand holding a black blindfold. When he looked up again, he noted that there was no one on the roof of the carriage; Yu Jizi, elusive as a ghost, had disappeared without a trace. Searcy was let out of the carriage, and Gui Yunxi hastily handed her the black cloth. Searcy rolled her eyes at him and cursed, "Lackey!" With that said, she grabbed the black cloth and tied it around her head to cover her eyes. Gui Yunxi guided her behind some bushes and stepped aside, saying, "Make it quick; I¡¯ll watch out for you." Searcy said, "Move farther away, and don¡¯t you dare peek." The corner of Gui Yunxi¡¯s mouth twitched as he retorted indignantly, "Who would peek and risk getting styes? Do I look like that kind of person?" After Searcy had taken care of her needs, Gui Yunxi helped her back onto the carriage. On the road, not seeing Yu Jizi anywhere around, Gui Yunxi whispered near Searcy¡¯s ear, "Stop talking nonsense in the carriage; everything¡¯s audible from outside, that old pervert has been sitting on top of the carriage all this time." Searcy stumbled, and if not for Gui Yunxi¡¯s support, she would have fallen. When she returned, she told Gu Youyou about this, and Gu Youyou, fuming, banged hard on the roof of the carriage and cursed at the old pervert several times before she calmed down. Thus, there was no peace throughout the journey; the two women kept jeering and taunting each other inside the carriage. Gui Yunxi glanced at the person on the roof of the carriage, who remained calm, seemingly oblivious to everything. If it weren¡¯t for him always opening his eyes immediately upon being called, Gui Yunxi would have thought the old man had entered the legend of a meditative trance and wasn¡¯t listening to anything at all. Gui Yunxi felt he was wrong to have warned them. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... Jin Zijin hadn¡¯t immediately gone to Qi Mountain; his master was getting old and couldn¡¯t rely on him for everything. Besides, he first needed to go to Sanqing Temple to find Yue Rujing¡ªGu Youyou had been taken; what about the other medicine people? Coincidentally, on that day, Yue Rujing received a message; just when he was anxious about how to convey this news to his senior brother, the senior brother returned. Yet today¡¯s senior brother looked different from usual. His face was pale, and after being poisoned, it was rare for him to look this white. His appearance was weak, his eyes pitch black¡ªa senior brother like this was the most terrifying. "What happened?" Yue Rujing couldn¡¯t wait to tell him the important news and hurriedly asked Jin Zijin. To him, no matter how big the problem was, his senior brother¡¯s well-being was more important. Jin Zijin had been injured and was exhausted from traveling, his body severely depleted. He sat down on a low stool and said weakly, "Youyou has been taken away by Yu Jizi. Are the medicine people in Lingnan still safe?" A tremor went through Yue Rujing¡¯s heart, as that was exactly what he was going to discuss. What should they do now? Yue Rujing gripped the letter his father had sent and hid it behind his back. Jin Zijin glanced at him weakly and said, "Bring it here." "Senior brother," Yue Rujing moved his hand back further and took a step back. Jin Zijin sighed, "Were they also taken away?" Chapter 857 - 851 All Other Medicine Men Also Disappeared Chapter 857: Chapter 851 All Other Medicine Men Also Disappeared"Senior brother!" Yue Rujing, with worry written all over his face, said, "Don¡¯t worry, I will go and rescue them." Jin Zijin took a deep breath and asked, "Tell me, what happened?" Yue Rujing pondered for a moment before replying, "My father sent a message, saying that all the medicinal slaves were abducted overnight. It was... it was Zhang Quansheng¡¯s doing, in collusion with the people of Nanzhao. However, he didn¡¯t gain an advantage either. My father had long wanted to kill him; this was the perfect opportunity to frame him with the crime of treason and have him escorted to the capital in chains. On the way, they killed him, staging an escape attempt where he unwittingly fell off a cliff and died. By removing this major malignancy from Lingnan, it will be easier to eradicate the smaller ones." Zhang Quansheng was dead, but the medicinal slaves had fallen into the hands of Yu Jizi. Once he gathered all the medicinal slaves, he would surely make his move. Yue Rujing said, "Senior brother, you should recuperate in Sanqing Temple while I go to rescue them." Jin Zijin shook his head and said, "No, there¡¯s no need to rush to their rescue now. Go to the East Sea, make contact with Xiao Jinyan, and ensure Jin Ziyuan¡¯s safety. It would be best to have him hidden in the Ministry of Punishment¡¯s Prison. No, even the Ministry of Punishment¡¯s Prison is not safe. Go to Qi Mountain and leave him with our master." I can only apologize to our master, I thought. At his age, I am still causing him trouble. If the news about Jin Ziyuan gets leaked, those from the Anti-King Factions won¡¯t care what place Qi Mountain is; they are bound to make trouble. But Qi Mountain is the only place Yu Jizi fears; aside from Qi Mountain, I really don¡¯t know where else Jin Ziyuan can be safely hidden. Yue Rujing was also aware of these considerations. Clenching his fists tightly, he said, "Why don¡¯t we just kill that boy Jin Ziyuan and turn that old man¡¯s efforts into a wasted effort." "Absolutely not!" Jin Zijin decisively refused and said, "If Jin Ziyuan dies, his dream¡¯s shattering will make him act desperately, and there¡¯s no telling what he might do. But I am certain Youyou won¡¯t survive as long as Yu Jizi is alive. We not only mustn¡¯t kill Jin Ziyuan, but we also need to ensure his safety." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yue Rujing was very uncomfortable inside but knew that Jin Zijin¡¯s points were valid. To them, Gu Youyou had become more than just a dispensable medicinal slave; she had once saved his life. How could he possibly not care about her life and death? "Alright, I¡¯ll leave now." Looking at Jin Zijin, he added with worry, "Senior brother, I see your injuries are serious. What happened?" Jin Zijin replied, "Nothing serious, just crossed paths with Yu Jizi and exchanged a few moves. At that time, I was feeling seasick and nauseous, holding it in." He slapped the table fiercely, full of regret, and said, "I shouldn¡¯t have held it in. I should have vomited all over that old bastard." Yue Rujing¡¯s mouth twitched, and he turned and left Sanqing Temple. ... After half a month¡¯s journey, Gu Youyou and her companions finally alighted from the carriage. They were led down and blindfolded. She heard Gui Yunxi speaking to Yu Jizi, saying, "The carriage can¡¯t go any further, and it is difficult for them to walk while blindfolded. Should we let them remove the blindfolds?" Yu Jizi replied, "No matter, give each of them a cane and tie them up with a rope." Consequently, with Gui Yunxi in the back and Yu Jizi leading the way, each of them holding one end of the rope, Gu Youyou and Searcy walked in the middle, each holding a cane, clumsily following as they climbed the mountain. Both cursed incessantly; heck, there¡¯s no need to treat prisoners like this. It¡¯s bad enough being tied up with ropes, but why blindfolded? And having to climb a mountain blindfolded at that, what if they accidentally fell into a ditch? Chapter 858 - 852 Identical Ancient Tomb Chapter 858: Chapter 852 Identical Ancient TombBut that old face, which had cultivated for more than eighty years, was not something that two young maidens could outdo with their scolding, no matter how much they cursed to the skies, it seemed as if he heard nothing. Gui Yunxi couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and said to Yu Jizi ahead, "Senior, please say something, these two ancestors..." Yu Jizi hadn¡¯t said anything when he was cursed in return. "Gui Yunxi, are you seeking death? Believe it or not, I could poison you into a mute." "Driver, whose side are you on? If not relying on you to help vent our anger, you shouldn¡¯t be helping that old immortal speak either!" Over there, Yu Jizi just laughed and said, "I¡¯ve lived for decades, and there have been many who cursed me behind my back, perhaps even more vulgarly than they do, but no one has ever dared to curse me to my face. This is good too; it lets me know what those people used to say about me." Gu Youyou: "..." Searcy: "..." Gui Yunxi: "..." Truly an old immortal¡¯s perversity, to find amusement in being cursed? Having no idea how long they had walked, the people in front finally stopped. Gu Youyou listened quietly, not knowing what Yu Jizi was doing. The noise sounded like the rumble of large, ancient machinery. When those sounds stopped, they had their ropes pulled again, entering a colder place. Gu Youyou listened carefully, sensing with her body. From the echo of their voices and that moldy smell, she guessed they had entered a passage, and one that hadn¡¯t been opened for many years at that. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had no idea what this eerie place could be. After a while, Yu Jizi finally stopped. Gu Youyou felt him drop the rope, then walk forward a few steps, and after a while, she heard the click of something being turned; then a heavy stone door opened. Voices came from inside, both men and women. Seemingly spotting Yu Jizi, everyone quieted down, with a few men calling out "Master" to Yu Jizi. Yu Jizi hummed in acknowledgment but did not respond further. Gu Youyou and the others were pushed inside, and then the heavy stone door automatically closed behind them. Only then were they allowed to remove the black cloth that had covered their faces. Having not seen light for a long time, their eyes felt gritty. Gu Youyou opened her eyes, only to be stunned by what she saw. Not to mention the people inside, the place itself was all too familiar to her. Wasn¡¯t this the ancient tomb behind Lotus Village, complete with the coffin in the center? No wonder she had felt a sense of familiarity earlier. But that couldn¡¯t be right! Gu Youyou was very clear; that ancient tomb had long been destroyed, and the entire hill had collapsed. This place couldn¡¯t possibly be that tomb. It wasn¡¯t that tomb, yet it was built exactly the same; what was going on here? Inside the ancient tomb were five cowardly women and four men in black. One of them was Zhuo Qing, whom they hadn¡¯t seen for a long time. Over there, Gui Yunxi, who was but a humble commoner, was already petrified, staring wide-eyed at the large coffin in the middle. He spoke through chattering teeth, "Master... This is an ancient tomb, isn¡¯t it?" "Correct!" said Yu Jizi indifferently. Searcy whispered into Gu Youyou¡¯s ear, "What does he want by bringing us to this ancient tomb?" Gu Youyou¡¯s face turned deathly pale as she shook her head in bewilderment. Meanwhile, Yu Jizi was giving instructions to his disciples, "Zhuo Qing, keep an eye on them." "Yes, Master." Yu Jizi hummed in acknowledgment, then cast a meaningful glance at Gu Youyou and the other two before turning and walking toward the ancient tomb¡¯s stone door. The stone door, just like the one at the ancient tomb where Gu Youyou had been before, opened by itself when a leaf from the Promortal Divine Tree was pressed. Chapter 859 - 853 I am the Kitchen Maid Chapter 859: Chapter 853 I am the Kitchen MaidGu Youyou had done the same back then, but she hadn¡¯t succeeded. It was only after she decoded the Innate Eight Trigrams that she managed to open the tomb, but it also destroyed the chamber. But how had Yu Jizi and the wild uncle from that time managed to open it normally? There must be another twist to this mechanism. The stone door had closed again, and the people inside the tomb began sizing up the three newcomers. Zhuo Qing, already well-acquainted with Gu Youyou, looked at her and chuckled, "Aren¡¯t you the one who runs fast? Ha... thought you could escape the monk but not the temple? In the end, you still obediently showed up." Gu Youyou retorted fiercely, "Give me another chance, and I will definitely stab you in the back." Zhuo Qing¡¯s face darkened suddenly, and he huffed coldly before turning to Searcy and Gui Yunxi, "Who are the two of you? Why did the master bring you here?" Apart from Jin Ziyuan, everyone else was present. What are these two here for? Searcy, being quite haughty, naturally ignored him. She started exploring the tomb on her own. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gui Yunxi grinned sycophantically, "I¡¯m a coachman. The grandmaster hired me to drive the carriage. This brother here, the first stop south of Beijing has a carriage business owned by a family named Gui¡ªthat¡¯s my family." Zhuo Qing, puzzled, said, "The master hired a carriage driver too?" Gui Yunxi chuckled, "Yes, yes. With a person like the grandmaster, surely we can¡¯t expect him to drive the carriage himself." ... That seemed to make sense. But why didn¡¯t the master send a disciple to do such work? Zhuo Qing then caught Searcy, who was wandering around, and called her over. "Hey, you by the coffin, come here." Searcy only turned around, looking at him with contempt, but didn¡¯t approach. Zhuo Qing, unsure what to make of her, simply asked, "And you are?" Searcy scoffed and said, "Your master asked me to prepare your daily meals. I am the Kitchen Maid!" "..." Gu Youyou shivered. "..." Gui Yunxi¡¯s legs went weak, almost failing to stand. Zhuo Qing raised an eyebrow, slightly gleeful. The master had been thoughtful enough to even bring them a Kitchen Maid. They, the gentlemen, were tired of serving the few herbs people and eating poorly every day. Thankfully, the master had brought a Kitchen Maid. He said, "In that case, you will take care of the meals from now on. Yishan, take her out and have her cook for everyone!" ... Indeed, Jin Ziyuan had returned with the fishermen because, at that time, there was poor weather, and they had to wait for two days on the island before coming back. Jin Ziyuan felt seasick, and Xiao Jinyan was already prepared. As soon as Jin disembarked, Xiao had grabbed him, and at that moment, Jin lay drugged inside the carriage. To avoid Yu Jizi, he had cleverly spread his news in five different directions, claiming that he had captured a surviving traitor and planned on returning to Beijing to report. He followed one group, and later Yue Rujing also brought another. Xiao Jinyan¡¯s group, which had the most guards, took the closest official road to Beijing. Yue Rujing¡¯s group secretly hurried to Qi Mountain. Additionally, three other groups went in different directions, while the real Jin Ziyuan, drugged unconscious, was stuffed into a carriage that circled around Dongzhou before returning to Fusang City, hidden inside General Che Xiangyuan¡¯s camp. To prevent Jin Ziyuan from being snatched, Xiao Jinyan generously left the credit of catching the rebel to him, so that Che Xiangyuan could guard Jin without reservation. This was a private decision, not disclosed to Jin Zijin. At the moment, Jin Zijin was in Qi Mountain. Chapter 860 - 854: Crazy or Not Chapter 860: Chapter 854: Crazy or NotTian Jizi was lying on the kang, fast asleep, while Jin Zijin sat on a low stool beside him, speaking in a hushed voice. "Master, Zijin is eternally grateful for your care in this life. At this point, I really shouldn¡¯t disturb you; I should let you live out your days peacefully on Qi Mountain. Yet, Zijin is dull and less skilled, failing to measure up to Yu Jizi even after years of your meticulous teaching. If we don¡¯t stop him now as he conducts his ritual, he will be even harder to conquer once he has obtained a younger body. Master, your lifelong wish has been to restore the Dao Sect to its orthodox roots and keep it independent from the Imperial Court. If Yu Jizi cannot be killed, then that wish is unattainably distant. Master, if Zijin dares to ask you to leave seclusion, does that make me an unfilial disciple?" Just a second ago, Tian Jizi was sound asleep, but at the next second after Jin Zijin finished speaking, he suddenly sat up. He sat upright on the bed-couch, his aged eyes still piercing as they shot a look at Jin Zijin, and said, "You¡¯ve managed to hold your own against him for so long and have even forced him to act personally. You¡¯ve already greatly exceeded his disciple Huo Li. His real adversary has always been me. Over fifty years ago, I was defeated by his hand and have never been able to reconcile with that defeat, haha..." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tian Jizi, invigorated, got out of bed, donned a white Eight Trigrams Robe, and triggered a mechanism in the room, pulling out a dusty sword case. Opening the sword case, inside lay a shining golden longsword, silent. With a smile, Tian Jizi took out the longsword and nodded slightly, saying, "Old friend, I told you, when I unsheathe you again, it will be our time to redeem our past disgrace." Jin Zijin looked at his master in astonishment. This sword was the supreme treasure of the Dao Sect, of which he had only heard but had never seen, so it was just like this. It was said that Yu Jizi was keen on acquiring this sword, which, like the Youying Pearl, had vanished without a trace, only to be in the master¡¯s possession all along. At the same time, he felt some concern. It was good that Master could come out of retirement to help, but there was his intermittent mental disorder... While he was concerned, Tian Jizi just looked at him and smiled faintly. "Worried about the Dao Sect, worried about the Imperial Court? I think you¡¯re more worried about that female doctor! In light of the stories she¡¯s written for me over the past half-year, I suppose I do owe her a rescue, consider it payment for her efforts." "Master?" Jin Zijin¡¯s heart was filled with mixed emotions; his master knew it all. Tian Jizi sighed, "I don¡¯t blame you. I¡¯ve known all along that you are a man of the world and couldn¡¯t possibly stay with the Dao Family forever. Neither you nor Yue Rujing belongs to it, but you don¡¯t need to worry about me or the Dao Sect. Without you, Tianzong still stands strong in defending Qi Mountain." "But Master..." "Do you think I¡¯ve really grown senile? I¡¯ve been shrewd my whole life. The most muddled I¡¯ve ever been was over fifty years ago when I was defeated by Yu Jizi, a complete disaster. A person should only be muddled once; how could I remain so forever? Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s find out where they are. It¡¯s time to settle things with him." ... Today, the Dongzhou army camp had exploded into chaos; they had been guarding a prisoner, yet the prisoner had vanished? With tens of thousands of men, not one knew how the disappearance had happened¡ªhe had simply vanished into thin air. Che Xiangyuan felt the matter was too grave, and without waiting for Xiao Jinyan and the others to return, he sent a secret report to the Emperor. The identity of the one who had abducted Jin Ziyuan was unknown, but regardless of who was responsible, such a person was too terrifying. And Jin Ziyuan, at this moment, was following beside Yu Jizi, his eyes vacant and lifeless, mechanically moving his feet like a puppet. Chapter 861 - 855: Going to the Back Mountain of Lotus Village Chapter 861: Chapter 855: Going to the Back Mountain of Lotus VillageA carriage approached from the front, and Yu Jizi stopped, his follower Jin Ziyuan also halted. The person who alighted from the carriage, upon seeing Yu Jizi, hurriedly jumped down and clasped his hands in salute: "Master." Yu Jizi gave a slight nod and said, "Take him up, to the ancient tomb." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No one would have imagined that Jin Ziyuan could be taken away by Yu Jizi so easily. However, apart from Yu Jizi, Tian Jizi was aware. He had heard from Yue Rujing¡¯s report that Jin Ziyuan was left at the East Sea military camp, guarded by tens of thousands, unable to escape. Hearing this, he knew that Jin Ziyuan must have already fallen into the hands of Yu Jizi. He did not directly ask Jin Zijin to look for Jin Ziyuan, instead, he said, "It would be enough if we find the place where Yu Jizi conducts his rituals. Do not worry about Jin Ziyuan anymore. He has many of his men in the East Sea. He probably already knew when you guys set up the suspicious plot." Yue Rujing was severely struck by this, yet she had nothing to say. The master was always accurate, except when he was confused. Jin Zijin said, "He is not near Beijing now, the world is so vast, where could he take them?" Tian Jizi stroked his beard, his face inscrutable, "The Soul Transfer Formation requires the gathering of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth to succeed. And after generations of exploration by the Sect Leader of Xuanzong, a location has been found that is very suited for setting up the formation." "Where?" Jin Zijin asked anxiously. "The place chosen by the great ancestor of Xuanzong," Tian Jizi said indifferently. "You should know where it is already." The place selected by that predecessor of Xuanzong, isn¡¯t it the hill behind Lotus Village? Indeed, that area¡¯s mountainous terrain is naturally endowed, a truly suitable place, but... Jin Zijin bowed slightly, a look of surprise on his face as he said to Tian Jizi, "The tomb of Xuanzong¡¯s predecessor at that location has been destroyed and the feng shui is already ruined. Master, they likely won¡¯t conduct the ritual there." Tian Jizi, however, smiled and said, "The dragon in ¡¯dragon veins¡¯¡ªhow could it only have one eye? Just find the corresponding other eye of the dragon." He put on his sword case and said to Yue Rujing, "The rest is up to you. Zijin, come with your master and go." ... After a long journey, the temperature inside the carriage became higher and higher. As it neared a small river, the carriage stopped. "Madam, the journey ahead is long, and the weather these past few days has been exceptionally scorching. Why not stop at the nearby town? We will surely ensure the safety of the Young Prince on his return." As Madam stepped down from the carriage and looked at the fierce sun in the sky, the scorching sun made her dizzy and nauseated. Yet she clenched her teeth and endured, saying, "No, You Jiang, I must go myself. Mo Shu¡¯s body is there. Shall I allow Ziyuan to remain there as well? Even if I can¡¯t change anything, I must go and bring their bodies back myself, not letting them rot in the wilderness." "Madam," You Jiang advised, "Madam, the Young Prince will be fine. He just needs help completing the ceremony, this is what he promised us back then. Just rest assured and wait here, You Jiang will surely bring back both the Prince¡¯s and the Young Prince¡¯s bodies." Madam shook her head and said, "I haven¡¯t had the chance to see him for so many years, this time I must go myself." "Madam..." "You Jiang, stop talking," Madam interrupted You Jiang from continuing, then she said to a maid by the side, "Go fetch some water from the river, and let¡¯s continue our journey." This time, You Jiang had secretly brought Madam out of the Ningwang Residence with few people, all loyal followers who had survived the years. Chapter 862 - 856: The Promise Made That Year Chapter 862: Chapter 856: The Promise Made That YearAfter resupplying water, they continued on their journey. Just as another carriage arrived by the small He to add water, the carriage curtain was lifted by the wind. That inadvertent glimpse caused Madam Ru to become rooted to the spot, unable to move. "You Jiang..." Madam Ru, clutching her wildly beating heart, loudly called out to You Jiang outside the carriage, "Stop the carriage, stop it quickly." They had just refilled with water and had just started moving again. "What¡¯s the matter, Madam?" You Jiang, puzzled by her sudden shout, hurriedly had the carriage stopped at the side of the road. With urgency, Madam Ru lifted her skirt and stepped down from the carriage, excitedly telling You Jiang, "The carriage in the back, I saw Ziyuan." How could that be...? You Jiang looked toward the carriage heading toward the riverbank, a modest carriage pulled by a single horse, looking very inconspicuous, just like one hired by an ordinary person. "Madam, could it be that you miss the Young Prince so much that you mistook someone else for him? The Young Prince should have already arrived there by this time." "No mistake, I saw him, it¡¯s Ziyuan, he¡¯s in that carriage," Madam Ru insisted, her voice full of excitement as she lifted her skirt and chased after the carriage. The attendants all looked at You Jiang. You Jiang fell silent for a moment, then motioned for everyone to follow. The people from the carriage alighted; a young Taoist holding a water jug went down to the river to fetch water, and an old man with white hair stood by the carriage, watching the approaching figures. "Madam Ru." Yu Jizi greeted with a smile on his face, as normal as could be. "Is it really you?" Madam Ru stopped, catching her breath lightly. It was indeed him. So, the person inside the carriage... "Is Ziyuan inside?" Madam Ru suppressed her pounding heart. "Indeed." Yu Jizi did not intend to hide it from her, "What a coincidence, after parting for so many years, to encounter Madam Ru here." Madam Ru sighed, "After so many years, the State Preceptor hasn¡¯t changed a bit." In high spirits. "Indeed, I¡¯ve grown old. When one reaches a certain age, there¡¯s not much change," Yu Jizi said with a laugh. Madam Ru clenched her hands into fists, staring intently at the unremarkable carriage, and said, "I want to see him." Yu Jizi¡¯s face bore a smile as he stepped aside, gesturing with an inviting motion, "As you please!" Madam Ru was somewhat surprised; Yu Jizi had so readily agreed to let her see Jin Ziyuan. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Something felt off to her, but, frantic with yearning for her son, she could not care for anything else as she approached the carriage with an uneasy heart. You Jiang followed behind, throwing an anxious glance at Madam Ru as she walked toward the carriage, then turned his gaze back to Yu Jizi and bowed respectfully. "State Preceptor, all well with you?" Yu Jizi¡¯s face still bore a gracious smile, "You Jiang, after many years, you still remember this old man." You Jiang said tersely, "State Preceptor, I hope you have not forgotten what you promised. Otherwise, even at the risk of our lives, we shall not let you get away easily." Yu Jizi laughed heartily, "Of course, I¡¯ve always kept my word." Madam Ru lifted the carriage curtain. Jin Ziyuan inside was expressionless. Upon seeing someone entering the carriage, he seemed not to see her, his eyes both dull and clear. Madam Ru, seeing Jin Ziyuan like this, immediately collapsed, crying out loud. "Why has it come to this? How could you become like this? Ziyuan, say something, I¡¯m your mother..." You Jiang, who was in conversation with Yu Jizi below, heard this and his expression changed instantly. He cast a deep look at the State Preceptor and strode toward the carriage. Chapter 863 - 857: The Deal with Yu Jizi Chapter 863: Chapter 857: The Deal with Yu JiziThe Daoist acolyte who fetched water from the river returned and hurriedly explained upon seeing the scene, "Don¡¯t panic, it¡¯s just sleeping medicine. This older brother caused trouble all the way, and Master had no choice but to drug him and bring him along." Madam was overwhelmed with emotion, how could she remain calm upon seeing her son in such a state? What was her restraint over the years for? If her son could only end up like this, how could she continue living? "No more, I¡¯ve changed my mind!" Madam rushed to Yu Jizi, pleading tearfully, "Please let us go, we have changed our minds. Release my son, from now on, whether we live or die, it will have nothing to do with you." You Jiang stared blankly at Madam and Yu Jizi, his mind a complete blank, unsure of his mistake. "Madam, what nonsense are you talking about?" Yu Jizi said indifferently, "You are the true lineage of the Imperial Family, the Emperor had passed the throne to the third prince, aren¡¯t you clear about this? If you regret now, weren¡¯t those who died for you all those years ago dying in vain, making you a sinner through the ages?" "No..." Madam¡¯s face was streaked with tears, she shook her head and said, "So many years have passed, I no longer think about those things. Who cares who becomes the Emperor, what does it have to do with me? I just want Jin Yi to live well, even if he has to hide for his entire life..." "Madam!" Yu Jizi¡¯s expression darkened, showing rare impatience as he said, "I¡¯ve told you, I will keep him safe, he will not die. He will not only survive, but he will also overthrow Jin Moning and become the Emperor to avenge his father. We¡¯re close to success, as long as he helps me complete that task, soon all your long-awaited hopes and wishes will be fulfilled." "But he does not wish to, we¡¯ve always been forcing him to do things he doesn¡¯t want to." "He just hasn¡¯t seen the light yet; when he does, he will thank me. Children, their thoughts are never long-term," Yu Jizi said with a faint smile. "Madam, there is no turning back for you now," Yu Jizi spoke softly, "What you need to do now is to stay honestly in the Prince Residence in Xining and wait. One day, the truth about the past will come out, and then you can return to the Imperial Palace openly." You Jiang stood beside the carriage, feeling indescribable strangeness in his heart. Why did he have to do this? They had underestimated the Emperor¡¯s strength back then, knowing they would fail, they initially planned to fight to the death. But then Yu Jizi appeared, telling them that dying in battle meant nothing. It was better to place themselves in a dead-end situation to preserve strength and wait for an opportunity. He even calculated that Jin Moning still had over a decade of an Emperor¡¯s fate left; rebelling now would not affect him and only increase casualties. Indeed, the intelligence they had received at the time confirmed this; they couldn¡¯t touch him, Jin Moning was just waiting for them to rebel, which would give him the perfect excuse to eliminate them all at once. So, they followed Yu Jizi¡¯s advice, sacrificed one prince to save another. Originally, the third prince and the fifth prince competed over who should go, eventually settling it by drawing lots. The third prince drew the lot to die, Yu Jizi then suggested a way to ensure the princess and the Young Prince would survive, but the cost... His thoughts were interrupted, Yu Jizi had left the crying Madam and approached the carriage. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You Jiang, you are a clever man, you should know that only by listening to me do you have a hope. Madam is emotionally agitated, please go and console her." Chapter 864 - 858: No More Medicine for Him Chapter 864: Chapter 858: No More Medicine for HimHaving said that, he turned to the young tauist boy who was driving the carriage. "Is the water all loaded?" "It¡¯s all loaded, Master." The little tauist boy replied earnestly with a smile. He only recognized his Master, he didn¡¯t recognize any of those strange people. He didn¡¯t know what his Master was planning to do, but from the few words he overheard, it seemed like his Master was helping them, and that woman couldn¡¯t bear to let her son suffer, as if she wanted to go back on her word? Hmph, he was determined to listen to his Master and only trust his Master. The person in the carriage was highly skilled in martial arts and troublesome. How else could they take him away without doing this? What a hassle. "Let¡¯s set off then," Yu Jizi told the tauist boy. "Yes, Master." The tauist boy climbed onto the horse carriage. Sitting atop the carriage, the tauist boy then addressed You Jiang, who was blocking the way, "Uncle, could you please step aside? We still need to continue our journey." You Jiang reluctantly moved to the side, watching helplessly as Yu Jizi took Jin Ziyuan away. Madam Ru climbed onto the carriage and continued to sob quietly. You Jiang tried to comfort her, "Madam, there¡¯s no turning back for us now. If it weren¡¯t for the State Preceptor¡¯s protection, we would have all died over a decade ago. Since we have trusted him for so many years, why not trust him one more time?" Madam Ru nodded her head, wiped away her tears, and said, "Let¡¯s catch up. It wasn¡¯t easy to receive news about the Prince. We must now go and retrieve the Prince¡¯s remains." On the carriage ahead, the tauist boy who was driving furrowed his eyebrows. Why are they following us? Didn¡¯t Master make it very clear? S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Master, they are following us," he said. Yu Jizi, without opening his eyes and continuing his meditation, replied, "Let them follow." Tauist boy: Alas! Master is always so kind-hearted. If it were up to him, he would drive them away harshly, or simply not help them at all. At night, they stopped at a small town, and Madam Ru¡¯s carriage that was following also stopped in the same town. There was only one inn in the small town with less than ideal conditions, so they had to stay in the same inn. The tauist boy brought the medicine that Jin Ziyuan was supposed to drink, and Yu Jizi, who was sitting cross-legged in front of the bed, opened his eyes. "Let¡¯s not give him the medicine tonight," he said. The tauist boy was stunned, "Master, what if he wakes up and runs away during the night?" "It¡¯s alright, I will keep an eye on him personally. He won¡¯t be able to escape." Wouldn¡¯t that mean Master can¡¯t sleep? The tauist boy became worried, "Master, we have to continue our journey tomorrow, and you are getting on in years, you should rest properly. Maybe your disciple should watch him for you." "No." Yu Jizi said, "I¡¯m old enough that I don¡¯t need to sleep. Go to sleep yourself. You¡¯ve been driving the carriage all day, and you need to continue tomorrow." The tauist boy respected his Master greatly; his Master was truly good to him. He would never defy his Master, so he could only nod and take the bowl of thick black medicine out with him. In the middle of the night, Jin Ziyuan indeed woke up. He felt confused; where was he, and how had he ended up here? In an instant, he saw Yu Jizi sitting across from him, his eyes closed, sitting still like a statue, with no sound of breathing, motionless. Looking at Yu Jizi, the cause of his inhuman suffering, hatred was the only thing in his heart. Jin Ziyuan drew a short sword, intending to pierce it into Yu Jizi. But after taking only a few steps, he stopped and leapt out of the room. At the moment he left, Yu Jizi opened his eyes, his expression a mix of a smile and not a smile, and heaved a sigh. "Why bother, honestly!" ... Chapter 865 - 859: A Night Visit to Madam Ru Chapter 865: Chapter 859: A Night Visit to Madam Ru"Madam, it¡¯s well past midnight; why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?" The maid attending to Madam Ru fought back her drowsiness, but if Madam Ru didn¡¯t sleep, they wouldn¡¯t dare to either. "You all go to sleep, I¡¯ll sit for a while longer," she said, gently stroking a sash in her hands. How could she sleep when her son was right in the next room? What sort of potion had they fed him to make him act like a fool? The night wind was strong, blowing open the decrepit window, and a pale silhouette stood by it in the moonlight, staring straight into the room. A maid shielded the candle flame while another rose to close the window that the wind had blown open. She screamed in fright upon seeing the person outside. Startled by the scream, Madam Ru inside and another maid turned their heads, and the sash Madam Ru was holding dropped to the floor. "Ziyuan..." The two maids, confidants of Madam Ru, quietly exited the room upon seeing the situation. Jin Ziyuan leaped in from the window and shut it behind him. "Why are you here?" he asked. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Madam Ru¡¯s shock turned into joy as she replied, "Are you better?" Jin Ziyuan furrowed his brow; he knew he had been drugged, and when the drug took effect, he even lost his memory. He didn¡¯t answer her but looked at her intently, awaiting her response. Madam Ru seemed uncomfortably evasive as she said, "I... I had learned of your father¡¯s whereabouts a few days ago, and I was just about to bring him back." "Bring him back where?" Jin Ziyuan sneered derisively, "To Jin Mocong¡¯s place? To have your current husband help bury your former one?" Madam Ru¡¯s face turned ashen, her eyes welling up with tears. Jin Ziyuan scoffed mercilessly, "Save your tears; they¡¯re worthless to me and only make me despise you more." "It¡¯s not what you think," Madam Ru said weakly in her defense, "In that situation back then, I had no choice. If I hadn¡¯t done that, we would not have survived." "But so many women in the Prince Residence would have bravely faced death; why was it just you who feared death so much? Father loved you the most, and yet it was you, the only one who betrayed him." Hate filled Jin Ziyuan¡¯s eyes, and his words felt like an invisible hand strangling her, leaving her with no room for rebuttal. "It was you, the noblest woman in the Prince Residence, who was the first to betray us when trouble befell us. Instead, the other women, lowlier than you, even the humble maids, hanged themselves within the Prince Residence to avoid disgrace. But you? To this day you¡¯re still making excuses for your cowardice?" "No... it¡¯s not what you think; I¡¯m not like them; I couldn¡¯t die, I..." "Silence," Jin Ziyuan interrupted, "If you had any dignity, you should have hanged yourself right then. But your cowardice led you to offer up to Jin Moning the imperial edict, once treasured by our father as his prized possession. The edict left by our imperial grandfather was the only thing that could have vindicated us, but you traded it for your own glory and riches." "I had no choice; I couldn¡¯t die! You can¡¯t hate me for that reason..." "I really want to kill you with one strike!" said Jin Ziyuan, "And how dare you now say you wish to retrieve Father¡¯s remains? Let me tell you, there¡¯s no need; I buried Father with my own hands, and I¡¯m sure he would never wish to see you again." Chapter 866 - 860: He Has No Tongue Chapter 866: Chapter 860: He Has No Tongue"No, he was always waiting for me." Madam suddenly stood up, shouting loudly, "Where did you bury him? How did he die? He must have mentioned me to you before he died, right? Why didn¡¯t he tell you the truth about those things back then?" Madam was visibly agitated, her words somewhat incoherent. "He never mentioned you," Jin Ziyuan said coldly. He raised his head, a tear glistening as it fell down his cheek, saying, "My father had no tongue, he could never speak of you." "You... what are you saying?" Madam fell to the ground as if struck by lightning, clutching at Jin Ziyuan¡¯s hem, "Why didn¡¯t he have a tongue? Where have you all been all these years?" "I think it¡¯s better not to ask," Jin Ziyuan said as he pushed Madam¡¯s hand away. "Go back to your Xining, be the favorite concubine of the Prince of Xining." Jin Ziyuan then left Madam¡¯s room and fled southward. A moment later, someone came out of another room in the inn. Yu Jizi stood at the entrance to Madam¡¯s room and said lightly, "Madam, why bother? You see, you wanted him to awaken, and once he did, he stopped being so obedient, causing you heartache again." Madam shook her head, "He just doesn¡¯t know, I don¡¯t blame him." Seeing the silent night, she asked, "What exactly did you do to them back then? Why does Ziyuan say the Prince had no tongue?" Yu Jizi looked into the dark somewhere and sighed softly, "One must pay a price to stay alive. Since that farewell, I have not seen the Prince again." ... Jin Ziyuan fled hundreds of miles south. He had heard that Gu Youyou had been taken away by Yu Jizi and had already guessed where she might have been taken. So... was that thing she mentioned about to start? At this thought, he felt surprisingly expectant. It was finally going to end, whether in life or in death, there had to be a result. If so? Why then did he flee? So he started running aimlessly towards the mountain, his pale face alternating between flushing and being as transparent as glass. His body alternated between cold and hot, suffering immensely. He knew it had finally begun to take effect, he kept walking until he could barely stand. A woodcutter on the road saw him and couldn¡¯t help but go over and lend a hand. "Young man, you don¡¯t look well, do you need help?" "Thank you!" Jin Ziyuan said, "No need, I have a hidden ailment that I fear might spread to you." Hearing this, the woodcutter jumped back in fright. Picking up his firewood, he ran as fast as he could, murmuring about bad luck. Jin Ziyuan gave a wry smile, "Perhaps I will really become a monster that everyone avoids." Behind him, the sound of a carriage approached. Jin Ziyuan turned his head and saw a familiar carriage. He murmured quietly, "They have come after all, well, riding in a carriage is more comfortable than walking." He suppressed the restlessness in his heart and stood on the side of the road, unmoving. The carriage stopped right in front of Jin Ziyuan, the faced groom seemed full of complaints, his face flushing red. "You¡¯ve run away after all," he said harshly. "I shouldn¡¯t have felt sorry for you¡ªshould have let you die," he said. Jin Ziyuan didn¡¯t respond, just gazed at the carriage. Soon, Yu Jizi¡¯s voice came from inside the carriage, "Come on in, there must be a result." Yes, there must be a result, they were all awaiting this outcome. Jin Ziyuan burst into laughter, nearly laughing to tears. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 867 - 861: No One Will Survive Chapter 867: Chapter 861: No One Will SurviveJin Ziyuan, who laughed like a madman, surprised the coachman who was driving the carriage. Just as the coachman was about to say something, Jin Ziyuan spoke first. "Do you still have that medicine?" The coachman was somewhat astonished and blankly picked up the pot used for brewing the medicine. Jin Ziyuan grabbed it from him and then drank the entire contents of the pot in one gulp. Rather than going sober, it¡¯s better not to see and not to be troubled. Sometimes, being a bit confused isn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. ... In the ancient tomb, Gu Youyou had already become familiar with the other medicated women. Because they had taken Gu Youyou¡¯s medicine in Lingnan, the toxins in their bodies had been more or less suppressed. Coupled with newfound hopes for the future, they felt much more spirited. However, they didn¡¯t expect to still be captured and couldn¡¯t help but feel despair again. But now, hearing that Gu Youyou was the doctor who had provided them with the medicine, a slow, renewed sense of hope began to ignite within them. Their emotions fluctuated greatly, causing each of them to appear somewhat mentally unstable. "Sister Zhuo, do you see something wrong with them? They act silly one moment and normal the next." Zhuo Qing grunted, "Why do you care so much? As long as they don¡¯t die, it¡¯s fine. Go on, get back to your duties!" The girls waited until the guards watching them had walked away before daring to speak softly. "Doctor Gu, do you know what they plan to do with us?" Gu Youyou had heard that they were to be sacrificed in a blood ritual, but she was unclear about the exact method of sacrifice. It might involve draining their blood in a cruel manner, or perhaps it would only involve taking some of their blood, not fatally. But she guessed that no matter how much blood was needed, they shouldn¡¯t expect to survive. Not just them¡ªno one here should expect to survive. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If that defying-heaven method succeeded, Yu Jizi wouldn¡¯t let anyone here live in order to keep this secret. This tomb might just become their burial site. But she couldn¡¯t tell them this; as long as it wasn¡¯t the very last step, they shouldn¡¯t abandon hope. And she wasn¡¯t sure if she might be overheard by those few men; if she dared to say something inappropriate, they would immediately intervene, and then it would be difficult to move around freely in this ancient tomb. Gu Youyou thought for a moment and then said to them, "I really don¡¯t know that. I heard we were supposed to help with something, you could try asking them." She pointed at the men in black. Zhuo Qing¡¯s sinister gaze swept towards Gu Youyou; he was always highly wary of her. "Don¡¯t play tricks, now that you¡¯re here, no one can save you." Gu Youyou paused for a moment, snorted towards him, and ignored him. Zhuo Qing was no gentleman; on their first day here, she had personally witnessed this bastard severely beating a woman who had stirred everyone to escape. She was still lying in the corner moaning. She glanced at the pitiful woman and held back her venomous words. Zhuo Qing, reflecting on his past losses under Jin Zijin and Yue Rujing, had no intention of letting Gu Youyou off the hook. He walked over to Gu Youyou, crouched down, and looked her in the eyes, saying, "Jin Zijin is also a heartless person. Do you think he treated you well? Hah, he only wanted to use you to get at us. How about it? Now that you¡¯ve been locked up here for so long, where is he? Haha, do you really think he would offend my master for you?" Gu Youyou replied indifferently, "Don¡¯t get too pleased with yourself; if I can¡¯t survive, you can¡¯t either." Chapter 868 - 862: This is the Kitchen Maid Chapter 868: Chapter 862: This is the Kitchen MaidZhuo Qing let out a cold laugh full of disdain, "Do you want to kill yourself? Oh right, how did you put it before? You¡¯d rather die than leave with us. That night, you even threw yourself against my knife. You did it to save Jin Zijin, but he, he doesn¡¯t care about your life at all. Haha, look how foolish you are, using your own life to save someone who¡¯s just using you." "I¡¯m willing," Gu Youyou retorted, her tone far from cheerful, "at least he wouldn¡¯t feed me those poisons." Indeed, since she had been locked up here, she had started drinking those poisons again. It was just for a few more days, she could endure. But Zhuo Qing, this bastard, was truly pitiable. He had become a discarded pawn without realizing it, even complacently so, sorrier even than they were. A moment later, the stone door opened, and Searcy along with Gui Yunxi, bowing and scraping, came in carrying a food box. When Searcy first arrived, she was quite arrogant, secretly poisoning and tampering with the food during cooking, but by now she had been beaten into submission. She was even limping as she walked. Daring to poison the food, if not for the fact that she was brought back by Yu Jizi, and since Yu Jizi had not specified how to deal with her, they might have already killed her. Gu Youyou had advised her, saying that one should know when to bend or stand tall. It was acceptable to act subservient when necessary and to take revenge when the opportunity arose. There was no shame in that. Playing tough without the power to back it up was just foolhardy bravado, and she would be the one to suffer. Now, with a limping foot, it would be even harder to escape when an opportunity arose. In this world, only Gu Youyou could get Searcy to listen slightly, so she still took her words to heart. Feeling that her advice made sense, to survive and leave this place, she should ensure her own safety, and save her energy to deal with these bastards, right? So, these past few days, she had been very compliant. As for Gui Yunxi, there¡¯s no need to mention him, he was just a timid commoner, not worth confronting these tyrants. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, while they seemed subservient on the surface, they weren¡¯t idle. Secretly, Searcy placed the meals on the lid of the sarcophagus and winked at Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou was slightly stunned, it seemed Searcy had succeeded. "Everyone, it¡¯s time to eat," Gui Yunxi cheerfully called out to the men in black, "Today¡¯s wild boar is exceptionally tasty, cooked by my own hands, assuredly better than what the head chef of Wanjia Building could manage." The men in black didn¡¯t acknowledge Gui Yunxi¡¯s gesture, merely giving him a cold glare and signaling him to stand aside. These two, one claimed to be a coachman, the other a kitchen maid. Whether the one claiming to be a coachman could drive a carriage was uncertain, but the kitchen maid, her cooking was so bad that even dogs wouldn¡¯t eat it. She simply couldn¡¯t cook. If not for the unpalatability of her cooking, they might have actually been poisoned to death by now. And, surprisingly, the cooking of the so-called coachman turned out to be quite decent. Zhuo Qing sat down first, picked up some of each dish, and placed them on a separate plate, signaling Searcy to come eat. After the poisoning incident, they had started to be wary of these two. While they cooked, they had someone watch over them exclusively. But that wasn¡¯t enough; the food they prepared had to be tasted by Searcy first, only after she had eaten would they start. Searcy ate the dishes, holding the empty plate and smiling, "See, perfectly fine. No poison." Only then did Zhuo Qing and the others relax. Gu Youyou was squatting by a wall, and Searcy also came to squat by the wall, right next to Gu Youyou. Chapter 869 - 863: Cooking in the Ancient Tomb Chapter 869: Chapter 863: Cooking in the Ancient TombGu Youyou gestured an OK sign to her, and she gently nodded her head. After Zhuo Qing and the others had their fill, these medicinal labors finally had the chance to satisfy their hunger. Zhuo Qing glanced at everyone and decided to go to the side chamber for an afternoon nap. Guarding these people was truly boring; they were all ordinary folks, yet his master had assigned him to watch over them; it was a wasteful use of his abilities. There were a total of four side chambers in the tomb, which conveniently became the bedrooms for these four men in black. They had always operated with two people on guard and two resting and sleeping. Taking advantage of this moment, Gui Yunxi quickly finished the rice in his bowl and followed after Zhuo Qing. "Daoist priest, please wait." Zhuo Qing stopped and turned to look at Gui Yunxi. Of the people here, it was this seemingly honest man who was most trustworthy; his cooking was delicious, and he didn¡¯t stir up trouble. "What is it?" Gui Yunxi said, "Well, today the mountain wind is very strong, making it difficult for us to light the fire outside for cooking. I wonder, Daoist priest, could you allow us to move the stove inside to cook?" "You want to cook here?" Zhuo Qing raised an eyebrow, thinking about the smoke from the fire and how choking it could be. Gui Yunxi hastily said, "Rest assured, Daoist priest, we¡¯ve made a clay stove recently. We don¡¯t need to light a fire; we use charcoal to cook, and it won¡¯t produce any strong odors." "There won¡¯t be any smoke?" Zhuo Qing asked. Gui Yunxi promptly assured, "You have my word, there absolutely won¡¯t be any smoke." Zhuo Qing yawned and said, "In that case, bring your clay stove inside." "Ah, thank you for your understanding, Daoist priest!" By the afternoon, Searcy and Gui Yunxi carried a half-human-tall clay stove inside. Searcy, a girl, sat down on the ground exhausted, gasping for breath after setting it down. "I¡¯m dead tired, Gui Yunxi. You¡¯re moving it yourself when we leave." Gu Youyou gave her a drink, telling her to rest on the side for a while. They took out the prepared charcoal and lit it, placing it inside the clay stove. Soon the charcoal was ablaze, glowing red. Then he put the iron pot on top and started cooking and stir-frying. Zhuo Qing came out of the side chamber and found that the clay stove Gui Yunxi was using indeed did not produce smoke like a fire would. It did have a scent, which was the aroma of food and not unpleasant. And with the charcoal fire, the entire frigid tomb seemed to warm up a bit. He thought that from now on, it might not be a bad idea to let them cook inside the ancient tomb and personally supervise them. The food was ready, and its aroma was enticing. The charcoal fire in the clay stove had not gone out. After setting up the meal, Gui Yunxi proposed, "Daoist priest, there¡¯s still plenty of fire left in the stove; it would be a pity to put it out. How about letting me move this stove into your room to warm it up?" "You¡¯ve put thought into this; go ahead!" It was summer now, but inside the ancient tomb, especially at night, lying on the cold stone slabs was indeed a bit cold. Gui Yunxi gave Searcy a meaningful look, and despite her cursing, she still went to help move it. The medicinal workers were all cold-natured, especially in such a damp and chilly place. Gu Youyou and a few other workers, along with Searcy, huddled together, sleeping in a daze. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One of the men in black was responsible for the night watch, sleeping at the stone gateway. This was Gui Yunxi¡¯s first time undertaking such a task; he was timid and didn¡¯t dare to fall asleep all night with his eyes closed. It was impossible to tell day from night in the ancient tomb, but the men in black had a sandglass similar to an alarm clock; when dawn arrived, the guard would wake them up. Chapter 870 - 864: Killing Zhuo Qing Chapter 870: Chapter 864: Killing Zhuo QingSearcy was kicked by the dark-clothed figure, and as she groggily opened her eyes, she stared with wide eyes at the person. The faint scar on her face really made her look unappealing. The dark-clothed figure cast a disgusted glance at her and said coldly, "Go, cook outside." Gui Yunxi hurried over, scurrying and said, "Taoist Priest, our earthen stove is in senior priest Zhuo¡¯s room, do you think we could... perhaps cook later?" Zhuo Qing was their leader, and early in the morning, he didn¡¯t dare to knock on the door. But they had to cook, as everybody would get up soon and need to eat, and he was waiting to finish breakfast so he could change shifts; he had been guarding the tomb entrance all night and was eager to go rest. The dark-clothed figure looked down at Searcy and said menacingly, "Get up, go knock on senior brother Zhuo¡¯s door." Oh, he was afraid to do it himself so he was making her go? Searcy pursed her lips, got up, and went to the ear chamber to knock on the stone door. "Taoist Priest, are you awake, we need to get the earthen stove for cooking." There was no movement inside the ear chamber, so Searcy knocked on the stone door again, "Taoist Priest, Zhuo Qing, I¡¯m coming in now." Still, there was no response. She turned her head to the dark-clothed figure and said, "Perhaps he¡¯s sleeping deeply; there¡¯s no way to tell dawn from dusk in this tomb chamber, I¡¯ll just open the door and take it." The dark-clothed figure thought it strange, for senior brother Zhuo was not one to sleep so soundly. He nodded and said, "Open it." He wanted to see as well. The stone door opened, and there lay Zhuo Qing peacefully, as though deeply asleep. But Searcy knew, he was already dead. She turned back to Gui Yunxi and said, "What are you standing around for? Come and carry the earthen stove. The Taoist Priest is sleeping!" Gui Yunxi hurriedly came forward, but his legs were clearly shaking. Having heard that placing the earthen stove in Zhuo Qing¡¯s resting ear chamber would kill him, he had been skeptical, but now he had no choice but to believe. If he were not dead, why was there not the slightest movement from him? The two of them carried out the earthen stove, and Zhuo Qing still hadn¡¯t woken up; the dark-clothed figure finally sensed that something was wrong. Even if he was extremely tired, Zhuo Qing couldn¡¯t possibly continue sleeping with all this commotion. He strode into Zhuo Qing¡¯s resting ear chamber, and upon seeing the Straight-laying Zhuo Qing, his complexion changed instantly. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He crouched down and pushed Zhuo Qing forcefully, shouting, "Senior brother Zhuo, wake up!" Zhuo Qing did not react, and he carefully placed his hand near his nose; there was not the slightest breath of life, he was dead. This revelation caused the dark-clothed figure to collapse weakly to the ground. Zhuo Qing was dead? How could he have died so inexplicably? Among the junior members of Xuanzong, he was ranked in the top ten, and the eldest senior disciple Huo Li had held him in high regard, so many of the junior disciples were always trying to ingratiate themselves with him. But now he lay dead here without any clear reason. He simply couldn¡¯t believe it, so he stretched out his hand again to feel for his pulse. The neck pulse was still, was he really... dead? The dark-clothed figure¡¯s eyes widened, staring fixedly at the dead Zhuo Qing. He couldn¡¯t understand how someone healthy could have just died. He felt dizzy, his chest was stuffy, he felt nauseous and even had difficulty breathing. With a loud boom, the stone door to the ear chamber was closed. The dark-clothed figure felt increasingly off, as if he had been poisoned. But that woman had been closely watched by them these past few days; they never let her go into the mountains to dig for wild vegetables, and they closely monitored everything she ate, so she had no chance to poison them. Could it be... there was something wrong with that earthen stove? Chapter 871 - 865: The Entire Army Annihilated Chapter 871: Chapter 865: The Entire Army AnnihilatedThe earthen stove had been in Brother Zhuo¡¯s room all night, and then he had died; she had only begun to feel unwell after entering this side chamber. Regardless, she needed to leave here quickly. She pressed the mechanism to open the door, but found it malfunctioned, and the door wouldn¡¯t budge at all. Gu Youyou picked up a rock and completely destroyed the mechanism, thinking, ¡¯If I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯m not letting it out.¡¯ The others watched Gu Youyou with nervous and fearful eyes. Having killed Zhuo Qing and making such a mess¡ªif she succeeded, it would be fine, but if she failed, they were surely doomed. That was when two men in black emerged from the other side chambers, hearing the commotion. Seeing Gu Youyou holding a rock and knocking on the door, they quickly crossed over and asked, "What are you doing?" Gu Youyou, looking terrified, said, "The two Daoists inside are trapped, the door won¡¯t open." The two men checked the stone door, seeing that she had destroyed the mechanism; obviously, it wouldn¡¯t open. Furious, one began, "You¡ª" Seeking death. But as soon as he uttered "You," his words stuck in his throat, unable to continue. Searcy, holding a silver needle, accurately inserted it into the backs of their necks. This was Gu Youyou¡¯s defensive silver needle, tipped with an anesthetic that could instantly incapacitate someone when it hit an acupoint. Only Searcy could locate each acupuncture point with such precision here, and he wouldn¡¯t falter given his psychological resilience. With all four men down, everyone finally breathed a sigh of relief. Especially Gui Yunxi, whose incompetence made Zhuo Qing unguarded. They collapsed on the ground, asking, "What do we do now?" Gu Youyou said, "The two inside are definitely dead, these two are just unconscious. Find some rope and tie them up." But Searcy drew a sword from one of the unconscious men in black and said, "Why bother with such trouble? Killing them ensures they won¡¯t be a problem ever again." Before her words even finished, her blade had already sliced one man¡¯s throat. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Blood instantly spurted out, a shocking sight. The women screamed in fright at her action, and even Gu Youyou was stunned. At that moment, Searcy stabbed the other man in the neck, causing blood to pour freely. It took Gu Youyou a while to recover her composure, then she said, "Since they¡¯re dead... let¡¯s leave them dead. We need to move quickly and get out of here." The group successfully escaped the ancient tomb, traversed the tomb¡¯s passage, and finally saw sunlight. The morning sunlight was remarkably clear, sweeping away the moldy smell that had accumulated on them from days inside the tomb. Facing the mountain sunrise, they were all in awe. Thinking that they might never see sunlight again in their lifetimes, they relished the moment. "Let¡¯s hurry!" Gu Youyou helped Searcy, who was limping a bit. Searcy, seeing Gui Yunxi still dazed, said, "You fool, lead the way. We were all blindfolded when we were brought here; only you know the way back." "Ah? I...I was terrified at the time, I didn¡¯t remember it." Looking around, there were mountains everywhere. He wasn¡¯t a dog; how could he remember where? "You¡¯re this stupid?" Searcy uttered irritably. Gu Youyou softly said, "Don¡¯t blame him. The mountain paths here are complex; it¡¯s normal for him not to remember. Besides, we shouldn¡¯t go back the way we came, in case that old pervert comes back. What then?" Hearing Gu Youyou say this, Searcy refrained from blaming Gui Yunxi further. "So, which way do we go?" Gu Youyou looked around at the mountain terrain, thinking that if it weren¡¯t for the need to flee, this was actually quite a good place. Chapter 872 - 866 Escape Chapter 872: Chapter 866 EscapeThe air was fresh and pleasant, and those mountains...wait, why do these mountains look familiar? Gu Youyou always had a good memory, that collapsed valley ahead, wasn¡¯t it the ancient tomb where Jin Ziyuan used to live? It turned out there were more than one ancient tomb here, there was another situated directly opposite. No wonder they looked so similar, it seemed that making these two tombs look the same was done intentionally. Since the tomb was here, then... if one continues walking south, would the end of the continuous mountain range be Lotus Village? Lotus Village? Gu Youyou felt delighted at the thought of Lotus Village. It had been a long time since she had returned to Lotus Village, and since she had the chance...no, she couldn¡¯t. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon thinking this, Gu Youyou immediately negated the idea. She couldn¡¯t return to Lotus Village now. The old pervert knew she was born in Lotus Village, and if she brought the medicine people there, wouldn¡¯t that be bringing trouble to the villagers? She should run in the opposite direction. They had come from the east, so they should run north. Seeing Gu Youyou¡¯s changing expression, Searcy couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Which way should we go exactly?" Gu Youyou pointed in a direction and said, "North, this way." ... Yu Jizi led Jin Ziyuan up the mountain, moving into the burial chamber. He opened the burial chamber¡¯s mechanism, and there were no living persons inside. His two disciples were lying inside beside one of the chamber doors, with blood spread all over, that had dried up and turned dark red. It seemed they had been dead for several days. The disciple beside him was startled and quickly crouched to look at the two fellow disciples. After a while, he stood up and said to Yu Jizi, "Master, both senior brothers were stabbed through the throat with a sword and died. The swordplay was clean and precise, it seems they were killed by a master swordsman." Yu Jizi¡¯s normally compassionate face transformed completely into a ferocious expression, scaring his disciple into retreating several steps. "Master!" The young disciple called out softly. The sight of Master being so angry was truly terrifying, yet understandable, seeing the tragic death of his fellow disciples. Yu Jizi¡¯s expression gradually calmed down, and after looking at the long-dead bodies, he said, "Being directly stabbed in the throat after being drugged obviously results in accuracy, useless things, dying by their own swords." The young disciple opened his mouth, didn¡¯t dare to speak again, and just lowered his head and stepped aside. Jin Ziyuan stood behind Yu Jizi like a piece of wood, his gaze blank, without any expression. Yu Jizi looked at the stone door, his eyes deepened. A moment later, he lifted his palm and fiercely chopped at the door, which shatteringly collapsed into a pile of rubble. The young disciple fanned the dust with his hand and followed Yu Jizi into the side chamber. Inside the side chamber were two more people, one peacefully sleeping on a bed, the other lying face down by the doorway, eyes wide open and face twisted into a fierce expression, seemingly having suffered great pain before death. "Master, it¡¯s Senior Brother Zhuo." The young disciple¡¯s face went pale. Senior Brother Zhuo was also dead, and judging by his appearance, he had died in his sleep. "How could this be? Master, who killed them?" Yu Jizi ignored him and turned to leave the burial chamber. It appeared he had been mistaken. Gu Youyou was not an ordinary girl, he had misjudged her when she was a child. Had he known she would be so troublesome, he would have dealt with her the same way he dealt with Jin Ziyuan. There was also another woman, a descendant of the Ghost Doctor, such dangerous individuals should not have been allowed to live. But no matter, no one could escape. However they had run, he would make sure they obediently returned. That woman was somewhat strange, initially, he wanted to spare her life, but it seemed even that was a misfortune. Chapter 873 - 867 The Escape Path Chapter 873: Chapter 867 The Escape PathGu Youyou had been leading them through the mountains for five days now, and luckily, she had a good knowledge of plants. Plus, the season was such that many fruits could be found, so they hadn¡¯t gone hungry. But now, they had wandered into a primeval forest and seemed to have lost their way, turning twice only to end up back where they started. Gui Yunxi was getting anxious and said, "We can¡¯t even tell directions in this forest. Where should we go? It seems we just passed here not long ago." Gu Youyou also recognized the problem. Escaping was important, but as most of the group were women with limited physical strength, they could not afford to waste their energy like this. The trees here were dense and tall, and during this season, when the branches and leaves were lush, it was difficult for sunlight to penetrate. After looking around for a while, Youyou pointed in a direction and said, "Let¡¯s go this way." Searcy reminded her, "We just came from that direction." "I know, just follow me," Youyou replied. After running for several days, everyone was in a poor mood. The group of drugged women ranged from teenage girls to women in their mid-thirties, with one thing in common: even those in their mid-thirties had never been married and were virgins. If one thought Gu Youyou was unfortunate, then what about these women? Three of them had been sold by their families due to poverty at a young age and were bought by Yu Jizi to be raised separately. One was sacrificed by her own family hoping to secure a future for their son. Another was kidnapped on her wedding day, a decision that affected her for a lifetime. For years they had been taking mysterious drugs, leaving them especially fragile in spirit, and Youyou had to encourage them to keep going. Searcy pursed her lips and directed her irritation at Gui Yunxi, "Be more proactive when we pick fruits later. You climb the trees." Gui Yunxi: "..." After walking for a while longer, they finally found a big tree that had been strangled by parasitic vines, and above that tree, the sun was shining down triumphantly. Youyou took out her dagger and stabbed it straight into the ground, marking its shadow. She told everyone, "We¡¯re all tired. Let¡¯s rest for a while." Half an hour later, Youyou found the correct direction. "Everyone who¡¯s rested, get up," she said. "This time we¡¯ll definitely find our way out." But the forest seemed anything but peaceful. The drugged women, with their sensitive ears, heard something approaching through the trees, and immediately they became agitated like startled birds. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Doctor Gu, there¡¯s something over there." "Could it be they¡¯ve come after us?" "It¡¯s not them," Youyou said. "Listen to that sound; it must be an animal." Soon enough, a leopard appeared in their field of vision. The leopard wasn¡¯t big, but to a group like theirs, even a not-so-large leopard was a significant threat. It seemed that the leopard had seen the large number of people and didn¡¯t immediately pounce, but was sizing them up from a distance. It must be said, the leopard was quite bold. Normally, in the face of so many people, a leopard of its size would not dare to consider them as prey. Youyou whispered to Searcy, "Get the needles I gave you ready. With animals, if you can¡¯t find the right spot, just pierce them with a few more." All of them were frail women, and the only man, Gui Yunxi, was almost like a woman himself, so he could also be counted as a woman. It was obviously irrational for a group of women to fight against a fierce beast like a leopard. Not to mention being killed, even a bite would be a heavy blow to them since they still had a long way to go. Chapter 874 - 868: Beast Fight Chapter 874: Chapter 868: Beast FightEveryone was equipped with sticks for probing the path ahead, which could also serve as their weapons against the leopard. Searcy held the silver needles Gu Youyou had given her, while Gu Youyou herself wielded a small dagger, a gift from Jin Zijin for self-defense, which she always carried. Gui Yunxi casually picked up a rock from the ground, ready to throw it at any moment. The leopard merely watched them from a distance, not launching an immediate attack. But such a standoff was no good for them; their time was limited, and they couldn¡¯t afford to waste it. Gu Youyou said, "Let¡¯s try to get closer to it. Since the beast sees us as food, it won¡¯t let us off easily. It¡¯s waiting, waiting for us to become exhausted before pouncing." "Okay, I¡¯ll follow your lead," Searcy whispered in response. Gu Youyou, holding the dagger, led the way. She was actually very scared, but it couldn¡¯t be helped; she was the only one among them with a bladed weapon. She couldn¡¯t expect the others, armed only with sticks, to take the lead. Searcy felt some regret; she should have brought the sword that could kill. As Gu Youyou and the others took a few steps forward, the leopard retreated a few steps. They continued to advance a few more steps, and the leopard kept backing away. The situation was more dangerous than if the leopard had attacked directly because they didn¡¯t know when it would charge, and they had to remain in a constant state of heightened tension. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We can¡¯t go on like this, my hand is going numb," Gui Yunxi complained, his face twisted in discomfort as he held the rock. Searcy glanced at him with annoyance and said, "That¡¯s your own fault, dumbass, for picking up such a big stone. Didn¡¯t you think to choose a smaller one?" "What should we do then? This leopard is constantly watching us," asked a girl from behind. Lowly, Gu Youyou suggested to them, "This isn¡¯t going to work, we¡¯ll collapse from stress before the leopard bites us to death. Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do: I¡¯ll draw its attention; you guys be ready." "What? You can¡¯t do that!" Searcy tried to stop Gu Youyou, but she was already moving forward with the dagger in hand. "Hey, you¡ªoh no!" Searcy hurried after her, both anxious and angry. Seeing Gu Youyou approach alone, with another person several steps behind and the rest even further, the leopard hesitated no longer and, kicking off the ground, it fiercely pounced toward Gu Youyou. As the leopard leaped, Gu Youyou suddenly bent down, and due to the leopard¡¯s high jump, it awkwardly cleared her entirely. Now, the leopard was between Gu Youyou and Searcy. Gui Yunxi, pale with fright, howled as he hurled the rock he had been holding for so long at the leopard. The leopard, hesitating whether to attack Searcy in front or turn back to Gu Youyou, was caught off guard by the stone descending from above. So it had to dodge the stone first. The leopard was nimble, and it could have easily avoided the rock, but in that moment, it gave Gu Youyou and Searcy the perfect opportunity. Gu Youyou charged, stabbing the dagger toward the leopard. The leopard, having just avoided the rock and attempting another dodge, was too slow; it avoided vital injury but still took a stab to the rear. In its pain, it lunged for Gu Youyou¡¯s dagger-wielding hand. Gu Youyou immediately released the dagger and withdrew her hand. Simultaneously, Searcy¡¯s silver needles aimed for the leopard¡¯s neck. She wasn¡¯t sure if she hit the target but, with five needles in hand, she swiftly drove them into the leopard¡¯s body. Chapter 875 - 869: The Onset of Poison Gu Chapter 875: Chapter 869: The Onset of Poison GuEveryone pounced at once; the leopard was held down firmly, being beaten and smashed with whatever they had in their hands. In no time at all, the leopard was bloodied all over. The final fatal blow was delivered by Youyou who pulled the dagger out from the leopard¡¯s rump. At that moment, the dagger was deeply embedded in the leopard¡¯s neck, blood pouring out like a fountain. The group sat collapsed on the ground, their tense nerves gradually relaxing. Having eaten only fruit for several days, Youyou wiped her face, her smile still shaken by the encounter. "We can finally eat meat," she said. After surviving such an ordeal, everyone was both tense and elated. However, it was too dangerous to start a fire in the woods, so they could only cut some meat from the leopard and wait for a more open area to eat. ... Meanwhile, Yu Jizi was also not idle. If Youyou were there, she would find that Yu Jizi was performing a ritual outside the ancient tomb. Holding the Peach Wood Sword, setting up an altar, he used the tip of the sword to write with some vermilion-like substance on yellow paper. But the vermilion seemed to be alive, tiny granules moving gently. One paper done, he started on the second, and then the third, until he had written six in total. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. More than an hour had passed before he finished writing on the six papers. Then, he set those yellow papers alight on the candle on the altar. The yellow paper and living vermilion burned with blue flames, not ordinary ones. At the same time, a few people deep in the mountains suddenly felt a sensation. Despite the scorching sun overhead, despite sitting beside a fire laughing and roasting the leopard¡¯s thigh meat... They should have been sweating profusely... yet frost formed on their faces. The women dropped the meat they were roasting and curled up in agony. Youyou fared a bit better than the others, perhaps because she had consumed more medicinal herbs over the years, reducing some of the substances inside her body. Even so, she shivered with cold; it was as if her consciousness was about to vanish. Searcy and Gui Yunxi, who had never seen anyone affected by poison react this way, were terrified. When Searcy touched Youyou¡¯s hand, she exclaimed, "Why is it so cold?" Youyou told her, "Zijin once said that a type of Gu poison had been planted inside us, I guess it¡¯s taking effect now. I don¡¯t know how much longer I can stay conscious. Remember, you must survive, find Zijin, and tell him... Ah..." Unable to bear the pain, Youyou screamed. "Don¡¯t talk, let me check on you," Searcy grabbed Youyou¡¯s hand. Youyou was suffering immense pain, an insidious chill spreading within her, trying to control her mind. Gradually, she felt the cold become less unpleasant and instead quite comfortable. This feeling was not unfamiliar to her; it had been like this the other two times, slowly, she began to immerse herself in her own world, becoming a vessel for the cold Gu. In a daze, she saw the other five affected women rise and start running frantically in one direction, their speed far beyond their limits. Gui Yunxi was holding onto a woman, who gave him a cold smile before throwing him forcefully. Gui Yunxi crashed onto a tree branch, caught halfway. Searcy was both angry and anxious as she tried to get him down, but returning her attention to Youyou¡¯s condition, she hurried back. Youyou thought, soon she would be like them. Clinging to her last bit of sanity, she said to Searcy, "It¡¯s no use... you must go quickly..." Chapter 876 - 870: They All Came Back Chapter 876: Chapter 870: They All Came BackNo matter how disheveled she was, she did not want them to see her. It turned out that those Poisonous Insects, or the viruses inside their bodies, were the things controlling them. So, in reality, no matter where they fled to, they could never escape. ... Yu Jizi, clad in a black robe and holding a Peach Wood Sword, moved in the deep mountains where shadows leaped. The junior Disciple driving the carriage had just come out of the ancient tomb, having just fed the person in the tomb¡¯s coffin their medicine. Now, that person had fallen asleep. The Master still stood there, having already been standing for two days and a night. He could not help but say, "Master, the wind is strong on the mountain. Why don¡¯t you go inside to rest first, and your disciple will keep watch for you." Yu Jizi glanced at his junior Disciple, squinting his eyes. He suddenly asked, "What is your name?" With so many disciples in the Dao Sect, he did not know each disciple¡¯s name. This disciple was one he had picked at random before leaving. The junior disciple, ecstatic to be asked his name by his Master, hurriedly bowed with hands held together and said, "Replying to Master, this disciple is named Zhiqiu. When my mother was giving birth to me, a golden ginkgo leaf floated in through the window, landing right upon her belly. Thus, my father named me Zhiqiu." "Zhiqiu?" Yu Jizi nodded slightly. He cut a leaf from a tree with his sword, looked at it carefully in his hand for a moment, then placed it in Zhiqiu¡¯s hand, and said indifferently, "A fallen leaf heralds the coming of autumn, it is a good name." Zhiqiu did not understand why his Master had given him a leaf, but since it was given by his Master, he cherished it greatly, holding it with care. After a short while, Yu Jizi pointed to the road leading down the mountain and said to him, "You should leave the mountain from here. After you depart, never come back." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While Zhiqiu was still overjoyed with the leaf in his hand, upon hearing this, he quickly looked up, confused, and asked, "Master, my fellow brothers have all been killed, how can I leave? I must serve you, Master, and also... brew medicine for that person inside." Yu Jizi looked at Zhiqiu with a smile, "No need, he will not need to drink the medicine tomorrow. Go now, and heed your Master¡¯s words." The kind smile from his Master made it difficult for him to refuse. His heart warmed, he knelt down to kowtow to Yu Jizi, and said, "I will heed Master¡¯s words. Master, your disciple takes his leave." After Zhiqiu descended the mountain, the first medicine-fed person came before Yu Jizi, eyes coldly fixed on the writhing cinnabar in the dish on the table. Naturally, the dish did not contain actual cinnabar, merely something that looked similar. They were the eggs of the Poisonous Insects¡ªonce ignited, the mother bodies miles away would sense them, furiously releasing the coldness within their bodies, then controlling the host to come to the side of the eggs. Soon, two, then three, then four... all the medicine-fed people arrived. Gu Youyou was the last one. Yu Jizi watched the disheveled women indifferently, finally setting his gaze upon Gu Youyou. She actually took so long? Not a few of the Poisonous Insects inside her body had been killed by her. If it were not for the control of the Youying Pearl, she might have truly managed to free herself. It seems that choosing to place the Youying Pearl inside her was the right decision. The women, expressionless, followed behind Yu Jizi, entering the ancient tomb together. Gu Youyou felt blank inside, looking at the ancient tomb before her feeling both familiar and strange. Her heart had been drifting in a cold world, something within yearning to break free, yet it seemed unable to find an outlet. The coffin in the tomb chamber was opened, and the person inside opened their eyes and stood up. Chapter 877 - 871 The Blood Sacrifice Begins Chapter 877: Chapter 871 The Blood Sacrifice BeginsYu Jizi glanced at him, said nothing, but took out all the tools he had prepared in advance and set them up, and began to draw something on the ground bit by bit. The cinnabar he used for drawing was precisely the poisonious insect eggs previously sketched on the paper. Jin Ziyuan¡¯s eyes were lifeless, yet his gaze lingered on one of the women. Gu Youyou could not see him; her eyes moved slowly alongside the papers around the coffins, yet for some reason, a tear found its way out of the corner of her eye. Seeing that tear, a sealed place in his heart clenched tightly, as if a sharp, thin silver needle had touched his heart, aching and sour. Who am I? Who is she? Why are we here? An eerily familiar scene unfolded, and after a long time, some dust-covered memories seemed to awaken. Then, he also seemed to be standing in a coffin, only able to show the upper half of his body in the large coffin. She stood outside the coffin, looking at him, surprised and saddened. Then, she showed a pitying look towards a bizarre outsider. She spoke a lot to him, but at that time, he couldn¡¯t hear or understand anything. He didn¡¯t remember, but now, he suddenly remembered. Back then, she approached the coffin cautiously, taking a while to muster the courage to speak to him. She asked if he could understand, but back then he didn¡¯t, and when she asked what his name was, he couldn¡¯t reply. She had guessed he was either a fool or a mute. They had been locked in that coffin together, her cursing and swearing all night long, tricking him into playing games, not allowing him to get close to her... Immense agonies struck, his head felt as if it was going to explode. Jin Ziyuan broke out in a cold sweat, almost at the verge of screaming. Uttering that name seemed like it could grant him solace. In the ancient tomb, Yu Jizi, rapt in his writing, finally sensed something amiss; he looked up at Jin Ziyuan, struggling bitterly, and furrowed his brow ever so slightly. He stood up, retrieved a small vial, and forced a pill the size of a thumb into Jin Ziyuan¡¯s mouth. Jin Ziyuan slowly calmed down, and soon his gaze returned to its vacant state. Yu Jizi turned nonchalantly, and six medicated figures now stood across from him; there Gu Youyou was, tears streaming down her face. He sighed, "The last thing I worry about is you." Then, shaking his head and sighing again, he made Jin Ziyuan lie flat in the coffin before returning to continue drawing an ancient formation. ... Jin Zijin had already entered the mountain, yet with the mountain¡¯s vastness, it was not easy to find the peak harboring the ancient tomb. He first took Tian Jizi to the previously destroyed mountain, and then, pulled out a bamboo tube. Tian Jizi glanced sideways and said with a flicker in his eyes, "It seems you already know how to find them." As Jin Zijin opened the bamboo tube, he said, "When Jin Yan gave me that pouch that day, I didn¡¯t take much notice at first. Only later, when I recalled that Searcy had managed to find Youyou before I did, did I realize she must have had an extraordinary method. Afterward, I discovered this bee." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The Ghost Doctor Family¡¯s item?" asked Tian Jizi, glancing at the bee. Jin Zijin nodded and released the bee. The bee circled in front of them a few times before quickly choosing a direction and flying off. But it did not fly along the mountain path; instead, it flew directly from one peak across to another. Amongst the clouds, both peaks should have been visible above the mist, but because this particular mountain had collapsed, it didn¡¯t appear quite natural. Chapter 878 - 872: Gathering Together Chapter 878: Chapter 872: Gathering TogetherSunlight cast a golden-red hue over the drifting mist, and a formation of birds soared across as if sent from a distant horizon. The bees could fly across, but humans couldn¡¯t¡ªnot even Tian Jizi. However, moments later, Tian Jizi laughed and declared, "It¡¯s in that mountain right there, where the green hills face each other, a lone sail arrives from the sun¡¯s edge. This is Tianmen Mountain!" (Purely fictitious, do not confuse it with Li Bai¡¯s Tianmen Mountain!) Seeing the shimmering glow, Tian Jizi felt a trace of unease. He calculated with his fingers, and suddenly his expression darkened as he shouted, "It¡¯s not good¡ªthe ritual has started." ... The mountain paths are challenging, more difficult than ascending to the heavens. You Jiang and his group guiding women and children up the mountain was not a rational decision. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But as Madam insisted, he had no choice. Well, the Prince had tragically died; no matter how challenging it was, could he refuse to let Madam retrieve his body? Yet the woods today seemed unsettling. Standing atop a hollow, You Jiang noticed the abnormal flurry of birds in the distant undulating forests and the panicking animals scampering as if fleeing for their lives. What was happening to them? "You Jiang, quickly take out the map and see if we took a wrong turn." The mountain path was unsuitable for horses or sedans, and Madam, sweating profusely, insisted on walking herself. You Jiang averted his gaze and pulled out a simple map. This was something he had acquired with great difficulty. Although crudely drawn, it was sufficient for You Jiang. With this simple map, he could find the location where the Prince¡¯s remains were buried. "Madam, we are heading in the right direction, but soon we must..." he squinted his eyes towards the restless opposite mountain. Years of experience and intuition told him not to go in that direction. "What is it?" Madam, seeing You Jiang suddenly stop speaking, asked with concern. You Jiang said, "Madam, the route drawn on this map is a bit circuitous; I think we should take another route. Over here, this way should be closer," he suggested, pointing to another path. Madam, a northern lady raised in sheltered upbringing and climbing a mountain for the first time, had no opinions and listened to You Jiang. She said, "You were the most trusted by the Prince when he was alive; I will listen to you." You Jiang led them on an alternate route, narrowly missing a skirmish. ... Another group arrived, Huo Li leading a host of Xuanzong¡¯s black-clad figures speeding through the forest, opposed by Yue Rujing and her Tianzong cohort. After many years, Tianzong and Xuanzong have never mobilized this wholly. Their destination was the same: Tianmen Mountain. At this moment in Tianmen Mountain, an ancient formation in the old tomb had been completed. Six women lay around the sides of a coffin, forming a circle. Yu Jizi rolled up his sleeves, his face twisted with madness. "It¡¯s finally going to happen; it¡¯s time to discard this aged husk." Seeing the vibrant young body inside the coffin, he couldn¡¯t help but tremble with excitement. Yu Jizi, thrilled, touched the young and handsome face with his withered fingers, nearly bursting into ecstatic laughter. This body would soon be his, the legitimate heir of Zhuzhao Country. With his deep-rooted influence in Dao Sect and his strategies, once he assumed this identity, he would completely merge Dao Sect with the imperial authority, becoming the supreme power of Zhuzhao Country. Chapter 879 - 873: The Young Body Chapter 879: Chapter 873: The Young Bodyfre§×webnovel.comThis was his lifelong desire, and as long as he made it through today, he would certainly achieve it. "Fantastic," he said excitedly. Yu Jizi stepped down from the side of the coffin and looked at those women, cutting their wrists open and watching their cold blood flow out. And around the coffin, the formation and the eggs of the Poisonous Insects hatched continuously upon contact with the blood of the women, sucking their blood dry. Yu Jizi¡¯s eyes were filled with madness. Yes, that¡¯s it. He shouted excitedly, "Yes, suck, suck that blood dry, and you will grow, haha..." The insects scrambled to the meandering flow of blood, and those filled with blood quickly grew several times larger than when they had just hatched, as big as a fingernail. After feeding, they began to crawl towards the coffin, mixed with Yu Jizi¡¯s maniacal laughter. The scene was utterly terrifying. Probably because of the massive loss of blood, and the poison being carried away with it, Gu Youyou finally regained her senses. She turned her head with difficulty, only to witness the frightful scene that would haunt her for a lifetime. At that moment, she wished she could pass out again right away. So this was the blood ritual? What was being sacrificed? These indescribable insects disgusted her to the verge of vomiting. The women woke up one by one, saw the terrifying scene before them, and screamed in horror. Various voices echoed in the silent tomb, egregiously terrifying. Outside the tomb door, Jin Zijin held his hands tightly, his forehead veins bulging. Tian Jizi held him down and said, "Don¡¯t panic, stay calm." "What is he doing?" Jin Zijin gritted his teeth, his words popping through clenched teeth. "The blood ritual has already started," Tian Jizi said indifferently. "Master?" Jin Zijin punched the ground in pain. He couldn¡¯t imagine what the scene inside looked like, barely able to hear the terrified screams of the women in the tomb. Tian Jizi glanced at the closed tomb door and sighed softly, "Even I can¡¯t open this door; acting rashly would only startle the snake. Wait." Jin Zijin closed his eyes in agony. Aside from waiting, there was truly nothing else he could do. If he ended up not being able to save her, how could he ever forgive himself? Inside the tomb, Yu Jizi, who had been standing indifferently aside, opened his eyes and looked at Gu Youyou, "Awake, are you? Good timing, there is something that should be taken out now." Gu Youyou felt weak and limp, as Yu Jizi lifted her from the ground. "You¡¯ll get your comeuppance, you old pervert," Gu Youyou said fiercely. "I¡¯ll be young very soon, haha..." Yu Jizi seemed extremely joyful, pointing at the coffin and saying, "Look, soon I will look like that. How does that seem, quite young, right?" Yu Jizi boasted in front of Gu Youyou with a smug face. Gu Youyou was so nauseated she nearly threw up right in his face, cursing, "Why don¡¯t you go find a baby to work your magic on, wouldn¡¯t that make you even younger? Maybe you could even crawl back into a womb for nursing." Yu Jizi¡¯s expression changed, and with a fierce look, he sneered, "In a moment, we¡¯ll see if you can still be so sharp-tongued." With that, he took out a bottle, uncorked it, and a thumb-thick, blue, semi-transparent insect crawled out. Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at the insect, likely the one Jin Zijin had mentioned, truly disgusting. Yu Jizi chuckled softly and said, "This is a treasure of Xuanzong; you are the first one to be used by it. If it weren¡¯t for your usefulness, I wouldn¡¯t bear to use it, and I would¡¯ve directly flayed open your body." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 880 - 874: Where is the Bead? Chapter 880: Chapter 874: Where is the Bead?Then, he pinched Gu Youyou¡¯s chin, forcing her to open her mouth. Gu Youyou had already guessed what this insect was¡ªit was the one that Jin Zijin had mentioned before that could extract the Youying Pearl from her body. But the Youying Pearl was no longer inside her, and Yu Jizi did not know. Unable to speak because he was pinching her chin, her body felt sore and weak, devoid of any strength to resist. She watched in horror as the disgusting insect crawled into her mouth. The bug hesitated for a moment in her mouth before beginning its crawl down her throat. She desperately wanted to bite the thing to death; swallowing it dead would be better than alive. But Yu Jizi kept pinching her chin, giving her no chance to bite down. This nauseating feeling of wanting to vomit but unable to, was sheer torture on her body. Something was burrowing in her throat, unspeakably uncomfortable. Pain and itchiness mingled, her throat burning painfully with fluids moving. Gu Youyou guessed her throat must have been torn, bleeding. The discomfort nearly brought her to tears, but the thought that the Youying Pearl wasn¡¯t inside her and the anticipation of seeing Yu Jizi furious brought her a perverse sense of relief. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, this meteorite was extremely important, perhaps crucial to accomplishing their plans. This old freak, having calculated everything, certainly hadn¡¯t anticipated that the Youying Pearl was no longer in her body. He might have visited that deep pit where the Sakaki tree fell, but surely he never explored that old rat burrow. Such a person would never be taken by those rats as food and carried in. That rat burrow, many, many years ago, might have been visited by ancestors of the Dao Family, but they sealed it after they left. Stricken with too much pain to cry, Gu Youyou smiled creepily, baring her teeth. Her arm was still bleeding, the blood dripping to the ground attracted many greedy insects. Blood also trickled from her mouth, her white teeth making the scene grotesquely terrifying. Time had passed for a while, and Yu Jizi faintly felt something was amiss. Why hadn¡¯t it come out yet? Gu Youyou felt so uncomfortable it was unbearable; the bug burrowing inside her body could kill her before she could see Yu Jizi bursting with rage. Her body was still so young; she had already died once, she couldn¡¯t die again. Why hadn¡¯t Jin Zijin arrived yet? Was it that he couldn¡¯t find her, or what? Searcy had said she deliberately left the cloth behind; he would definitely find them following that bee. Or perhaps... he had already encountered trouble; that time Yu Jizi could have... No, that couldn¡¯t be it. At most, he was just injured and couldn¡¯t come because his injuries had not yet healed. Suddenly, she hoped he wouldn¡¯t come. He was no match for Yu Jizi. What could he do if he came? Become a ghost couple with her? But he still had so many things unresolved, his mother¡¯s great revenge, the affairs of the Dao Family... The more Gu Youyou thought, the more confused her mind became. One moment she hoped he would come, the next she hoped he would not. Time ticked by second by second, and she didn¡¯t know how long had passed, but when she was about to lose consciousness from the pain, she finally felt that disgusting insect crawl out. Yu Jizi caught the insect in one motion and tossed Gu Youyou aside. Gu Youyou lay on the ground as countless insects immediately swarmed toward her. Tears flowed from her eyes, but she was smiling. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Due to her injured throat, her laughter sounded particularly hoarse and even horrific. Chapter 881 - 875: She is a Variable Chapter 881: Chapter 875: She is a VariableShe was scoffing at the fact Yu Jizi had meticulously planned for so many years, yet in the end it was all for naught. Who would have guessed that in this world, aside from his creatures, there was another way to safely extract the Youying Pearl. Yu Jizi was clutching the Poisonous Insect, his entire body trembling. Where was the Youying Pearl? Where was his Youying Pearl? He had personally fed it to Gu Youyou himself, it couldn¡¯t possibly be gone. He coldly turned his face, glaring at Gu Youyou with wide eyes, and harshly demanded, "Where is the Youying Pearl?" Gu Youyou burst into raucous laughter, her throat felt scorchingly painful, yet she laughed merrily. "What do you think?" she said to him with a hoarse voice. "You¡¯re seeking death." Yu Jizi kicked Gu Youyou, her body flew straight out, crashed against the coffin, and then fell down. Gu Youyou spat out a mouthful of blood. As a doctor, she was acutely aware that her ribs were broken, and quite possibly more than one. Gu Youyou continued to laugh heartily, saying, "You will never get your hands on the Youying Pearl. Do you know where I went? I went to sea and cast the Youying pearl into the deepest part of the ocean, you will never find it, ha ha..." Yu Jizi¡¯s face turned an iron blue, his face no longer showed any trace of kindness, instead it was fierce and terrifying. This is wrong, wrong, this woman is an unpredictable element. Everything was supposed to be under his control... His pupils suddenly constricted sharply. But without the Youying Pearl, how should things proceed? His body was already so old, he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Just then, he discovered something even more shocking. Jin Ziyuan, who should have been absorbing the blood of the Poisonous Insect inside the coffin, was instead emitting strange red glows, and the Poisonous Insects that he had carefully bred were dying en masse. The blood of those Poisonous Insects couldn¡¯t reach his body at all; instead, as soon as they touched Jin Ziyuan, they were burnt to death by his scorching breath. How could this be? Seeing this abnormality, Yu Jizi could not bother with Gu Youyou any longer, and immediately bent down to examine Jin Ziyuan. Jin Ziyuan¡¯s face was flushed, and upon touching him, he was surprisingly hot to the touch. How could he be hot? Activating the cold Poisonous Insect inside his body should have made him freezing all over. Yu Jizi was utterly at a loss, lost in thought, when suddenly Jin Ziyuan opened his eyes inside the coffin, the juxtaposition of the outward cold and inner heat compelled him to cry out loud. "Ah..." It was at this moment that Yu Jizi suddenly thought of a possibility. Only the lost Zhuzhao Pearl of the Jin Imperial Clan of the Zhuzhao Country could annihilate these insects that he had so carefully bred with such intense yang energy. Had Jin Ziyuan found it, or had it been with him all along? No, the timing was not right. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But there was no time for him to consider how the Zhuzhao Pearl ended up in his hands. "Hmph!" He snorted coldly, grabbed Jin Ziyuan¡¯s chin, and placed the bloodied insect back into Jin Ziyuan¡¯s mouth. Jin Ziyuan had not awakened and was struggling in discomfort. The insect crawled into his mouth, and very soon came back out, carrying the crimson Zhuzhao Pearl. Though he had lost the Youying Pearl, obtaining the Zhuzhao Pearl made Yu Jizi equally overjoyed. "Ah, ha ha ha... Another pearl requires a change of the array!" he exclaimed with laughter. Gu Youyou had the thought of killing Jin Ziyuan. When had that guy gone back to the sea to retrieve the pearl and disgustingly swallowed it? Perhaps because there was no longer a struggle of cold and hot energies within his body, Jin Ziyuan finally woke up. Chapter 882 - 876: Finally Waiting for Him Chapter 882: Chapter 876: Finally Waiting for HimHe saw Yu Jizi holding the Zhuzhao Pearl and laughing madly, and he directly grabbed it with a speed as fast as the wind. Yu Jizi hadn¡¯t expected that these half-dead people could still resist, so, due to his momentary carelessness, it was snatched away by him. He jumped out of the coffin and, upon seeing the situation before him, his eyes immediately froze into ice. Was this the sacrifice? These women, were they the sacrificial offerings? Gu Youyou? His eyes were full of worry. She was there, too, and she seemed to be seriously injured. Gu Youyou was about to speak up, but her throat was damaged, and even she couldn¡¯t hear the words clearly. All she could do was use the shape of her mouth to tell him, "Don¡¯t worry about me, just leave if you get the chance." After Yu Jizi¡¯s instant of surprise, he quickly calmed down. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Could he really escape from this ancient tomb? Apart from Tian Jizi, there was no one in this world who could match him. It was just that Jin Ziyuan¡¯s body would soon be his, and he did not want it damaged. "Give it to me, and I¡¯ll spare her life," Yu Jizi reached out his hand towards Jin Ziyuan Gu Youyou pursed her lips and shook her head vigorously at him. She couldn¡¯t listen to the ravings of this lunatic. At this point, they could only choose to shatter to pieces rather than remain whole and flawed. But the more she shook her head, the more powerless she felt. Why wouldn¡¯t he hand it over? If he didn¡¯t, would Yu Jizi not be able to take it? Having swallowed the object, could it be taken out again? The tomb chamber was only so large, how could he protect it? It was no more than a mantis trying to stop a chariot, overestimating his own strength. "Do you want to fight against me?" Yu Jizi disregarded him with disdain. Jin Ziyuan looked painfully at Gu Youyou; she appeared weak and covered in blood. She was already so frail, how could she bleed so much? No, he had to save her. Even if it cost him his own life! Suddenly, his expression turned cold, and he reached for his own throat, uttering in a hoarse voice, "Release her, and I will give it to you, otherwise I¡¯ll suffocate myself right now." Yu Jizi pupil¡¯s shrank, his heart tightened. Such a perfect body would be such a waste if it died. He softened his expression a bit and said, "Don¡¯t worry, even if you didn¡¯t threaten me, I wouldn¡¯t kill her. She has great use to me." "Then release her now." Being frequently threatened made Yu Jizi a bit irate and he said, "How am I supposed to release her? Even if I let her go, she won¡¯t be able to get out." Jin Ziyuan tightened his grip on his neck a bit more; his slender fingers were nearly sinking into the flesh, and he spoke resolutely, "Release her, throw her outside the tomb chamber and I¡¯ll give it to you. Whether she can leave or not, that¡¯s her own fate." "You..." Yu Jizi, holding back his temper, said, "Fine, fine, we¡¯ll see if she can crawl out in her half-dead state. If she dies at the door, that¡¯s on you." Yu Jizi, frustrated, removed the bugs from Gu Youyou¡¯s body, picked her up, and opened the stone door. The moment the door opened, a flash of golden sword light fiercely stabbed inside. Yu Jizi¡¯s face showed shock as he quickly stepped back to dodge the sword light and, at the same time, he dropped Gu Youyou. Seeing the familiar person, Gu Youyou¡¯s last nerve snapped, her brain lost consciousness, and she fainted. Thankfully, he had come; she had finally waited until his arrival. Gu Youyou fell into a warm embrace; this embrace was not as warm as before, but it was still cherished enough that she would never want to let go for the rest of her life. "Youyou!" Holding the bloodied person, Jin Zijin was trembling all over. Chapter 883 - 877: Tian Jizi PK Yu Jizi Chapter 883: Chapter 877: Tian Jizi PK Yu JiziShe was injured so severely. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Youyou, it was I who came too late!" He pressed her acupoints to stop the blood that was flowing. Jin Zijin¡¯s expression was startled, he said, "You wait here obediently for me." He laid her down, holding the blood-red dagger, ready to rise and stab at Yu Jizi. Tian Jizi held him back, saying, "He¡¯s just performed a ritual and expended a lot of energy; you stay here and look after this female doctor. Let your master handle this." "Could it be that Tian has really come?" Yu Jizi stared at Tian Jizi in shock. Tian Jizi smiled faintly and said, "I had calculated that today would be your weakest; if not today, then when?" Yu Jizi cursed furiously, "Damn you, old immortal, you actually schemed against me; aren¡¯t you supposed to be insane?" "Whether I¡¯m insane or not, you¡¯ll know if you try." With that, he brandished a golden, glittering long sword and attacked Yu Jizi. Even a skeletal camel is bigger than a horse; although Yu Jizi was extremely weak at this moment, he could still staunchly withstand Tian Jizi¡¯s assault. Yu Jizi and Tian Jizi quickly engaged in battle; such a level of combat was hard for others to intervene. Jin Ziyuan saw an opportunity and quickly ran to the stone door, to Gu Youyou¡¯s side. He squatted down and stretched out his hand to touch her but, seeing her lying in someone else¡¯s embrace, he abruptly retracted his hand. Jin Zijin lifted his head and said to him, "Thank you! You should leave quickly, your people are searching for you everywhere." Jin Ziyuan nodded slightly, took another reluctant look at Gu Youyou, and finally left with gritted teeth. Having him here meant that he would save her; she would be alright. This tomb door had a peculiar feature: once opened from the outside, it had to be opened again from the inside to fully unlock, a process of entering and exiting. For instance, when Yu Jizi took Gu Youyou and the others inside, the next time the tomb door was to be opened, it had to be done by someone inside; those outside could not open it. Therefore, Jin Ziyuan had exhausted all means to make Yu Jizi open the door. Back then, Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t open the tomb door for the same reason. Fortunately, the tomb chamber was equipped with a secondary method of opening the door, and Gu Youyou happened to understand the Innate Eight Trigrams, she found the life gate, which gave her the opportunity to open that tomb door again. Jin Ziyuan did not know that Jin Zijin and Tian Jizi were outside the door; he was just gambling, betting that Jin Zijin would come, and if he did, he would be able to rescue her. Fortunately, his gambit paid off, and Jin Zijin did not disappoint him. Watching Jin Ziyuan flee, Yu Jizi was unable to contain his fury and kicked the lid of the coffin, sending the several hundred-pound lid flying towards the tomb door, wedging it midair just as it was about to close. Jin Ziyuan, hearing the loud noise, didn¡¯t look back and plunged headfirst into the narrow tomb corridor, running wildly, unaware of how much blood he was vomiting. Yu Jizi wanted to chase after him but was blocked by a sword from Tian Jizi. A golden, glistening, ostentatious sword was erected in front of Yu Jizi, who was so infuriated that his eyes seemed to turn green. "So the Money Sword is actually in your hands? You¡¯ve hidden it well!" Back then, having lost, Tian Jizi parted with the Money Sword, but unexpectedly, before Yu Jizi could even enjoy it, the sword had vanished. Yu Jizi was furious at the time, and despite whipping many of his disciples, he could not locate the sword. In his understanding, Tian Jizi had always been known as a righteous gentleman; since he had lost the sword to him, there was no reason for him to steal it back. Hence, over the years, he never suspected him. But who could have thought that he would actually steal the sword back. Chapter 884 - 878: Fierce Battle Outside Chapter 884: Chapter 878: Fierce Battle OutsideYu Jizi, while fending off Tian Jizi¡¯s attacks, scoffed coldly, "Elder brother, to think you would stoop to such shameless acts like a thief in the night, truly an eye-opener for me." Tian Jizi laughed heartily and said, "You don¡¯t deserve it, it was mine to begin with, and I¡¯m naturally going to take it back." The Money Sword, formed from eighty-one gold coins linked together, was a weapon used by the Dao Family to slay demons and vanquish evil. In the Dao Family, it held an extremely high status, for possessing it meant wielding the supreme authority of the Dao Family. "You haven¡¯t gone mad, you were only faking your illness? Since when did you start plotting against me?" Yu Jizi stamped his foot in anger. With a smile, Tian Jizi said, "If I weren¡¯t mad, how could you have felt secure to make your move? So indeed, I had gone mad." The sword in Yu Jizi¡¯s hand flashed brightly, striking with each move at the vital points of Tian Jizi. This old man was truly detestable to the core. In the tomb chamber, sword lights flitted about. Jin Zijin, fearing more sword qi might injure Gu Youyou, hurriedly took her out of the chamber. Her injuries were too severe, she couldn¡¯t stay here any longer; he had to take her down the mountain to be healed. Lotus Village was nearest, and Qingshui¡¯s doctor, Qin Changlin of Jisheng Hall... "You¡¯ve ruined my plans today; fifty years ago, I couldn¡¯t kill you, but today, I will make sure both you and your disciple die here." Jin Ziyuan had run off, bringing the soul-exchanging ritual he had planned for today to a failed end, and this infuriated Yu Jizi beyond measure. Tian Jizi laughed loudly, "This is what they call ¡¯using a man¡¯s own strategies against him.¡¯ Fifty years ago, I fell for your trick. Did you think I was going to fall for it again? Go on, see if you can kill me." As they spoke, they had already exchanged hundreds of moves, each naturally flowing yet deadly. The other women in the tomb chamber were already dead, their expressions twisted in horror. A myriad of insects tried to flee, but under their swords, not even a fly could survive. Swept by the sword qi, all the poisonous insects Yu Jizi had been raising for years were wiped out. His heart clenched with pain, his eyes glimmering with malice, and his attacks grew increasingly fierce, yet his desperation led to numerous openings. Tian Jizi continued to assault him relentlessly. "Soul transfer is an act against the heavens, no one has ever succeeded, and neither will you. Stop dreaming about it; too much desire is only self-destructive." Hopping mad, Yu Jizi said, "If it weren¡¯t for your interference, how could I have failed? You didn¡¯t dare to do this, but I did. I¡¯m not doing it just for myself; if I succeeded, you could also..." "Life and death are predestined; do you think everyone is like you? Go tell your sanctimonious excuses to the ghosts!" Tian Jizi seized the opportunity to deliver a lethal blow to Yu Jizi. He had been defeated by him on the Sword Trial Platform more than fifty years ago, a grudge he had harbored for over fifty years. He had waited for this day for just as long. Yu Jizi hurriedly dodged, but was still wounded by the sword qi. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A wound from such sword qi was no trivial matter, and Yu Jizi immediately spat out a mouthful of blood. Seeing the turn of events, he bolted for the door. This old man was already over a hundred years old, his lifespan was not much longer, and he was over twenty years younger than him, there was no sense in fighting so desperately at this moment. The two of them, one chasing and the other fleeing, quickly left the tomb chamber. They had been fighting inside, only to come out and discover a fight going on outside as well. Yue Rujing, leading a group from Tianzong, was fiercely battling with Huo Li, who led a group from Xuanzong, in the forest. They were actually fighting here on Tianmen Mountain? Jin Zijin, holding Gu Youyou as he left the ancient tomb and seeing the scene before him, was both anxious and furious. Chapter 885 - 879: Shunzi, Quick Look at the Fairies Fighting Chapter 885: Chapter 879: Shunzi, Quick Look at the Fairies FightingBecause as soon as the people from Xuanzong saw him emerge, they attacked without a word, and he was holding the severely injured Gu Youyou, completely preoccupied with worry about her injuries. How could he find the hands to deal with them? Having no choice, he could only lay Gu Youyou down on a large boulder and told a few disciples to keep a close watch. He himself stood guard around her, slaying the Xuanzong disciples who rushed at them one by one. But continuing like this would be very dangerous for Youyou; he must find a doctor for her immediately. "Hey, I¡¯m over here..." A woman¡¯s voice shouted in the forest. Jin Zijin focused his gaze and saw it was Searcy in a sorry state, with Gui Yunxi by her side, holding a rock and shrinking behind Searcy. Searcy also knew medical skills, which was great. Jin Zijin urgently called several Tianzong disciples to bring the lady across from them over. In the chaos, Searcy finally made it safely to Gu Youyou¡¯s side. Seeing Gu Youyou¡¯s pale face, Searcy was uncontrollably furious. She clenched her teeth tightly and said in a low voice, "Did that old pervert do this?" After checking Gu Youyou¡¯s pulse and finding she was still alive, but not far from death, she couldn¡¯t care about anything else. She took out silver needles that had been soaked in anesthetic from Gu Youyou, aiming at several acupuncture points on her body. It didn¡¯t matter how the anesthetic would affect her; as long as it wasn¡¯t fatal. But if she didn¡¯t give her a few needles to protect her heart vessels soon, Gu Youyou wouldn¡¯t make it. Tian Jizi and Yu Jizi fought from inside the cave to the outside, and now they had reached the top of Tianmen Mountain. They moved with elegance and the air of immortals. From afar, the two white-haired elders were fighting gloriously above the clouds of Tianmen Mountain, like immortals descending to the mortal world. Some hunters from Lotus Village were hunting in the mountains; hearing the commotion, they all came to watch. They were on the opposite mountain, excited beyond themselves at such a sight. "The fairies are fighting, Shunzi, have you ever seen fairies fight? Let¡¯s go take a look. If a fairy takes a fancy to us, what need do we have to hunt anymore? We could be disciples of a fairy and become one ourselves." The hunter was clutching Shunzi¡¯s wrist so tightly he was almost crushing it in his excitement. Shunzi finally pulled his hand free and said, "I¡¯m not going. I have to go home to take care of my wife. If I became a fairy, what would she do?" "You blockhead, you deserve to hunt for the rest of your life. You¡¯re not going? Well, I am!" Yu Jizi was gradually losing. He thought Tian Jizi had aged and would not be as good as in the past, but Tian Jizi turned out to be even more formidable than he had imagined. Of course, his own crushing defeat was also because he had used so much energy today and had given Tian Jizi the upper hand. "Senior brother, do you really intend to kill me here?" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I should not have spared you fifty years ago. A moment¡¯s pity on my part let you take advantage," Tian Jizi said. Tian Jizi struck out a palm towards Yu Jizi, putting all of his life¡¯s strength of Inner Strength into it. "You can go now." Yu Jizi clenched his teeth and narrowly evaded, but the force of the palm wind made him sway and he began to fall off the cliff. Shock crossed his face; he was not ready to die like this. His eyes darkened and he quickly pulled out a black whip from his waist, lashing it at Tian Jizi. Having just used up his energy with that full-force palm strike, Tian Jizi couldn¡¯t recover immediately and was hit by Yu Jizi¡¯s fierce strike. The whip instantly coiled around his legs. Tian Jizi¡¯s feet slipped from under him. Pulled by the black whip, he widened his eyes in fury, plunging down the cliff together with Yu Jizi. Chapter 886 - 880: Falling Off the Cliff Chapter 886: Chapter 880: Falling Off the CliffEveryone was stunned by the scene, their master had fallen off the cliff; how could they still have the heart to fight? They all stopped and ran toward the mountain peak of Tianmen Mountain. Jin Zijin was momentarily stupefied, then glanced at Gu Youyou and followed the others. Everyone climbed to the edge of the cliff and called out loudly, but there was no response. Below the cliff was white mist, obscuring the view of anything beneath. The clash between the Dao Family¡¯s Tianzong and Xuanzong ended with both Tian Jizi and Yu Jizi falling off the cliff. Jin Zijin¡¯s eyes widened, he couldn¡¯t believe his master was gone just like that... No, he needed to go down and look for him. He walked dazedly over to the rock where Gu Youyou was placed, ordering several disciples to take her to Lotus Village, then to Qingshui Town, to find Qin Changlin. There, there were medicines, and the best medical facilities. The disciples of Tianzong and Xuanzong all descended Tianmen Mountain, and several hours later, they found the valley beneath the cliff. The valley below had many tall trees snapped in two; on the ground was a large pool of blood. However, there was no sign of Tian Jizi or Yu Jizi. Had they died and been dragged away by wild beasts, or had they not died at all? If they had not died, where had they gone? ... Gu Youyou awoke in immense pain, not knowing how long she had slept. She opened her eyes and saw a familiar place, one she had not visited in a long time. It was the operating room at Jisheng Hall in Qingshui Town. It looked the same as when she left years ago; she moaned in pain, and the doctor immediately stood up and hurried to her side. "Qin..." Gu Youyou barely managed to utter one word before she couldn¡¯t pronounce the second. Her throat was excruciatingly painful. "Sister Youyou, you¡¯re finally awake, you¡¯ve been unconscious for five days," Qin Changlin said as he extended a hand. Gu Youyou looked down at herself; she was wrapped in bandages and supported by wooden splints. It seemed her broken ribs had been reset. But Qin Changlin was a half-competent doctor, okay for minor ailments, but was he capable of such a complex operation? Damn, he couldn¡¯t have set them wrong, could he? Gu Youyou seriously doubted Qin Changlin¡¯s skills, becoming very anxious. Improperly set ribs could be a problem for life. Seeing her anxious expression, Qin Changlin hurriedly said, "Wait until your throat is better to talk about anything, Doctor Searcy said you should stay still for now, otherwise your bones might shift." Searcy? Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Could it be that her ribs weren¡¯t set by Qin Changlin, but by Searcy? Searcy learned quickly; Gu Youyou had once taught her how to set a deer¡¯s broken bones, she should be able to manage, right? Well, there was no other choice; Searcy¡¯s work had to be more reliable than Qin Changlin¡¯s. Gu Youyou gently nodded her head. Qin Changlin poured a cup of water for Gu Youyou, helping her sip a small mouthful. He sighed helplessly, "I always hoped you would come back, but if I had known you¡¯d return like this, I¡¯d rather you never came back." Gu Youyou listened quietly, staring at him. She never imagined she would return to Qingshui Town in this state. Right now, she had many things to ask, but her condition made it impossible to speak, and with injuries on her hands, writing was not an option, so she could only stare helplessly. Speaking for himself, Qin Changlin said, "These years, Jisheng Hall has earned quite a bit of silver; not just from nearby villages, but even the big cities nearby come here for medicine. I, Qin Changlin, am quite renowned locally, if my master were still alive, he would be very pleased..." Chapter 887 - 881 Throat Damaged Chapter 887: Chapter 881 Throat DamagedKnowing Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t speak, and that she had slept for so long that she could no longer fall asleep, he sat beside her and spoke non-stop. About Jisheng Hall, Qingshui Town, Lotus Village. He even talked about how he himself had married a wife five months ago, planning to have children within a year. He went as far as to tell Gu Youyou about that wealthy young lady who had been entangled with Yue Rujing and whom she had eventually married, how many children she had borne. Gu Youyou really wanted to ask him if he wasn¡¯t thirsty from talking so much, but whenever she tried to speak, her throat hurt so much that she simply endured it. Two or three hours passed like this before the door to the operating room finally opened. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Enter Searcy, still yawning. Upon seeing Gu Youyou awake, she was overjoyed. "You¡¯re finally awake. You¡¯ve given me quite a hard time these past few days. I¡¯ve been taking turns with this idiot to guard you, unable to get a good night¡¯s sleep, always fearing this fool would mess up and you¡¯d stop breathing without anyone noticing." Qin Changlin¡¯s face turned green with outrage. Ever since he was young, he had felt he was much smarter than his siblings. When had he become someone constantly called an idiot? He pointed at Searcy¡¯s nose and retorted angrily, "What does your PMS have to do with me?" Gu Youyou was stunned by Qin Changlin¡¯s words. Back in the day, because her body contained a cold poison, and having difficulty in Kuishui, she couldn¡¯t explain to Qin Changlin what the issue was. So, she had told him she had PMS, that abdominal pain and insomnia were normal and would pass in a few days. But now he remembered it vividly and had even used it against Searcy. It was also Searcy¡¯s first time hearing this term, and she was taken aback, not knowing how to retort. Searcy told Gu Youyou that things were chaotic that day. When she and Gui Yunxi hurried back that night, they saw Tianzong and Xuanzong¡¯s people clashing in fierce combat, with Jin Zijin protecting her. At that time, she was already unconscious, and her life was hanging by a thread. Tian Jizi and Yu Jizi, the two white-haired elders, fought on a mountaintop and later both fell off a cliff. It was only then that Tianzong and Xuanzong¡¯s people stopped. Jin Zijin and Huo Li led their respective groups down the cliff to search for the elders, while she was taken to Jisheng Hall by a few others. Seeing Gu Youyou wrapped in bandages, Searcy was visibly worried. "I set your bones, and it was my first time doing such a thing, so I wasn¡¯t very confident." She hurriedly corrected herself, "Hey, hey, it¡¯s not that my medical skills are lacking. It¡¯s just that your condition was so critical at the time, you could have lost your life at any moment, which added psychological pressure and made the surgery more difficult. So you need to get better quickly. If anything isn¡¯t right, you¡¯ll have to figure it out yourself." After listening to Searcy, Gu Youyou felt completely unsettled. But no matter what, she had survived and owed her thanks. Gu Youyou spoke with difficulty, "Thank you!" Her throat hurt unbearably, and her voice was so hoarse it was unrecognizable. Qin Changlin hurriedly said, "Sister Youyou, you should talk less. If you don¡¯t take care of your throat, it could be permanently damaged." Gu Youyou¡¯s voice was very pleasant, a young girl¡¯s clear and spirit-like voice, like a oriole emerging from the valley. It would be a terrible shame if it were truly ruined. She had been awake for quite some time now, but Jin Zijin was nowhere to be seen. Whether Tian Jizi and Yu Jizi survived their fall from the cliff remained unknown. Gu Youyou wanted to ask Searcy, but Searcy was now sitting beside her dozing off. It seemed Searcy really hadn¡¯t had a proper sleep in a long time. There was a knock at the door. Searcy woke from her doze and yawned as she went to open the door. Chapter 888 - 882: Searching the Mountain Chapter 888: Chapter 882: Searching the MountainEntering was Gui Yunxi alongside Shunzi. Shunzi¡¯s tone revealed joy as he asked, "I heard Big Sister has awakened?" Searcy turned her head to glance, and Gu Youyou was also gazing at them with open eyes. She nodded gently, making way for Gui Yunxi and Shunzi to enter. Shunzi had matured since two years prior. His gentle features now bore a touch more resilience. Seeing Gu Youyou, his face broke into delighted relief, "Big Sister finally woke up, that¡¯s great. Erya can rest assured now. Big Sister, how are you feeling now?" Searcy blocked him, saying, "Her throat is injured, she can¡¯t talk. Right now, well, there¡¯s no threat to her life, but she needs rest. No long talks, please. Oh, right, didn¡¯t you go into the mountains? Did you find Jin Zijin and the others?" Gui Yunxi shook his head, "The Dao Family mobilized many people, and the nearby garrison troops as well. They searched the mountains for several days, but aside from the bloodstains at the base of the mountain, they found no clue." "So, are they still looking?" "Yes, there¡¯s blood, which means they were injured, so naturally, the search continues. However, some people are guessing... after they fell, their bodies might have been eaten by wild beasts underneath, which is why they can¡¯t be found." There was a moment of silence in the room, then Searcy spoke again, "There¡¯d be traces if they were eaten by wild beasts. Nothing at all; I find it unlikely. If those two old guys intentionally hid, I reckon even if we dispatched tens of thousands more searchers, we still might not find them, these fools." Gui Yunxi hastily said, "We can¡¯t stop searching, though. If the two of them are dead, or let¡¯s say both just injured and in hiding, it would be okay. But if one¡¯s dead and one¡¯s injured... who is dead and who is injured... it would be major events for both the Dao Family and the Imperial Court. It¡¯s a matter that affects the greater scheme of things, so before the opposition gives up, none of us can give up." Searcy raised an eyebrow, a dark smile crossing her lips, "A mere coachman, and yet you¡¯re spouting such principles. You¡¯ve made progress, haven¡¯t you?" Gui Yunxi laughed awkwardly, "These aren¡¯t my words. I heard them from the Princely Heir Yue and the others. Right now, with Xuanzong¡¯s people not pulling out, and Tianzong¡¯s people not leaving either. The Dao Family won¡¯t leave, and neither will the Imperial Court¡¯s dispatched troops. The Princely Heir Yue said this mountain search couldn¡¯t be finished in a few months. Now that Doctor Gu has awakened, it¡¯s good news. Jin Zhenren has been worried. When I return today, at least I have some news to report." Gui Yunxi looked towards Gu Youyou, and Gu Youyou nodded gently to him. In these times, Gu Youyou greatly hoped Jin Zijin would come to see her, but under the current circumstance, him staying in the mountains to continue the search was the most rational choice. It couldn¡¯t be hoped that Yue Rujing would handle things if Yu Jizi was found half dead. After so much effort to bring Yu Jizi to this state, they couldn¡¯t give him any chance of making a comeback. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Faced with Gu Youyou and Jin Zijin, Shunzi had many questions. But seeing Gu Youyou in her current state, he eventually swallowed those questions back down. There would be time in the future, once she fully recovered, to ask them. He¡¯s been out for a while, it¡¯s time to go back. His wife and children are waiting at home. Erya is close to giving birth, and he feared any complications with no one by her side. Their house was still next to the former thatched cottage of Jin Zijin. The thatched cottage remained as it had been, regularly tended to by Shunzi, but they did not live inside it, merely storing some farming tools and items. Their house consisted of a two-section compound, comprising the main house and east and west wings, constructed in the style of the Gu Family estate, yet slightly smaller than the Gu Family¡¯s courtyard. Chapter 889 - 883: Shunzi’s Family Chapter 889: Chapter 883: Shunzi¡¯s FamilyThis house was owned jointly by the siblings Sanbao and Erya. Initially when Gu Lao San had an accident, and Erya¡¯s mother committed suicide, Wang Shun¡¯s family disagreed with him marrying Gu Xiaoqing. Despite this, he insisted on marrying her and severed his ties with the Wang Family, becoming Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s live-in son-in-law. Later, when Gu Xiaoqing and her brother became prosperous, the Wang Family wanted to take them back. But Shunzi was not foolish, knowing that if they returned, all the money they had earned would belong to the clan head, and that would include all of Gu Family¡¯s silver. Therefore, he adamantly refused. Shunzi¡¯s mother was an enlightened woman who had treated Youyou well in the past, but with a domineering mother-in-law and sisters-in-law pressing down, and her own husband not being assertive, she barely had a say. Fortunately, everyone¡¯s days were passing well. When Shunzi returned, Wang Family¡¯s aunt was busy drying washed clothes on the bamboo poles in front of his house. Erya was close to giving birth and it was really inappropriate for her to go to the riverbank to wash clothes, especially since she was also taking care of a child. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To hunt better prey to nourish his wife, Shunzi had often gone into the mountains with fellow hunters recently. Twelve or thirteen-year-old Sanbao was bustling around, busy with the work in the fields. "Mom, you¡¯ve come to help at home again, be careful or grandma will scold you again." Hearing her son say this, Wang Family¡¯s aunt couldn¡¯t help but respond loudly, "Let her say what she wants! If she infuriates me, I¡¯ll divorce your father, and stop serving their family, and see whom she can complain about then." Shunzi, usually hearing his mother not speak like this, was stunned and quickly asked, "Mom, has something happened? Did grandma upset you again?" Wang Family¡¯s aunt¡¯s eyes reddened as she spoke, "Your grandma is always like that, when doesn¡¯t she upset someone? It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve gotten used to it." Shunzi¡¯s mother was honest and capable. In times like these, it seemed the more honest a person was, the more they suffered. Working hard yet still being scolded, Shunzi¡¯s mother was such a person. Shunzi knew what kind of person his grandmother was, and he just sighed, "If it really doesn¡¯t work, Mom, go back and talk with Dad, consider splitting the family. You could take my younger siblings and move in with us. Our house is large, and Brother Jin¡¯s room is also empty, it would certainly be more comfortable than squeezing in with Uncle and Aunt." Wang Family¡¯s aunt sighed and said, "You make it sound so easy. If it were so easy, do you think it would have come to this? Your father is too filial and too easily swayed. It would be truly surprising if he agreed to split. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Go and check on Erya, I think she is going to give birth in a few days. The first baby was a boy, this time I really hope it¡¯s a girl." Shunzi smiled, took the basin from his mother¡¯s hands, and said, "My mom is really progressive, other mothers-in-law always hope their daughters-in-law keep having boys, yet you hope it¡¯s a girl." "What¡¯s so good about a bunch of manly men? Look at your uncle¡¯s family, all five are boys. Our family has just our little sister as a girl, much more endearing..." Erya, having heard that Youyou had awakened and was out of danger, finally felt relieved. These past few days, her heart had been fluttering with worry, fearing that Youyou could not pull through. "Shunzi, did you ask what exactly happened to elder sister? And about brother-in-law, why is everyone saying that they actually have no relationship, that grandpa only had them marry to cure an affliction and to deceive others?" All these arrangements had been made by Yue Tingfang. Now, everyone in Lotus Village knew that Youyou and Jin Zijin weren¡¯t really related; they were together only for treatment purposes. Chapter 890 - 884 They are Not Related Chapter 890: Chapter 884 They are Not RelatedJin Zijin agreed to take in Gu Youyou, because he had once had an accident while hunting in the mountains when he first came to Lotus Village and nearly died there. Later, Gu Feng saved him and in order to repay the debt of gratitude, he agreed to help Gu Youyou. They later realized that Gu Youyou and Jin Zijin were not really husband and wife. Generally, even the poorest couples would hold a wedding ceremony, but due to Gu Youyou being close to death that day, the ceremony was skipped. Normally, a chicken is used as a substitute in such cases, but they did not even have a chicken, so everyone believed it was a sham. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their marriage was fake. The outsiders didn¡¯t know, but how could Erya and the others not know? Despite outsider claims that their marriage was fake, Erya saw how genuinely affectionate the eldest sister and her husband were to each other; their gazes filled with genuine emotion couldn¡¯t be faked. Unless something happened that forced them to act that way. Shunzi had been unaware previously, but in the past few days, after interacting with Jin Zijin, he had come to understand the situation. He looked at his mother and swallowed his words. Shunzi¡¯s mother, understanding of the situation, immediately smiled and took her grandson out the door. Only then did Shunzi whisper to Erya, "I¡¯m telling you this, but you mustn¡¯t blabber about it!" Erya took on a serious tone, yet couldn¡¯t suppress her dissatisfaction, "Who¡¯s the blabbermouth? You¡¯re the blabbermouth!" "Alright, alright, I¡¯m the blabbermouth!" Shunzi conceded. "You know Brother Jin is no ordinary person. He came to our village years ago on a mission, searching for something in the big mountains. A few days ago, one of the mountains collapsed, and what they were searching for was inside; after that, he left." Erya, confused, asked, "What does that have to do with my big sister?" Shunzi explained, "Recently, there has been trouble in those mountains, and the military has arrived. Do you know why?" "I don¡¯t know," Erya shook her head. "It¡¯s complicated," Shunzi continued, "Something big happened in those mountains; they are searching for someone. Both the Dao Family¡¯s Heavenly Master and the State Preceptor are involved in the search, and so is Brother Jin. Brother Jin¡¯s real identity is that of the senior brother from the Heavenly Sect of the Dao Family, and he cannot marry because of that status." Shunzi gave Erya a knowing look, and even though she felt she didn¡¯t quite understand, she nodded nonetheless. Dwelling further on such matters was pointless; the less these ordinary villagers knew, the better. "So, are you going back up the mountain tomorrow?" "Yes, of course. Brother Jin is worried about my sister¡¯s health. Now that she is fine, I need to take Gui Yunxi to inform him. Gui Yunxi is from Beiping and not used to mountain paths; he might get lost on his own." ... "Senior brother, where could master be? Why is he avoiding us? I¡¯m exhausted; I haven¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep in almost ten days." "You were snoring away in the tent just last night." Jin Zijin, who had not had a good rest for a long time, had bloodshot eyes. Yue Rujing choked a bit, then said, "Slip of the tongue, ah! It was a slip. I haven¡¯t slept well in ten days. You saw me sleeping in the tent, but my mind was occupied with thoughts of master." Jin Zijin responded, "Master¡¯s life or death is uncertain; we can only continue searching." "Indeed, senior brother is right. I just don¡¯t understand, what does master mean? Where has he hidden? It¡¯s been so many days and we¡¯ve searched all the mountains nearby." Chapter 891 - 885: Search the Mountain Without Success Chapter 891: Chapter 885: Search the Mountain Without SuccessJin Zijin pondered for a moment before suddenly saying, "If Master were avoiding us, it would at least mean he is safe, but I fear he is seriously injured now... If Xuanzong¡¯s people find him before we do..." Yue Rujing¡¯s heart raced, casting aside the exhaustion on his face, he said, "Brother, you¡¯re right. I really hope that the half-dead Yu Jizi is found by us first." Shunzi went back into the mountain today, bringing Gui Yunxi with him. "How is Youyou?" Jin Zijin immediately asked upon their arrival. Yue Rujing thought to himself: It¡¯s rare to see Brother so unsettled, truly rare. "Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother Jin, sister is no longer in life-threatening danger, but she has injured her throat and still can¡¯t speak." "That¡¯s good!" Jin Zijin breathed a sigh of relief. "Tell her, when I have time, I¡¯ll visit her and let her rest easy and recover." Shunzi nodded and said, "I¡¯ll definitely convey the message." After a moment, he added, "Big Brother Jin, would you like to visit home when you have time? I¡¯ve been keeping your house tidy." For the first time in days, Jin Zijin smiled, though faint, it was like the dispersed sunlight clearing the previous gloom. "Thank you, Shunzi!" He patted Shunzi¡¯s shoulder. Gui Yunxi spoke to Yue Rujing from the side. "Searcy said that there are several herbs that Jisheng Hall in Qingshui Town does not have; we probably need to fetch them from the palace. Princely Heir Yue, could you arrange someone to look for those herbs? Doctor Gu¡¯s recovery would be quicker." Jisheng Hall in Qingshui Town, unlike the one in Beijing, lacks many expensive medicinal herbs, mainly because in such a small place, no one can afford those medicines. And those who can afford them wouldn¡¯t go to Qin Changlin for treatment; they¡¯d directly head to Beijing. Yue Rujing took the list of medicines from Gui Yunxi, looked at it and said, "All right, I will arrange for someone to get them." Gui Yunxi hesitated, and Yue Rujing glanced sideways at him and asked, "Is there anything else?" "Can this commoner ask Princely Heir Yue for a favor?" "What favor?" "I¡¯ve been away from home for a long time, and my parents must be worried. Could you arrange for someone to send a message to my mother and father to reassure them, so they won¡¯t worry too much?" Yue Rujing laughed heartily and said, "Of course, that¡¯s a small matter. Alright, go back to Jisheng Hall, and don¡¯t hesitate to come to us if you need anything." ... After searching for over a month, the three large teams still found nothing. And the vast mountains behind Lotus Village had been thoroughly searched. Unwilling as they were to leave, they had no choice but to do so. That day, everyone left the mountains with mixed emotions, only Huo Li looked utterly pale, avoiding Jin Zijin and Yue Rujing. He knew very well that if something truly happened to Yu Jizi, he couldn¡¯t compete with Jin Zijin with his abilities. However, these were concerns for later; the urgent task was to quickly return to Sanqing Temple and unite Xuanzong¡¯s disciples. And to ensure that everyone believed the master was still alive and would return. As long as the master¡¯s name still held them together, no major trouble would arise for the time being. Yue Rujing actually wanted to take this opportunity to deal with Huo Li, but Jin Zijin clearly wasn¡¯t in the mood. He had been tirelessly following the main force searching the mountains for over a month. The soldiers had sealed off the mountain, and the villagers, too scared to hunt, just roamed around the small hills behind the village, while the great mountains behind Lotus Village had become legendary to them. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 892 - 886 She Said It Hurts Chapter 892: Chapter 886 She Said It HurtsThe hunter who had seen the fairies fight returned that day and said that there were fairies in the mountains. The emperor had been searching for the Elixir of Life for many years and had finally received a revelation that a fairy had descended upon the mountain behind Lotus Village. So he immediately mobilized the troops stationed in Yangguan City and conducted a month-long search of the mountain. Alas, nothing was found. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were those who said the emperor was just stirring up empty air. Could mere mortals even find a fairy? Search for a month? Perhaps the fairy had flown away long ago. Of course, these words were all spoken in secret, and no one dared to speak them openly and casually. After a month of rest, Gu Youyou was able to sit up. She had been freed from the restraints used to immobilize her, and she only needed to rest quietly now. Her throat had healed as well, but it was still somewhat damaged and no longer as supple and melodious as before. She was sitting in her wheelchair in the courtyard, basking in the sun. Under the sunlight, her porcelain skin appeared somewhat translucent, with the paleness of someone recovering from a serious illness. Jin Zijin stood at the courtyard entrance for a long time without entering. After not seeing her for a month, leaving her to struggle on the brink of life and death, did she faint over and over again in pain, screaming his name from the bottom of her heart while he was not by her side? Perhaps only someone as heartless as he could do so. But he was afraid that upon seeing her, witnessing her sick and pale face, he would not bear to leave. Yue Rujing nudged Jin Zijin from behind and said, "Senior Brother, why aren¡¯t you going in? Haven¡¯t you been wanting to see her for a long time?" "She is resting," Jin Zijin said. His face was somewhat gloomy, with an indistinctly troubled expression. Yue Rujing began to smile and said, "Then you wait here. I¡¯ll go back first. Can¡¯t let Huo Li cause any chaos when he gets back." "Mmm, go back quickly," Jin Zijin nodded and said. Yue Rujing gave another glance at the person in the courtyard, sighed softly and said, "Senior Brother, please... send her my regards." A while after Yue Rujing left, Gu Youyou opened her eyes. The warmth of the sun made it easy to doze off, but she couldn¡¯t sleep for long. She had napped for about half an hour. Turning her face, she saw Jin Zijin standing bewildered at the entrance. She looked at him, slightly surprised. He had come? How long had he been there? Why didn¡¯t he come in? She thought when she was dying, her mind was filled with thoughts of him; as she closed her eyes, she saw him, and upon opening them again to see him, it felt like it had been a century. Seeing him now made her feel somewhat dazed. Jin Zijin strode towards her, his gaze falling on the specially made wheelchair she was sitting in. "Does it still hurt?" His voice was very tender, soft like a pathetic and pitiable blade of grass. "It hurts," she said. Jin Zijin listened, and his heart suddenly clenched tight. She said it hurt, her voice not as clear and lively as before, somewhat hoarse. He remembered they had said her throat was injured. He did not know how her throat had been injured, but he simply asked, "Has your throat not healed yet?" Gu Youyou nodded gently and said, "I still ate that disgusting insect; it crawled in and out and injured my throat. But it didn¡¯t manage to take anything out from my stomach. Yu Jizi, that old scoundrel, was so furious his face turned green. If I didn¡¯t take the opportunity to mock him a few times, if I died, wouldn¡¯t I be at a great loss?" Jin Zijin¡¯s heart ached at her words and he said, "You find satisfaction in sharp words, but isn¡¯t it you, in the end, who suffer? With an injured throat, how can you still speak?" Chapter 893 - 887: Life Is Endless, Thus the Path Has No End Chapter 893: Chapter 887: Life Is Endless, Thus the Path Has No End"Back then, I thought I was really going to die. I lost so much blood, those insect eggs hatched, and the insects drank my blood. There were other girls too, all struggling in heart-wrenching pain. At first, I was so scared, but gradually, I wasn¡¯t anymore. I was dying, and I couldn¡¯t do anything to that old bastard, but I could still curse him, and when my throat was ruined, I could still glare at him with my eyes..." "Stop talking!" Jin Zijin lowered his head, covered her lips with his, and stifled the words in her mouth. Regrettably, he got away! Suddenly, he felt that it was better he had escaped. If he had died that day, he wouldn¡¯t be able to taste a fate worse than death. As long as he was alive, there was still a chance. His lips gently nibbled and turned, gradually soothing the waves of palpitations she was feeling. It took a while before he let go of her. Resting his forehead against hers, he whispered, "I came too late, do you blame me?" Gu Youyou said, "I did, when I was close to dying, I blamed you. But then you came, just in time, I just had enough breath left to see you." Jin Zijin sighed, his body trembling slightly. Fortunately, he came, just in time. He pulled up the thin blanket covering her legs and said, "I¡¯ll take you home, this will never happen again." "Mhm, good!" Gu Youyou nodded gently. She had been out in the sun for quite a long time now. ... Erya, having finished her confinement, came to Jisheng Hall with her newly born daughter to see Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou needed to recuperate in tranquility, so she hadn¡¯t gone to Lotus Village to see them. The little one hadn¡¯t been named yet; her eldest son took both their names, calling him Wang Qing, and she always hoped Gu Youyou would name her daughter. "Big sister, you¡¯re the most educated in our family. I hope this daughter can be as capable as you in the future." Gu Youyou carefully took the baby into her arms. The little one was chubby, pale, and tenderly nurtured by Erya and Shunzi, an achievement rare for a child from a rural area in these times. She took out a pair of small silver bracelets to play with her, and she began to laugh. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When she laughed, her eyes curved like crescents, just like the crescent moon in the sky. Gu Youyou suddenly thought of her name. She said, "Let¡¯s call her Wang Yue, nickname Yue Ya. Look how her pretty eyes resemble crescents when she laughs." Erya joyfully accepted the name, delightedly calling out ¡¯Yue Ya, little Yue Ya.¡¯ Knowing they were coming, Gu Youyou had prepared gifts for the child in advance, having had a pair of silver bracelets and two peace locks made. All in silver, as gold would be too conspicuous in these parts. She gave one pair of silver bracelets to Yue Ya, and a peace lock each to Yue Ya and Wang Qing. Jin Zijin couldn¡¯t stay long in Qingshui Town, so after Gu Youyou was fit enough for long travels, he took her back to Beijing. The carriage looked very unassuming on the outside, but inside, it was comfortably arranged. Searcy and Gu Youyou sat inside, while Gui Yunxi drove the carriage, and sometimes Jin Zijin would take a turn. The journey felt like traversing a million miles, from life to death, from death back to life, from one world to another. She experienced all four seasons, the cycle of life and death, the changing tides, traversing mountains and rivers, from the rise of morning mists to the dispersal at twilight. Life is endless, so the road has no end... They traveled intermittently, taking nearly half a month to reach Beijing. With all this turmoil, winter had already arrived in Beijing. Chapter 894 - 888: The Prodigal Son Returns Chapter 894: Chapter 888: The Prodigal Son ReturnsThe weather was cold, and Gu Youyou had not been in good health, but she felt much better than the first time she came. The bloodletting in the ancient tomb had resulted in a significant loss of blood, but it had also expelled much of the cold poison from her body. Once she got back, she just needed to adjust a few more medicinal prescriptions and drink them, and she would likely recover completely. Although she had suffered this time, it turned out to be a fortunate mishap. The ordeal had also resolved a old family affliction she had for many years. She used this reasoning to comfort Madam Lin, and finally, Madam Lin¡¯s tear-stained face relaxed. "Alright, alright, Youyou¡¯s fortune has come from misfortune this time, and it seems her health is finally going to improve." Madam Lin was also very happy, saying, "Now that Youyou¡¯s illness is cured, she can live to see her children and grandchildren thrive." Speaking of children and grandchildren, Gu Youyou felt somewhat embarrassed. Although Yu Jizi had run off, based on what Jin Zijin had seen at the bottom of the cliff at that time, Yu Jizi had only been injured. He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to do evil again for a while. And with all his medicinal men dead, Jin Ziyuan had become more vigilant; it would not be so easy for Yu Jizi to make a comeback. Jin Zijin would continue to search for them in secret. No matter what, they were now taking the initiative instead of being passive. The evil deeds he had done should also be publicly exposed one by one at this opportunity. There were also truths about Jin Zijin¡¯s identity and about certain events of the past... There was still much they needed to do; the end of one story was the start of another. ... As firecrackers mark the year¡¯s end, the spring breeze warms those who drink the festive liquor. When the bright sun shines over thousands of households, it is time to replace old talismans with fresh peach ones. Youyou had fully recovered and welcomed the New Year. It was rare for the cousin to return home; to the Lin Family, the second day of the new year was busier than New Year¡¯s Eve and the first day. This was because Lin Qianqing was coming back, and without her, Madam Lin always felt that the family was incomplete. She knew her thoughts were wrong, but Lin Qianqing was her only daughter, and although the son born from another woman was not bad to her, without that blood connection, something felt missing. "Oh my, Daya is coming back. You quickly check for me, are all these prepared items proper?" With a beaming smile, He Xiang said, "Madam, everything is in order; all are of the finest quality." "That¡¯s good. I always get nervous when she comes back; I¡¯m afraid there will be some oversight. Daya is no ordinary person; she¡¯s King Jin¡¯s consort and the future Empress. We can¡¯t have the slightest mistake, or it would be a matter for ridicule." "I understand, Madam. In front of outsiders, you can¡¯t call the young miss Daya anymore. You should call her ¡¯King Jin Consort.¡¯" "Oh right, look at me, I¡¯ve got to get it right. It should indeed be ¡¯Consort,¡¯ [b]¡¯King Jin Consort.¡¯" The arrival of King Jin with his consort at her family home was a great honor. Long Luo was busy making preparations before dawn, yet the consort still seemed disinterested. She pouted and squatted down, whispering to Lin Qianqing, "Consort, we are returning to Lin Residence today; why aren¡¯t you happy?" Lin Qianqing smiled lightly, though her smile seemed somewhat forced. She said, "Naturally, I¡¯m happy; I¡¯ve heard that my cousin is at home, and her health has greatly improved. I can go and see her." Long Luo nodded gently, "Yes, miss. Your cousin was kidnapped by thieves this time and went through a terrible ordeal. Fortunately, she¡¯s alright now, or else what would we have done?" Lin Qianqing suddenly remembered the words Gu Youyou had told her¡ªthat being taken by thieves didn¡¯t mean freedom. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not long after those words were said, the event actually happened to her. Was this considered fate? Chapter 895 - 889: Attending a Physiology Class Chapter 895: Chapter 889: Attending a Physiology ClassNo, what kind of divine will is that? She only wished that the thief had taken her instead, and if that thief had been him, it would have been even better. Even if death were the outcome, at least it would be outside. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Long Luo chose joyous hairpins for Lin Qianqing to wear. Seeing her emaciated little face, she sighed gently, "The princess must look better with a smile, and your dimples show only when you do. You are clearly the most honored princess in our Prince Residence, yet because of your aloofness, the Prince has been lured away by those vixens. Apart from the first and fifteenth days of the lunar month and on your birthday every year, the Prince doesn¡¯t come. Continuing like this is no solution. I¡¯m truly afraid that when we return to the Lin Residence today, Madam will ask me about it again." Lin Qianqing spoke in a low voice, "Tell her that I am doing very well." "But how could this be considered ¡¯very well¡¯? Those women do not take you seriously anymore." "What is there to fear? When the New Year comes, the Prince still has to accompany me back to my parents¡¯ home. If they want to go, they still need my approval. How much favor I receive is not important; the key is who¡¯s in charge in this house." Long Luo¡¯s eyes widened, never expecting to hear such words from her own princess. She thought, when the princess was still with the Lin Family, she was so clever, how could she not outwit a few vixenish women? ... The Lin Residence was bustling as it welcomed King Jin and his princess. According to tradition, the men were seated at one table and the women at another. The Old Madam of the Lin Family, Madam Lin, Lin Qianqing, Lin Zixin, Gu Youyou. The five of them gathered around the large round table, which seemed somewhat sparse. Madam Lin was, of course, happy and, once the doors were closed, she couldn¡¯t care less about rank and decorum. She sat next to Lin Qianqing and bent down to look at her belly. "Daya, it¡¯s been so long; is there any movement in your belly?" Lin Qianqing¡¯s face flushed, and she pulled at the corners of her mouth, saying, "Not yet, it¡¯s not that quick." "Quick?" Madam Lin raised her voice by an octave, but seeing the Old Madam Lin¡¯s disapproving gaze directed at her, she hurriedly lowered her voice again, "Those two Consorts and four noble concubines have entered the residence, how are you not anxious? If you, the principal wife, let the concubines take the lead, it won¡¯t just be a loss of face for you, but also for our Lin Family." Lin Qianqing said softly, "This kind of thing cannot be rushed. What use is there in me being anxious alone? Besides, none of them are pregnant at the moment!" "Since no one else is pregnant, you should be even more vigilant and put in more effort. Only by bearing the eldest son will you truly secure your position as principal wife." After speaking, she looked at Gu Youyou sitting opposite her and said, "Youyou, later, take a look at your cousin¡¯s pulse to see what the issue is. If it¡¯s a physical condition, she must take medicine and cure it quickly." Gu Youyou put down her chopsticks, unable to resist giving them a lesson. Gu Youyou said, "Cousin is only how old, just turned sixteen, right? Giving birth at this age is not as healthy as a twenty-year-old girl. Auntie, whether it¡¯s the eldest son or not is actually not important. The key is that the child is smart and of good quality. One smart child is worth a bunch of dunces. But you don¡¯t know, giving birth to a smart child requires certain tricks." Madam Lin highly respected Gu Youyou¡¯s medical skills and, hearing her say this, felt that it made sense, only that twenty years old seemed a bit too late ¨C the prime time would have passed. She automatically ignored the words "twenty years old" and focused on the words "smart." Her eyes shining, she asked, "Youyou, do you know how to give birth to smart children?" Chapter 896 - 890 Preparing for Pregnancy Chapter 896: Chapter 890 Preparing for PregnancyGu Youyou giggled and nodded, saying, "Of course I do!" Madam Lin was extremely excited and said, "Then quickly tell your cousin, how exactly can she conceive intelligent children?" Gu Youyou replied, "There are so many conditions, all of which must be met, and I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll find them troublesome." "It¡¯s not troublesome at all. Who would complain about trouble when it comes to having children?" Gu Youyou glanced mysteriously at Lin Qianqing before saying to Madam Lin, "Originally, it¡¯s not ideal for cousins with blood relations like this to have children, but since the Ducal Residence is a large family, and Qianqing is related to King Jin by several degrees of consanguinity, let¡¯s not discuss that. "However, age is very important. The optimal childbearing age for a woman should be at least above twenty, with a mature body capable of conceiving a superior child. It¡¯s just like with trees¡ª the fruit of a young tree is never as good as that of a mature tree, right?" Madam Lin pursed her lips, indicating for her to continue. She intended to ignore that point anyway. "Next, if you want to have a good child, you should start preparing for pregnancy six months in advance. The days of the pregnancy must be carefully calculated, not to be taken lightly..." Gu Youyou spouted a river of prenatal and eugenics theories, which Madam Lin had someone write down, and then had Long Luo take them back to supervise Lin Qianqing¡¯s preparation for pregnancy. With Lin Qianqing¡¯s slow nature, even if she couldn¡¯t bear the first child, having an intelligent child to eliminate the trash would be an accomplishment. No matter what, this child would be legitimate, backed by the Lin Family, the Empress, and the Ducal Residence. After the feast, Gu Youyou chatted with Lin Qianqing. "You don¡¯t seem to be having a good time, but it doesn¡¯t look like heartbreak. What¡¯s really going on?" Lin Qianqing smiled and said, "What else? The more women in the house, the more trouble there is." Long Luo, fanning the flames, added, "It¡¯s the Princess herself who isn¡¯t happy, showing her displeasure to the Prince. At first, the Prince consoled her, but after the Consort and favored concubines arrived, he grew tired of it. He would even say that the Princess was no longer as lively as when she was younger. Miss, please advise the Princess!" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Silence," Lin Qianqing scolded Long Luo, saying, "No one asked for your input, leave." With a pout, Long Luo bowed and left. Gu Youyou watched the door and sighed, saying, "Long Luo was chosen for you by my aunt and has been with you since you were young; she has your best interests at heart. It sounds like the Prince initially liked you very much. You turned your nose up at him, and with his warm face against your cold backside, he naturally lost patience over time?" Tears welled up in Lin Qianqing¡¯s eyes as she suddenly said, "Cousin, I really wish I were like you, inflicted with some incurable disease, at death¡¯s doorstep at any moment. Then, no one would force me into marriage." "So, you don¡¯t actually despise your cousin the Prince, you just dislike that kind of life." She nodded gently and said, "You could say that, so I really don¡¯t care who he dotes on." "Well then, I¡¯m out of solutions," Gu Youyou reclined in the chair and laughed, "How shall I put it, I think your mindset is quite good. At least when he favors other women, you won¡¯t be sad. If you want to live well, the power is in your hands; it all depends on what you want." "What do I want?" Lin Qianqing blinked her eyes. Gu Youyou laughed and said, "It seems I have to moonlight as a psychologist." Chapter 897 - 891 Fun Chapter 897: Chapter 891 Fun"Just spill it already," Gu Youyou teased, making Lin Qianqing feel as if she were back to the old times, her mood gradually brightening. "Basically, you should eat when you want, drink when you want, play when you want, and cause trouble like you always do. After all, with the support of the Lin Family, the Empress, and the Ducal Residence behind you, what¡¯s there to fear? If those concubines try to trip you up, just look at what your aunt did. Occasionally disciplining your cousin, the Prince¡¯s, concubines can also be quite the enjoyment..." After returning, Lin Qianqing thought about it for a long time and suddenly felt as if she had seen the light. Since she couldn¡¯t change her life, why not live as if it had never changed? ... On the third day of the new year, Miss Du from the Du Family came to visit. Lin Madam was in high spirits because Lin Qianqing had just returned to the residence, so she allowed her to enter. In fact, Miss Du had sent several visiting cards before, but Lin Madam had blocked them, saying that unless there was an imperial decree, nobody was allowed to see Gu Youyou, as she was not well. Of course, Miss Du wasn¡¯t the only one intercepted. Gu Youyou was unaware of all this. Cuiya placed a beautifully crafted box on the table, and Gu Youyou recognized it as a box for clothing that she had designed herself. Gu Youyou exclaimed, "A new design has come out?" Miss Du said, "Yes, the sample has arrived. It was made according to your size; you¡¯ll be the first one to wear the new piece." Gu Youyou broke into a smile, her idea to have the new designs drawn by a painter and grouped into a beautiful booklet to distribute to VIP clients had worked out brilliantly, encouraging them to place orders directly. To her surprise, this approach was quite a success. Now, the new products from the Manxiu Building had become a fashion pursuit for the wealthy ladies, who were willing to spend any amount of silver on them. Gu Youyou took out the clothing from the box. It was in the style she had drawn, and the fabric chosen by Miss Du was perfect. The inside was soft against the skin, and the outside was adorned with the exquisite Manxiu embroidery¡ªthis particular piece was embroidered by her personally. "It¡¯s not easy to see you," said Miss Du. Gu Youyou, not knowing the reason, laughed and said, "I¡¯m always in trouble, even my aunt is scared. By the way, how did you find the time to come to Beijing?" "I heard about your near-death experience and wanted to visit you soon, but my people have been turned away several times by Lin Madam. I arrived in Beijing yesterday, but with King Jin and his wife visiting, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for me to call on you, so I came today." "Oh," Gu Youyou nodded. At that moment, Xiang Chun brought tea, and she invited Miss Du to drink. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sipping her tea, Miss Du said, "Every year at this time, I go back to the old Du Family house to stay for a few days. The Du Family has no male heirs left in my generation. As long as I¡¯m alive, I must perform the ancestral rites. Once I¡¯m gone, the Du Family¡¯s lineage will truly be extinguished." She sighed, holding her teacup. Gu Youyou was silent for a moment and then said, "So you¡¯re not planning on remarrying? You¡¯re still young¡ªif you got married, you could have as many children as you wanted, couldn¡¯t you?" In an era with no family planning and with Miss Du able to afford it, she only had to let go of the grudges in her heart, and none of these would be issues. When Gu Youyou herself had been a wealthy businesswoman, she had thought it through quite clearly: once she secured the Gu Family¡¯s fortune, she would marry a groom into her family, holding a grand audition to select a fine husband solely for the purpose of continuing the Gu Family line. Thinking this, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Miss Du was just about to say something, but seeing Gu Youyou¡¯s laugh, she pursed her lips again. Chapter 898 - 892: The Coachman Outside the City Became Ill Chapter 898: Chapter 892: The Coachman Outside the City Became Ill"You think you¡¯re funny by suggesting that to me?" "I¡¯m sincerely offering you advice." Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but laugh and said, "If I were you, I would find myself a good son-in-law, someone with silver, good looks, and competence. All you¡¯re missing is someone to warm your bed. Get a compliant one to bear children, and if he disobeys, just sweep him out with a big broom, you..." "Oh, stop, stop..." Miss Du couldn¡¯t listen anymore and said, "Those shocking words of yours, if outsiders heard, it would be terrible. You needn¡¯t worry about my affairs; I¡¯m quite content as it is." "Then are you lamenting that no one will offer incense for the Du Family after your death?" Gu Youyou suddenly thought of something and added, "By the way, isn¡¯t the second son of the Jie Family not in Beijing anymore?" At the mention of the second son of the Jie Family, Miss Du¡¯s expression darkened as she said, "How would I know about his matters?" Gu Youyou casually said, "I heard he used to frequent the Manxiu Building to see you; has it been a long time?" Miss Du tugged at the corner of her mouth and said, "After he returned to Beijing last year for the ancestor worship, he hasn¡¯t visited since." "I saw him when I went to East Sea Fusang City. He was dressed as a Gate Guard and had become a guard of Fusang City." Gu Youyou always felt that Miss Du¡¯s insistence on not marrying was still somehow connected to Jie Zhonglin. Personally, she hoped she wouldn¡¯t get involved with Jie Zhonglin anymore, which is why she suggested she remarry. But what someone else thinks, how could she control that? So she just wanted to give a reminder and see if Miss Du really didn¡¯t know, or what was going on? Seeing Miss Du¡¯s surprised expression, it seemed she really didn¡¯t know. After a while, Miss Du said, "The eldest brother of the Jie Family holds the office second to the Great General of East Sea in Fusang City. He arranged the guard position for the second son as a form of trial, I guess." Miss Du didn¡¯t like this topic very much and quickly shifted it back to Gu Youyou. "I heard your chronic condition has healed, and it¡¯s likely that Madam Lin is anxious to find you a suitable family. With your personality, you¡¯re not really suited for backhouse women." Gu Youyou laughed it off, saying, "Well, let nature take its course. Who can guess what will happen tomorrow based on today?" ... Her body had recovered, and the poison had been resolved, making Gu Youyou feel much lighter. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her interest in researching those medications also waned, which displeased Searcy, who said, "How can you achieve great things with such laziness? Don¡¯t go out today, help me check if this formula is correct." Searcy was a very studious girl, quick at learning. If she were in the modern era, she¡¯d be a super top student. Gu Youyou taught her everything she had learned over the years, as long as she wanted to learn, almost faster than Gu Youyou imagined. Gu Youyou sighed that the disciple she formally accepted never learned much, and the benefits were all taken by her. Gu Youyou pouted and said, "I haven¡¯t entered the palace for a long time, and even the eunuch came asking after my disciple there. If I don¡¯t go soon, an imperial decree will follow. I¡¯m not checking it today; take a break as well. I heard the young coachman at the station outside the city has fallen ill recently, and they want you to give him a diagnosis." Searcy frowned and said, "Are you talking about Gui Yunxi?" "Yes." Gu Youyou nodded. "Who else could it be?" "What illness does he have? Such a hassle." Though she said that, she was already packing up her things. Chapter 899 - 893 Lovesickness Chapter 899: Chapter 893 LovesicknessGu Youyou chuckled, "What other illness could it be? Lovesickness, of course." Searcy was speechless¡ª¡ªshe hurled a book of Medical Skills at her, her face boiling with rage, almost igniting the room, her cheeks almost as red as Guan Gong¡¯s. "Hey, hey! If you dare, don¡¯t leave." "Damn, I¡¯ve accepted a fake disciple. How dare you hit your master?" Gu Youyou yelled while running, creating a scene of utter chaos. "Get lost, who¡¯s your disciple." ... Gu Youyou arrived at the palace, and the Empress Dowager greeted her warmly, asking, "It¡¯s good that you¡¯re safe. Now tell me, what exactly happened? It seems like it involved the State Preceptor and the Heavenly Master?" Gu Youyou explained with difficulty, "Actually, I¡¯m not very clear myself. I had fainted at the time, and by the time I woke up, I was already at the clinic. However, I did indeed hear that Tianzong had clashed with Xuanzong, and it was quite fierce." The Empress, with a compassionate face, sighed, "When the gate catches fire, the fish in the pond suffer. Youyou, you are those fish who suffered. Poor child, you kindly treated the Heavenly Master and then the State Preceptor, and nearly lost your own life. Sigh! Luckily, you are safe now. The Emperor mentioned that this is an internal matter of the Dao Sect, and we shouldn¡¯t speculate rashly. Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore; it¡¯s frightening." "Yes, yes, this Dao Sect... alas, let¡¯s not say more, we can¡¯t discuss it. Anyway, Youyou, hurry and find Jiujiu. She¡¯s been fussing over your near demise and has been wanting to see you urgently." "Yes, I shall take my leave now." A Palace Maiden escorted Gu Youyou to Princess Jiujiu¡¯s Liuying Hall, and the Empress continued talking with the Empress Dowager. Upon seeing the departing figure of Gu Youyou, and noticing her attire, she suddenly realized, exclaiming, "Isn¡¯t the dress Youyou is wearing the new model from Manxiu Building, that hasn¡¯t been released yet?" The garments from Manxiu Building had indeed become a luxury of the ancient upper class, often hard to obtain even with a hefty amount of Silver. The dress Gu Youyou was wearing featured early spring plum blossoms as its theme, detailed in the album the Empress had received earlier that year. Her piece was in the lead color, Long E. She hurriedly spoke to a nearby Palace Maiden, "Go to Jinxiu City and check if the palace pink set I ordered is ready?" Empress Dowager burst into laughter, "Empress, are you also chasing after Manxiu Building¡¯s dresses like those young girls? The palace pink is a pale white color." Embarrassed by Empress Dowager¡¯s tease, the Empress said, "Empress Dowager, if I don¡¯t wear them now, in a few years, I will be even more embarrassed to wear them." The Palace Maiden also chuckled softly, whispering to the Empress, "Empress Dowager, Doctor Gu is actually the owner behind Manxiu Building. I¡¯ve inquired about it, and these styles were all personally designed by her. It seems the one she¡¯s wearing today is a sample; the actual product won¡¯t be out for another ten days, according to the album." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh, designed by Youyou?" The Empress Dowager was quite surprised. "Yes, Empress Dowager, Doctor Gu is quite capable," another Palace Maiden added. The Empress smiled, but her smile did not reach her eyes. Lin Family¡¯s Miss was too peculiar, it seemed necessary to have someone secretly investigate, even if the Lin Family were her own people, she still needed to be cautious. ... Gu Youyou did not manage to reach Princess Jiujiu¡¯s Liuying Hall smoothly; midway, she was stopped by Princess Jin Fengzhao. "Halt, person ahead!" Gu Youyou hadn¡¯t noticed the person emerging from the bushes, but the tone was not friendly. She turned around, seeing the person hastily approaching her. Chapter 900 - 894: Wearing the Wrong Clothes Chapter 900: Chapter 894: Wearing the Wrong ClothesAuntie Li, who was by Gu Youyou¡¯s side, showed an anxious face, then whispered to her, "That is Her Highness the Princess." Gu Youyou had met the Princess once before, but the Princess had not noticed her, so she pretended not to know that the woman before her was the Princess, feigning great surprise. She nodded gently and thanked Auntie Li for the warning, grateful for her reminder. Jin Fengzhao stood before Gu Youyou, lofty and proud, her face filled with anger. Yet Gu Youyou didn¡¯t know where she had offended this ¡¯Princess.¡¯ If her memory served her correctly, this was their first encounter, and there had been no previous feud. "Your Highness the Princess," Gu Youyou greeted her with proper etiquette, bending her knees slightly. Feng Zhao¡¯s eyes brimmed with hostility as she said sternly, "You see the Princess and you do not kneel?" Gu Youyou was stunned for a moment, and Auntie Li hurriedly pulled her to kneel. But Gu Youyou, as if unaware, merely bent her knees in a normal respectful bow, and said with reverence, "Your Highness, the Empress Dowager once granted this commoner permission not to kneel before anyone in the palace except for the Empress Dowager, the Empress, and His Majesty the Emperor." "A commoner?" Feng Zhao looked utterly astonished. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had thought the woman before her was a lady from some Minister¡¯s family, only to learn she was a ¡¯commoner.¡¯ "Who are you?" The anger in her eyes grew. "I am a doctor of Jisheng Hall, Gu Youyou!" Gu Youyou replied honestly. "Where did you get these clothes?" Feng Zhao stared at Gu Youyou¡¯s attire, suddenly interested in this commoner¡¯s origins. Gu Youyou glanced down at her own dress and then at the Princess¡¯s clothes, finally realizing how she had offended her. She had intended to wear the new style as an advertisement, knowing that the ladies of the court were already accustomed to her receiving the latest fashions from Manxiu Building due to her life-saving grace to its owner. The Princess, however, who had married and rarely returned to the palace since, would not be aware. Seeing herself in an old style from Manxiu Building, while this ¡¯commoner,¡¯ a female doctor, wore the latest, how could she not be angered? "Returning to Your Highness the Princess, it is from Manxiu Building," Gu Youyou answered just as honestly. "Hmph, Manxiu Building." Feng Zhao¡¯s face turned a furious shade of blue as she said indignantly, "The palace hasn¡¯t even received this style yet, and you dare to wear it? Guards, seize her!" With that, several wet nurses behind her immediately advanced to restrain Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou¡¯s expression changed drastically; she had heard the Princess was arrogant and presumptuous, caring only for her own pleasure, but to think she would dare lay hands on her in the palace over a piece of clothing? Though Gu Youyou was a commoner, she had cured the Empress Dowager¡¯s leg illness, served as a teacher for the Ninth Princess, and was the Lin Family¡¯s eldest cousin. With the Empress and the Empress Dowager as her backers, she was usually spared the troubles from other women in the palace. "Your Highness the Princess," Gu Youyou¡¯s voice was cool and firm, neither humble nor arrogant, "to punish this commoner, merely for a piece of clothing, would seem unjust, wouldn¡¯t it?" Auntie Li was sweating bullets on her behalf; knowing the Doctor had likely offended the Princess with her demeanor. They all knew too well of the Princess¡¯s temper¡ªonly the Empress Dowager could control her. Given their strained relationship though, the Empress Dowager was unlikely to intervene on her behalf this time. Auntie Li, visibly distressed, knelt down and pleaded with Feng Zhao, "Your Highness, please calm your anger. Doctor Gu has performed a great service for the Empress Dowager. Could you, for the Empress Dowager¡¯s sake, spare Doctor Gu this offense?" Chapter 901 - 895: Stripping in Public Chapter 901: Chapter 895: Stripping in Public"Spared?" Jin Fengzhao sneered, "This woman thinks she¡¯s above everyone, bumping into me in my own palace. If I spared her, wouldn¡¯t that mean any random Tom, Dick, or Harry could disrespect me? Do you think I would not punish you, too, you lowly maidservant, if you test me?" Pale-faced, Auntie Li addressed Gu Youyou, "Auntie Li, thank you, but pleading with such a person is futile. Youyou has caused trouble; please don¡¯t get involved, Auntie Li, lest you get dragged down with me." Auntie Li looked at Gu Youyou worriedly and dared not speak further. Gu Youyou¡¯s words had enraged Jin Fengzhao, her face turning a shade of iron blue. She slapped Gu Youyou across the face, cursing, "A lowly female doctor dares to speak to me in such a way? Hmph, as for a reason, don¡¯t say you offended me today; even if you had said nothing at all, since when does my judgment require a reason? I can punish whomever I wish without justification. Take her away." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou¡¯s cheek burned with pain. She had never felt so infuriated since her arrival in this era. It was the first time in both her lives that she had been slapped and humiliated. It was bad enough coming from true royalty, but to add insult to injury from an imposter? Gu Youyou was taken to a palace hall by Jin Fengzhao. The splendid Zhaoyang Hall had been her residence before her marriage; as Zhuzhao Country¡¯s most beloved princess, she retained the palace even after her wedding, returning for brief stays whenever she pleased. Upon seeing Gu Youyou taken away by the Princess, Auntie Li hurriedly reported the incident to the Empress Dowager. The Empress was about to leave when Auntie Li¡¯s panicked arrival startled her. Auntie Li quickly paid her respects to the Empress Dowager and Empress, "Empress Dowager, Empress, bad news. Doctor Gu encountered the Princess on her way to Liuying Hall, and the Princess has taken her away." Both the Empress and Empress Dowager were stunned; as far as they knew, there was no animosity between Gu Youyou and Jin Fengzhao. "What happened? Explain clearly," the Empress Dowager commanded. Auntie Li replied, "It might be because of the clothes Doctor Gu is wearing today. The Princess seemed very angry at the outfit, even hitting Doctor Gu, and now she has been taken away." "Oh no," the Empress said, realizing, "Youyou is wearing the latest design from Manxiu Building. The Princess adores Manxiu¡¯s work; with her temper, she cannot stand to see someone wearing something she doesn¡¯t yet possess." The Empress Dowager also grew anxious, urging, "Then go quickly, check on her at Zhaoyang Hall. Feng Zhao has a fierce temper; don¡¯t be too late, or the girl might not be there anymore." The Empress acknowledged quickly and scurried off to Zhaoyang Hall with her attendants. Still uneasy, the Empress Dowager ordered a Palace Attendant, "I¡¯ll go too. Only I can rein in Feng Zhao¡¯s temper." ... Gu Youyou was held down by several matrons, as they stripped her clothes and gagged her. Because Gu Youyou was particularly biting with her words, Jin Fengzhao, though not afraid of her, refrained from arguing with a commoner and simply ordered her mouth to be gagged. This time, Gu Youyou was truly enraged. Being slapped and stripped in public was more humiliating than when Yu Jizi had broken her ribs. An imposter indeed. As long as she survived today and made it out of this palace, she would make sure the woman¡¯s true colors were revealed. Stripping her clothes? It was madness! For a Princess to behave like a common street thug, such acts were befitting only of the riff-raff from the streets. Chapter 902 - 896: Refreshing Worldviews Chapter 902: Chapter 896: Refreshing WorldviewsGu Youyou let out a whimpering sound as Jin Fengzhao smiled with self-satisfaction. "The clothes from Manxiu Building are something a commoner like you can afford to wear? I haven¡¯t even received my order yet, and you dare to show off in front of me, let¡¯s see how I deal with you." Damn, when did I deliberately show off in front of you? The wet nurse stripped off the clothes from Gu Youyou¡¯s body and placed them respectfully on a gold-trimmed tray, presenting them to Jin Fengzhao, saying, "Princess, here are the clothes." This lunatic imposter princess, with a face full of smiles, fondled the fabric of the clothes, exclaiming with delight, "It is indeed Manxiu Building¡¯s Long E, the very set I ordered. Dress me in it." Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief... She was actually going to strip her clothes off in front of her, and wear them in front of her? Gu Youyou considered herself devoid of such peculiar tastes. To wear clothes someone else had worn? Only if she were so poor that she had nothing to wear, or under some extraordinary circumstances. Jin Fengzhao was much plumper than Gu Youyou, and naturally, the clothes looked a bit small on her, but it wasn¡¯t exactly ugly to say. It was obvious at a glance that they didn¡¯t fit properly. For a poor family, wearing clothes that were too big or too small was quite normal; after all, they didn¡¯t have enough silver to constantly buy well-fitted clothes. But for someone of the Princess¡¯s status and position, stepping out in a dress that did not fit was surely inviting ridicule, especially when it had been forcibly stripped from someone else. Yet, she was complacent and asked the palace attendants beside her. "How do I look in this outfit compared to that lowly commoner?" The palace attendants answered in unison, "The Princess¡¯s grace is unparalleled. Compared to the Princess, that commoner is like mud to clouds." Gu Youyou: "..." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There are eccentrics everywhere, especially in Beijing. Seeing that Gu Youyou no longer resisted, Jin Fengzhao¡¯s eyes were even more filled with surprise. Perhaps this woman also thought that the clothes looked much better on herself than on Gu Youyou. She narrowed her eyes and shouted, "Un-gag her." The cloth that had been stuffed in Gu Youyou¡¯s mouth was removed, and though she had had plenty to say just a moment ago, she suddenly didn¡¯t know what would be appropriate. This... what should she say now? "How is it?" She turned around in a circle. Gu Youyou¡¯s mouth twitched as she said, "My opinion doesn¡¯t count. Why don¡¯t you wear it and take a stroll in the Imperial Garden?" Jin Fengzhao¡¯s face stiffened instantly, then her expression turned cold as she furiously said, "Pin this lowly commoner to the ground and bring the paddle." Gu Youyou thought, damn, this woman¡¯s moody and unpredictable behavior was impossible to understand. There wasn¡¯t anything especially wrong with what she said, was there? Then why did it bring on another beating with the board? "Hey, hey, I haven¡¯t offended you, and yet you¡¯ve stripped off my clothes." "Daring to say I don¡¯t look good in this is offending me." "I didn¡¯t say you didn¡¯t look good..." "If you didn¡¯t say I looked good, it means you think I don¡¯t look good." Gu Youyou: "..." After being stripped of her clothes and left in her white undergarments, she was now being pinned to the ground. Two imposing wet nurses had already brought the paddle, ready to start smacking her on the rear, just awaiting Jin Fengzhao¡¯s command. A chill went through Gu Youyou¡¯s heart, and she suddenly recalled the palace maidens in television dramas who were beaten to death with paddles. It was true that, for people like them, squashing a servant was as easy as stepping on an ant¡ªno reason needed at all. But Gu Youyou knew she would not die here today. Auntie Li would definitely have gone to the Empress Dowager by now, the Empress would be somewhere nearby too, her rescue was surely on its way. Chapter 903 - 897 Outrage Chapter 903: Chapter 897 OutrageAt this moment, what she should do was to fight for time. Gu Youyou cursed angrily, "Hit me? You fat woman, even if you hit me you won¡¯t bring any flair to it, if you¡¯ve got the guts, take a stroll around the Imperial Garden and see how people laugh at you, you fatso. There¡¯s a saying that honest advice grates on the ears, I¡¯m merely telling the truth." Princess Zijin wasn¡¯t actually fat, she simply had a slightly fuller figure due to an excellent standard of living. But any woman can¡¯t bear being called a fat woman. Jin Fengzhao pointed at Gu Youyou with a trembling finger and said, "You... you dare to curse this princess?" She was born with a golden key in her mouth, the most honored Princess of Zhuzhao Country, the eldest daughter of the late Empress. She had never suffered such grievance in all her years, and she quivered with rage, unable to utter a word for a long while. Gu Youyou bit her teeth and said indifferently, "This isn¡¯t cursing, it¡¯s merely stating a fact. The palace attendants around you dare not speak the truth, claiming the ugly as beautiful, it¡¯s not flattering you, it¡¯s harming you, causing you to be laughed at when you step outside." "Who dares to laugh at this princess?" Jin Fengzhao glared. Gu Youyou sneered, "Right, no one dares to laugh at you, hence you have always been oblivious to what is called beauty and what is ugliness. Let me be the one to tell you then. Your current appearance, clad in clothes forcefully taken from me, do you think you look beautiful just by changing your attire? In actuality, you look even uglier than your true self now, this is what is called ugly." She quite aptly mocked her for wielding power under the identity of Jin Zijin. Even with the distinguished honor of being a princess, she couldn¡¯t change the vulgarity in her bones. "You lowlife, shut your mouth," Jin Fengzhao roared, "Hit her! Beat her to death..." "Stop!" The moment Jin Fengzhao¡¯s voice fell, before the nannies could even move to act, the Empress had already arrived. She looked at Gu Youyou who was pinned down on the ground, then turned to look at Jin Fengzhao. At that moment, Jin Fengzhao was shaking with anger, seeing the Empress without any surprise, she continued to roar, "What are you waiting for? Do as I command, beat her, beat this lowlife to death!" With the Empress present, how could the nannies dare to beat her? And the only princess who dared to scream in the presence of the Empress was her alone. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The nannies were in a difficult position, looking back and forth between Jin Fengzhao and the Empress. The Empress sighed as she looked at Gu Youyou, and with a rare display of anger on her face, she said to Jin Fengzhao, "Princess Zijin, Youyou is merely a commoner. How has she offended you to warrant such a lethal abuse?" She had obviously seen clearly, because at this moment, Gu Youyou was dressed in undergarments, while the too-small green clothes worn by the princess were indeed the attire Gu Youyou had been wearing before. It was irrational and demeaning for a princess to fight with a commoner over clothes. Since the day this woman was brought back, she had found her displeasing. Seeing that she was a girl, she let it go, so as not to be accused of intolerance, but had she been a boy... she would have certainly sought a way to kill her. "This princess¡¯s affairs are none of your concern. She¡¯s not one of the concubines of the Harem under your command." Jin Fengzhao¡¯s arrogance had surpassed Gu Youyou¡¯s expectations. She had not anticipated her utter lack of fear in front of the Empress, and from her proud demeanor, she seemed to hold the Empress in contempt. "How dare you, Jin Fengzhao, are these words fitting for a princess to speak? Do not presume that, just because you¡¯re doted on by His Majesty and Sheng Qiaoyue, you can speak to this Empress in such a manner." Chapter 904 - 898: Start Tearing Chapter 904: Chapter 898: Start TearingThe Empress somewhat regretted that back when the Emperor ascended the throne with the support of the Ducal Residence, she hadn¡¯t taken the opportunity to kill this woman. If she had acted at that time, even if the Emperor had known, he wouldn¡¯t have done anything to her. But now it was different, she had married, and had her husband¡¯s family. Since she hadn¡¯t acted back then, there really was no point in moving against her now. However, this woman¡¯s arrogance was infuriating, truly painful to watch. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You?" Jin Fengzhao truly looked down on the Empress, her face full of disdain. "Had it not been for my mother¡¯s accident, do you think you could have become the Empress? You were merely a minor concubine in the Crown Prince Residence back then. Now you¡¯re the Empress, have you forgotten how you used to grovel before my mother?" "What did you say?" The Empress was furious. "You defy the norm and disrespect your elders. I still can¡¯t deal with you? Someone, go, invite the Emperor over..." It was true she had been a concubine, but that was when the Xiao Family had great influence, and when the Emperor was still the Crown Prince, he married her, Xiao Qinqin. Xiao Qinqin was his primary wife, and she had nothing to say about that. But that was all so many years ago. Besides, she hadn¡¯t been a minor concubine for long and had never groveled before Xiao Qinqin. When she entered the Crown Prince Residence, the Xiao Family had already fallen from grace, so the then Crown Prince had to seek other powerful backers, which led him to the Ducal Residence. After she entered the residence, the Emperor favored her greatly. He spent every night in her room, nearly infuriating Xiao Qinqin to death. So all things considered, aside from the position of primary wife which Xiao Qinqin had secured first, she hadn¡¯t lost to Xiao Qinqin in any way. Jin Fengzhao, arrogant and haughty, snorted coldly: "Just wait, when Father comes, let him see with his own eyes how his wife bullies the daughter of his rightful wife." The Empress and Jin Fengzhao were now thoroughly at odds, and Gu Youyou, though she was the person involved, was completely forgotten by everyone, becoming an unnoticed onlooker. Hearing Jin Fengzhao¡¯s words, the Empress rolled her eyes, almost fainting from frustration. Jin Fengzhao was the only person in the palace who could infuriate the Empress to such a degree. This woman had entered the palace as a child and invariably accused her stepmother of bullying whenever she thought she was about to be disciplined. Once during an early morning court session, she even ran to Taihe Hall and declared it in front of all the court officials. Everyone said she was speaking childishly, yet they believed her. Reflecting on various incidents, the Empress was so enraged that she lost all reason. She shouted loudly: "Fine, fine, I want to see if I, a duly enthroned Empress, can deal with you. Someone, strip the clothes off her back. Shameless, stealing the clothes of commoners to wear yourself, I want to see just how thick your face really is." That Xiao Qinqin could give birth to such a daughter, she could never have dreamed of it. "How dare you, Jin Yushu, if you dare lay a hand on me, I¡¯ll tell Father... Ah, what are you standing around for, drag these lowly maids away for me!" Clearly, the Empress had better resources than the Princess, having more people was an advantage, and the palace maidens and matrons all joined the fray, causing chaos in Zhaoyang Hall. Gu Youyou was completely ignored, Jin Fengzhao¡¯s maidens and matrons were all fighting; to avoid getting hurt, she quickly hid in a corner. It seemed as though she had caused this issue, but in reality, it had little to do with her. Seeing the Empress and Jin Fengzhao¡¯s behavior, it was clear this was not their first fight. Even if it hadn¡¯t been for her, they would have found another reason to clash. Chapter 905 - 899: Qingluan Jade Pendant Chapter 905: Chapter 899: Qingluan Jade PendantJin Fengzhao was pinned down on a soft couch, her clothes being ripped apart by the Empress¡¯s people, looking utterly disheveled. The cries of the various women in Zhaoyang Hall mingled together, creating a magnificent chaos. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, a green object flew out, falling crisply to the ground. The palace maidens and matrons continued, but the Empress¡¯s face had already changed color. What did she see? Qingluan Jade? How could the Qingluan Jade be in Jin Fengzhao¡¯s hands? No, no, this couldn¡¯t be possible. For years she had coveted the Qingluan Jade, which represented the lineage of the Jin Imperial Clan and was to be passed only to the Empress and the Crown Princess Consort. Yet, it disappeared with Xiao Qinqin and couldn¡¯t be found. Unexpectedly, it was on Jin Fengzhao. "Stop, all of you stop," the Empress yelled, her eyes wide as she bent down to pick up the green jade pendant. Gu Youyou held her breath, never expecting that in the struggle, her clothes would tear and the Qingluan Jade pendant she had hidden and carried with her would fall out. The Empress recognized the item, which now posed a serious problem. Holding the Qingluan Jade pendant, the Empress¡¯s face was filled with shock, her voice tinged with disbelief. Gradually, her expression turned terrifying. "It¡¯s in your hands? How could it be in your hands? This item is passed from mother-in-law to daughter-in-law, not daughter-to-daughter. You, a princess, dared to hide it?" This represented a status within the Imperial Family, only to be held by three people. The Empress Dowager, the Empress, or the Crown Princess Consort. The former Empress Dowager did not pass this item to the Empress but directly to Xiao Qinqin, who was the Crown Princess Consort then, angering her immensely. Gu Youngy¡¯s heart raced, previously aligned with the Empress, but due to this jade pendant, her betrayal was imminent. All she could hope for was the Emperor¡¯s swift arrival, and the Empress Dowager too¡ªah, why hadn¡¯t the Empress Dowager come? Was fate truly against her? "This..." Jin Fengzhao, disheveled, her clothes torn and hair in disarray, was bewildered as she saw the terrifying expression on the Empress¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t recognize the item at all. Right, she didn¡¯t recognize it; it wasn¡¯t hers. It fell out from inside these clothes; it belonged to that commoner. Jin Fengzhao scoffed, "Why are you glaring at me so fiercely? This isn¡¯t mine. It fell from these clothes, belonging to that commoner." The Empress froze, recalling that the item indeed fell from the clothes. Now, it was her turn to be confused. How could the Qingluan Jade Pendant be in Gu Youyou¡¯s hands? Gu Youyou had already prepared her explanation and, seeing the Empress looking her way, hastily said, "Your Majesty, this item indeed belongs to this commoner, I don¡¯t know... is there a problem?" Her confused appearance seemed even more bewildered than both the Empress and Jin Fengzhao. The Empress, looking at Gu Youyou¡¯s innocent expression, gradually calmed down. Indeed, the item had disappeared with Xiao Qinqin years ago, and considering Xiao Qinqin had been cast out for many years, it was plausible for it to have circulated among the common folk. She had been too agitated. The Empress¡¯s expression slowly softened, asking Gu Youyou, "Where did you obtain this jade pendant?" Gu Youyou honestly replied, "In the past, when this commoner was in Lingnan, I went up the mountain to gather herbs and saw this jade pendant with a boater. Seeing its excellent quality, I spent some silver to buy it from him." "And from where did that boater acquire it?" The Empress remained agitated but then thought that Gu Youyou buying the jade pendant didn¡¯t necessarily mean she knew its origin, so she changed her question to, "Where is this boater located?" She was determined to find out the full story. Chapter 906 - 900 The Origin of the Jade Pendant Chapter 906: Chapter 900 The Origin of the Jade PendantGu Youyou was genuinely afraid that the Empress would have someone inquire further, so she hastily replied, "The commoner suspects that such a fine quality Jade Pendant could not have been afforded by the Boater, which is why when the commoner first purchased it, she did indeed ask the Boater about the origins of this Jade Pendant." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Where did it come from?" the Empress asked eagerly. What exactly had happened to Xiao Qinqin in those days and her subsequent whereabouts, her escape to Qi Mountain, were the things he had always wanted to know. Gu Youyou said, "He mentioned that it was given to him by someone who took his boat but did not have the Silver to pay for the fare, claiming that the Jade Pendant would serve to cover the boat fare." The Empress¡¯s old maidservant, Li Momo, whispered something in her ear, after which the Empress slightly nodded her head. Others might not have heard, but Gu Youyou heard it crystal clear. What Li Momo told the Empress was that Xiao Qinqin indeed had fled to Lingnan back in the day. She was relentlessly pursued and had to endure hardships, living in the open without shelter. The possibility of her taking a boat without the Silver to pay for it made it very likely that what Gu Youyou had said was true. After hearing these words, Gu Youyou breathed a sigh of relief, as she had passed the test with the Empress. Moreover, this Jade Pendant belonged to Jin Zijin, signifying his identity. Regardless of whether he wanted it back or not, she had always intended to return it to him. Now, in her cowardice, in an attempt to save her life, she had sold his Jade Pendant. Oh, that¡¯s not right; it wasn¡¯t she who sold it. After all, she spoke the truth about Jin Zijin who hadn¡¯t brought Silver and had given the Jade Pendant to the Boater as payment for the boat fare. She indeed purchased it back with real money. "The Emperor has arrived, the Empress Dowager has arrived..." Just at that moment, a eunuch¡¯s voice, neither too sharp nor too dull, drew out from outside the hall. Shortly after, both the Emperor and the Empress Dowager simultaneously appeared in Zhaoyang Hall. The Empress, holding the Qingluan Jade Pendant, seemed somewhat at a loss. Caught in the excitement of the moment, she hadn¡¯t thought of how to broach the subject with the Emperor and Empress Dowager. The people in Zhaoyang Hall knelt down in unison, greeting the Emperor and the Empress Dowager. "We greet Your Majesty the Emperor, Empress Dowager!" The Emperor, looking at everyone, saw clearly that there had been a fierce engagement here. Aside from the Empress, not a single person was presentable. And there was a woman, dressed only in her undergarments; appearing like that before the Emperor was a grave offense. Gu Youyou thought to herself that she was indeed unlucky today. But though Jin Fengzhao was not just in her undergarments, her disheveled appearance was even worse than Gu Youyou¡¯s¡ªthe garments that she had been wearing were now torn to shreds, hanging from her body. The Emperor, seeing this scene, was somewhat taken aback and said sternly, "Rise, all of you." His gaze then fell on the Empress¡¯s hand, and his eyes abruptly darkened. "Why is this Qingluan Jade Pendant in the Empress¡¯s hand?" Since the Emperor had brought it up, the Empress dared not keep holding it and hastened to hand over the Qingluan Jade Pendant to the Emperor. She thought: Since this item should be passed down through sons and not daughters, handing it over to the Emperor could mean that it would be returned to her. "Your Majesty, the consort has only just seen this Jade Pendant herself. According to Doctor Gu, it is something she happened to purchase. A person who took a boat without Silver to pay the fare gave this Jade Pendant to the Boater as payment, and Doctor Gu saw it and bought the Jade Pendant with a considerable sum," the Empress said. The Emperor turned his gaze to Gu Youyou and asked, "Is that so?" Since Gu Youyou did not lie but merely withheld who gave the Jade Pendant to the Boater, she replied without a change of expression, "Your Majesty, it is indeed so." Since the Jade Pendant had not passed through the hands of the Empress Dowager or that of its former owner, she did not recognize it. She felt that at such a critical juncture, focusing on some Jade Pendant that appeared out of nowhere was really improper; addressing the current situation should be the priority. Chapter 907 - 901: Continue Tearing Chapter 907: Chapter 901: Continue Tearing"Oh my, Emperor, let¡¯s discuss this Jade Pendant another time. First, let¡¯s see what all this is about. Feng Zhao, just look at you; aren¡¯t you a sight? Go and change those torn clothes already. And Youyou, where are your clothes? Someone, fetch Doctor Gu a set of clothes¡ªhow can we maintain any dignity like this?" The Empress Dowager busied herself with cleaning up the mess, while the Emperor and Empress still had their minds entirely on the Qingluan Jade Pendant in hand. The Emperor¡¯s unfathomable gaze was fixed on Gu Youyou, which made her feel uneasy inside. Despite being a scoundrel, this old Emperor was incredibly shrewd. Gu Youyou had been thoroughly seen through by him the last time, leaving no chance to deceive him. So what about this time? She spoke the unequivocal truth, wouldn¡¯t it be too much if he still didn¡¯t believe? Jin Fengzhao felt deeply wronged today; she had never feared the Empress, and yet today, the Empress had humiliated her in front of her own entourage. Immediately, she clung on to the Emperor¡¯s sleeve, crying out incessantly. "Father Emperor, the stepmother is bullying me; look, she¡¯s had someone tear my clothes to shreds..." She always referred to the Empress as "stepmother," though she ought to call her "mother"; indeed, a strange title, and for the Empress, a great insult. But without a word from the Emperor, no one could do anything to her. Jin Fengzhao¡¯s arrogance was deliberately indulged by the Emperor. Some say that the Crown Princess Consort¡¯s death had always haunted the Emperor, hence his partiality to the Princess. The Emperor harbored enduring love. During his days of hardship, the Xiao Family had risked the lives of the old general and the eldest son to help him. The Princess was just a girl after all; favoring her a little was harmless, so outsiders did not find it improper. However, the Emperor¡¯s behavior was unusual today; usually, he would have coaxed his eldest daughter more diligently. But today, he only held the Jade Pendant, his gaze fixed solely upon it. To find that the Emperor ignored his disheveled, crying Princess, could that be possible? "Father Emperor?" the Princess tugged at the Emperor¡¯s clothes, "Father Emperor, what¡¯s wrong with you? Look at your daughter, see how she has bullied me. Father Emperor, it¡¯s all because Feng Zhao lost her birth mother when she was young. If my mother were still alive, she would never have allowed the stepmother to bully me!" The Empress¡¯s face turned an ashen hue, barely restraining herself from tearing the insolent girl¡¯s mouth apart. When Xiao Qinqin was alive, she had suppressed her, and now even in death, she had left this curse to trouble her. The Empress truly regretted not having had the heart to kill her back then. "You bully the weak, disrespect your elders, and behave despotically. As an elder and as the reigning Empress of this palace, it is only right that I teach you a lesson," she said. "I¡¯m merely disciplining a lowborn, how does that concern you? It¡¯s just that you resent me because, unlike you who was once a concubine, my birth mother was the principal wife!" "Shut your mouth." The Empress was on the verge of striking her with a slap. "Hmph, I hit the nail on the head." The Empress Dowager, feeling her head ache from the noise, stamped her cane and bellowed, "Enough, all of you be quiet!" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Empress Dowager¡¯s authority was still respectable; at the sound of her cane, both the Empress and the Princess fell silent. With a frown, she pointed at the Empress and the Princess and said, "Look at yourselves, what are you doing? You, as an elder, do not behave as one should. Regardless, you should not have allowed the Palace Attendants to tear her clothes. She is, after all, a Princess and the most esteemed in Zhuzhao Country. And you¡ªat your age, not a child of three. You¡¯ve been married into the Xiao Family for over a decade, yet have not given them a single child. Do you intend to end their lineage? Had you the capability to bear children, they would be of marriageable age by now. Just look at yourself, even Jiujiu is more sensible than you are." Chapter 908 - 902 Who Becomes the Master of the World Chapter 908: Chapter 902 Who Becomes the Master of the WorldThe Empress and the Elder Princess were obviously not convinced. However, the fact that the Empress had stood in the Imperial Palace for so many years without faltering wasn¡¯t solely because she had the Ducal Residence backing her. Aside from being driven to distraction by Jin Fengzhao, she was rather sensible under normal circumstances. She knew clearly what should be done and what should not. At this point, when the Empress Dowager scolded them both, she instinctively shut her mouth and stepped aside. For Jin Fengzhao, not having children was her lifelong regret, one could criticize her for anything else, but not about her childlessness. Had it been anyone else, she might have attacked the person on the spot; it was only because it was the Empress Dowager who spoke these words that she managed to restrain herself. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was foolish, and instantly rebutted. "How could it be my fault for not bearing children? What can I do about it, I also wish to have a child, but I just can¡¯t conceive. The Imperial Physician said that my poor health since childhood is the reason I can¡¯t bear children. And why was my health poor from childhood? Wasn¡¯t that because my mother suffered hardships while she was pregnant with me, and who caused this?" Bringing up the deceased Xiao Qinqin was always her strong suit, and a weapon that could immediately soften the hearts of the Empress Dowager and the Emperor. "Still, you shouldn¡¯t harm your Prince Consort¡¯s other concubines¡¯ children, you should at least leave some lineage for others. What would people say about you, and how would they speak of your father, the Emperor? All those stories from the previous dynasty, they¡¯ve reached this old woman¡¯s ears." Jin Fengzhao felt incredibly wronged by this; it was all because she couldn¡¯t bear children. A moment later, her gaze turned fierce, and she yelled loudly at the Empress Dowager, "What do you know? The Prince Consort¡¯s concubines all hate me to the bone. If I let them bear children, wouldn¡¯t they turn the world upside down? If everything in the house were to be inherited by the concubine¡¯s children, what would be left for me? Would I even have a way to survive?" "What nonsense are you talking about?" the Empress Dowager¡¯s face turned livid with anger, her body trembling. Granny Li hurried to help the Empress Dowager sit down. The Empress Dowager, pointing at Jin Fengzhao with her walking stick, said, "As long as our Jin Royal Family still rules this world, who would dare to bully you? The current Emperor is your father, the future Emperor will be your brother, your own nephew. Even if you don¡¯t have one of your own, no one will dare to bully you." "Hmph, naturally, the Emperor is my father, and no one can bully me while the Emperor reigns, but what will happen when the Emperor is no longer here, which brother will then become the Emperor? Jin Xiaoran? Just look at the stepmother¡¯s face and you¡¯ll know. They aren¡¯t tearing me apart alive, and if they can refrain from doing that, they¡¯re already doing my father a favor. Can I still expect him to support me?" "You... you..." This really was getting more and more outrageous; the Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t get a coherent sentence out for a long time. On the other hand, the Emperor seemed as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word they said, as though he¡¯d locked himself in another world. In that world, there was that wisp of ethereal shadow, seemingly far away in the heavens yet appearing so close at hand. Filled with boundless sorrow and regret... The Emperor¡¯s eyes were somewhat moist. For many years, he had always kept his emotions well under control, and no one could guess what was on his mind. Only in the quiet of the night did he suddenly remember something. Gu Youyou put on the clothes delivered by the Palace Maiden and stood in the corridor of Zhaoyang Hall, attempting to reduce her presence as much as possible. Jin Fengzhao¡¯s actions had undoubtedly overturned her worldview. If it were a normal family, their quarrels might be understandable. Chapter 909 - 903: Punishment Chapter 909: Chapter 903: PunishmentThe Imperial Family has always valued etiquette and propriety, seeing a Princess behave so arrogantly and unguardedly is indeed... quite rare. Moreover, the Empress Dowager spoke rightly, she is not a child anymore. She is the same age as Jin Zijin, thirty years old, yet she still acts as whimsically as a child. Could this really be a result of being spoiled, spoiled by the Emperor? The Emperor does not seem like an incompetent ruler, why would he do this? In order to make up for his neglect towards Xiao Qinqin, he became a powerful father, allowing his daughter to act willfully. But, Feng Zhao knew very well in her heart that her reliance was merely on the Emperor¡¯s favor. If one day the Emperor passes away, and the throne goes to the Empress¡¯s son, her good days would come to an end. But who is to blame? Knowing that things change, yet deliberately offending those who should not be offended. She was just a harmless girl; if she could have kept to herself, the Empress, a woman capable of great things, might not treat her kindly, but wouldn¡¯t trouble herself to make her life difficult. Gu Youyou suddenly felt fortunate that the child was switched years ago. If not for the switch, today¡¯s Jin Zijin might have been like her, a second-generation heir unable to firmly hold onto power even if the Emperor passed the throne to him. "Moning, say something, look at her, see what you¡¯ve spoiled her into." The Empress Dowager suddenly felt helpless and had to ask the Emperor for assistance. The Emperor paused, shifting his gaze away from the Jade Pendant, clenched his hand tightly around it. He faced the Empress Dowager, speaking gravely, "Mother speaks rightly; it¡¯s my fault, I spoiled her. The Princess has shown great disrespect to the Empress Dowager. Come, take her to Zongrenfu to reflect properly." Upon hearing this, everyone was stunned. What¡¯s going on? The Princess had disrespected the Empress Dowager not just once or twice, there were even more serious instances, and the Emperor had at most only reprimanded her, but when had he ever locked her up? Locked up, and in Zongrenfu? Feng Zhao could hardly believe her ears. Impossible? No, it couldn¡¯t be true. The Emperor really wanted to lock her up in Zongrenfu? "Father, I am Feng Zhao, what¡¯s wrong with you?" Could it be that the Emperor had encountered some troubles, and was in a bad mood, thus treating her this way? The Emperor did not look at her but only told the Empress Dowager calmly, "Mother speaks extremely rightly, Feng Zhao is not young anymore, yet still acts willfully and disregards elders; we can¡¯t treat her as a child and indulge her. Since I can¡¯t teach her well, and Xiao Jinfei can¡¯t teach her well either, it¡¯s better to send her to Zongrenfu to properly learn some rules. Whenever she understands and learns, she can then come out." The Empress paused for a moment before a smile gradually appeared on her cheeks. She had long noticed the Emperor¡¯s filial nature, the older the Empress Dowager got, the more filial the Emperor became. She dared to disrespect the Empress Dowager in front of the Emperor; it serves her right. Of course, it related to the incident earlier where someone tore her dress and angered her, she deserved it. However, sending her to Zongrenfu seemed to be a harsh punishment. And Feng Zhao was left terrified. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her only reliance had been the Emperor¡¯s limitless affection, and now that the Emperor wanted to lock her up in Zongrenfu, whom could she depend on? Others would be good enough not to kick her while she¡¯s down. But even the Empress Dowager felt it went too far; Zongrenfu was the Imperial Family¡¯s prison, locking the Princess in Zongrenfu would not look good for the Imperial Family¡¯s reputation. Chapter 910 - 904: It’s Time Now Chapter 910: Chapter 904: It¡¯s Time NowEmpress Dowager then said to the Emperor, "Moning, perhaps we should let the matter of Zongrenfu pass. It doesn¡¯t matter much if this old woman gets talked back to a few times; I won¡¯t live many more days anyway. But locking her up in Zongrenfu, how unsightly would that be for the Imperial Family¡¯s reputation? How about this¡ªsend her back to Jinxiu City with a few palace maidens, and order her to study at home. Whenever she learns her lesson, then she can come out." "Father Emperor!" Jin Fengzhao now looked terrified and hopeful as she gazed at the Emperor. Zongrenfu¡ªif she were locked up in Zongrenfu, not to mention whether she would suffer there, just this confinement alone would disgrace her completely inside and out. The Emperor still wore an expressionless face, his voice low but exceptionally clear. "What are you waiting for? Take her away." Great Eunuch Wan Decheng, who was very familiar with the Emperor, seeing the situation, knew the Emperor was truly angry and not just playing around. He was indeed planning to lock up the Princess in Zongrenfu. He sighed, stepped forward to support Jin Fengzhao, and said, "Princess, the Emperor is truly angry this time. Let¡¯s go." "No, I won¡¯t go. Father Emperor, what¡¯s wrong with you? You would never treat me this way, would you?" She pointed at the Empress and shouted loudly, "It¡¯s you, you vile woman, what have you done to my father?" "Insolence, this is outright rebellion, take her away immediately, Wan Decheng." The Empress stamped her foot in anger. "I won¡¯t go, let me go, how dare you lay hands on me, do you want to die?" "Silence her mouth," the furious Empress commanded. "Jin Yushu, you will not die a good death... Ah, mmm..." At last, the world was quiet. "Consort Sheng has arrived!" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Somehow Consort Sheng heard about this and rushed over. As she entered Zhaoyang Hall, she saw the chaotic scene. Princess Jin Fengzhao, being held by two eunuchs with a piece of white cloth stuffed in her mouth, kept moaning at her. Consort Sheng glanced at her, intending to remove the white cloth from her mouth, then retracted her hand. She hurriedly walked up to the Emperor, lifted her skirt, and knelt down, "Your Majesty, what has happened to Feng Zhao? What has she done to make Your Majesty so angry?" The Emperor looked down at her indifferently and said, "The time has come." Hearing this, Consort Sheng immediately fell silent. Great Eunuch Wan then signaled the two eunuchs, who immediately took Jin Fengzhao away to Zongrenfu. What kind of riddle were the Emperor and Consort Sheng playing? It made the Empress feel uneasy. Jin Fengzhao¡¯s misdemeanor wasn¡¯t caused solely by the Emperor; that vile woman Sheng Qiaoyue had regarded that little vile girl as a deity, raising the stakes. The Emperor punishing Jin Fengzhao today, Sheng Qiaoyue should not be this calm; she should be drowning in tears, pleading. That had always been the custom. Jin Fengzhao was taken to Zongrenfu, and the palace maidens and eunuchs serving her couldn¡¯t escape punishment either. They were all sent to Yeting Palace to perform labor. Now it seemed the incident with Jin Fengzhao was resolved, and everyone then turned their attention to Gu Youyou standing awkwardly in the corner. If truth be told, it was she who had triggered today¡¯s events. Empress Dowager sighed and said, "Youyou, you have indeed been wronged today. Feng Zhao is domineering, and the dress is from Manxiu Building, which is quite valuable. Later I will have someone compensate you with Silver." Gu Youyou was startled and hurriedly said, "Empress Dowager, there¡¯s no need. I am also one of the silent partners at Manxiu Building. The dress is not expensive if only the cost is considered; I can simply make another one." Chapter 911 - 905: Where Did the Jade Pendant Come From? Chapter 911: Chapter 905: Where Did the Jade Pendant Come From?The Empress also laughed and said, "Of course, of course, you¡¯re a merchant, we can¡¯t let you suffer a loss. You¡¯ve been wronged by today¡¯s incidents at the palace and even witnessed quite a farce, which is truly... Ah, right, even though you bought that Jade Pendant with your own silver, holding onto it is really inappropriate. Youyou, why don¡¯t I make a decision to buy that Jade Pendant from you with a thousand pieces of gold?" Speaking honestly, Gu Youyou felt suddenly touched by the Empress Dowager and the Empress. Although she couldn¡¯t be sure about the Emperor¡¯s thoughts, the actions of the Empress Dowager and the Empress did indeed give her enough face. Not to mention a torn dress or a lost Jade Pendant, such matters of the Imperial Family, where could one find any logic? They could forcefully seize yours and even pin a false charge of theft on you. One offered to compensate for her dress and the other offered a thousand gold for her Jade Pendant; she really didn¡¯t know what to say. Of course, Gu Youyou was well aware that the Empress Dowager was acting this way because she remembered that Gu Youyou had once treated her leg. The Empress was also trying to embarrass Jin Fengzhao. She was confined to Zongrenfu, yet Gu Youyou was treated thus by the Empress Dowager and the Empress; didn¡¯t this imply she, the Princess, was less important than a common girl? Gu Youyou shivered and said, "There¡¯s no need, the Jade Pendant isn¡¯t expensive, I only spent ten pieces of silver..." "Where exactly did it come from?" Before Gu Youyou could finish speaking, the Emperor, who had been silent for a long while, spoke. And it wasn¡¯t with the faint tone from before but with a sudden loud rebuke that intimidated everyone in the room. Gu Youyou knew the Emperor was not so easily deceived, but she hadn¡¯t expected such a fierce explosion of anger. She sensed something ominous. "I don¡¯t understand what the Emperor means, the Jade Pendant was indeed bought by me from the Boater for ten pieces of silver." "Being stubborn?" The Emperor gave a faint smile, which made Gu Youyou a bit dazed. He resembled Jin Zijin so much when he smiled like that. The Emperor looked at the woman standing before him, poised and calm in her response, and gently raised his hand. Behind him, Wan Decheng saw this and immediately whispered to the Eunuch beside him. The Eunuch nodded, ducked his head, and quickly walked out. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou felt a chill in her heart; she had clearly heard what Eunuch Wan had said. Now the Empress Dowager seemed to realize something; the trouble Gu Youyou was in wasn¡¯t because Jin Fengzhao was coveting her dress, but also... the Jade Pendant in the Emperor¡¯s hand. What exactly was this Jade Pendant? "Your Majesty, that Jade Pendant..." The Emperor, very respectful towards the Empress Dowager, softly said, "Mother, this Jade Pendant is the Qingluan Jade Pendant that I had given to Qinqin in the past." Hiss... The Empress Dowager inhaled sharply. So it was that Jade Pendant? Although she had never seen it, she had heard of it. But how did the Jade Pendant end up in Gu Youyou¡¯s hands? Gu Youyou had just said that she bought it from the Boater, but from the looks of it, the Emperor didn¡¯t believe her? The Empress stared at the Jade Pendant in the Emperor¡¯s hand, then back at Gu Youyou, extremely anxious. Gu Youyou managed to enter the palace, largely because of her (the Empress¡¯s) relationship. And since Gu Youyou was considered one of the Lin Family, her people, she naturally did not wish any harm to befall them. It¡¯s very possible that this Jade Pendant was lost to the Boater during the time Xiao Qinqin was pursued and fled to Lingnan. This incident was a secret she must not disclose, she knew well, and so did the Emperor, but she couldn¡¯t mention it out loud. Chapter 912 - 906: Weighing the Pros and Cons Chapter 912: Chapter 906: Weighing the Pros and Cons"If she spoke, wouldn¡¯t she admit that she had investigated Xiao Qinqin¡¯s whereabouts in the past?" But if she didn¡¯t speak, how could she defend Gu Youyou? The Empress thought for a long while, then whispered to the Emperor, "Your Majesty, Doctor Gu said that she bought the jade pendant. It seems it might have ended up among the common people and was inadvertently bought by Doctor Gu. Sister Xiao has been dead for over twenty years; Youyou wasn¡¯t even born then." That was the only way she could remind the Emperor and clear Gu Youyou from any connection with Xiao Qinqin. Whether Gu Youyou could pass this trial set by the Emperor depended on her own fate. The Emperor seemed not to hear the Empress¡¯s words and only stared at Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou, head bowed, did not look at them, thoughts racing in her mind. How could she save herself without implicating Jin Zijin? Or perhaps, should she just reveal Jin Zijin¡¯s matter and thus push forward the matter of his recognizing his family? But with the Dao Sect in trouble, from Jin Zijin¡¯s attitude, he had no plans to recognize his family. If the matter of the Dao Sect was handled well, allowing him to proceed with his plans, maybe he would change the previous plan and decide against recognizing his family? S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And considering the spoiled Jin Fengzhao, what would the Emperor feel if he knew his beloved daughter of many years was fake? Before Gu Youyou could sort out her thoughts, several men dressed as guards, accompanied by a eunuch, arrived. This was the task that Emperor had assigned to Eunuch Wan. She was not a woman of the palace, so, to carry out punishment, they didn¡¯t use the palace eunuch but called men from outside. Allowing several men to beat her with paddles was also a great humiliation for a young woman like Gu Youyou. Both the Empress and the Empress Dowager were startled and watched as the four guards brought in a long bench into Zhaoyang Hall, saluted the Emperor, and grabbed Gu Youyou, pressing her onto the bench. Gu Youyou¡¯s heart was in turmoil, but she bit her lip firmly. In this case, she could either honestly betray Jin Zijin or take the punishment quietly, resolved not to speak. If she spoke, Jin Zijin would inevitably become the target of everyone, which was precisely the best time for him to confront Xuanzong. So he would have to split his attention between dealing with Xuanzong and fending off court politics. "I¡¯ll give you one last chance, will you speak or not?" the Emperor asked in a voice that was mild yet carried an undeniable authority. Both the Empress and the Empress Dowager were too shocked to know what to say. Although they didn¡¯t want Gu Youyou to get hit, they were also curious why the Emperor was fixating on Gu Youyou. The Emperor was always wise; he must have discovered something? Or perhaps he was certain that Gu Youyou wasn¡¯t telling the truth. The Empress Dowager, supported by a palace maiden, stood up and walked to Gu Youyou, whispering softly, "Youyou, just speak whatever you need to; this beating will be harsher than those given by eunuchs. With your weak constitution, you won¡¯t survive ten blows; just tell the truth, and the Emperor won¡¯t trouble you anymore." Gu Youyou internally cursed. To die from ten blows? How forceful would they be? She had thought at worst she¡¯d be severely bruised and would recover in a few days. Somewhat frightened but after a thought, she still clenched her lips tightly and shook her head, "Empress Dowager, Youyou is telling the truth. I indeed bought the jade pendant from the Boater for ten Silvers." "Oh, it seems you are not planning to tell the truth," the Emperor said coldly. The Empress Dowager shook her head and sighed; the girl was truly stubborn. Chapter 913 - 907: Helping Xiao Qinqin Inquire Chapter 913: Chapter 907: Helping Xiao Qinqin Inquire"But..." Just as His Majesty was about to order her to be punished with flogging, Gu Youyou suddenly remembered something. With his hand raised, the Emperor lowered it and asked in a low voice, "But what?" On the Empress¡¯ end, anxiety turned into astonishment. Could it be that the girl had really lied to deceive her? Then how did that Jade Pendant end up in her hands? Gu Youyou thought of the story that Lun Yu had told her, the story¡¯s conclusion¡ªXiao Qinqin still had questions for Jin Moning. Gu Youyou lifted her head to look at this elderly man with streaks of grey at his temples and suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. She sighed and said, "There is someone who wants to ask His Majesty whether she has always been treated as a pawn in the struggle for power?" The Emperor visibly started, staggered, and nearly lost his footing. Seeing the Emperor¡¯s reaction, Gu Youyou suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. Lun Tong hadn¡¯t asked this question for her, but now she had the opportunity to ask it. Even if she were to be beaten to death by the flogging, she would have done one thing as Zijin¡¯s mother. The noble consort staggered, her eyes wide with shock. "Who¡¯s asking?" The Empress¡¯ reaction was even more vehement than the Emperor¡¯s. She wasn¡¯t foolish¡ªthe Jade Pendant of Xiao Qinqin was in Gu Youyou¡¯s hand, and now these words. Besides Xiao Qinqin, who would ask such a question? She was no longer the reckless young girl willing to throw caution to the winds for love; she naturally knew why she had received so much of the Emperor¡¯s affection and why she held the honored position of Empress. It was all because of the power their families wielded behind them. Thinking of Xiao Qinqin¡¯s tragic and pitiful death, who had even asked such a foolish question at the end, she suddenly felt that she didn¡¯t hate her as much. In fact, they were all the same, merely pawns in the Emperor¡¯s power struggle. Back then, when the Xiao Family was prestigious, the Emperor married Xiao Qinqin and doted on her greatly. After the Xiao Family¡¯s downfall, he married her and showered her with the same immense favor. At that time, they didn¡¯t understand¡ªXiao Qinqin died too early, she would never understand, but Jin Yushu now understood, yet she had resigned herself to her fate. Unable to have this man¡¯s love, at least she was the Empress, the most noble woman in the world. She had to rely on the title of the Empress, and her family, the Ducal Residence, to push her son onto the throne. For a woman, a life like this was worth it. The Emperor paused for a long while before gradually closing his eyes. But when he opened them again, his face was once more filled with a harsh expression. "Who told you that?" Who told you that? That was exactly what the Empress wanted to ask as well. Everyone in the room turned to look at Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou, adhering to the principle of never betraying her own but rather those outside her circle, promptly sold out Lun Tong without any hesitation. "The man known in the jianghu as ¡¯Bai Xiaosheng¡¯ has two hobbies. He likes to change his appearance and enjoys collecting various interesting stories, which he writes into booklets for his collection. As it happens, I also share the hobby of writing stories, so I had the fortune of getting to know Lun Tong. At the time, I exchanged a story I wrote with Lun Tong for one of his stories." Lun Yu had then come to Qi Mountain in the guise of Lun Tong to find her¡ªher statement was faultless. The Emperor trembled slightly and asked, "Where is the booklet?" "The booklet has been burned," Gu Youyou said. "Lun Tong mentioned that such stories, if they spread, could bring about fatal danger. So after letting me read it, she suggested that I burn it." "What story?" This time, before the Emperor could speak, the already perturbed Empress asked. Gu Youyou honestly answered, "It¡¯s the story of a woman whose husband betrayed her. She turned from love to hate and regretted it for a lifetime." The Empress froze, and the Emperor froze as well. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 914 - 908: Jin Zijin Rushes Over Chapter 914: Chapter 908: Jin Zijin Rushes OverEmpress Shen¡¯s eyes brimmed with a row of tears. After a long while, the Empress, having tried and tried again to hold back, eventually couldn¡¯t restrain herself and laughed loudly. The Emperor¡¯s face turned ashen, unable to utter a word for quite some time. Empress Dowager sighed and looked toward the Emperor, wanting to say something, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t speak. Finally, she issued an imperial decree. At any cost, they were to find Lun Tong and summon the renowned Bai Xiaosheng from the martial arts community. Gu Youyou thought she had gotten through this ordeal, but in reality, the Emperor had made up his mind today that this matter had to be resolved. After his sorrow passed, he turned his gaze back to Gu Youyou and said indifferently, "You still haven¡¯t explained the origin of this Jade Pendant." Gu Youyou was also stunned. It seemed that betraying her fellow Daoist still hadn¡¯t saved her from her dire straits? "Carry out the punishment!" The Emperor¡¯s voice was as calm and indifferent as ever. A board struck Gu Youyou¡¯s buttocks, and the pain was surprisingly worse than when Yu Jizi had kicked her and broken her ribs. Gu Youyou admitted to herself that she wasn¡¯t a tomboy like Searcy, and involuntarily cried out at the impact, her loud and pitiful scream clear and audible even two li away from the hall. After the pain subsided, Gu Youyou was clear-headed enough to know that this strike hadn¡¯t damaged her bones, having hit the flesh, causing intense pain. But if the Empress Dowager had declared ten strikes would be fatal, was the method of this strike meant to be so straightforward or was there a hidden meaning behind it? Soon, a second board was about to fall, but before she could think further, she quickly closed her eyes and clenched her teeth. However, this time the board didn¡¯t land on her, and the powerful guard who was supposed to carry out the punishment screamed and flew back a good distance, spitting blood immediately. Dead silence fell within Zhaoyang Hall, and Gu Youyou, enduring the pain, opened her eyes only to find Jin Zijin appearing out of nowhere, standing by her side. Behind him, Yue Rujing had hurriedly rushed over. Seeing this scene, Yue Rujing went pale, hurriedly knelt down, and pleaded guilty to the Emperor. "Your Majesty, please calm your anger. My senior brother... he was just too anxious and acted impulsively." The Emperor¡¯s gaze shifted from Jin Zijin¡¯s face to Yue Rujing. Yue Rujing hurriedly said, "Doctor Gu¡¯s fate is tied to the life and death of our master. The incidents at Tianmen Mountain, what she knows might be useful to us. My senior brother and I have come today to ask to borrow her from Your Majesty." "What if I refuse to lend her?" The Emperor asked coolly. Yue Rujing was taken aback, and then gritted his teeth, "Then what would it take for Your Majesty to agree?" "I only wish to hear the truth." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What truth? Yue Rujing looked toward Gu Youyou. Having no idea what trouble she had caused this time, they had rushed to the palace upon hearing she was in danger, hearing her wails even before they arrived. Gu Youyou, however, looked toward Jin Zijin, noticing a faint sweat on his face, his complexion also slightly pale. Truth be told, she felt guilty. Had she known the trouble this Jade Pendant would cause, it might have been better to have discarded it. Yet in front of everyone, Jin Zijin made a bold move, bending down to lift Gu Youyou, carrying her out past the Emperor without so much as a glance. What was even more astonishing was that the Emperor, who had just stated his refusal, didn¡¯t stop him. It was unclear whether he had forgotten or something else was at play. Faced with this situation, the guards were also unsure of what to do. Even if you were the senior brother of Tianzong, you wouldn¡¯t dare to disregard the Emperor. How could he... to take away a woman ordered by the Emperor to be executed right before his eyes? Chapter 915 - 909: Protecting Each Other Chapter 915: Chapter 909: Protecting Each OtherYue Rujing broke out in a cold sweat, "I haven¡¯t even become the State Preceptor yet." Indeed, he thought his senior brother was particularly masculine at the moment, but this... was showing far too little respect for the Emperor. After all, the man was the Emperor. And both the Empress Dowager and the Empress were present. Right, the Empress. The Emperor¡¯s silence did not mean the Empress would remain silent. "Stop," the Empress commanded sternly. Jin Zijin did not heed her and continued walking forward with Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou tugged at his clothing, saying, "Maybe we shouldn¡¯t leave just yet." After all, as a senior brother of Tianzong, as long as he did not cross the Emperor¡¯s red line, there would be no problem. But now he was clearly challenging the bottom line, defying the dignity of the Imperial Family? She feared that if the Emperor, in a fit of anger, ordered them to be killed by a chaotic blade, it would be a great injustice. Jin Zijin still did not stop, as if no one could prevent him from taking her away. At this time, the Emperor swiftly came out of Zhaoyang Hall and blocked Jin Zijin¡¯s path. He raised his hand, released it, and a piece of bluish-green Jade Pendant appeared before Jin Zijin; his pupils suddenly constricted. He was not clear on the specifics of Gu Youyou¡¯s situation. The messenger had only mentioned that Gu Youyou had a dispute with Jin Fengzhao and was taken to the palace by her. He knew this woman was capable of abusing private punishment, and killing a commoner was definitely within her means, which was why he had hurried to the Imperial Palace. As for stirring up the Emperor, the Empress Dowager, the Empress, and even Jin Fengzhao being detained in Zongrenfu, these were all things Yue Rujing had learned from questioning a small eunuch after entering the palace. But in his heart, no matter what Youyou had done, he had to protect her. So he didn¡¯t need to ask and directly tried to take her away. What he had never expected was that the calamity that befell her was because of this Jade Pendant. He had given this Jade Pendant to the Boater, and Youyou had gotten it back. He looked down at her, his eyes filled with a sense of helplessness. Well, perhaps this was destiny. Unavoidable, inescapable. "Where did you get this Jade Pendant? Just tell the truth, and I will spare you," the Emperor said. Gu Youyou thought to herself: The Emperor really is persistent, clinging to this matter of the Jade Pendant. When Yue Rujing arrived and saw the Jade Pendant, he understood. However, he did not know the Jade Pendant had reached Gu Youyou¡¯s hands through such bizarre twists and turns; he thought it was given to her by Jin Zijin. Senior brother, honestly, if you gave it just say so, making him worry for nothing by saying it was lost. But... wait, there has been a lot going on recently; it is not the best time for a reunion. "Senior brother!" He set his gaze on Jin Zijin, considering that right now was a good opportunity for a reckoning, straightforward due to the Jade Pendant, but the timing was not good. In Yue Rujing¡¯s eyes, whether they acknowledged it or not was fine. Both parties stared at each other for a long while with no one speaking, while the Empress Dowager, who had hurried over, seemed somewhat impatient. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Doctor Gu, just say whatever you need to say," she truly did not hope for Gu Youyou to be executed by authority. The Empress¡¯s gaze was complicated; she had previously felt that Jin Zijin bore some resemblance to the Emperor. But considering the other princes of the Imperial Family and their descendants, who also shared some resemblance, especially the eyes of the men from the Jin Imperial Clan, she did not give it much thought. The Jin family was a great clan, which had once been one big family many years ago, so sharing similar features was natural. But now, thinking about it, she smelled something different. With the Qingluan Jade in Gu Youyou¡¯s hands and Jin Zijin being a senior brother of Tianzong, clearly protecting Gu Youyou, such an embrace suggested a not so ordinary relationship. And if he were to also resemble the Emperor... Chapter 916 - 910: The Child Was Swapped by Mistake Back Then Chapter 916: Chapter 910: The Child Was Swapped by Mistake Back Then"The jade pendant is mine." Amidst the Empress¡¯s vexation, she suddenly heard Jin Zijin utter such words. The pieces she couldn¡¯t connect in her mind immediately fell into place upon his declaration. His, his... Right, Jin Zijin and Jin Fengzhao seemed to be about the same age. Back then, someone found Xiao Qinqin¡¯s grave near Qi Mountain, and they saw an old crone worshiping there with a three-year-old girl. At that time, whether it was people from the Crown Prince Residence or those secretly trained by the Ducal Residence, they had been searching for Xiao Qinqin for a long time. They traced her to Lingnan but then lost her trail. She had already inquired about this, Xiao Qinqin had a special relationship with Yue Tingfang of the Lingnan Marquis Residence, suspecting that Yue Tingfang had hidden Xiao Qinqin. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Ducal Residence had significant influence in Beijing, but it was not suitable to reach out to Lingnan... until years later, when someone discovered Xiao Qinqin¡¯s grave at the foot of Qi Mountain. It was then that she realized Xiao Qinqin had left Lingnan long ago, hidden by Yue Tingfang on Qi Mountain. Her heart skipped a beat. What if someone had deliberately switched the children? She heard that Tian Jizi had also adopted Jin Zijin from a young age. One stone stirred up a thousand waves, and there was no one present who wasn¡¯t shocked. Gu Youyou had clearly stated that she bought the stone from the Boater. The Empress Dowager watched her, and she didn¡¯t appear to be lying. This... this child, this could be a crime of deceiving the emperor. Gu Youyou didn¡¯t know what to say, she tightly grasped Jin Zijin¡¯s clothes and said, "You gave the jade pendant to the Boater instead of me; I thought it was too much of a waste to give such a nice thing to him. The Boater doesn¡¯t know its value anyway, so I just took ten silvers and exchanged with him." Jin Zijin said, "If no one cherishes the jade pendant, then it is only worth the boat fare. You want it, there are better things. It¡¯s all right to give up this jade pendant." He glanced at the emperor standing in front of him, saw that the emperor had no intention of making way, and had to speak up, "This is the truth, I¡¯ve said it, can we leave now?" Without waiting for his response, he had already embraced her and bypassed the emperor, striding away. Yue Rujing watched his senior brother leave the Imperial Palace unhindered with Gu Youyou in his arms, then glanced at the emperor, who was in a daze, and ultimately decided to follow his senior brother. This matter was of great significance; he thought the emperor might need a long time to digest it. Not just the emperor, the Empress and the Empress Dowager also needed a long time to digest this. By the time they came to their senses, the others were already far away. The Empress Dowager guessed that Jin Zijin hadn¡¯t left the palace so quickly and hurriedly reminded the emperor. "Moning, the jade pendant is his. Perhaps we got it wrong about that incident back then. You must have someone stop them quickly." The Empress¡¯s face turned pale, and she staggered back two steps, barely able to stand. This was like Cheng Yaojin appearing out of nowhere. She was fully confident in dealing with Sheng Qiaoyue and her son; what if the emperor was partial? The court¡¯s ministers would not be. Her son was the legitimate eldest son, traditionally, the eldest is recognized over the younger, the legitimate over the illegitimate; she gave birth to the eldest son, fittingly legitimate; who would dare to disobey? But now, how had this... unexpected turn arisen? The emperor sighed after a long while and said, "Mother, you are tired today; let your son take you back to rest first." "Ah...?" The Empress Dowager was stunned and said, "How can I rest at such a critical moment? I won¡¯t rest!" Noble Consort Sheng¡¯s behavior was the most unusual; she appeared very calm, and in a low voice, she advised the Empress Dowager, "Mother, the emperor needs to think about this carefully; you should return to the palace to rest first." The Empress Dowager wanted to say more, but she ended up just sighing, allowing the palace maids to help her leave. ... Chapter 917 - 911: The Awkwardness of Applying Medicine Chapter 917: Chapter 911: The Awkwardness of Applying MedicineInside Sanqing Temple, everyone was stunned. Their eldest disciple brother had brought back a woman, and she was not just any woman but doctor Gu Youyou, who had once treated their master. "What happened to doctor Gu?" The young disciples respected Gu Youyou immensely; she was a doctor with extraordinary medical skills who had treated their master before. Everyone had seen clearly what happened at the battle at Tianmen Mountain. Back then, their master was well and not mad. It must have been doctor Gu who cured him. If not for doctor Gu curing their master¡¯s mind, they would have been disastrously defeated in that battle. Fortunately, it ended in a draw with both sides battered. Jin Zijin stopped behind Yue Rujing, who glared at a loquacious disciple and said, "It¡¯s none of your business. Go do whatever you¡¯re supposed to be doing. If you¡¯re really that bored, go next door and find some trouble." The disciples of Tianzong and Xuanzong lived in Sanqing Temple, separated only by a wall. The fact that people who were fiercely fighting before now were only divided by a wall, which remained intact, was nothing short of miraculous. Yue Rujing continued to follow closely but just as he was about to step into Qianyuan Hall, he was stopped by the sound of a door slamming shut. Stunned by the rebuff, Yue Rujing paused briefly before starting to question himself. "What the hell was I following for?" He felt like he was being bullied. Behind him, a crowd of bright-faced young disciples stretched their necks. Yue Rujing, annoyed, said, "What are you looking at? Go about your business." Though the spanking was painful, it didn¡¯t damage any bones, just some flesh wounds. His buttocks were extremely sore. Now, Gu Youyou was grimacing in pain. And it was incredibly embarrassing. "Hey, can you not pull down my pants? Call Searcy." They were just chatting under the covers, and having him apply medicine to her buttocks was truly making her feel like finding a hole to crawl into. If this were her patient, she would have utterly despised them but now that she was the patient... Jin Zijin¡¯s expression was grim as he pulled away her hand, saying, "Had I known it would come to this, why did I ever?" Gu Youyou: "..." "You¡¯ve become more and more squeamish." Gu Youyou: "..." Then, he still pulled down her pants. Fine, just imagine there¡¯s a seasoned doctor behind her. Her rear felt cool, but he hadn¡¯t moved yet. Gu Youyou, with her eyes shut, lay on the bed trying to hypnotize herself that this was nothing serious, that the person behind was a doctor and she was just a patient. There was nothing to be embarrassed about. But why wasn¡¯t he doing anything? Perhaps he was zoning out? She opened her eyes and turned her head, asking, "How is it?" Jin Zijin replied indifferently, "It¡¯s nothing serious, just some swelling, no real harm. I¡¯ll apply some anti-inflammatory medicine for you!" The process of applying the medicine was even more embarrassing. Gu Youyou¡¯s face turned as red as her buttocks. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Luckily, nobody made a fuss anymore. After the medicine was applied and her clothes were tidied, they covered her with a blanket. They had to face the matter of the Jade Pendant. Jin Zijin sat opposite her, straightened her face towards him, and asked, "Why did you bring that jade pendant back?" "It was cheap, why not bring it back? I only spent ten Silver pieces." Gu Youyou didn¡¯t know how to explain, so she simply dodged the question. "What do you plan to do now with that jade pendant?" He already knew, but Gu Youyou was more concerned about the consequences. "Why didn¡¯t you tell the truth even when you were spanked?" Jin Zijin asked her again. Gu Youyou hesitated, then said, "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. I was scared..." Chapter 918 - 912: My Mother is Xiao Qinqin Chapter 918: Chapter 912: My Mother is Xiao QinqinJin Zijin was somewhat annoyed as he interrupted her, "Haven¡¯t I told you many times? Nothing is more important than your life. Why do you always have to make people worry and be afraid? If something happened to you, what would you have me do?" Gu Youyou was at a loss for words; he was right. The feeling of being cherished always warmed her heart. Faced with his questioning, she lowered her head. She murmured softly, "I thought I couldn¡¯t be too cowardly, to be beaten with a board and betray you." Jin Zijin sighed and said, "I wish you were more cowardly. You¡¯re a lady, not a warrior ready to die. It¡¯s not shameful to fear death and cling to life. In such situations, to save your own skin, betraying anyone is acceptable. I don¡¯t mind." Gu Youyou felt somewhat stifled and asked, "So you don¡¯t blame me for taking the Jade Pendant? I... I actually took it because I saw how much you treasured it before. I¡¯ve been wanting to find a chance to return it to you. I¡¯ve always carried it close to my body, sewn into my clothes. I never anticipated that Jin Fengzhao would be so sick, to strip my clothes from my body, and then... when she and the Empress were fighting, the Jade Pendant fell out." Jin Zijin touched her face, which was red and somewhat swollen, and asked, "Did she do this?" Gu Youyou also touched her own face and said, "She hit me once. Are you going to hit her back for me?" A flash of anger flickered through Jin Zijin¡¯s eyes as he gently covered her with the blanket, speaking in a low voice, "You rest now. Don¡¯t go back today; I¡¯ll notify the Lin Residence." Gu Youyou watched him leave the room in a huff and felt a sudden lurch in her heart. Could he really be going to seek revenge? Oh, that image, although satisfying, wouldn¡¯t be very graceful. He wouldn¡¯t lose his composure like that. ... At this moment, Jin Zijin was standing in Baohe Palace. The Emperor sat atop the Dragon Throne, with the Empress Dowager, the Empress, and Noble Consort Sheng seated on either side. The Empress Dowager seemed very agitated, constantly staring at Jin Zijin. There was much she wanted to say but, overwhelmed with emotion, she didn¡¯t know where to begin. The Empress¡¯s face was somewhat pale, her fists clenched so tightly that her knuckles turned white, betraying her outward composure. Noble Consort Sheng was teary-eyed and equally agitated, striving as hard as the Empress to maintain her facade of calm. The Emperor appeared much more composed, though, of course, his external indifference did not necessarily reflect a serene heart. "Where did you get this Jade Pendant?" asked the Emperor calmly. Standing alone in the center of the hall, with a calmness akin to a windless lake, Jin Zijin answered, "It was left by my mother." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Empress could no longer maintain her composure, slapping the armrest of her chair, "And from where did your mother acquire this Jade Pendant?" She refused to acknowledge that the mother he spoke of was Xiao Qinqin, even though she had already guessed it. Clinging to the last shred of possibility, it was just a coincidence, Xiao Qinqin had given the Jade Pendant to another woman. But in reality, there was no other woman. Jin Zijin spoke plainly and unequivocally. "I don¡¯t know where my mother got it from, but my mother is Xiao Qinqin. There is no need for you to believe me, so I need not offer any further explanation. Since I had let go of this Jade Pendant once, I will not take it back now. Whoever wants it may take it." "Humph, then what are you doing here?" The Empress¡¯s hands trembled. Hadn¡¯t he left with Gu Youyou? Why had he returned so soon? The Emperor had not summoned him; maybe the Emperor didn¡¯t even care about who was Xiao Qinqin¡¯s child after all? Chapter 919 - 913: I Come to Seek Justice Chapter 919: Chapter 913: I Come to Seek JusticeAfter all, he had favored Jin Fengzhao for thirty years. Thirty years, even if she was not his biological child, he must have developed some feelings, right? Zijin said indifferently, "I am here to seek justice for Gu Youyou." The people inside the hall gasped. How arrogant and bold, he was here not for his own identity but to seek justice for Gu Youyou? If you are not a phoenix¡¯s descendant, on what basis... Right, he was Tianzong¡¯s eldest senior brother, the hot candidate for the next State Preceptor. Given that the State Preceptor, despite being from the Dao Family, held a status no less than that of the emperor, it¡¯s no wonder he dared. The emperor composed himself and said, "What kind of justice does the real person wish to seek?" Zijin replied calmly, "She was stripped and slapped in the Imperial Palace, and someone forcefully took a priceless jade pendant from her. Does the emperor intend to explain this?" ...Was he making the emperor¡¯s princess out to be a robber? The palace maidens and eunuchs standing there thought this was really too... But then again, although civilians have no say in front of the imperial family, due to the special nature of Zhuzhao Country and the current situation of the Dao Family, Zijin now had the rights to reason with the emperor and seek justice. The atmosphere in the hall turned heavy; the Empress Dowager was in tears. She didn¡¯t know much about the affairs of the previous Dao Family, but looking at Zijin¡¯s demeanor, she felt as if she was seeing Jin Moning from many years ago. Her former master had died, leaving a young child to struggle for survival. She knew Zijin hated them. Xiao Qinqin had died tragically, and she heard that when the emperor found her, the grass over her grave was already very tall. Not even a coffin, just wrapped in a straw mat, buried in a pit, and that tombstone was just a dilapidated piece of wood. The emperor ignored what he had asked for and holding the jade pendant, he asked in a low voice, "Is your mother Xiao Qinqin? Having been in Tianzong for so many years, you must clearly know who Xiao Qinqin is. Then why didn¡¯t you come to the Imperial Palace with this jade pendant earlier to find me?" "What for?" Zijin suddenly sneered coldly, "Since birth, I have been in Qi Mountain. I was raised by my master from a young age. Why would I come to the Imperial Palace to find the emperor?" "You are my eldest son; this world needs you." "But I am also Tianzong¡¯s eldest senior brother, and my master has high hopes for me. The position of the State Preceptor is no less significant than that of the emperor, and I really do not need to wade into these muddy waters." "But I am still your father," the emperor said, becoming agitated. The hall fell into a dead silence. "Oh, is that so?" After a moment, Zijin said indifferently, his tone extremely contemptuous. The Empress was emotionally disturbed; she didn¡¯t care about their entanglements but was concerned whether this person would try to seize the throne. "Your current status..." the emperor sighed, his face showing the signs of age, "Forget it, if you want justice, I will give you justice." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zijin bowed and said, "Then I thank the emperor, I take my leave." Everyone just watched as he came and then left. The Empress Dowager, supported by a palace maiden, stood up, agitatedly said, "How could he just leave like that, is he really born of Qinqin? Moning, why did you let him go like that." "We can¡¯t rush this matter; as for whether he is born of Qinqin... seemingly so," the emperor sighed helplessly. "Oh, how can we not be anxious, it has been thirty years. Moning, go to the Xiao Family and ask. If he really is a child born by Qinqin, we must have him acknowledge his ancestry. He is the legitimate eldest son, he..." Chapter 920 - 914 Interrogation Chapter 920: Chapter 914 InterrogationThe Crown Prince suddenly saw the Empress¡¯s pale face, and abruptly stopped talking. After a moment, she continued, "It¡¯s tough for the Imperial Family to have heirs, especially Moning. It was not easy for you to have your first child all those years ago, and you absolutely cannot let him end up wandering outside. Also, if he really is Qinqin¡¯s child, then who is Feng Zhao? And who brought her back? Oh my, my head is spinning. What on earth is going on?" ... Gu Youyou was taken back to the Lin Residence, where she was now under strict supervision. Jin Zijin¡¯s identity had not yet been officially revealed, but in just one day, the news had spread wildly among the civil and military officials. Was this true or false? Since the Emperor hadn¡¯t officially recognized it, no one dared to be certain, they only discussed it secretly. Today, Madam Lin received an invitation from the Empress wanting her to come to the palace for a talk. After the morning court concluded, news about the eldest Prince had been released. By the afternoon, the Empress had sent out the invitation. It didn¡¯t specify tomorrow, but pointed out specifically today. What was so urgent? She guessed it probably related to this matter, and that it was also connected with the family nemesis at home. Yesterday, a Taoist boy from Tianzong had come to the Lin Residence to deliver a message, saying Gu Youyou would not be returning and would spend a night at the Sanqing Temple. For what reason did she need to stay at the Sanqing Temple? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to enter the Imperial Palace? Why did she end up going to Sanqing Temple? Only this morning was she brought back. Having thought it through, Madam Lin felt she should first visit Gu Youyou to ask all the necessary questions before moving on. Madam Lin, accompanied by a group of servants, hurriedly arrived at Gu Youyou¡¯s dwelling. In fact, Lin Xingyi had just left, perhaps for the same reason she had, to inquire about Jin Zijin¡¯s affairs. Gu Youyou stepped forward to greet them, calling her "Aunt". Madam Lin said to her, "No, don¡¯t call me Aunt. If you tell me the truth today, I¡¯ll even call you ancestor tomorrow." Madam Lin¡¯s face looked unusually grim, and Gu Youyou knew trouble was brewing. These things were bound to happen eventually. Now, she actually felt much lighter in her heart. What would you like to ask, Aunt?" Gu Youyou inquired. Madam Lin sat down, and Xiang Chun hurriedly served her tea, knowing to do so without being asked. She looked at the obedient girl in front of her, and though she wanted to scold her, she refrained and merely asked indifferently, "What exactly happened in the palace yesterday?" Gu Youyou stood by the window, not sitting down because her behind hurt. She spoke softly, "Yesterday, I wore a new dress from Manxiu Building to the Imperial Palace and encountered the Princess. We had a conflict over that dress." "What conflict?" "She fancied my dress and ordered her people to forcibly strip it from me. And then... then the Empress arrived, and the Princess had a conflict with the Empress, their palace maids fought, tearing the Princess¡¯s clothes, and a jade pendant I had hidden inside fell out. That pendant... I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s of significant origin, called the Qingluan Jade." "The Qingluan Jade?" Madam Lin was shocked, tea spewing from her mouth. She pointed at Gu Youyou, almost fainting. How dare you hide this jade pendant? Do you understand what this pendant signifies? Right, how did you come to possess this jade?" Gu Youyou responded honestly, "I didn¡¯t know before, but I understand now. The jade belonged to Jin Zijin; he gave it to the Boater, and I bought it back for ten pieces of silver after seeing the quality of the jade." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Madam Lin was speechless, and after pondering over it several times, she almost understood what was happening. The appearance of this jade pendant drew out the person behind it. But... "Why didn¡¯t you return directly to the residence, and how did you end up at the Sanqing Temple?" Chapter 921 - 915: No Need for a Reason to Beat You Chapter 921: Chapter 915: No Need for a Reason to Beat You"This... I can¡¯t say now," said Gu Youyou. "Aunt, it¡¯s better not to ask about this matter. What I can tell you, I naturally will. This matter, for the time being, can¡¯t be mentioned, but I will definitely tell you later." "You... you really are!" Madam Lin felt that maybe she was too old, and her heart was tired. Considering that the Empress in the palace was still waiting for her, she didn¡¯t have the time to interrogate her. Forget it, let¡¯s see what the Empress says first. "I¡¯ll deal with you when I get back," Madam Lin said with a stern face. Listenting to this, Gu Youyou felt baffled and asked the maid beside her. "Where is my aunt going?" The maid said, "Someone from the palace has come to say that Her Majesty the Empress has invited Madam to the palace for a chat." Gu Youyou looked up at the sky outside the window. It was almost mid-afternoon. Going back and forth, wouldn¡¯t it be time for the palace curfew after just a few words? The Empress is so eager to have my aunt go... Gu Youyou felt a sudden thump in her heart, sensing that something was amiss and that she should remind her aunt to be cautious. But Madam Lin was already far away. ... "You shameless woman, dare to deceive me!" In the Kunning Palace, just after Madam Lin paid her respects to the Empress, she was met with a slap in the face from her. Madam Lin stood there, stunned, clueless about the reason for this. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Her Majesty the Empress?" Madam Lin¡¯s face was full of shock. To talk about the old days in the Ducal Residence, they were only related through a connection two generations back. The Empress Jin Yushu was the legitimate eldest daughter of the Ducal Residence, the most honored miss. Although Jin Yuan was also a daughter born in the main line of the family, she was from a collateral branch. Their relationship wasn¡¯t as good as it appeared to outsiders; Jin Yushu was so much older than her that when Jin Yuan got married, she was still an ignorant little girl. How could she have had a profound relationship with her elder sister? But even so, Jin Yushu had never hit her before. Because her husband, Lin Xingyi¡¯s official post kept rising higher and higher, and he was deeply trusted by the Emperor, their cousin relationship became better over time. Madam Lin was after all a legitimate daughter, and since marrying into the Lin Family, she had never been bullied. Growing up, this was the first time she had been slapped, and for such a bewildering reason¡ªshe was struck without an explanation. Her eyes reddened in the moment, as she suppressed her rising anger. "Her Majesty the Empress is entitled to discipline, and no one dares to utter a word against it. Though I also come from the same Ducal Residence as Her Majesty, we are still related by marriage, and I am still a first-grade granted Madam. If Her Majesty is going to hit me, shouldn¡¯t there be a reason given?" The Empress¡¯s face turned to iron, not feeling the slightest bit improper about having hit her. She said, "I am the older sister, disciplining a disobedient younger sister, do I need to explain it to you?" Madam Lin took several deep breaths, continuing to contain her anger. She said, "If the older sister disciplines the younger sister, naturally there¡¯s no need for an explanation. Is it that Her Majesty has summoned me here today for a family matter?" "Humph!" The Empress snorted coldly, sitting down on her phoenix seat, looking down imperiously at Madam Lin below, and said, "You were born a daughter of the Ducal Residence. Even though you have married into the Lin Family and become a wife of the Lin Family, you cannot fail to put the interests of the Ducal Residence first. I would have thought that your uncle had made everything clear to you, yet it seems the Ducal Residence has raised an ingrate¡ªyou forget your own family the moment you marry off. Don¡¯t forget, if you were not a miss of the Ducal Residence, you would have had no standing to marry into the Lin Family at all. Everything you have now is given to you by the Ducal Residence." The more Madam Lin listened, the more baffled she became. Setting aside the fact that the Empress had slapped her for no apparent reason, she urgently asked, "I beg Her Majesty the Empress not to speak in riddles anymore. What exactly has happened?" Chapter 922 - 916: A Private Affair Chapter 922: Chapter 916: A Private Affair?reeweb?ovel.com"What else is there?" the Empress¡¯s anger slowly subsided, yet her tone remained harsh, "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re unaware of the Emperor suddenly acknowledging an elder Prince." This matter? How did they manage to pin the ¡¯ungrateful wretch¡¯ on her head? What did it have to do with her? Madam Lin said indifferently, "This consort only found out today. This matter... indeed, it was unexpected." "Unexpected, indeed." the Empress slammed her palm on the armrest and angrily said, "What¡¯s the deal with that niece of Lin Xingyi? Who is she? I think she¡¯s long been aware of Jin Zijin¡¯s identity. You live with her in the same courtyard every day and yet you also helped to keep it a secret." Madam Lin was startled, how could Gu Youyou have known this early? She replied, "I do not know of this matter, and as for Youyou, I have recently noticed she indeed has some relationship with Jin Zijin. However, when I asked her today, she told me it wasn¡¯t convenient to tell me now. Besides, the Empress summoned me urgently, so naturally, I prioritized coming to the Imperial Palace to see you." The Empress scoffed coldly and said, "Of course, she wouldn¡¯t find it convenient to speak. A woman of over twenty years who has never been betrothed¡ªit¡¯s because she¡¯s already engaged in a secret affair with a man. Jin Zijin¡¯s hasty entry into the palace yesterday was for her sake. Everyone else¡¯s attention might be fixed on the Jade Pendant, but I see everything clearly. So, your niece, she had a secret affair with Jin Zijin, and you, managing the household, were completely oblivious. I really want to ask you, are you truly unaware, or have you developed a disloyal heart towards the Ducal Residence and are colluding with Lin Xingyi to deceive me?" Madam Lin took a deep breath. To her, this was quite unexpected. Jin Zijin was Tianzong¡¯s eldest senior brother, wasn¡¯t he the favorite candidate for the next State Preceptor? How could such a person fall for a woman? Thus, she had never even considered this possibility. Even if she thought about Gu Youyou having a secret affair with Yue Rujing, she never would have imagined Gu Youyou having anything to do with Jin Zijin. Even if there was something, the Empress had no right to slap her so recklessly. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Madam Lin was extremely displeased and managed to say indifferently, suppressing the pain on her face, "The Empress is overly concerned. The Lin Residence naturally would not be disloyal to the Ducal Residence; after all, my only daughter is married to King Jin." The Empress heaved a sigh of relief and said, "That¡¯s precisely the reason I continue to trust you. Gu Youyou is not simple; make sure to keep a close eye on her after you return. I will have someone look into her background, and before I have ascertained the facts, there must be no slip-ups." ... The aunt who used to be cold on the outside but warm at heart toward Gu Youyou, this time, truly turned cold inside as well. Upon her return from the Imperial Palace, Madam Lin immediately ordered that Gu Youyou was not allowed to leave under any circumstances. She also assigned additional people to guard her courtyard and took aside all the servants from her courtyard, except for Xiang Chun, for a serious scolding. When they returned, each had seemingly changed. The news swiftly reached Old Madam Lin¡¯s ears. She, of course, would not tolerate her granddaughter being bullied for no reason and immediately sent for Madam Lin. "I heard you¡¯ve confined Youyou again; what exactly happened?" Madam Lin, now trusting no one, said, "Youyou spent the night at Sanqing Temple yesterday. If word got out, what would happen to her, an unmarried lady? I confine her for her own good." "She¡¯s not spending the night at Sanqing Temple for the first time. Previously, when the Heavenly Master was ill, she stayed there for quite a long time. You didn¡¯t act like this back then. So speak, what¡¯s truly going on?" Chapter 923 - 917: Jin Ziyuan Appears Again Chapter 923: Chapter 917: Jin Ziyuan Appears Again"Mother, you¡¯d better not ask about this matter. After all, she was confined for her own good." "Ah, but there should be a reason, shouldn¡¯t there? As a doctor, she needs to go out frequently. If she can¡¯t go to Jisheng Hall, and you feel the patients who come seeking her help bring bad luck, not letting them enter our residence, you just like to meddle too much." "Mother!" Madam Lin really felt weary at heart. The Empress was suspicious of her having ulterior motives, and now the dowager was pestering her for a reason? She sighed and said, "I have other matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave now. Mother, if you have any doubts, why not go and ask Xingyi? He probably knows more than I do." "Ai, you..." Seeing Madam Lin¡¯s rarely serious expression, the Eldest Madam Lin felt that the issue might not be so simple. "Go call Xiang Chun. Oh no, don¡¯t call Xiang Chun yet. Watch the adults closely, and as soon as one comes back, have him come see me immediately. Ah, it¡¯s so late already. Where has Xingyi gone? Why hasn¡¯t he returned yet?" Madam Lin had been pulling people aside for talks since returning from the Imperial Palace, and now that she had been summoned by the Eldest Madam Lin, it had already grown dark. Normally at this time, she would already be asleep. As for Gu Youyou, all the servants had been taken away by Madam Lin for a lecture, including Xiang Chun, and Searcy had been called along as well. Searcy was very dissatisfied. "What is this about in the middle of the night? Doesn¡¯t anyone want to sleep? I¡¯m not a servant of the Lin Residence. Don¡¯t go too far." Madam Lin¡¯s personal maid, Hen Xiang, responded, "You live at the Lin Residence, you eat at the Lin Residence, and yet you think it¡¯s too much for our lady to ask you to answer a few questions? If you don¡¯t want to go, that¡¯s fine, but don¡¯t blame me for accurately reporting to Madam Lin and having you sent out of the residence immediately." In Hen Xiang¡¯s eyes, Searcy was the only one in the Lin Residence living there without contributing anything. She wasn¡¯t a relative of the Lin family, yet she had the nerve to be very comfortable with that. Gu Youyou sighed and said, "Go on, at least you haven¡¯t been locked up." With a huff, Searcy went along with Xiang Chun, mainly out of respect for Gu Youyou. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They had just left when a person silently arrived in Gu Youyou¡¯s room. Gu Youyou was startled and turned around to see Jin Ziyuan¡¯s pale face. She hadn¡¯t seen him since they parted at the ancient tomb that day, nor had there been any news of him from the outside. It was as if he had vanished into thin air, and now, unexpectedly, he was here? "Why are you here?" Gu Youyou asked. She quickly glanced around the doorway to make sure no one had seen him, then securely closed the doors and windows. "While Yu Jizi¡¯s fate is uncertain now that the formation has been broken, and he won¡¯t be able to cultivate that many medicine men in a short period, we are temporarily safe. Oh, right, have you cured the cold poison in your body? If not, I have a new medicine here that can cure it." Gu Youyou grabbed Jin Ziyuan¡¯s wrist and took his pulse. She found that his cold poison had been cured. Yes, she remembered now; Jin Ziyuan had taken the Zhuzhao Pearl. She sighed and said, "You¡¯d better throw away that pearl. In fact, even without it, I can cure the poison. I have already developed an antidote." By now, the poison in Gu Youyou, Jin Zijin, and Jin Ziyuan had all been cured. Jin Ziyuan remained silent, listening to Gu Youyou¡¯s endless chatter, which showed her concern for him in every word. After hiding and struggling for so long, enduring so much hardship and suffering, and even risking his life to save her, he felt it was all worthwhile. Originally, he was planning to continue hiding while searching for Yu Jizi¡¯s whereabouts. Chapter 924 - 918: Come with Me Chapter 924: Chapter 918: Come with MeAt this time, it was not suitable for him to show his face, yet today a piece of news spread... Jin Zijin was different from him after all; he was not the son of the rebel king but the child of Xiao Qinqin, cast away among the common folk. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t contain himself any longer, he missed her and wanted to see her. "I¡¯ve come to see you," Jin Ziyuan said softly. "When I left that day, you were severely injured, and I¡¯ve been wanting to check on you, but I¡¯ve been having some problems with my own health, so I never found the opportunity to visit. Later on, you returned to Beijing." Gu Youyou chuckled lightly, appearing very relaxed, and said, "Luckily we are both alive, and we¡¯re doing quite well. Let¡¯s not think about the past anymore; let¡¯s think about the future. You... your identity really doesn¡¯t suit living near Beijing. The world is so vast; there are always places beyond the emperor¡¯s reach. Find a place where no one knows you and live well." Jin Ziyuan gave a bitter smile. Could he really live on? After the failure of the Third Prince, he shouldn¡¯t have remained in this world. But seeing her filled with confidence about the future, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to utter such words. He nodded gently and said, "You¡¯re right, I am actually planning to find a place where no one knows me to carry on living. I¡¯ve come to ask you something, and if you don¡¯t agree, consider it my farewell to you." "What is it?" Gu Youyou became serious. Jin Ziyuan felt comforted by her attitude. Back then, the moment he saw her, he felt a sense of shared suffering with her. The several times he helped her were because he felt Jin Ziyuan could offer a sense of alliance to her in the face of that terrible affair, at least she was not alone; Jin Ziyuan was also there. Now that she had escaped it, she naturally hoped Jin Ziyuan could also break free and live on. Jin Ziyuan said, "I¡¯ve asked you once before, back then I was a stranger to you, you didn¡¯t trust me, and I don¡¯t blame you. Now, I ask you again, will you... come with me?" "Come with you?" Gu Youyou was stunned, "Where to?" The poison was cured, and that terrible affair was over; it seemed they had no further connection. If there was a connection, it was the acquaintance they had, the shared suffering they once felt, perhaps friends. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why are you so confused right now?" Jin Ziyuan suddenly seized Gu Youyou¡¯s shoulders with agitation. "What¡¯s so good about him? Are you attracted to his status? Anything you want, just ask, and I can be yours just the same." "What are you doing?" Gu Youyou pushed Jin Ziyuan away, taking a deep breath. She looked at Jin Ziyuan as if he were a monster. What was this? An invitation, a declaration of love? Previously, she had only been on guard, as it had been right when Jin Zijin had taken advantage of her, so she didn¡¯t dare to trust anyone and had guarded her heart against everyone. When Jin Ziyuan had extended the invitation, she had only weighed the pros and cons¡ªwhether it was more likely to survive with him or with Jin Zijin¡ªand had not thought of anything else. But this time... Jin Ziyuan had made it so blatantly obvious that if she still didn¡¯t understand, she truly would be an idiot. "Come with me, deceit and manipulation are not for you; I can give you the life you want," Jin Ziyuan pleaded weakly, hoping so much that she would agree. Yet looking at Gu Youyou¡¯s calm expression, he couldn¡¯t deceive himself¡ªshe would not come with him. Chapter 925 - 919 Rejection of Confession Chapter 925: Chapter 919 Rejection of ConfessionAs expected, Gu Youyou was very shocked, but calmly told him, "Between us lies a distance as vast as Mount Everest, and I do not like a life of hiding and secrecy." "You¡¯re talking nonsense." Jin Ziyuan knew she would reject him, yet he had not anticipated such a reason, "You don¡¯t like a life of hiding? Then all these years, haven¡¯t you been living exactly that way? In Lotus Village, in Lingnan, at the Lin Residence. You could hide for him, why can¡¯t you do the same for me?" Hearing this, she truly had been living that way over the years. Yet precisely because she disliked such a life, she had always been striving, alongside Jin Zijin, to change this situation, from darkness to light, to live together openly and honorably. That was only because... "I like him, not you," Gu Youyou sighed softly. Jin Ziyuan staggered backward, he had anticipated this outcome, but hearing it from her still caused him a heart-wrenching pain. The most heart-devouring love in the world is to love someone who belongs to an enemy. She did not like him and unfortunately liked that person. Jin Ziyuan took a deep breath, pushing the overwhelming thoughts back into the depths of his heart. He said softly, "Very well, since that is the case, I shall bid you farewell and take my leave!" He had arrived quickly and left just as swiftly, vanishing into the darkness in a blink. Gu Youyou stared at the dark sky, unable to speak for a long time. In modern times, many men had tried to pursue her, but she had never seriously considered any of them. Those men were either after her money or her status, none genuinely cared for her. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was thankful that besides Jin Zijin, there was one more person who had truly cared for her. Yet love is a selfish thing, so selfish that it does not allow for any third person to share it. Leaning on Jin Zijin¡¯s back, basking in the warm sun, feeling the mountain breeze, breathing the freshest air, those days were as vivid in her mind as if they were yesterday. She thanked heaven for sending him to her side in her most desperate moments, leading her out of the ceaseless darkness. Her love contained only Jin Zijin. For in this mournful passage of time, the only thing that could give her peace and safety was his broad back. The only thing that could warm her like spring was his fiery embrace. Unknowingly, she had lost herself in the vast sea of stars in his eyes. ... Over in Searcy, her straightforward nature had fully exposed Gu Youyou. "Yes, Jin Zijin is her clandestine lover!" Pfft... Hearing such words shocked Madam Lin to the core. Where did this uncouth gossip come from? How could a young woman use such words so freely? "Since when did this start?" Madam Lin asked, pressing down her anger. Searcy replied calmly, "How would I know? I¡¯ve only known Gu Youyou for a few days. Ever since I met her, the Taoist comes to Qi Mountain once a month, and during his stays, he spends every night in Gu Youyou¡¯s house. Oh wait, the house Gu Youyou stays in actually belongs to Jin Zijin, so technically, he is just returning to sleep with Gu Youyou in his own house." Madam Lin felt as if thunder was rolling in a clear sky, scorching her inside out. She had been a well-read woman from childhood, a proper lady in the Ducal Residence, and after marrying, always remained demure and dignified. From a young age, she knew the decorum women should maintain. Chapter 926 - 920 Miss Biao Steals a Man Chapter 926: Chapter 920 Miss Biao Steals a Man"But what is this behavior of Gu Youyou? It¡¯s far worse than a secret exchange; it¡¯s pre-marital affairs. Soaking her in a pig cage would not be too much." She knew this girl was bold, but she had never imagined she would be this daring. How could she dare... Madam Lin was at a loss for words for a long while, her face turning from red to pale, then from pale to ashen. Xiang Chun was trembling with fear upon hearing these words. Jin was the mistress¡¯s lover? And they had... they had even shared a bed? How could she not know? As her personal maid, not knowing these things, she didn¡¯t know how Madam would deal with her. She was scared to death. "Xiang Chun, why are you trembling? Don¡¯t you plan to give your mistress a proper explanation?" Startled, Xiang Chun hastily kowtowed, "Madam, spare my life, please spare your servant..." "Kneel and speak properly. Whether I spare you depends on your performance." "I¡¯ll tell, I¡¯ll tell everything!" So Xiang Chun betrayed Gu Youyou as well. "Mistress has always been strange; ever since I came to her courtyard, I have slept especially well at night, never waking before dawn. I¡¯m not afraid of being laughed at by Madam, but... one night I ate too much watermelon and... I wet the bed and didn¡¯t even wake up..." Saying this, Xiang Chun cautiously looked up at Madam Lin, whose face was still an iron blue, her gaze ferocious like she could eat someone. Xiang Chun was on the verge of tears as she continued, "Mistress has a specialty; every night she rewards me with a delicious bowl of soup. I suspect... it¡¯s that soup that has something wrong with it... wuwu, I really didn¡¯t know about the mistress stealing a man..." Luckily, Gu Youyou wasn¡¯t here, or she would be furious to death. She had been so good to Xiang Chun and Searcy, yet they just sold her out like that, Searcy saying she had a lover, Xiang Chun saying she was stealing a man; what a display, what a fine display from each and every one of them. "So you mean to say she¡¯s been having secret meetings every day within the manor?" Madam Lin said through gritted teeth. Xiang Chun cried out, "Madam, I really didn¡¯t know, I only knew that after drinking the mistress¡¯s soup, I would sleep especially soundly." Madam Lin almost fainted with anger, lying back in her chair and had Hen Xiang pour her a cup of water. After some time, she gradually regained her composure. Such shameless acts had never been dared in her world, yet someone had done it right under her nose; how could she bear it? She felt like a failure as a butler. Eventually calming down, she felt that this matter should not be leaked. There were four people in the room; Hen Xiang was her own person. She stared at Xiang Chun and Searcy, "If anyone lets even half a word of today¡¯s events leak out, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless." Xiang Chun hurriedly said, "I wouldn¡¯t dare, I wouldn¡¯t dare utter a single word." Searcy snorted coldly but said nothing. "Go, go, go!" Madam Lin shooed them away, irritable. This matter was of great importance, and she felt that it required careful consideration. The Empress was usually pleasant to everyone, but to reach her position, could she really be as charitable as she seemed? If she were truly kind-hearted, how could Xiao Qinqin have died outside years ago? The slap she received during the day had awoken her; the Empress was inherently a tyrant, only putting on a show of charity. But after repressing it for too long, once she encountered something or someone that endangered her, her true nature would reveal itself. She told herself to go home and thoroughly investigate Gu Youyou, but the things she found out today, she could not report truthfully to the Empress. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 927 - 921: Identity Chapter 927: Chapter 921: IdentityShe had to secure a backup plan for herself and for the Lin Residence. The Empress was unreliable, and now with the emergence of a legitimate eldest Prince, it was still unclear what attitude the Emperor and court officials had towards him. This was the legitimate eldest son, not like Prince Qin, who had no background, no power, and was a younger sibling born out of wedlock. Since she couldn¡¯t rely on the Empress, she indeed needed to prepare thoroughly for herself and the Lin Residence, rather than foolishly handing everything over. No, this matter was of great importance; she had to discuss it thoroughly with Lin Xingyi. "Hen Xiang, go see if the master has returned. If he has, tell him that Madam has important matters to discuss with him." Thus, the maid of the old Madam and the maid of Mrs. Lin both stood by the main gate, eagerly waiting. Meanwhile, the main subject, Lin Xingyi, a man who always abided by the rules and was very self-disciplined, wouldn¡¯t come home in the middle of the night unless summoned by the Emperor. Yet, tonight, no one knew where he had gone. ... Upon realizing she had been betrayed, Gu Youyou was extremely furious. "All of you ingrates, I¡¯ve been providing for you well, and this is how you repay me? I don¡¯t expect you to maintain your integrity in wealth or poverty, or remain unbent in the face of power. But at least be smart about it, don¡¯t blurt out everything you shouldn¡¯t! Sigh, Xiang Chun doesn¡¯t matter, but Searcy, aren¡¯t you usually clever? How could you not handle such a small matter?" Yet Searcy simply responded indifferently, "Should I waste my thoughts on such trivial matters? Boring." Gu Youyou: "...Damn it all!" "What are you worried about? Your sneaky ways aren¡¯t a long-term plan anyway. Isn¡¯t it better this way? Why not take this chance and clear things up? Even if you¡¯re just a concubine, at least it¡¯s a recognized status. What do you count as by following him this way?" Gu Youyou leaned on the table by the window, stunned. She wanted to sit down, but her buttocks still hurt, so she had been leaning there all day. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her thoughts, unlike those of Searcy, always diverged; after all, she was a woman brought up in a plentiful ancient household, always believing that social status was of utmost importance, hence she couldn¡¯t understand Gu Youyou¡¯s actions. Xiang Chun stood to one side, tears reddening her eyes, said, "Miss, apart from your low birth, you¡¯re superior in every way. You mustn¡¯t belittle yourself by willingly becoming a shady woman. Searcy is right, even being a concubine would grant you some status. If that man won¡¯t even give you that much, you should stop associating with him. Madam wants to keep this matter under wraps. As long as it doesn¡¯t get out, your reputation will remain intact¡ªno need to worry!" Facing such advice, Gu Youyou truly didn¡¯t know what to say. She sighed deeply, looking out at the pitch-black sky, feeling as dark inside as the heavens. "I can¡¯t get through to you, it¡¯s a severe generation gap. Anyway, don¡¯t worry about this matter, I won¡¯t become anyone¡¯s concubine or mistress. As for the specifics, I can¡¯t clearly explain them to you right now; it¡¯s late, everyone should go wash up and sleep!" Searcy just snorted and went off to sleep. Seeing Gu Youyou¡¯s attitude, Xiang Chun couldn¡¯t help but worry excessively, still earnestly advising, "Miss, this isn¡¯t a matter to be taken lightly; it¡¯s crucial, affecting your whole future. You mustn¡¯t be so capricious; please think it through." Gu Youyou, supporting her still aching back, walked to the bed and said, "For now, I¡¯ll focus on my lower body, still hurt from the beating I received yesterday in the palace. Xiang Chun, help me to bed." ... Chapter 928 - 922: The Emperor’s Instructions Chapter 928: Chapter 922: The Emperor¡¯s InstructionsToday, Xiang Chun received some critical news and, ignoring her appearance, rushed into Gu Youyou¡¯s pharmacy to tell her about the earth-shattering event. "What¡¯s the hurry for running like this? There¡¯s water on the table, catch your breath before you speak." Panting heavily, Xiang Chun poured herself a glass of water and gulped it down. She said, "It¡¯s said that the Emperor found out the Princess was an imposter and was furious. She has already been stripped of her imperial family membership and directly expelled from Beijing." "Is that so?" Gu Youyou put down her work and turned around, "Considering she impersonated an heir, and they didn¡¯t behead her, just stripped her of her family status and expelled her from Beijing?" "Impersonating an heir is a crime punishable by death. However, because she was quite young at the time, and she doesn¡¯t even remember anything from before she was three, everyone said such a small child must have been used by others. The fault was not hers. The Emperor raised her, and there was some affection, so in his kindness, he didn¡¯t have her killed, just expelled her from Beijing." Gu Youyou nodded blankly, thinking that even if not sentenced to death, they should have at least detained her to investigate who was behind the incident from those years before deciding on her punishment. Why did they just let her go? But the thoughts of the Imperial Family are not always ones that can be derived from common reasoning. Who knows the deeper intentions of the Emperor in making such a decision. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Where has she gone now?" Jin Fengzhao must now be like a dog who has lost its home, her once proud identity gone. Gu Youyou touched her face, remembering the humiliation of that day. She indeed wanted to add insult to injury. Xiang Chun said, "Besides being a Princess, she is still Madam of the Great General of the Xiao Family. Having been expelled from Beijing, she naturally went to Jinxiu City to return to the General Residence." Back to the General Residence, huh? Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but smirk. If she remembered correctly, she reigned supreme in the General Residence, untouchable due to her status as a Princess. If not for her status, the Great General would have likely hacked her to death long ago. It¡¯s said that she is why the Great General still has no heirs to this day. This is not the Emperor being merciful by letting her go; sending her back to the Xiao Family is a fate worse than death. Thirty years to the east of the river, thirty years to the west, in the second half of her life in the Xiao Family¡¯s inner residence, all those concubines she had bullied surely would bully her in return mercilessly? At this moment, a maid rushed in and said to Gu Youyou, "Cousin Miss, the Emperor has sent a Eunuch from the palace to find you." As Gu Youyou was relishing the misfortune, hearing that a Eunuch had come looking for her, her face immediately fell. Jin Fengzhao had just met with disaster; could it be that she was involved so soon? Going to the Imperial Palace truly brought a lot of trouble. Gu Youyou followed the maid out, with Xiang Chun worriedly tagging along. "Cousin Miss, be tactful and don¡¯t act impulsively." The visitor was Eunuch Wan, whom Gu Youyou knew. Aunt Lin Madam had him seated in the flower hall, sitting respectfully opposite. Seeing Gu Youyou arrive, his aged face broke into a smile like a blooming chrysanthemum. He quickly stood up, taking out a beautifully crafted box. "This humble servant is here to run an errand for the Emperor, returning something belonging to Doctor Gu." Surprised, Gu Youyou took the box, opened it, and shocked, she quickly closed the lid. "May I ask, Eunuch, what is the Emperor¡¯s intention?" Eunuch Wan, ever so slick, hastily smiled and said, "This humble servant wouldn¡¯t dare presume to grasp the divine will. After personally delivering it into Doctor Gu¡¯s own hands and ensuring everything is in order, this servant will return to the palace to report." Chapter 929 - 923 Jin Zijin Climbs the Wall Again Chapter 929: Chapter 923 Jin Zijin Climbs the Wall AgainGu Youyou¡¯s heart was in turmoil. Wasn¡¯t the Qingluan Jade Pendant supposed to be a symbol of the Empress¡¯s position? The Emperor had clearly reclaimed it, so what did it mean that he had given it back to her? Of course, from Gu Youyou¡¯s perspective, it was only right for her to have it since she was a merchant. The pendant wasn¡¯t stolen or robbed; she had legitimately bought it with ten pieces of silver, so it belonged to her. After Eunuch Wan left, Gu Youyou bid her farewell to Madam Lin. Madam Lin¡¯s face was stern as she called out to her. "Stop." "Is there anything else you need, Aunt?" Gu Youyou asked in a low voice. "What was given to you?" Madam Lin eyed the box in Gu Youyou¡¯s hands. With a slight tug at the corner of her mouth, Gu Youyou replied, "I can¡¯t say that. It¡¯s a secret from the Emperor!" Now that such an important item as the Qingluan Jade Pendant was back in her hands, she hadn¡¯t forgotten that this aunt was part of the Empress¡¯s faction. She had to be cautious around her. Madam Lin¡¯s face turned pale as she said, "Since you call me ¡¯Aunt¡¯, I am your elder. What could there be that I can¡¯t see?" Gu Youyou, using the Emperor as her shield, answered, "I really can¡¯t show or tell anyone about the contents of this box. Aunt, please don¡¯t make it difficult for me. If you don¡¯t believe me, go ask Eunuch Wan; he might not have gone far yet." "Go on, go on, who cares to see it anyway?" Madam Lin stomped her foot in anger. This girl was becoming more and more complex to figure out¡ª that evening, she had sent someone to summon Lin Xingyi, but he had disappeared until nearly dawn. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was the first time in many years that Lin Xingyi had not returned home at night since marrying into the Lin Residence. Moreover, upon his return, he didn¡¯t come to his own courtyard but was taken away by Lusun, Old Madam¡¯s aide. He wasn¡¯t seen until almost noon. She had shared with him both the information she managed to extract and her own suspicions, yet he revealed nothing useful in return, merely commenting that she had done very well, as the Empress was indeed selfish and untrustworthy, advising more caution towards her. Is that a compliment, or does he dislike how naive I was before? Now she was indeed trapped in a dilemma, hoping poor Qianqing wouldn¡¯t get dragged into this mess. If only she had known earlier... But even then, resignation was the only option since the Emperor had started favoring Lin Xingyi when Qianqing was still young, her future had been destined. She had sensed something back then, which is why she intentionally let Qianqing interact with Jin Wei. Jin Wei was her eldest brother¡¯s eldest son, and the Ducal Residence was brimming with talented individuals. Although not comparable to Prince Jin, with her own parents, elder brother, and sister-in-law watching over her, life there should be more comfortable than at Prince Jin Residence. But plans couldn¡¯t keep up with changes; how could the Emperor allow a high official¡¯s descendant to remain uninvolved? ... That night, Jin Zijin came. Actually, since the incident with the Jade Pendant, he had stopped climbing over the wall to avoid suspicion. Gu Youyou had been confined, so they hadn¡¯t seen each other for many days and had no contact. She had been worrying about him, not knowing his circumstances, and now that he had come, it was timely. "I heard that the court hall was buzzing with discussions about your identity. How come you have the leisure to climb over the walls of the Lin Residence?" Jin Zijin scooped her up in one motion, and Gu Youyou¡¯s face immediately reddened. Because one of his hands was supporting her buttocks. "Let me see if it¡¯s healed," his warm breath caressed her ear. Gu Youyou pulled his hand away, saying, "It¡¯s healed, of course. If you want to take advantage, just say it. I¡¯ll let you take your fill; no need to use such a poor excuse." Chapter 930 - 924: Recognize Kin or Not? Chapter 930: Chapter 924: Recognize Kin or Not?f?¨¥ewebn¦Òve?.comJin Zijin chuckled softly and lowered his voice, "Keep being stubborn, one day I¡¯ll deal with you." "Mhm, I¡¯m waiting!" Gu Youyou replied, not backing down. They blew out the lamp and closed the window, then snuggled together under the covers. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The weather in the north was cold, but since the cold poison in Gu Youyou¡¯s body had been cleared, she felt that the world had become much nicer. Even in the cold winter, warmth was everywhere. A floor heater warmed the room, and with the thick blankets, she started to sweat lightly. Jin Zijin asked, "Did you receive something today?" "What thing?" Gu Youyou asked curiously. "Something from the palace." Gu Youyou paused slightly and said, "Are you referring to the jade pendant that Eunuch Wan sent? Is it related to you?" Jin Zijin said, "He mentioned he¡¯d provide an explanation, so I guessed the jade pendant would end up back in your hands. My mother has passed, and perhaps to some, this jade pendant no longer holds any significance. The Dao Sect has encountered great calamity recently, and the political winds may shift... Ah, the imperial court is not peaceful either. That person always tries to balance the powers of various families and naturally wouldn¡¯t want to stir trouble at this time." Gu Youyou listened, half-understanding, and after thinking for a moment said, "I know you don¡¯t like the Emperor, you even hate him, but I think you might be biased against him. He showed favoritism toward the Princess and even brought back your mother¡¯s remains, now he is overly affectionate toward the unattractive Empress Sheng and her son... Also, regarding the Xiao Family, it seems like he¡¯s trying to make amends. You can¡¯t fail to see that, right? Maybe he just wants to make amends with you, and it has nothing to do with the Dao Family or the imperial court." Gu Youyou felt that what the Emperor did to Xiao Qinqin years ago was somewhat despicable; a man who sacrifices his wife and child for power lacks the ability to protect even a single family, let alone a nation. But later, he seemed to be genuinely trying to make up for it. Everyone makes mistakes, isn¡¯t there an old saying that knowing your mistakes and correcting them is the greatest virtue? Since it¡¯s like this, why not give him a chance to make amends? Lin Qianqing had once said that the general of the Xiao Family was directly promoted by the Emperor without any military achievements. For an emperor, that wasn¡¯t a rational choice; who knows what pressure he faced to make that decision. "Let him think whatever he wants," Jin Zijin said, somewhat annoyed. Knowing that the damage wasn¡¯t done overnight, Gu Youyou understood very well and didn¡¯t continue to persuade Jin Zijin. She only asked, "As for the matter of reclaiming your ancestral identity in the imperial court, how do you plan to handle it?" Previously, they had feared they couldn¡¯t handle Yu Jizi, and they didn¡¯t even dare to dream they would reach this stage. No one expected that Tian Jizi had already laid a trap for Yu Jizi, just waiting for this day. Now, with both old men missing, presumed dead or alive unknown. Now, with the current state of Xuanzong, their entire hope hinged on the return of Yu Jizi. Without him returning, they could only keep a low profile. Yu Jizi had his plans and never groomed Huo Li as his successor. Without Yu Jizi, Xuanzong wouldn¡¯t pose a threat anymore. If they took this opportunity to withdraw from the Dao Family... While Gu Youyou was lost in her thoughts, Jin Zijin broke the silence. "The person who replaced my identity with Jin Fengzhao was never uncovered. Back then, it was an old woman who brought Jin Fengzhao, discovered by Jin Moning¡¯s people; that old woman has been dead for years, and Jin Fengzhao was too young to remember, so that matter also lost its lead. However, I found it was related to the inner dealings of the Imperial Family, so naturally, recognizing my kin is still necessary." Chapter 931 - 925: Talking Dirty Jokes All Night Chapter 931: Chapter 925: Talking Dirty Jokes All NightGu Youyou looked at him and nodded gently. She had always respected his choices, even if he refused to acknowledge them, she would go along with him. Now, she was becoming more open-minded about it. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Being alive was more important than anything else, a truth only those who had faced life and death could understand. Jin Zijin softly kissed the corner of her mouth, touching it as briefly as a dragonfly skimming the water, before pulling away and whispering, "Then, I¡¯ll have to step back from the Dao Family, but only in name. Ajing will take over my position. Now that Xuanzong is no longer a threat, Ajing is more than capable of handling Huo Li. And then..." Suddenly, he stopped and didn¡¯t continue. Hearing only half of it, Gu Youyou tugged at his arm, saying, "And then what? Just finish what you¡¯re saying!" Jin Zijin started to laugh and said, "I¡¯ve promised to marry you with honor, and then... naturally, you will be waiting to be the bride." Overflowing with joy that almost burst from her heart, Gu Youyou grabbed his collar and asked, "So, are you also planning on marrying a main wife in the first month, two consorts in the second month, and then four concubines in the third month, just like King Jin and Prince Qin?" Jin Zijin laughed heartily, as if after years of planning, they could finally be together openly. He was rarely this happy. Jin Zijin lay flat on the bed, his hands under his head, staring at the canopy above and said, "I¡¯m not like them; I can only handle one like you. If you prefer it to be lively, why don¡¯t you give me a few jabs with the needle? You said you could do it before, I wonder if you have the skills, hmm?" The color of Gu Youyou¡¯s face fluctuated between red and white as she climbed on top of him, her hands pinching his face into various shapes, and she threatened fiercely, "If you dare, I¡¯ll make sure to turn you into a frostbitten eggplant..." "So, are you planning to remain a chaste widow? I remember you¡¯re quite..." "Ah... shut up!" They ended up exchanging jokes all night long. Jin Zijin¡¯s thick-skinned moments were truly a surprise to her. ... Eunuch Wan Decheng, the emperor¡¯s favorite, had been standing outside Sanqing Temple with the imperial edict for several days. Poor Wan Decheng, who was usually received as an honored guest and thanked profusely wherever he delivered the edict, was now repeatedly turned away from Sanqing Temple. The young Daoist, seeing Eunuch Wan Decheng waiting in the cold despite his age, felt pity and stepped forward to advise, "Eunuch Wan Decheng, you should return for today. The Dao Sect has been busy lately, as you know. Our senior brother is so busy that he hasn¡¯t had a moment¡¯s rest for days; how could he have the time to see you?" He was the only one in the world who could dismiss Eunuch Wan Decheng¡¯s delivery of the edict so casually. Even the Heavenly Master Tian Jizi and the State Preceptor Yu Jizi had to give him some courtesy, and Eunuch Wan Decheng had been favored by the emperor for many years for a reason. But he was helpless before this one individual. Shivering with cold, Wan Decheng sneezed again, clearly unable to bear it any longer, yet he resolutely decided to keep waiting. "This old servant will continue to wait. The Prince holds a distinguished status; it is only proper for me to wait." Seeing that he could not be persuaded, the Daoist youth reluctantly fetched an umbrella from inside and said, "Then please take this umbrella. It¡¯s better than nothing." "Ah, thank you, young Taoist." Inside Qianyuan Hall, Yue Rujing frowned and said, "Brother, Wan Decheng has been waiting for eight days now. How long do you plan to keep him hanging? The whole court is watching; some are even betting on how many days it will take before Wan Decheng can get you to agree." Chapter 932 - 926: How Long to Air Out? Chapter 932: Chapter 926: How Long to Air Out?"Initially, it was three days, then it became seven days, and today I¡¯ve heard that someone has laid a bet for ten days," Jin Zijin looked indifferently at him and said, "You think I am deliberately putting on airs by making him wait, don¡¯t you?" Uh... Whether this was the case or not, Yue Rujing felt that he could not say it that way. He chuckled and said, "Why would I think so? Outsiders don¡¯t understand, and that¡¯s what they might believe. But I grew up with you since we were little. Don¡¯t I know you? You are avenging the old Crown Princess Consort. Her Majesty worked so hard to protect her child, how could we let him just take advantage so easily, right?" Yeah, now that you put it that way, it is right to keep him hanging. But I pity Eunuch Wan; it has been snowing these days. That old eunuch is also very stubborn, refusing to wait inside the courtyard, insisting on waiting right in front of the gate, and not even in a carriage. Hmph, this old geezer must be doing this on purpose to show others, right? Ah, brother, this old eunuch has no good intentions. By keeping him waiting like this, what would the court officials think? The fight for inheritance hasn¡¯t even started, and they may have already branded you as arrogant and conceited." "That¡¯s exactly what I want," Jin Zijin said. "That¡¯s the purpose of my actions." But then Yue Rujing was puzzled. Blinking his eyes, he asked, "What do you mean? Why would you do that? You... should be winning over the court officials, right? It seems like you are muddled." "No, I want them to think that I¡¯ve offended the Emperor, that even if I am acknowledged as a royal descendant, the Emperor won¡¯t favor me, denying me any chance for the throne!" He looked at the snowflakes outside, which seemed to grow heavier, and said, "You don¡¯t need to worry about it too much, I have it all planned out. Have all the charges against Yu Jizi been sorted out?" Yue Rujing solemnly nodded, saying, "Brother, you¡¯re moving too fast. I can¡¯t keep up. Those sour pickled matters of Yu Jizi have been mostly handled." Jin Zijin nodded, "That¡¯s good. Keep them safe; these are all important pieces of evidence," he sighed and said, "I had intended to deal with him and then make other plans, but I didn¡¯t expect..." His tone shifted, and he continued, "If I withdraw from the Dao Family, you can¡¯t continue to be as lax as you are now. If you can¡¯t handle Huo Li, the master will surely not forgive you when he returns one day." "Me, not able to handle Huo Li?" Yue Rujing jumped up, feeling a great insult. "All right, just wait and see if I don¡¯t turn that Huo Li into a subordinate." Jin Zijin did not pay attention to his boasting, simply saying, "When I¡¯m not here, don¡¯t clash with him head-on; you can¡¯t beat him." Yue Rujing: "..." Brother, why do you have to tell the truth? He felt like he took ten thousand points of damage. ... Because of Gu Youyou¡¯s story, the Emperor ordered the arrest of Lun Tong, known in the jianghu as ¡¯Bai Xiaosheng,¡¯ but Lun Tong had not been in Zhuzhao Country for many years¡ªwhere could they possibly capture him? So the one they arrested was actually Lun Yu, who often liked to dress up as her. Lately, Lun Yu had fallen on hard times, even harboring the thought of silencing Gu Youyou forever. Whatever happened to not selling each other out, did the revolutionary friendship get eaten by dogs? Fuming, he disguised himself as a servant delivering coal to the Lin Residence. Seizing this opportunity, he arrived at Gu Youyou¡¯s courtyard. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xiang Chun directed him to store the coal properly in the cellar, noting that the heating stove in the young miss¡¯s room couldn¡¯t stop. Lun Yu nodded and bowed to Xiang Chun while fiddling with the coal. Chapter 933 - 927: Lun Yu Comes Looking Chapter 933: Chapter 927: Lun Yu Comes Lookingf?eewebnove?.co?But how was he supposed to handle these matters? Not only did he fail to place the wood charcoal properly, but he also caused it to collapse all over the place. The dark wood charcoal dirtied the light-yellow embroidered surface of Xiang Chun¡¯s shoes, infuriating her to the point of cursing out loud. "Which family¡¯s charcoal delivery are you? How can you be so stupid? You can¡¯t even place charcoal properly; you might as well quit this business." Back then at Qi Mountain, it was this girl who chased him with a broom. Lun Yu¡¯s mouth curved into a smile as an idea came to him, and he quickly said, "Oh dear, Miss, listen to you! We run a small business, barely making a living. If I don¡¯t do this, I would starve. Let me wipe your shoes for you." With his hands covered in black ash, he grabbed Xiang Chun¡¯s shoes and vigorously wiped, only making them dirtier until their original color was unrecognizable. Xiang Chun almost cried and shouted, "Get away! I don¡¯t want you to wipe them, ah, let go of me..." "Oh, my apologies, miss!" Lun Yu raised his hands. But as he suddenly let go, Xiang Chun lost her balance and immediately fell backwards. She fell into the pitch-black pile of wood charcoal, and not just her shoes, her light-yellow clothes couldn¡¯t escape being stained. Her clothes and face were all smeared with dark charcoal ash. This time Xiang Chun really cried and shouted, "You... you just wait." She rushed out of the cellar to find Gu Youyou. Xiang Chun looked terribly disheveled, especially since she was wearing light-yellow clothes today, which made the charcoal stains particularly noticeable. "What in the world happened? Don¡¯t rush to cry, explain yourself." "Whimper, it was that charcoal delivery man; clumsy and inept. Miss, please talk to the manager, tell them not to pay the charcoal delivery man. He can¡¯t do a simple task properly, he might as well not do it at all." Gu Youyou felt she was being a bit harsh¡ªthe man was delivering wood charcoal in the dead of winter, earning his livelihood through hard work. In such cold weather, perhaps his whole family was depending on this little bit of money, this girl. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Did you detain that man?" Gu Youyou asked. "Yes, I asked him to wait in the cellar." Seeing Xiang Chun in her pitiful state, Gu Youyou held back her reprimands and said, "Go change your clothes first; I¡¯ll go and see what happened." She was very curious, how could one get covered in so much ash? In the cellar, Lun Yu sat quietly on one side, and smiled when he saw a familiar face enter. He knew Gu Youyou would come. On seeing the charcoal delivery boy, Gu Youyou noted that although he appeared honest and simple, his eyes did not seem as naively honest as his appearance suggested; rather, they were shrewdly alert. She looked at the chaotic ground, pointed at the wood charcoal, and said, "Is this how you deliver charcoal?" It seemed Xiang Chun had not unjustly accused him; his attitude towards his work was unacceptable. Even if it was an accident initially, after all this time, he shouldn¡¯t just sit idly by the wall, instead of promptly fixing the customer¡¯s property. Gu Youyou¡¯s gaze became stern, not too pleasant. Meanwhile, the young man¡¯s expression also grew increasingly peculiar, staring at Gu Youyou with a half-smiling look that seemed somewhat familiar. Suddenly, Gu Youyou felt that this was not the demeanor of a simple charcoal deliverer; her expression darkened further, and she slipped her hand into her sleeve. If this fellow dared to try anything, she would stab him with a needle. "Who are you?" Gu Youyou asked. Chapter 934 - 928: Buying Lun Yu Back Chapter 934: Chapter 928: Buying Lun Yu Backf§Ôeewebnov§×l.com"Heh, who am I?" Lun Yu¡¯s chilly laugh sounded, "Well done, Gu Youyou, you¡¯ve really done a number on me..." Without any voice disguise, Gu Youyou immediately recognized who the guy was. Gu Youyou was slightly startled and said, "You¡¯re Lun Yu?" "You... how did you know I was Lun Yu?" He quickly remembered the Jin Zijin incident and said, "Right, you knew all along that I was Lun Yu." Gu Youyou replied irritably, "I thought we had settled everything, what are you doing looking for me?" And using this sneaky approach? Lun Yu said, "You have the nerve to ask me? I don¡¯t remember offending you, why did you betray me?" Gu Youyou¡¯s heart skipped a beat, remembering the incident in the Imperial Palace where she had trapped Lun Yu without any hesitation, and felt somewhat embarrassed, "The situation was dire, I had no choice, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll pay double for the charcoal, and I won¡¯t expose you either, please just go." Lun Yu¡¯s mouth twitched fiercely and he said, "You make it sound so easy, do you have any idea how badly you¡¯ve ruined me?" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh, how badly?" Gu Youyou really didn¡¯t know, she had been under confinement, cut off from news. "You..." Lun Yu felt like stamping his foot, grinding his teeth he said, "At each of the four city gates, they installed huge cauldrons with water boiling day and night, every person entering or leaving the city must wash their face first. My real face has even been drawn and posted on the walls at the city gates, how miserable do you think I am?" Gu Youyou stared at him, dumbfounded. This... What should she say? If she said he had it coming or that she couldn¡¯t help, it wouldn¡¯t seem righteous, especially after betraying him in a moment of desperation. But his predicament... it really fitted the saying, whether you¡¯re plain-faced or not, just a basin of water is needed. No matter how skilled you are at makeup and disguise, a single basin of water will reveal your true self. "You must ensure my safety, hmph!" Lun Yu said arrogantly, crossing his legs and sitting in the cellar. Gu Youyou frowned, thinking of a solution. If she let him stay in her courtyard, having a man there was definitely not going to work. After pondering, she said, "How about this, you apply some makeup to look like a woman, and tomorrow during 7-9 AM wait at the small gate in the southeast corner to be sold into servitude, I¡¯ll have someone purchase you to come into my residence as a maid." Lun Yu curled his lip and said, "Then I guess I have no choice but to reluctantly become a maid!" So he got a bargain and was still playing coy, huh? ... The next morning, Gu Youyou sent Searcy out to buy a person. "That freak from Qi Mountain who had cross-dressed last time, I did something wrong to him, and now he¡¯s got nowhere to turn, I plan to save his life, and settle this karma." Searcy looked at Gu Youyou in surprise and said, "You believe in karma?" Gu Youyou said vaguely, "People who have died once tend to believe a bit in it, don¡¯t ask now, just go, wait outside the small gate at the southeast corner, first bring him in. Remember, this time he¡¯s disguised as a little maid, with your discernment you should be able to recognize him." In order to avoid mistakes, Gu Youyou felt it was more reliable to have Searcy handle this matter than Xiang Chun, moreover, Lun Yu had just offended Xiang Chun the day before, if by some chance that maid suddenly got smart and noticed something off, it would be bad. Following Gu Youyou¡¯s instructions, Searcy took the silver and headed for the small gate in the southeast corner. Pushing open the door, she began looking for the women selling themselves into slavery but saw not far away, opposite the side door of the house of a certain Minister Chen, a woman dressed in white hemp knelt on the ground, weeping and wailing, with a piece of grass stuck in her hair. Chapter 935 - 929: Bought the Wrong One Chapter 935: Chapter 929: Bought the Wrong OneThat means selling oneself to bury one¡¯s father. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Indeed, beside her was a roll of straw mat, which seemed to be wrapping around a person. Searcy guessed that the pervert Gu Youyou wanted her to buy was him, truly perverse enough, acting out the scene of selling oneself for a father¡¯s burial. It looked quite real. "Miss, oh, truly pitiable, how much silver to sell yourself?" Searcy, noticing trouble, saw a managing old maid from Chen Family¡¯s side door inquiring about the girl¡¯s price, which would be bad if someone beat her to it. She immediately stepped forward and threw the bag of silver Gu Youyou had given her in front of the girl, saying, "Come with me, the silver is yours." The young miss¡¯s swollen eyes resembled walnuts, her act quite convincing. She was startled upon seeing such a large bag of silver, as if she couldn¡¯t believe someone was willing to pay so much for her. And the old maid who had asked her price was also startled by Searcy¡¯s generous bag of silver, but after a moment¡¯s shock, she felt belittled. Having silver makes you great, huh? Does the Chen Residence not have silver? She said angrily, "Where did this wench come from, didn¡¯t you see I was here first? I¡¯ve bought this girl, take your silver and leave quickly." "I was the first to pay," Searcy said indifferently. "I was about to take out the silver when you, this shameless wench, jumped the gun. I had already made a deal with this miss, and you¡¯re trying to force the sale." Searcy harrumphed, glanced at the walls of Chen Residence, and said disdainfully, "Lin Residence wants to buy this servant, Chen Residence also wants to, so what you¡¯re saying is, I should go back and consult our Madam, right?" "Lin..." The old maid glanced at a small door opening at the front of the alley and whispered, "You¡¯re from Lin Residence?" "What else?" Searcy kicked the large bag of silver to show off her wealth and grandeur. The Chen Family didn¡¯t compare to Lin Family in grandeur, and Minister Chen was two ranks below Minister Lin in official status, naturally not daring to compete with Lin Residence for a maid. She then said, "Old woman, I did not recognize Mount Tai. Miss, you paid first, so the girl is yours." The maid wearily entered the house, cursing her bad luck. Searcy, looking down, told the kneeling girl, "Come with me." The girl stood up, bowed slightly, and said, "Thank you, Miss. Since I¡¯ve accepted your silver, Yin Shuang is no longer her own. Miss, could you please wait, I need to bury my father first." Searcy twitched the corners of her mouth and said, "That¡¯s about enough, what are you still pretending for?" The girl named Yin Shuang turned pale upon hearing this, "Miss, what are you talking about? Yin Shuang selling herself for a father¡¯s burial is a big deal, how could it be pretend?" Searcy sized up the girl, now detecting something amiss, could it be a mix-up? But in this alley, there was only one selling herself, right? It was supposed to be at the southeast corner¡¯s small gate, no mistake. At that moment, a panting woman ran up to her, crying out loudly, "Miss, my family was struck by plague and all have perished, with no choice I came to Beijing to seek relatives, but failing to find them, my money has run out. In absolute desperation, I¡¯ve decided to sell myself into servitude, Miss, how about you give some silver and buy me?" This sly and charming attitude, this was Lun Yu. For the first time, Searcy felt what it was like to have her head spinning, ending up in a blunder. And this Lun Yu, wasn¡¯t it agreed to be at 7-9 AM? Why didn¡¯t he come earlier? Chapter 936 - 930: Living in Zhongcui Palace Chapter 936: Chapter 930: Living in Zhongcui PalaceSearcy held her forehead and sighed, "Lately, we¡¯ve just happened to be short of people in the residence. You two go together. You first help this young lady bury her father, then come to the residence to report." As soon as Searcy finished speaking, she turned her head and walked away, leaving Lun Yu petrified. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wasn¡¯t it agreed that he would enter the residence to enjoy the life of a maid? Why was he asked to help someone with their father¡¯s funeral right off the bat? Searcy¡¯s instructions regarding Gu Youyou were: "Bought two, one to sell herself for her father¡¯s burial, the other looking like an alluring and otherworldly woman. I think both of them seem rather peculiar, so I bought them together." Having said that, she plunged headfirst into the pharmacy. Gu Youyou: "..." Couldn¡¯t you be a bit more considerate? Fine, two it is, then. After all, one more or one less person in the Lin Residence doesn¡¯t make much difference. ... On the tenth day of waiting outside the Sanqing Temple, Eunuch Wan finally saw Jin Zijin emerge. Upon seeing him, Eunuch Wan almost burst into tears of relief. Fortunately, his body was still strong, allowing him to see the Crown Prince accept the imperial decree in his lifetime. When reading the sacred edict, Eunuch Wan¡¯s teeth were chattering. After announcing imperial decrees for many years, this was the first time he shakily completed reading one. "Crown Prince, three days from now in Taihe Hall, with all the civil and military officials present, you absolutely must not be absent!" His identity was special. If one were to talk about Tianzong¡¯s eldest spiritual brother, he was on par with the Princes who might ascend to the throne in the future. Thus, Eunuch Wan was unsure whether he might abandon his duties at that moment. Having received the lustrous yellow imperial decree, Jin Zijin simply said, "Since I¡¯ve accepted the decree, naturally I will not be absent." After he finished speaking, he turned and went back. "Ah, thank you, Your Highness, Crown Prince!" Eunuch Wan gratefully retreated, ready to report back to the palace. Three days later, at the court assembly, it was Jin Zijin¡¯s first time standing there. He was still dressed in Tianzong Dao Family attire, a white Daoist robe standing out starkly in the splendor of the grand hall. The Emperor sat on the Dragon Throne with a smile on his face. "I have ascertained that Jin Yan is indeed the son of Empress Xiaochen. Previously, Jin Fengzhao was swapped by a treacherous person to disrupt the Imperial Family¡¯s lineage. Fortuitously, Jin Yan has returned to court, and his identity should be rectified; he is the Crown Prince." All the ministers below chorused: "Congratulations to Your Majesty, congratulations to the Crown Prince!" The Emperor laughed heartily, "My lords, please rise!" With a wave of his hand, eunuchs hastily brought forward a tray carrying a set of Prince¡¯s court attire and some items that verified his identity. "Ziln, even though you have come of age, we have not prearranged for a palace to be constructed outside for you. Your current identity is inappropriate to continue residing in Sanqing Temple. It is better to first reside within the palace." "In the palace? That might be inconvenient!" Jin Zijin frowned as he spoke. However, the Emperor said, "As a Prince, fate has played its hand, yet you have never lived within the palace walls. I have already had Zhongcui Palace prepared for you. You can enter the palace and live in Zhongcui Palace directly. Do not worry; it won¡¯t be for long. The existing residences outside the palace are slow to construct, but I have already ordered the refurbishment of the palace I lived in when I was Crown Prince. It will be restored in a few months." Zhongcui Palace? Living in the former Crown Prince Residence after leaving home? The faces of the court ministers all showed surprise. The Duke from the Ducal Residence had already changed color; Zhongcui Palace was the Crown Prince¡¯s palace, and the Crown Prince was to live there before reaching adulthood. Back then, he dearly wished to send his grandson, the former Crown Prince, into Zhongcui Palace, but the plan never came to fruition even after the grandson left the palace to establish his own residence. Therefore, to this day, no Prince has ever resided in this generation¡¯s Zhongcui Chapter 937 - 931: Investigated Lotus Village Chapter 937: Chapter 931: Investigated Lotus VillageThe residence where His Majesty used to live, although not necessarily reserved for the Crown Prince and not very large, held special significance. Generally speaking, it either rewarded a Minister who had achieved great merit or was passed to a favored Prince. Similarly, King Jin had asked for it before leaving the palace but was refused by His Majesty. King Jin¡¯s face turned pale, his eyes filled with bitterness as he stared at this suddenly emerged older brother. As soon as he returned, he had obtained something he had always wanted but never received. Was he now being called the First Prince, a title people had referred to him by for many years? Why would he ignore the readily available position of State Preceptor and meddle in the court affairs instead? Prince Qin¡¯s expression was much calmer, as if having one more or one less brother made no difference to him. Being illegitimate, it didn¡¯t matter much whether there was one legitimate brother above him or two. Jin Zijin glanced at Ducal Residence¡¯s face, which was changing unpredictably, and said lightly with cupped hands, "Thank you for Father Emperor¡¯s grace!" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... The people the Empress sent to Lotus Village returned, and upon hearing the news, her mood could not calm down for a long time. She asked for King Jin to come to the palace to discuss matters. "Mother Empress, what is so urgent that you summoned your son?" These days, King Jin felt his consort was much more lively, and his mood had been good, even the bad feelings from the sudden appearance of an older brother, who took all the blessings, had disappeared. But seeing his mother¡¯s somewhat neurotic expression, he felt down again. "Mother Empress, has something happened?" The Empress motioned for him to come closer, saying, "Come here." King Jin sat down next to the Empress on a stool, looking puzzled. "Everyone leave." Afterward, the Empress waved her hand to clear the room of people. She was in Kunning Palace, her own bedroom, where King Jin was summoned. The underfloor heating was very warm, and the Empress, dressed only in light spring clothing, found it just right. King Jin, despite the snow, entered the palace and soon felt hot. He took off his coat and, since there were no palace maids left in the hall, stood up to hang it on the dragon hook himself. "I don¡¯t know why, but the snow is particularly heavy this year. I thought it was turning to spring, but it snowed again," said King Jin. The Empress¡¯s face was stern as she said softly, "There are unusual signs in the sky, hence many troubles. My son, this year is a season full of troubles." "Mother Empress, what exactly happened?" King Jin felt increasingly that something was not right with the Empress. The Empress twirled a sharp hairpin in her hand, her gaze cold, "I feel that the Lin Family, or at least Lin Xingyi, might not truly be on our side." "How could that be?" King Jin scoffed, "Qianqing is his most beloved daughter, the only legitimate lady of their family. If he is not with me, would he side with Jin Zijin and Jin Tingyu?" The Empress was truly as sharp as a veteran, gently shaking her head, "No, Lin Xingyi is only loyal to His Majesty, he does not favor anyone. I thought with the connection of the Ducal Residence and your marriage to Qianqing, he would lean towards us. I was wrong." Seeing the serious expression on the Empress¡¯s face, King Jin also put away his smile, his expression becoming solemn. "Mother Empress, why would you suddenly think this way?" The Empress said, "It¡¯s not sudden, but rather... I had someone visit Lin Xingyi¡¯s hometown a few days ago, to check on the Lin Family and the Gu Family. Lin Xingyi¡¯s branch had severed ties with the other members of the family in the older generation. It was Madam Lin who brought Lin Xingyi to the capital on her own. Their family doesn¡¯t have anything special. But that Gu Family... I discovered some interesting things..." Chapter 938 - 932: What Was Found Chapter 938: Chapter 932: What Was FoundShe suddenly pricked her finger on the sharp hairpin in her hand. King Jin hurriedly stood up, seeing that blood had already started to flow from the Empress¡¯s finger, he quickly called for someone. The Empress stopped him, saying, "No need to call anyone, it¡¯s just a minor injury." She wrapped her wound with her own handkerchief. "How can Your Majesty¡¯s precious body be treated so hastily?", King Jin objected as he brought out some white cloth, meticulously cleaned the Empress¡¯s wound, and properly bandaged it up. After bandaging, he saw the blood-beaded hairpin and slightly furrowed his brow. He tossed the injurious hairpin to the side, sighing lightly, "Mother, why weren¡¯t you more careful? At first glance, this hairpin looks unsightly, but upon closer inspection, it¡¯s as sharp as a blade, too easily injuring someone. Mother, you shouldn¡¯t use it anymore. If you fancy this design, your son will find a craftsman to make you one." A fierce look flashed in the Empress¡¯s eyes as she said indifferently, "Indeed, at first glance, it looks unattractive, but upon closer inspection... Hmph!" "Mother, what is really going on?" The Empress seemed particularly different today. "That Gu Youyou is just like this hairpin, unassuming in appearance. I thought she was just a poor relative of the Lin Family, but upon careful thought and investigation, she is indeed extraordinary." "What has Mother discovered?" King Jin¡¯s brow twitched. "Hmph!", the Empress coldly snorted, "She claims to be frail and sickly, but in fact, she is a ¡¯medicine person¡¯ raised by the Dao Sect." "A ¡¯medicine person¡¯?", King Jin didn¡¯t know what a medicine person was. "My son need not understand, it¡¯s a matter for the Dao Sect. The Dao Sect isn¡¯t as clean as it appears on the surface, not detached from worldly affairs, they have too many unclean things internally. Gu Youyou has been raised as a medicine person since she was young, and I guess Lin Xingyi must also know some inside stories. He sends Silver to her every year, but the amount isn¡¯t much. To say he cares about his niece, it seems he hasn¡¯t done enough, but to say he doesn¡¯t care, it would not go so far as to keep her in the Lin Family all this time. In my view, it¡¯s more like a cover-up. What¡¯s stranger is that she only escaped because of Jin Zijin. Jin Zijin lived in Lotus Village for six years disguised as a common hunter, and everything was safe and sound until the last year when he took Gu Youyou out. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And he did so with the ceremony of a wedding. Of course, later they claimed that Jin Zijin did so to repay a life-saving debt to the Gu Family, Gu Feng, to treat Youyou¡¯s illness under disguise, to say they weren¡¯t really related. But why did he rush to the Imperial Palace that day in Zhaoyang Hall? Because he got the news and came to rescue Youyou. I don¡¯t believe Lin Xingyi knows nothing about these matters, hence he is not truly aligned with us." Listening to the Empress say so much all at once, King Jin¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t quite make sense of it all. The Empress, somewhat frustrated and stifled by her own son¡¯s lack of acumen, resignedly said, "I say all this, just to make a few points. First, the Lin Family and Gu Youyou staying with them¡ªthere¡¯s something wrong. Jin Zijin is not as he appears, not solely devoted to the Dao Family and disinterested in royal power. Just by the fact that he was able to enter the palace and rescue Youyou immediately, it shows that he has spies placed in the palace." The Empress shifted her position and gently touched her injured finger, whispering, "To place spies right under my eyes, and I remain completely unaware... I can¡¯t tell whether he placed them after he came to the capital in recent years or had planned and planted them many years ago. In any case, this man poses a much greater threat to us than Sheng Qiaoyue and her son. In the future, you cannot simply focus your attention on Jin Tingyu; you must spend more effort on Jin Zijin." Chapter 939 - 933: Gave Birth to a Fool Chapter 939: Chapter 933: Gave Birth to a FoolKing Jin clenched his fists tightly, his heart seething with anger. Moments later, he gradually relaxed and smiled. "Mother, rest assured, I am confident in dealing with him." The Empress raised an eyebrow, "Oh? Has my son grown capable?" "Mother, now that he has acknowledged his ancestors, he is no longer the elder brother of Tianzong. The current Jin Zijin is merely a lonely Prince. He has no connections among the court ministers and is clueless about court affairs. I think he is even inferior to Jin Tingyu." "Hah..." The Empress felt a pang of pain in her heart upon hearing these words. She thought to herself, having been so intelligent all her life, standing out among many sisters in her family, she had given birth to such a fool. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t completely useless. She said indifferently, "Alright, continue to keep a close watch on Jin Tingyu." As for Jin Zijin, she would handle him personally. King Jin didn¡¯t say much and responded affirmatively. "Ah, there are two more tasks for you to handle." "Mother, what tasks?" The Empress¡¯s expression darkened. "Deploy the Hidden Guard you have trained, as the Heavenly Master and the State Preceptor have disappeared, and everyone is searching. We cannot idle either. Jin Zijin once hid in Lotus Village under a false identity and lived as a hunter for six years. Last year, Tianzong and Xuanzong encountered a significant event precisely at the back mountain of Lotus Village, it would be best to find out what they were actually doing there. The other matter... Qianqing had a good relationship with Gu Youyou before she was married. This woman is his weakness. If Qianqing wishes to visit her parental home, accompany her. You understand how to proceed discreetly, right?" King Jin bowed and said, "Your son understands." "Alright, I¡¯m weary now, you may go." King Jin stood up and bowed to leave, "Your son takes his leave." The Empress waved her hand and propped her head, leaning against the back of her chair, her eyes closed, not speaking. It seemed like she was resting. However, King Jin re-entered the palace shortly after leaving. The Empress opened her eyes, puzzled, "Xiaoran, is there anything else?" With a solemn expression, King Jin spoke softly to the Empress, "Mother, just now you asked your son to investigate the Heavenly Master and the State Preceptor. Suddenly, I remembered something." Seeing her son being so earnest for once, the Empress also grew serious. "What is it?" King Jin drew closer to the Empress, lowering his voice, "That day, the general of Yangguan City deployed troops to seal off Tianmen Mountain. No one could enter or leave without permission, yet they unexpectedly captured someone." "Who?" the Empress frowned, her son¡¯s words indicating that this person was not simple. She had always been paying attention to these matters, yet she hadn¡¯t received this news. King Jin whispered, "They captured Madam Ru and a group of her subordinates." "Madam Ru?" The Empress looked even more puzzled. "What was she doing in those deep mountains?" This woman always gave her a very frail impression; she couldn¡¯t imagine such a woman venturing into the deep mountains for nothing. Could she be related to that mysterious matter with the Dao Family? "Her people carried a coffin out; the coffin contained only a skeleton, and its identity remains unknown." "Oh... a skeleton?" The Empress¡¯s expression carried a hint of mystery. King Jin said, "Madam Ru¡¯s status is rather sensitive, so the general of Yangguan City didn¡¯t publicize the incident. Instead, he secretly sent a confidential letter to the emperor. However, for some reason, the emperor suppressed it. If your son hadn¡¯t arranged for people in Yangguan City, we would not know of this secretive matter either." "My son is thoughtful," the Empress squinted her eyes, her expression even more enigmatically mysterious. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 940 - 934 It’s Time to Settle Down Chapter 940: Chapter 934 It¡¯s Time to Settle Down"In the year of the princes¡¯ rebellion, she was no fool, how could she be unaware of the trickery within? That Madam Ru who offered up the last will and testament to demonstrate her loyalty, how clean was she really? Or was she harboring a malicious heart, without a shred of cleanliness?" S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That year, it was rumored that the third Prince and his son had both disappeared; the fact that Madam Ru personally went to welcome them back meant it was surely one of those two." "If she could know of such matters, how could the Emperor, intelligent as he is, not be aware?" "Yet the imperial will is unfathomable, and she was no longer inclined to guess at his intentions." "Now her greatest enemy had arrived." ... "Family banquets in the Imperial Palace are rare occasions where everyone is able to sit together." "They did not follow the common practice where men and women dine at separate tables; instead, the Empress Dowager, the Emperor, and the Empress sat at the head table, each at their own table, with the princes, princesses, and concubines seated below according to rank." "With musical instruments and dancing to liven up the atmosphere, the banquet was much more festive and extravagant than those of ordinary households." "It¡¯s rare for our family to sit together like this; this time it feels like a true reunion." The Empress Dowager had aged, her legs not as steady, her eyesight not as clear, and she was particularly prone to being moved, her words soon accompanied by a stream of tears. "The Emperor, seated beside her, consoled her, ¡¯Mother, today is a day for happiness.¡¯" "Yes, yes, a happy day. Let¡¯s all relax, there are no outsiders here, the dishes have been served, let¡¯s eat and chat about family matters!" The Empress Dowager hurriedly wiped away her tears. "As the music played and the dances went on, seeing the Empress Dowager, the Emperor, and the Empress all start to eat and drink with smiles on their faces, everyone else also let go of their reservations. Between toasting and passing cups, they paid their respects to the three esteemed elders seated above them, and also began to talk and laugh with those next to them." "Jin Zijin, too, had to attend. He sat alone at the edge of a table, not drinking alcohol, but requesting a pot of tea instead." "Since childhood, he had lived on Qi Mountain and was not fond of alcohol." "Across from Lin Qianqing sat not Prince Qin¡¯s official wife but his consort, Xie Qinyun. At the moment, Xie Qinyun was making faces at Lin Qianqing, impossible to ignore." "Lin Qianqing looked at her in slight surprise, wondering why the official wife was not present at this family banquet which required her to be there, yet Xie Qinyun, the consort, had come instead." "Above them, the Empress soon took note of this issue as well." "She put down her wine cup, raising her voice slightly above the music, ¡¯Why has Prince Qin¡¯s wife not come today, instead Consort Xie is here?¡¯" "Though the Empress¡¯s voice was not loud, everyone seated had heard it. The Empress Dowager and the Emperor both looked over in this direction!" "Since the Empress had brought it up, Prince Qin naturally could not overlook it. He stood up, pulling Xie Qinyun with him, and replied with respect, ¡¯Answering Mother, my wife is unwell and resting at home. Ayun likes liveliness, so I brought her to see.¡¯" "The Empress Dowager was in good spirits today and quickly replied with a smile, ¡¯It¡¯s nice to have a consort here, better than being alone.¡¯ Her gaze inadvertently swept toward Jin Zijin, who sat drinking by himself without uttering a word, and she felt another wave of sadness. She said, ¡¯Xiaoran and Tingyu are both married now. Zijin, as the eldest, is already past thirty, yet he remains alone. Emperor, this is not good for the heir.¡¯" "The Emperor whispered back to her, ¡¯The methods of the Dao Family have the power to prolong life. Mother, look at the State Preceptor and the Heavenly Master, one over eighty and the other over a hundred, yet they are healthier than most young men. Zijin has been with the Heavenly Master of Qi Mountain since he was young, learning the natural ways of the Dao; we cannot judge him by the age of normal men!¡¯" "And yet... after all, he is past thirty, he used to cultivate the Dao, but now he does not. He is of an age when he should marry." Chapter 941 - 935: Conditions for Selecting a Consort Chapter 941: Chapter 935: Conditions for Selecting a ConsortThe Emperor glanced at Jin Zijin and said in a low voice, "That¡¯s true, Zijin, what do you think?" Jin Zijin stood up and replied, "The Empress Dowager is wise, I will listen to the Empress Dowager." This obedience struck others as odd, but the Empress Dowager didn¡¯t think much of it and was naturally very pleased. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Good, since that is settled... Empress, select some good candidates from among those suitable young ladies of good family in Beijing. I want to see them myself." The usually reticent Noble Consort Sheng suddenly stood up, respectfully greeted the Empress Dowager, and said, "Mother, just last year concubines were selected for King Jin and Prince Qin. At the time, nobody knew there was another Prince who has now reached the marriageable age with good family credentials. The girls of suitable age and good family have all already been designated to King Jin and Prince Qin. Selecting for the elder Prince now, it naturally won¡¯t be possible to find someone whose family background surpasses those of King Jin and Prince Qin¡¯s wives." The Emperor at her side furrowed his brows and looked at both Noble Consort Sheng and Jin Zijin with surprise. After a moment, he said, "My consort speaks the truth. Waiting another two years would indeed offer more choices. However, Zijin is already of age and cannot wait. Mother, for Zijin¡¯s selection of a wife, let¡¯s not focus on whether the family background is good or not. There are many women of less distinguished families who are talented and beautiful. Let us prioritize integrity and choose women of unblemished family backgrounds. What do you think?" "That¡¯s fine, of course that would be acceptable. Since both Noble Consort Sheng and Your Majesty have said so, this time let¡¯s choose a woman who is both talented and beautiful... Then..." She glanced at the Empress whose expression had soured and continued, "Let Noble Consort Sheng handle this matter!" The responsibility had been transferred from the Empress in an instant, and her expression worsened. But the other concubines were delighted, firstly because Noble Consort Sheng was easier to talk to, and secondly, if family background wasn¡¯t a criterion, did it mean that those from lesser families also had a chance? Right away they decided to send word to their families to see if there were any suitable women of both talent and beauty. A Prince had appeared out of nowhere, and who the world would belong to in the future was yet uncertain. Moreover, he had just returned and had no one of his own; this was an excellent opportunity to get close to the elder Prince. If their daughter could gain favor with the elder Prince, perhaps they could turn their fortunes around. The Empress watched coldly as the excited concubines buzzed with joy. Her thoughts were different from those women¡¯s. Focusing on talent instead of family background, wasn¡¯t this tailored for Gu Youyou? Her gaze fell on Noble Consort Sheng, and her eyes gradually darkened. Was Noble Consort Sheng truly grateful to her former mistress, or was there another reason she was so eager to please Jin Zijin? ... Gu Youyou hadn¡¯t seen Jin Zijin for several days now, ever since he moved into the Imperial Palace. Now she actually wanted her aunt to let her go out and visit the Imperial Palace to see for herself, but as soon as she mentioned entering the palace, Madam Lin reacted like a startled rooster, vehemently disagreeing. Gu Youyou felt a warmth in her heart. She thought that her aunt¡¯s firm opposition to her going to the palace was for her own good. At least she didn¡¯t blindly side with the Empress, and it was clear, she hadn¡¯t betrayed Gu Youyou. Unable to figure out a solution, Gu Youyou had no choice but to call over Searcy. "Go out today and head to Sanqing Temple to find Yue Rujing. Tell her I need to see her." "What do you need her for?" Searcy kept writing with the ball pen that Gu Youyou had specially made. They had always been researching various antibiotics. Gu Youyou replied annoyedly, "Just go, why all the questions?" Chapter 942 - 936: Kill the Donkey as Soon as the Grinding is Done Chapter 942: Chapter 936: Kill the Donkey as Soon as the Grinding is Done"I¡¯m not going; I don¡¯t have the time," she refused flatly, "You tell Lun Yu to go. After all, he is the idlest one in this yard." Gu Youyou sighed, "It would be good if he could go, but unfortunately, he¡¯s being wanted and can¡¯t leave the city. You¡¯re the only one I trust here who can leave the residence without having to report. Hurry up, be obedient!" "What are you all talking about me?" It was Lun Yu, who had nothing to do, that ran in. "You¡¯ve been looking so sullen these past few days. Come on, spill it. What¡¯s got you down? Share it with me; maybe I¡¯ll get a kick out of it." Gu Youyou¡¯s expression darkened as she said, "Go away, I don¡¯t have the time to tell you stories." "I¡¯m sincerely trying to help you with your troubles, why don¡¯t you appreciate that?" These past few days, Lun Yu was so bored it was painful. He and Yin Shuang were brought in together, and Gu Youyou, fearing he would give himself away, kept him under close watch in the inner courtyard, thus he wasn¡¯t given any tasks to do. He just really wanted to find something to do. The pen in Searcy¡¯s hand didn¡¯t stop as she simply said, "She wants to enter the Imperial Palace to inquire about Jin Zijin¡¯s matter, can you help her?" "Enter the Imperial Palace?" Hearing these words, his eyes seemed to light up. Ah, how could he not have thought about entering the palace? Let the Emperor search for him everywhere¡ªthe most dangerous place could also be the safest. Besides, entering the palace didn¡¯t even require washing his face; it indeed seemed like a good place. Rubbing his chin with a smirk, he said, "Sure, I¡¯ll help you make a trip to the Imperial Palace. By the way, it¡¯s been a long time since I last saw Zijin." Gu Youyou: "..." How could she not have thought of having Lun Yu disguise himself and sneak in? It was indeed a plan. "Alright then, think about who you could disguise as to enter the palace. When you see him... never mind, just go check on him, no need to carry any messages." She was just letting her mind wander too much because of the lack of news; knowing he was alright would put her at ease. Gu Youyou then sorted out the accounts again and threw them on Searcy¡¯s desk, "You still need to go out of the city. If not to Sanqing Temple, then make a trip to Jinxiu City. These are the ledgers; deliver them to Miss Du." Searcy: "... You¡¯re already treating me like a maid." "I can¡¯t let you live here for free; you have to work. Look how much silver you¡¯ve wasted on these things you¡¯re studying. Every single one cost a fortune." "You¡¯re an ingrate. When the poison in your body was not yet cured, why didn¡¯t you grumble about the silver wasted on these studies? You even said that no matter how poor we get, we can¡¯t skimp on this laboratory." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But I asked you to research things that save lives, and you bloody researched a bunch of poisons that harm people. Tell me, are the materials for the antibiotics ready?" The two of them were now arguing so heatedly that it looked like a fight could break out any moment, and Xiang Chun, carrying a tray of pastries, watched from a distance, then turned and went back. She was not about to be caught in the crossfire; better to stay as far away as possible. Arguing with Searcy had somehow become an indispensable part of Gu Youyou¡¯s dull life. She often lamented the waste of her youth; how much better it would have been to use that time to make money. ... Jin Moning put down his writing brush and gently took a sip from the cup of tea on his desk, his brow slightly furrowed. Eunuch Wan attended by his side, busily taking the freshly written calligraphy from the Emperor. "Is there something troubling Your Majesty? I see your frown has not lifted." The Emperor sighed lowly, without really intending it: "The matters that worry me have never ceased." Eunuch Wan had been by the Emperor¡¯s side for many years now, having seen him rise from the Crown Prince to the throne, from his youth until his temples turned gray. Chapter 943 - 937: The True Noble Consort Sheng Chapter 943: Chapter 937: The True Noble Consort ShengIf anyone knew how hard the Emperor¡¯s life was, it was him who understood it best. Seeing the Emperor looking much older than his actual age, Eunuch Wan couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of heartache. "Your Majesty, it is getting late, why don¡¯t you head back to your sleeping quarters and rest?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Is it getting late?" the Emperor lifted his head to look outside the window. Outside was pitch black; it indeed seemed late. "What time is it now?" the Emperor asked. Eunuch Wan glanced at the water clock in the palace and said, "It should be around the 7-9 PM period." "The 7-9 PM period?" the Emperor stood up, and Eunuch Wan immediately bowed to straighten his clothes. "The 7-9 PM period, it is late. Let¡¯s go, we shall proceed to Chengqian Palace." Chengqian Palace was the residence of Noble Consort Sheng, and Eunuch Wan couldn¡¯t help but sigh at her good fortune. She had started as a maid accompanying her mistress in marriage, and after her mistress¡¯s death, she became the apple of the Emperor¡¯s eye. It was very late, and the Emperor was extremely tired, yet he still did not forget to visit her in Chengqian Palace. Inside Chengqian Palace, the level of luxury surpassed even that of Empress¡¯s Kunning Palace. It often made the other concubines in the harem green with envy, and the Empress would get angry each time. To lose to Xiao Qinqin, the Empress could accept that. However, it was frustrating that both she and Xiao Qinqin were merely pawns used by the Emperor, who gave his true affection to this woman who had nothing to offer. The Empress believed in her own abilities and with the support of the growing Ducal Residence, all the women who had competed with her for favor in the Crown Prince Residence, except Sheng Qiaoyue, had been eliminated. Yet this woman was tightly protected by the Emperor. She had people inquire specially, reporting that the Emperor had loved to visit the Grand Master Residence since he was young, all because he wanted to see the maid Sheng Qiaoyue, which made her furious. "Your Majesty..." Before Eunuch Wan could announce their arrival, he was stopped by the Emperor. "It¡¯s late, no need to announce. I¡¯ll enter on my own." Inside Chengqian Palace, the lights were still on, and Noble Consort Sheng hadn¡¯t rested yet. Eunuch Wan tactfully withdrew to the side. Soon, all of the palace attendants from Chengqian Palace came out, and the doors to the sleeping quarters were tightly closed. The lights soon dimmed, leaving only a small lamp flickering on and off. The palace attendants were all happy for their master, who was the only one in the palace to receive such divine favor. Inside the room, once the door was closed, it was not the fragrant and lively scene the attendants imagined. The Emperor sat on the soft couch, while Noble Consort Sheng knelt on the ground, her eyes brimming with tears. "He came to me, asking for help, and I couldn¡¯t refuse. Your Majesty, ever since my mistress left the Crown Prince Residence, I haven¡¯t done anything for her. So, helping the Crown Prince this time, I thought of it as doing something for my mistress." The Emperor sighed and said, "Stand up. I know these years have not been easy for you, but the woman he likes... she won¡¯t be of any help to him. A woman without any family backing is not easy to protect, no matter how much he likes her. I just don¡¯t want the tragedies of the past to repeat themselves!" Sheng Qiaoyue stood up and remained to the side, never speaking. "As for the selection of his concubines, you do what you have to do. As for the matter you¡¯ve agreed to help him with... Don¡¯t worry about it for now. I¡¯ll talk to him myself. It¡¯s getting late, you should go rest." Sheng Qiaoyue wanted to say more, but seeing the Emperor¡¯s face that seemed to have aged further, she ultimately bit her lip and said nothing. "Yes, Your Majesty." She retreated behind the large dragon and phoenix bed, opened up a painting on the wall, and gently pressed a hidden mechanism. The wall shifted aside, revealing a small room with nothing more than a simple bed inside. Chapter 944 - 938: Detained Chapter 944: Chapter 938: DetainedIt turned out that the vastly favored Noble Consort Sheng, who was rumored to be especially cherished by the Emperor, always referred to herself as a mere maid in front of His Majesty. She was never really the esteemed Noble Consort Sheng, just a maid. ... Disguised as Yue Rujing, Lun Yu entered the palace. Yue Rujing sought an audience with the eldest Prince, who had just returned to the palace. Given the past identities and relationship between the eldest Prince and Yue Rujing, naturally, no one stopped him and he was directly led into Jin Zijin¡¯s residence in Zhongcui Palace. Lun Yu, properly following behind a eunuch, also gave his respects to Jin Zijin in a very proper manner. Jin Zijin frowned and commanded all the palace attendants to leave. He stood up and looked at him, speaking indifferently, "Lun Yu?" Lun Yu instantly felt it was not interesting, remarking, "You recognized me so quickly? Has my disguise technique deteriorated?" Jin Zijin said, "Ajing and I grew up together from childhood, I am very familiar with every move he makes, not rigid and proper like you. In this world, the only ones capable of disguising themselves to the point where even I cannot recognize them are you, Lun Yu, and your mother Lun Tong. However, your mother Lun Tong is not in Zhuzhao Country, so it must be you." Lun Yu joked with a strained laugh, "Does that mean my disguise technique is too good for you to see through? Alright, since you recognized me, there¡¯s no point in pretending anymore. Let me directly discuss the important matter." "Hmm, sit down!" Jin Zijin generously invited him to sit, and Lun Yu, not feeling reserved¡ªthey had known each other for over twenty years and had known each other since childhood¡ªsat down. "I recently have been seriously pursued by your father to the point where I had nowhere to hide, so I mingled into the Lin Residence and became a maid, a maid beside your young lady. She said she hasn¡¯t seen you for a long time and misses you a lot. She couldn¡¯t come herself, so she sent me to check on you." Jin Zijin: "..." After speaking, he earnestly observed Jin Zijin, commenting, "Seeing you with a glowing face, gaining some weight, it seems life has been good. Alright, I¡¯ve seen enough. I¡¯ll go back and report to your young lady." He got up and dusted his clothes but then heard a long-drawn eunuch¡¯s voice. "The Emperor arrives..." Lun Yu stumbled, hurriedly steadying himself against the back of a chair. Now, neither staying nor leaving, he froze in place, signaling with his eyes for Jin Zijin to think of a solution. Jin Zijin only gave him a look that said he was on his own and then got up to welcome the Emperor. "Imperial Father!" "Rise!" Upon entering Zhongcui Palace and seeing the uneasy Yue Rujing, the Emperor paused. "Ah Jing, you are also here by coincidence?" Lun Yu said, "Looking for my senior brother, there¡¯s a bit of a matter." "Hmm." The Emperor nodded slightly and asked, "Have there been any updates from the Heavenly Master recently?" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Not yet..." Lun Yu glanced toward Jin Zijin before replying. The Emperor¡¯s expression grew serious, feeling that this Yue Rujing was very odd. Why would Yue Rujing speak so uneasily? As if he had done something wrong. He smiled a bit and instructed Eunuch Wan Decheng, "Wan Decheng, take the Princely Heir to the side hall to rest first. I have important matters to discuss with the eldest Prince." Lun Yu hastily said, "Your Majesty, there¡¯s no need; I¡ªhave finished what I needed to say, and I¡¯ll be returning to Sanqing Temple now." The Emperor signaled for Wan Decheng to stop him. Having served by the Emperor¡¯s side for many years, Wan Decheng naturally understood what that look from the Emperor meant. Since the Emperor wanted to hold him back, how could he possibly let him escape? He then said, "Princely Heir, please stay, the plum blossoms ahead have bloomed beautifully. This old servant will take you to enjoy the flowers." Chapter 945 - 939: Not Planning to Be Emperor Chapter 945: Chapter 939: Not Planning to Be Emperor"Who would enjoy flowers with an old eunuch?" Eunuch Lun Yu¡¯s face showed difficulty as he said, "Still..." "There¡¯s nothing left to say, Princely Heir, please feel free to leave!" Eunuch Wan didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak further, bustlingly pulling him aside. After Eunuch Wan had pulled Lun Yu away, the Emperor finally asked, "Who is he?" Jin Zijin didn¡¯t hide it from him, saying, "Lun Yu! He said he has no place to hide from your pursuit." "Oh, you know him?" the Emperor asked with a raised eyebrow, somewhat surprised. Jin Zijin calmly said, "When my mother was dying, it was Lun Tong who stayed by her side. Lun Tong mourned her for half a year. At that time, she had no one to talk to, she might have found some solace in his company." Jin Zijin also indirectly told him that he was aware of the story Gu Youyou had mentioned. The Emperor¡¯s face paled slightly, but he concealed the storm raging within his heart quite well. He took a deep breath, hurriedly picked up a cup of tea, and drank it all in one gulp, saying, "Your tea is from Qi Mountain." Jin Zijin let out a cold laugh. To drink tea in such a manner? Or was it to conceal something? It was rare for him to even mention the origin of the tea. He didn¡¯t expose him but asked in a low voice, "What brings you here today, Your Majesty?" Though Jin Zijin treated himself with all due respect, it was merely to maintain superficial appearances. The Emperor was well aware of this. Since he had chosen this path, there was no opportunity for regret. He wasn¡¯t going to concern himself too much with it. Compared to that, he was more keen on resolving the current issues. "I am aware you¡¯ve been seeking Sheng Qiaoyue for that female doctor. She is a talented individual, but alas, a mere woman. Even if she knows some medical skills, she has no backing. She is of no help to you. There¡¯s no shortage of women in Beijing, yet I have found someone better for you. The youngest daughter of Che Xiangyuan, only eighteen and yet to be promised to anyone!" Jin Zijin sat opposite him, his eyes and brows carrying a hint of a smile, yet it didn¡¯t reach the depths of his eyes. He gently sipped his tea and said, "A warrior¡¯s daughter? Just like the lawful daughter of the former Grand Master Residence, much like Che Xiangyuan¡¯s daughter, isn¡¯t she? You... indeed chose an excellent marriage alliance!" The Emperor¡¯s gaze deepened, and he sighed, "I know you are unwilling, but we have no choice. It was not easy to conquer the lands, and it is even harder to safeguard them. If you are unwilling, do you have a better plan to take over the throne without bloodshed?" Jin Zijin¡¯s hand holding the teacup paused for a moment, then he gently placed the cup back on the table and said in a low voice, "So you really are planning to hand over the throne to me? I¡¯ve only been here a few days, shouldn¡¯t you consider it for a few more days?" "You¡¯ve been in the Dao Sect for many years, your ability is evident to all. You have the qualifications and the ability to govern this country better than I could, no further consideration is necessary." Jin Zijin was silent for a while, then suddenly laughed, saying, "By doing this, you will truly provoke internal strife. You borrowed the power of the Ducal Residence to secure the throne, but if in the end, the throne doesn¡¯t fall to Jin Xiaoran¡¯s hands, the downfall may also happen at the hands of the Ducal Residence." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I know," said the Emperor, "which is why I have been weakening their power over these years. Each member of the Ducal Residence is ambitious. Zhuzhao Country cannot fall into their hands. Tingyu is no match for them, but you are the best choice." "However, I have no intention of taking over," Jin Zijin stood up, looking out the window. This year¡¯s snow was especially heavy, likely having claimed many lives. "You might not have planned before, but perhaps you should consider it now," came the Emperor¡¯s voice from behind. After that, another silence followed. As the snow fell heavier and heavier, many snowflakes drifted into the window. Chapter 946 - 940 Persuasion Chapter 946: Chapter 940 PersuasionIt was already the end of February, and March was quickly approaching. The snow that year was highly abnormal. There were unusual signs in the sky, and I feared that this year would be a tumultuous autumn. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Zijin¡¯s thoughts suddenly turned to Gu Youyou. She always seemed to feel cold; with the continuous heavy snowfall, I wondered if she was too afraid of the freeze to leave her house. In reality, she probably wanted to go out and see the snow, or perhaps build a strange snowman. The emperor¡¯s expression was somewhat unsightly as he watched Jin Zijin¡¯s profile. To his surprise, he saw him smile slightly. It was not the same insincere, mocking smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes¡ªit weighed even heavier on his heart. Being too sentimental was not good for him. And especially for such a woman. "No matter whether you plan to take the throne or not, such a woman is not suited for you. You deserve better." Jin Zijin turned around and said in a low voice, "Do you believe that no one is better than her?" "How could that be? There are so many women in Beijing, and there¡¯s Che Xiangyuan¡¯s daughter..." "Then why did you stop Consort Sheng? Because you were afraid she would truly outshine those candidates. Aside from using the spear and the stick, I see nothing that Youyou cannot match Che General¡¯s daughter in," Jin Zijin interrupted. The emperor felt a twinge of annoyance, but he made a concession, "Since you say so, if her performance is extraordinary, it¡¯s acceptable for you to marry her. However, with her status, she can only be a consort." Jin Zijin replied calmly, "If she wins, she will be the chief wife. Those are the rules of the game, and the Empress Dowager has agreed." He would not yield an inch on matters concerning Gu Youyou. This obstinance made the emperor¡¯s face grow increasingly sour. Had it been any other son, he would have already scolded them. But Jin Zijin was different, and the emperor was well aware of it. His other sons had requests of him, but Jin Zijin did not. He owed him, so the emperor tried to convince him patiently. "If you take her as your chief wife, she will become a target for all. A chief wife without any background or ability will have a worse life than a concubine." This much he knew very well. Take Qinqin, for example. After the Xiao Family¡¯s great tutor died in battle, the family¡¯s influence in court plummeted. Qinqin was left without support, forcing him to seek other powers that would back him, leading to their downfall. It seemed Jin Zijin could see the most vulnerable and meager helplessness deep within him. He felt no sympathy, only disdain in his heart. His thoughts were not the same as the emperor¡¯s; confronting his helplessness, the disdain in his eyes grew stronger. "I am not like you. I won¡¯t give anyone the chance to hurt her. Therefore, I will only marry a chief wife, with no other concubines." The emperor stared at him blankly. Jin Zijin didn¡¯t speak these words boastfully; he was very calm, as if discussing the tea from Qi Mountain. But his expression was firm, as if he had no doubts that he could achieve this. The emperor¡¯s face turned colder, knowing that he himself had been unable to accomplish this in his own time, not even daring to utter such words. Thinking this, he felt a twinge of envy towards this son. "By doing this, you will have no support from influential external families. You will end up isolated and weak while your two brothers will marry chief wives and consorts from the best families in Beijing." "Isn¡¯t that all thanks to your arrangements?" Jin Zijin asked with a sneer. The emperor sighed, "My choosing is at least better than if they chose on their own." He knew whom he could offer, and whom he couldn¡¯t. It was better to have him arrange the marriages than to let them form cliques behind his back. Chapter 947 - 941 Persuading Him Chapter 947: Chapter 941 Persuading Him"If that¡¯s the case, what do you have to worry about? They¡¯ve all been through your hands, and you know them well. Just because I didn¡¯t choose one doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m shutting them out. On the contrary, it¡¯s fairest to them. I¡¯m not related by marriage to any family, so I¡¯m clean and unbiased. I think, the clever ones should know what to do." Jin Zijin¡¯s words didn¡¯t meet with the Emperor¡¯s opposition, but he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in resignation, "You¡¯re making sense, but unfortunately there aren¡¯t many clever people in this world." "That¡¯s alright, just having the clever few is enough for me." The two of them exchanged words, both calm and even-tempered in their discussion. They attempted to convince each other, but it seemed that neither could persuade the other. That their conversation hadn¡¯t escalated to a point of intense confrontation was truly miraculous. As noon approached and mealtime was nearing, they continued to banter one sentence at a time, still calm and occasionally, a strange smile could be seen on their faces. The eunuch standing outside felt the scene was very odd. He could only occasionally hear a word or two, not knowing what they were discussing. Jin Zijin warmed the last pot of tea and said softly, "This is the last of the tea leaves brought from Qi Mountain, I hope we can resolve this matter before this pot of tea is finished." The Emperor accepted the cup of tea handed to him and, warming his hands, said, "You¡¯ve just returned and are not familiar with the Imperial Court. Court matters are not as simple as those of the Dao Family, where you only need to deal with Xuanzong. The power struggles at the Imperial Court are intricate and complex, one misstep could affect everything, and if you err, every step will be mistaken. When the time comes, if you want to recover the situation, you¡¯ll have to pay a much higher price. It¡¯s good if you still have the chance to recover, but what if there¡¯s no chance left?" Jin Zijin poured himself another cup of tea but also just held it in his hands. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That¡¯s why I¡¯m extremely cautious with every move. If I were to marry General Che¡¯s daughter today, others will perceive that I¡¯m close to General Che, and the courtiers who have grudges with him will side with the other factions against me. Your approach is like picking up a watermelon and dropping a melon." He accidentally used Gu Youyou¡¯s manner of speaking, which was both amusing and quite reasonable, naturally easing the tense atmosphere between them. "So you¡¯ve decided to marry that physician girl without any background?" Jin Zijin nodded gently and said, "Beneath the prosperous facade of Zhuzhao Country, it has already become thoroughly rotten. This is not an issue that can be resolved through marriage alliances! Sometimes I despise you, yet at other times I admire you. Managing to straighten out these complex relationships and having them restrain each other, preventing chaos, must also have cost you dearly to achieve what you have now." The Emperor felt somewhat relieved upon hearing these words. All these years, he had been coping alone, delicately balancing everything, and no one had ever said such things to him. "But this isn¡¯t a lasting strategy because it¡¯s impossible for future Emperors to be the same as you," Jin Zijin added. The Emperor neither agreed nor disagreed, and he had no plan to carry on the discussion. Because the more they talked, the more he realized that Jin Zijin¡¯s return wasn¡¯t sudden. He understood everything clearly, even more clearly than he had anticipated. He had his own arrangements and plans which might differ from what the Emperor had in mind but were very systematic and comprehensive. He was purposefully doing certain things. Chapter 948 - 942 Agreed Conditions Chapter 948: Chapter 942 Agreed Conditions"Since you¡¯ve already thought everything through, I won¡¯t stop you anymore, but I hope that the deeds you undertake in the future won¡¯t let me down." Jin Zijin nodded slightly and said, "You¡¯ve agreed to let Youyou enter the family; I promise to repay you with a bright and splendid world inside and out." "Good!" The Emperor suddenly stood up, laughing loudly as he left. Jin Zijin also laughed. Keeping the Dao Sect away from the court and returning the imperial power entirely to legitimate rule was exactly what his master intended! After the Emperor had left, an immediate order was issued: to release Lun Yu, that mouse who had been dodging and hiding. Of course, Lun Yu didn¡¯t know this yet. When he returned to Zhongcui Palace, Jin Zijin was leisurely enjoying his midday meal. Looking at the table full of delicacies that were a feast for the eyes as well as the palate, he couldn¡¯t help but swallow. This was Lun Yu¡¯s first visit to the Imperial Palace, and indeed, the palace meals lived up to their reputation. How could he eat such a large tableful all by himself? "You sit down and eat as well," Jin Zijin said indifferently. Lun Yu felt it was the most pleasant sound he had heard in a while. "Well, I won¡¯t be polite then." Lun Yu sat down happily across the long table, his reach falling short, unable to grab a bit of everything. Jin Zijin was almost finished eating. A palace attendant brought water to cleanse his mouth and a brocade cloth to wipe his hands. Once he had seen to his needs and dismissed the attendants, he said to Lun Yu, "Once you¡¯ve finished eating, you can go back. Tell her that good news is on the way, and not to worry." "Oh!" Lun Yu ate heartily, replying vaguely with his mouth full. "Also, the order for your arrest has been rescinded. You are free." Lun Yu gulped down his food with a single "glug" sound, and that turned out to be the most delightful thing he had ever heard. ... Lin Qianqing had returned to the Lin Family, which came as a surprise to Gu Youyou. That was because the Empress and Madam Lin were from the same family, and they usually shared similar values, both typically disliking the idea of women roaming around. So, even though Lin Qianqing and Xie Qinyun were both married off, while Xie Qinyun often left the Prince Qin Residence under the pretext of visiting her aging father, Lin Qianqing could not do the same. Since her marriage, the number of times she had returned to the Lin Family could be counted on one hand, usually only during important festivals and holidays, with no chance of returning during normal times. Gu Youyou said, "It¡¯s neither the New Year nor the festival season, so how come you¡¯re back?" Lin Qianqing had noticeably more smiles than before, unclear whether it was because she had come to terms with something or if she was simply happy to return to the Lin Family. She said, "King Jin mentioned I was stifled staying in the residence all the time. If I can be happier by going out more often, he¡¯s allowed me to leave the residence regularly. However, I must return by the rooster¡¯s crow every day." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh? King Jin allowed you to leave the residence? Have your feelings for each other improved?" Lin Qianqing¡¯s face flushed slightly as she said, "How can that be? He doesn¡¯t understand me, and I don¡¯t understand him. It¡¯s pretty good the way it is. Just like cousin said, when I¡¯m bored, I¡¯ll just pull in those scheming concubines to deal with, and it keeps me from being bored." ... Such a multitude of women in the harem, Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. "By the way, is Real Person Jin truly the Crown Prince? That really is quite unexpected." Gu Youyou softly laughed and said, "Since the Emperor has acknowledged him, then that¡¯s what he is. It¡¯s rare for you to come back, let¡¯s not talk about these matters. Come on, I¡¯ll make some desserts for you today." Cousin¡¯s desserts were unique and delicious. After Lin Qianqing had one, she never had a chance to taste them again, so naturally, she was very pleased. "Good, good, I didn¡¯t expect such good timing. I¡¯m in for a treat today." Chapter 949 - 943: Opening a Snack Shop Chapter 949: Chapter 943: Opening a Snack Shop"If you want to eat them regularly, you could learn to make them yourself. Last time, you were drunk and I didn¡¯t get the chance to teach you. This time, I¡¯ll teach you!" "Forget it, I won¡¯t be able to learn. I¡¯ll just stick to eating." Gu Youyou did not insist. With Searcy in Jinxiu City and Lun Yu not yet back from the palace, and having nothing else to do, Gu Youyou had made some snacks for Lin Qianqing. Firstly, to feed this little glutton, and secondly, she felt it was time to open a snack shop. Over the past couple of years, Jisheng Hall¡¯s medicinal concoctions had monopolized the market in Zhuzhao Country, and business from other countries was plentiful. The clothes from Manxiu Building had become all the rage among the upper class, and every month brought in a lot of silver. Once she set up the snack shop, it would also be time to consider opening a bank for more convenient monetary transactions. This time, she had made ten portions, calculating them just right. She had sent one portion to the old lady¡¯s room, one to Madam Lin, and left one for Lin Xingyi. Gu Youyou and Lin Qianqing each had a portion, and then Gu Youyou also set aside one each for Searcy and Lun Yu, Xiang Chun received one, and two more were for Lin Qianqing to take back to the Prince Jin Residence to share with her husband. The predicament of ancient women was such that when a man was happy, their life was smoother. It was said that Lin Qianqing had been cold towards King Jin for a while, and since their relationship had recently improved, she added fuel to the fire. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I remember Xie Qinyun used to love these snacks. It¡¯s a pity she can¡¯t come to the Lin Residence as often as before." Gu Youyou laughed, "You¡¯re still thinking about her? Why don¡¯t you send these two portions to her, let her also ¡¯offer Buddha with borrowed flowers¡¯?" Recalling her last encounter with Xie Qinyun at a family banquet, she smiled faintly. "Why would she need to ¡¯offer Buddha with borrowed flowers¡¯? I hear Prince Qin dotes on her. The last royal banquet was supposed to be for official wives only, but while his wife wasn¡¯t seen, Qinyun attended with Prince Qin." "Oh? Is that so? She really must be planning to become his favored consort; it sounds like she¡¯s living quite well." Lin Qianqing nodded, saying, "Her status was never lower than Prince Qin¡¯s wife¡¯s. Becoming a consort must have frustrated her a lot. I don¡¯t know how many times a day she curseds Miss Du, saying that the esteemed consort dislikes her because of the chaos in the Jie Family¡¯s back yard." Miss Du, a former concubine of the Jie Family, was slowly fading from their memories. Miss Du was a person of deep feelings, having taken in the concubine herself, she surely ensured that the woman lived out her life in comfort. "Ah, right, did you know before that Jin Zijin was actually the Crown Prince?" Gu Youyou did not speak, just looked at her and asked, "Did you see him?" "Yes, at the family banquet," Lin Qianqing replied. "The Empress Dowager proposed selecting consorts for him, and he agreed. I used to think that you two... well, never mind, you¡¯ll see." Gu Youyou¡¯s expression shifted slightly as she bit her lip lightly. Since he had agreed, had he already made arrangements? "Ah, what is that delicious smell?" Lun Yu had returned, and before even entering, he had smelled the sweet aroma. Gu Youyou gathered her thoughts and looked towards Lun Yu, deciding to ask him later. Lin Qianqing, not recognizing Lun Yu, asked, "Who is this girl?" She felt that such unruly maids should not exist in the residence; her mother, Madam Lin, was not just for show. She wouldn¡¯t tolerate such ill-mannered maids, would she? Gu Youyou replied, "This is a new maid I bought recently; she hasn¡¯t had time to learn the rules yet." Chapter 950 - 944: Joy for Some, Sorrow for Others Chapter 950: Chapter 944: Joy for Some, Sorrow for OthersLin Qianqing watched him with a stern face and said, "No wonder, entering the master¡¯s room without even knocking. Cousin, send this maid to my mother¡¯s place, and I guarantee she¡¯ll be well-trained within three days." Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but give a wry smile and replied, "Alright, I¡¯ll send her over tomorrow." Lun Yu was quite smart; while Lin Qianqing was scolding him, he stood quietly aside and didn¡¯t say a word, or else Gu Youyou really feared he might talk back and give himself away. Lin Qianqing didn¡¯t bother with the unruly maid anymore, put on her cloak, picked up her food box, and prepared to leave. "I have to return today, but when the weather improves, I¡¯ll host a flower-viewing event, cousin, you should come too." "Sure, just send me an invitation, and I¡¯ll be there, provided that your mother allows it," Gu Youyou said with a smile. "Don¡¯t worry, with an invitation from Prince Jin Residence, she won¡¯t refuse." There¡¯s a solution for every policy, and that solution was using the influence of Prince Jin Residence¡ªthey both laughed. ... After sending Lin Qianqing away from the residence, Gu Youyou hurried back to her own courtyard. "How did it go?" Lun Yu only mentioned that he was fortunate enough to enjoy a hearty meal at Jin Zijin¡¯s and had Gu Youyou¡¯s pastries to look forward to upon his return; he almost didn¡¯t want to leave. He said, "He¡¯s doing very well, attended by a personal servant, dining on fine dishes every meal, looking hearty and well-fed." Thinking about the phrases "fine dishes" and "well-fed," Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but shiver with disgust. Her expression darkened, and she snatched the cake from Lun Yu¡¯s hands, angrily saying, "Speak properly, did he ask you to deliver any message to me?" Lun Yu swallowed his mouthful, eyes fixed on the object in Gu Youyou¡¯s hand, and said, "Yes, he mentioned that there will be good news soon, and told you to be ready and not to worry about him." Good news? Gu Youyou recalled what Lin Qianqing had said earlier, almost guessing it completely¡ªshe gleefully pursed her lips and asked, "What good news?" Lun Yu shook his head and replied, "He didn¡¯t specify, but you¡¯ll know when the time comes." Lun Yu didn¡¯t reveal to Gu Youyou that he no longer needed to hide; thus, he continued to pretend to be a maid, living a comfortable and lazy life in her courtyard. Soon, the imperial decree was posted¡ªEmpress Dowager was personally going to select a consort for the newly returned Crown Prince. Any marriageable woman of good family and outstanding beauty could register to participate; such criteria set the whole city abuzz. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Did this mean that even commoners had a chance? It wasn¡¯t just Beijing; upon receiving the news, nearby cities, whoever could make it on time, rushed to Beijing to try for the position of Crown Prince Consort. The Emperor announced to the world that the long Princess was an imposter, and the real Crown Prince had returned. It hadn¡¯t been long before this rapid announcement to select a consort for the Crown Prince under such criteria¡ªnaturally, this sudden appearance of the Crown Prince became the talk of the town. Everyone was jubilant, except for that imposter Princess. Her loyal servants, most of whom had been detained in the Imperial Palace, while those few left at the General Residence, knowing that she wasn¡¯t the true princess, naturally changed their attitudes completely. Today, Jin Fengzhao hadn¡¯t yet managed to have breakfast, and as noon approached, her stomach growled with hunger. She picked up a vase intending to throw it, then thought twice; if broken, she wouldn¡¯t have plenty of silver to buy another, so she hastily put the vase down and drew her hand back. "Has everyone gotten itchy skin? I¡¯m hungry, serve the morning Chapter 951 - 945: Wind and Water Take Turns to Shift Chapter 951: Chapter 945: Wind and Water Take Turns to ShiftThe maid sitting at the entrance of the courtyard hummed to herself, leisurely cracking melon seeds and continued to joke and laugh with the other maids. "Hey, have you heard? The Crown Prince¡¯s consort selection doesn¡¯t care about family background; as long as she¡¯s pure and untouched, that¡¯s enough. Over the years, I¡¯ve saved quite a bit of Silver and have enough to buy back my own Servitude Contract. If I redeem it, then I¡¯m also someone pure and untouched, don¡¯t you think I could also go and participate in the selection?" The maid next to her burst into laughter and said, "You wish, they want someone who has both beauty and talent. Do you have either?" "You little wretch, how dare you insult me..." The speaking maid immediately got up and chased after the other maid. Laughter filled the courtyard, contrasting sharply with Jin Fengzhao inside the house, who was fuming with rage and starving. Unable to contain her anger, she grabbed a stick used to prop open the window and rushed out, starting to hit the maids indiscriminately. The maids jumped up in fright and scrambled to get away. "You wretched slaves, did you not hear me calling you? I¡¯ll beat you to death, stay where you are." "Ah... Who do you think you are, acting like a princess? You¡¯re just a fake, the real Crown Prince is already back, and who knows which little beggar you are, running into the Imperial Palace to deceive the Emperor..." "Even if I¡¯m not a princess, I¡¯m still the Madam in charge of the General Residence." And so, the most luxurious courtyard of the General Residence became the stage for an intense chase. Those women who were eager to make a mockery of Jin Fengzhao heard the news and one by one, braved the cold wind to watch the spectacle. Concubine Xu, accompanied by her maids, stood at the entrance of the courtyard, laughing out loud, and asked her maids, "What did you do to anger her this time? She¡¯s so furious she¡¯s come to discipline you herself." "Who knows? This servant thinks she¡¯s going mad. The Emperor has announced to everyone that she¡¯s not the real Princess, yet she still goes around acting all high and mighty. Perhaps it¡¯s to remind herself that she¡¯s just an imposter?" This Concubine Xu was the very same one who had miscarried because of Jin Fengzhao¡¯s doing. Back then, she was too afraid to speak up, but her hatred for her tore her up inside. Now that she had a chance for revenge, how could she let it go? S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh my, Madam, that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong," said Concubine Xu in a mocking tone. "It¡¯s one thing to say such things in our own home, but if word gets out and the Emperor learns of it, that¡¯s the crime of deceiving a monarch. Oh, but right, you¡¯re not afraid of deceiving a monarch, are you?" Jin Fengzhao stopped in her tracks, so hungry that her front stuck to her back, gasping for breath with hunger. She glared at Concubine Xu standing at the entrance with eyes poisoned with malice. Under normal circumstances, Concubine Xu would have been scared to death by her, but now things were different. Jin Fengzhao was no longer a princess, while Concubine Xu was a young lady born from a concubine in the Xu Family, with an elder sister who held a prestigious position in the Imperial Palace. In terms of family background, she, Jin Fengzhao, was now inferior. Concubine Xu stood there as if watching a comedy, her smiling face challenging, "What¡¯s wrong? Or are you planning to devour me?" This was a real-life case of a phoenix being less than a chicken after falling from grace. Jin Fengzhao was so angry that her face turned ashen. She had been proud her entire life; living so meekly now was worse than death. Even if she were to die, she would take this vixen down with her. Brandishing a stick, she stepped towards Concubine Xu, cursing, "You filthy and smelly vixen, even if I chopped you up to feed the dogs, they wouldn¡¯t eat you. I¡¯ll kill you..." As she swung the stick at Concubine Xu, Concubine Xu turned pale with fear and scrambled backward. But unlike the nimble maids, these pampered ladies were not as agile and she was struck, letting out a loud cry of pain. Chapter 952 - 946: The Outcome of Jin Fengzhao Chapter 952: Chapter 946: The Outcome of Jin Fengzhao"Jin Fengzhao, how dare you come to me? What gives you the right to hit me, you shameless bastard who emerged from nowhere? I¡¯m going to fight you to the end." Thus, Jin Fengzhao and Concubine Xu grappled with each other. The maids and older servants, upon seeing this, panicked and hurried forward to separate the two, until a commanding male voice came from behind. "What are you doing?" Xiao Jinfei, twenty-seven or twenty-eight, had already grown a light beard. His slightly dark skin and firmly set features on a tall frame left no doubt that he was a man long accustomed to the battlefield. The two stopped fighting, and right away, Concubine Xu began to cry softly. "General, she hit me." "You little wretch, don¡¯t play the victim first, Jinfei. This wretched girl disrespects me and even insults me." "I did not!" Concubine Xu protested to Xiao Jinfei through her tears. "General, I was merely reminding Madam that she is no longer a princess and should not constantly refer to herself as if she still were in the Imperial Palace. It would be a crime of deceiving the emperor if word got out... but Madam, without a word, started hitting me with a stick." "You..." Jin Fengzhao swayed, glaring ferociously at Concubine Xu. "It¡¯s none of your business to interfere in my affairs." "Silence." Xiao Jinfei spoke sternly. "Madam Xu is right; you better understand your position." Having said that, he helped Concubine Xu to her feet. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My own position?" Jin Fengzhao muttered to herself, nearly unable to stand steady. Seeing the triumphant smile on Concubine Xu¡¯s face made her so furious that she nearly fainted. She pointed at the man and yelled fiercely, "Xiao Jinfei, you are just a vain and greedy man. When I was a princess, you married me and only then did you receive your military rank. Now that I am no longer a princess, you discard me like a worn shoe. You are heartless..." "Heartless?" Xiao Jinfei looked at her indifferently. "You¡¯re talking to me about heartlessness? Do I need to remind you of how you came to marry me?" Jin Fengzhao turned pale and stepped back. Xiao Jinfei let go of Concubine Xu and advanced two steps forward. His gaze filled with unresolvable hatred. "You are four years older than me. To force me into marriage, you begged the emperor for a decree. Because of you, I had to marry at the age of twelve. Riding on horseback to the Imperial Palace for the wedding, all of Beijing stood by the roadside and laughed at me; this has been the shame of my life." He still remembered the quietly mocking laughter of the onlookers. That year, he was only twelve, dressed in the festive garb of a groom, marrying a princess, while everyone laughed that he wouldn¡¯t know how to consummate the marriage... This humiliation had followed him for more than a decade. But for the Xiao Family, and for Jin Zijin, he had endured it all. What does the Imperial Family want now? They already know she is a fraud, so why not simply execute her? Why send her back to continue humiliating him? Xiao Jinfei¡¯s eyes, venomous as a snake¡¯s, made Jin Fengzhao slightly afraid. She said, "I remember when you were a child, you liked to play with me." As a child, he did not know his cousin was fake; he found her pitiable because she had lost her mother young and was always bullied by the Empress in the palace. But later, her arrogance became apparent, and even the Empress couldn¡¯t bully her. Once he knew she wasn¡¯t his real cousin, his disgust only grew. Remembering their past interactions only deepened his revulsion. Xiao Jinfei scoffed coldly and said indifferently, "Jin Fengzhao has damaged the virtues expected of a wife, indulged in pride, and exhibits disruptive and domineering behavior, truly unfit to be the wife of this general. As of today, she is demoted to a lowly concubine." Chapter 953 - 947: The Cheap Concubine Chapter 953: Chapter 947: The Cheap ConcubineShe had been disowned by the Imperial Family¡¯s Zong Family, which made handling her all the more convenient. Madam Xu burst into a grin that seemed as if her mouth couldn¡¯t close, while Jin Fengzhao¡¯s eyes widened, and a buzzing noise filled her head. A concubine, or rather, a lowly concubine? She couldn¡¯t accept this reality, and finally fainted. Xiao Jinfei simply had his men carry her into the courtyard and then walked away with Madam Xu. Madam Xu was overjoyed and took this opportunity to say to Xiao Jinfei, "General, it¡¯s said that the eldest Prince¡¯s selection of a consort doesn¡¯t consider one¡¯s birth. My sister is a talented and outstanding woman who has also registered to participate. My family asked me to inquire with the General: what kind of woman does His Highness the eldest Prince fancy?" Xiao Jinfei¡¯s face changed instantly as he stared at Madam Xu and said coldly, "Don¡¯t try to outsmart your betters. You will gain no favors from me." ... The news of the Imperial edict reached Gu Youyou. She finally understood Jin Zijin¡¯s painstaking intentions. At the same time, Madam Lin was also very clear about the situation, but that morning, the Empress had sent someone to relay a message to her, instructing her to keep a close watch on Gu Youyou and not to let her go out. Helplessly, she could only seek Lin Xingyi for consultation. "What do you think we should do? The eldest Prince has staged this scene obviously for Youyou, but if Youyou doesn¡¯t go, wouldn¡¯t it all be for nothing?" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What exactly did the Empress say to you?" Lin Xingyi asked, his brow furrowed. Madam Lin sighed, "What else could it mean? Given her character, she would definitely not want the eldest Prince to get his way. She wants me to keep a close eye on Youyou, to not let her out at all costs. What do you think, should I watch her or not?" Lin Xingyi¡¯s face turned grave, and he remained silent for a long while. Indeed, this was a predicament. It was not yet time for them to openly defy the Empress. If she were to find out they harbored ulterior motives, then that would put Qianqing at risk. "Let¡¯s do this, just hint about this situation to Youyou. As for the rest, don¡¯t interfere." He believed that Gu Youyou must have her own way of dealing with this. Gu Youyou indeed had her way. Jin Zijin had fought for such an opportunity that even a commoner like her could participate in the selection. He must have put in a lot of thought. How could she possibly drag him down, right? At night, Gu Youyou called Searcy and Lun Yu to discuss. "They say that registration requires one¡¯s personal attendance, Youyou what do you plan to do? Shall I poison the well water and knock out everyone in the house, so you can walk out freely?" "What a bad idea," Gu Youyou replied irritably, "I¡¯ve already thought of a way, though it¡¯s a bit troublesome." Everyone looked at her as Searcy said, "Since you¡¯ve already come up with a plan, why did you call us here to discuss?" Gu Youyou replied, "This requires the cooperation of the three of us, which is why I didn¡¯t tell anyone else and only called you two." In the room, lit by candlelight, Xiang Chun and Yin Shuang stood guard outside. Miss Gu had instructed that no one was allowed to enter, and nobody knew what they were discussing inside. Gu Youyou said, "Tomorrow morning Lun Yu will help me with my makeup, making me look like Searcy. And Searcy will pose as me at home. We¡¯ll go to Jisheng Hall first to revert our disguises and then proceed to register. We don¡¯t have to be too secretive about it, as it can serve as a way out for my aunt and uncle." Gu Youyou was no fool; she was clear about everything. The things she wanted to know managed to reach her, and given that the freedom of others in the courtyard was not restricted, that was the path her uncle had laid out for her in secret. That was enough. The next day, Lun Yu and Gu Youyou, who was disguised as Searcy, left the house, claiming they were going to change the account books at Jisheng Hall for the month. They used this method to successfully leave the residence and switch their disguises back at Jisheng Hall. Finally, Gu Youyou arrived safely at the registration site. Chapter 954 - 948: The Long Queue Chapter 954: Chapter 948: The Long QueueThe long queue scared Gu Youyou considerably¡ªwas it Jin Zijin¡¯s charm that was astonishing, or was it the identity of the Crown Prince? Previously, as a Taoist who would not marry, he was surrounded by none of the so-called "peach blossoms" of romance. Now, it seemed that Gu Youyou had to learn a new skill: cutting off peach blossoms. "The competition is fierce, Miss Gu, do you have confidence?" Standing in the queue, Gu Youyou answered Lun Yu with annoyance, "Go to the front and see what they¡¯re evaluating." Soon, Lun Yu came back and said, "They¡¯re inquiring about ancestors up to the eighteenth generation; the first hurdle is about having a clean family background. There¡¯s no history of thievery or banditry in your family, right?" "Of course, not," Gu Youyou huffed. "Such a registration method is too bothersome, how many people are there?" Lun Yu said, "Only three days in all, not too many. Look, there¡¯s no shortage of those with unattractive appearances, and few pass the first hurdle. I heard to reach the final contest one must pass three challenges and defeat six competitors." Gu Youyou: "..." Not far behind Gu Youyou, two people holding a portrait focused their attention on her. "Is it her?" "It looks very much like her, it should be." "Her Majesty is divinely astute. Hmph, she really came. Let¡¯s go!" Gu Youyou, with her sharp ears, suddenly became alert. She swiftly turned her head around but saw that the two men were already restrained by another two and walked away arm in arm. What was this situation? Seeing her odd expression, Lun Yu asked, "What¡¯s wrong?" Gu Youyou spoke in a lowered voice, "Someone¡¯s trying to harm me, but there are also those helping me." Perhaps Jin Zijin had foreseen such an incident and had arranged for protection in advance. It was a false alarm after all. The queue had taken more than an hour before it was her turn, and she was genuinely worried that something unexpected might happen. Of course, as long as her name was reported, she could rest easy. With official registration, she could later make an appearance openly and honorably. "Here, fill out this form," said the person opposite Gu Youyou as she approached, handing her a form to fill out. The form was to check one¡¯s birth details. Name, age, birthplace, parents¡¯ names, and grandparents had to be written down. Understanding why so many had fallen at the first hurdle upon seeing the form, Gu Youyou realized that not many women in this era were literate. And look, the plainly dressed woman behind her was holding the form upside down, bewildered. So, the women who could ultimately stay were those with decent family backgrounds. Gu Youyou completed and handed the form to the examiner in front of her, who saw no issues except that her age was a bit high. He asked, "Twenty-three?" Gu Youyou nodded lightly. "Twenty-three and not yet married? You don¡¯t have any hidden ailments, do you?" The examiner¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. Gu Youyou calmly replied, "You can rest assured on that, I am a doctor myself, and Jisheng Hall over there is my clinic." "Oh, Gu Youyou?" The examiner looked even more astonished, "You are Doctor Gu?" Gu Youyou nodded slightly, somewhat embarrassed. The person opposite her wore an odd look; the Doctor Gu he imagined was akin to a legendary figure, seldom seen. She would not treat minor illnesses, and ordinary families could not enter the grand doors of the Lin Residence. Thus, the legendary Doctor Gu had been made out to be almost otherworldly in skill. But she... was also participating in the selection for the Crown Prince¡¯s consort? "Is it acceptable?" Seeing the examiner lost in thought, Gu Youyou reminded him. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It is... acceptable." The examiner hurriedly replied, then personally handed Gu Youyou the official approval. Chapter 955 - 949: Infuriating Lady Li Chapter 955: Chapter 949: Infuriating Lady LiReturning to Lin Residence, Searcy had already exposed herself, sitting on the ground with an air of reckless abandon as if a dead pig not fearing scalding water, while Madam Lin sat on a chair above her, her chest heaving with anger. Beside her stood a palace maid, who was not unfamiliar; it was Empress¡¯s most trusted Maid Li. This was something Gu Youyou had anticipated. A play had to be performed to allow her aunt to account for herself to the Empress. "Aunt!" she, disguised as Searcy, knelt next to Searcy. At this moment, Gu Youyou was indistinguishable from the actual Searcy beside her. Madam Lin couldn¡¯t stand to see her like this and had someone fetch a basin of water to wash off the makeup from her face. Such superb disguise skills shocked both Madam Lin and the maid standing behind her. "What is the meaning of this?" Madam Lin asked, pounding the arm of her chair. Gu Youyou spoke assertively, "The Imperial Family has issued a decree for the selection of the Prince¡¯s consort, and I¡¯m not getting any younger. I cannot burden my uncle and aunt in my old age, so I decided to offer myself in marriage." "Hmph, you sure are bold," retorted Madam Lin. "With your appearance, you still dream of marrying into the Imperial Family, to become the Prince¡¯s consort?" Gu Youyou replied calmly, "I didn¡¯t dare to dream of it before, but now..." She smiled briefly before continuing, "I¡¯ve heard that even the Bun Shop next to Jisheng Hall sent their daughter. I run a medicine shop, after all; why can¡¯t I go?" The surrounding servants couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Meanwhile, Maid Li from the palace looked displeased and scoffed, "Isn¡¯t Doctor Gu afflicted with a hidden illness and not long for this world? Besides, you are too old. Those who registered are fifteen or sixteen-year-old girls. I¡¯ve heard Doctor Gu is already twenty-three, right?" Gu Youyou thought to herself: They sure spread news quickly. I had only gone back to Jisheng Hall to change my makeup, and they had already found out everything. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou replied, "I had a hidden illness, but fortunately, I am a doctor with decent Medical Skills, so my illness has been cured, and I won¡¯t die early. Secondly, precisely because I am no longer young, I wanted to try my luck at becoming the Prince¡¯s consort. At my age, to ravish those fifteen or sixteen-year-old boys, I truly cannot bear to do so. I have heard that the Prince himself is not young, so I find him rather suitable." Searcy, sitting beside her, laughed at her shamelessness. Madam Lin above and the palace maid¡¯s faces went from red to white with embarrassment and disgust. Just when they were fuming with no place to direct their anger, Searcy¡¯s laughter drew their attention to her. "This shameless wench dares to impersonate the young lady? Someone come here, I must sell her off!" "Hey, hold on," Searcy lifted her chin and said, "Madam Lin, I think you might be mistaken. I am not a maid of Lin Residence; I am a pharmacist hired by Gu Youyou. Without me, she would not have been able to develop her medical cure so quickly. You can¡¯t sell me; you owe me a hefty fee before I¡¯ll leave." "What?" Madam Lin stood up angrily, the insolent girl was trying to extort her? Maid Hen Xiang reminded her, "Madam Lin, Miss Searcy is indeed telling the truth, she is not a maid of our residence. She¡¯s a doctor who helped Miss Gu in treating the illness." Madam Lin was at a loss for words. She shot a glance at the palace maid, who almost had her eyes bulging out of her head. What kind of people did the Lin Residence harbor? Madam Lin declared, "Such a person cannot stay in Lin Residence any longer. Get her out of here." "Hey, hey, my consultation fee! I won¡¯t leave without it." Chapter 956 - 950 Punishment Chapter 956: Chapter 950 Punishment"How dare you try to swindle me?" Madam Lin snapped. "Another word and I¡¯ll have you sent to see the officials!" So Searcy was cast out of the Lin Residence¡¯s main gate, cursing all the way, stopping only when she¡¯d put some distance between herself and the house. Then she headed toward Jisheng Hall. Thereafter, she would be the resident doctor at Jisheng Hall. Madam Lin looked again toward the palace maid, who said, "Just like that? I dare not report this to the Empress. Hmm, your family¡¯s Miss is quite something, possessing both medical skills and disguise techniques. Who knows who might be Miss Gu in disguise on the streets tomorrow. But someone adept in these lower arts of disguise may not be suitable for marrying into the Imperial Family. I will certainly report the truth of this matter to Her Majesty in the palace." Gu Youyou bowed her head, maintaining her composure even on her knees. She said, "I do not know the art of disguise; it¡¯s just the maid I bought recently who knows a bit." After speaking, she looked up at Lun Yu, who was kneeling beside her. Lun Yu felt like he had ¡¯messed up big time.¡¯ "Dang it, you¡¯re the master, so what if you disguised yourself, but why drag me into this?" Lun Yu quickly forced a laugh and said, "It¡¯s just a small skill, good enough to earn a living, Madam. Please sell this servant off." The crowd: "..." They swore this was the first servant who actively requested to be sold. Shouldn¡¯t she be wailing and begging not to be sold? Madam Lin paused in surprise, then snapped, "You crafty servant, if I¡¯m selling you, you¡¯re going to a brothel. Go, get me her servitude contract." Hen Xiang hesitated, "Madam, this servant¡¯s servitude contract isn¡¯t in our possession." Madam Lin¡¯s expression darkened as she turned to Gu Youyou and said, "Youyou?" Gu Youyou also hesitated, "Aunt, I don¡¯t have it either. She... She was bought by Searcy to sort the medicines at the hall." "Ah, right, right, since my master has been thrown out, I should leave too, Madam Lin, Miss Gu, until we meet again!" So none of the crafty servants she intended to punish were punished, they all escaped? The palace maid¡¯s face turned ashen, and Madam Lin¡¯s face wasn¡¯t looking any better as she said, "Madam Li, what do you suggest we do now?" "Humph!" Madam Li huffed coldly, clearly not willing to let it go just like that. Left with no choice, Madam Lin turned to Gu Youyou, "Youyou, since you live in Lin Residence, you should abide by its rules. Do you agree? If you agree, your sneaking out of the residence must be punished. If you disagree, you can leave with the other crafty servants, and I won¡¯t bother you anymore!" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Being expelled now would hardly be favorable for her, staying at Jisheng Hall? Would that make it easier for the Empress to act? Moreover, being expelled from the Lin Residence at this critical moment would likely be turned into a big issue by the Empress and affect this selection event. Gu Youyou said, "Youyou has received care from my uncle and aunt and naturally considers herself as a part of the Lin Family. Since Youyou has broken the family rules, she will accept any punishment from Aunt." "Hmm." Madam Lin nodded in satisfaction and said, "Then we will follow the family laws. What is the usual punishment for the young ladies who sneak out, Hen Xiang?" Hen Xiang hurriedly replied, "Madam, previously when the young mistress sneaked out, you punished her by having her copy the women¡¯s precepts a hundred times." "Good, then go back and copy the women¡¯s precepts a hundred times." Gu Youyou obediently accepted the punishment and returned to her courtyard to start copying. Madam Li¡¯s eyes nearly bulged out of her sockets. "What? Just copying is enough? Madam Lin, is this how you plan to explain to the Empress?" Chapter 957 - 951 The Right Person in Mind Chapter 957: Chapter 951 The Right Person in Mind?r¨¥ewebno?§×l.c¦ÒmMadam Lin said, "Copying books is what she fears most. This is already the severest punishment. Otherwise, what do you propose we do, nanny?" "I say? If you ask me, she also deserves to be beaten with twenty strokes at least." Madam Lin snorted, "Do you think I¡¯m the only master around here, giving her twenty strokes? She isn¡¯t just any servant who can be beaten casually. It¡¯s just a matter of her leaving the estate. If we beat her for that reason, the old lady would flay me alive. Are you trying to replace me with another Madam Lin?" ... Ever since Old Madam Lin found out that Gu Youyou had signed up for the selection of the eldest prince¡¯s consort, she was so pleased she couldn¡¯t contain her joy. She said, "I was always worried that Youyou would never marry off, but now, thank goodness. Right, Xingyi, did she go of her own accord?" "Mother, of course, she went on her own. Youyou¡¯s temperament is just like my eldest sister¡¯s used to be; no one else can decide for her. If she doesn¡¯t want to go, even if tied up with a rope, she won¡¯t budge." "Ah, that¡¯s good. As long as she¡¯s willing, that¡¯s fine. Ayuan, Youyou is going to compete to become the prince¡¯s consort, you must fully support her." Madam Lin was quite worried, yet she still smiled and replied, "Yes, Mother." With Old Madam Lin¡¯s support, Gu Youyou¡¯s confinement finally came to an end. The Empress, on the other hand, was very disappointed in Madam Lin. When Nanny Li left, she took Madam Lin¡¯s favor, recounting the events truthfully to the Empress and did not forget to put in a few good words for Madam Lin. "Empress Madam, that Gu Youyou is quite cunning. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that Madam Lin is unwilling to help us, but rather that Madam Lin is simply no match for her. Her name has already passed the initial selection. For what follows, we¡¯ll need to handle it ourselves to feel assured." The Empress glanced at Nanny Li indifferently, saying, "Then do you have any good suggestions?" Nanny Li pondered for a moment, then whispered into the Empress¡¯s ear, "Does Your Majesty have a suitable candidate in mind for the prince¡¯s consort?" A flicker passed through the Empress¡¯s eyes as she responded, "If Gu Youyou were on our side, she would indeed be a good choice, but unfortunately, she¡¯s too rebellious, a difficult person to control. Besides her, there¡¯s the Zhang Residence¡¯s Second Miss who just turned fifteen this year. Zhang Family¡¯s eldest miss was a candidate for Jinwu Consort, but I chose Qianqing as the primary consort to win over Lin Xingyi, which made Madam Zhang quite unhappy as the most honorable eldest daughter became a mere consort. If this time we could help the Second Miss get selected, it would also be an opportunity to ease the relationship with Madam Zhang." Nanny Li suddenly sneered mischievously, saying, "Empress Madam, the final few tests examine genuine talent and knowledge. The Zhang Family is known for literary achievements, and the misses of the Zhang Family have always been talented, especially the eldest miss who is widely acknowledged as a talented lady. I suppose the Second Miss wouldn¡¯t be far behind. Given that, there¡¯s nothing for us to worry about. Your Majesty need only ensure the fairness of the selection." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Empress¡¯s eyes brightened, "Hearing you say that, it seems to make sense. What¡¯s the use of Youyou¡¯s strange medical skills? What we¡¯re comparing here isn¡¯t medical skills." "Exactly, we¡¯re comparing their talents and knowledge." "Alright, then go and find out immediately what the Zhang Family¡¯s Second Miss excels at." She planned to ensure that the Second Miss¡¯s strengths would be included in the contest. ... It was almost April, and in the north, it no longer snowed, but the weather was still chilly. Gu Youyou, who hadn¡¯t been out for a long time, put on warm clothing, a cloak, and prepared to step outside. She was going to the palace tomorrow and decided to go out to purchase some items to bring along. Chapter 958 - 952: A Chance Meeting with Officer Jie Chapter 958: Chapter 952: A Chance Meeting with Officer JieXiang Chun followed Gu Youyou with a large cloth bag on her back and said, "Miss Gu, the bag you made is really convenient. It can hold a lot of things and is easier to carry." Gu Youyou glanced at it and said, "We won¡¯t be buying a lot of things; you don¡¯t need to carry such a big bag." However, Xiang Chun said, "This time we¡¯re going to stay in the palace for half a month. It¡¯s easy to get in but hard to get out. If we don¡¯t bring everything we need, how will we get by? She lowered her voice and said, "I have found out that life in the palace is tough for those without a background; they might not even get enough to eat. I¡¯ve prepared some extra buns just in case." "You¡¯re going too?" Gu Youyou said in surprise. "Of course, I¡¯ve checked. Those who have conditions at home all have maids with them." Gu Youyou: "..." It seems Xiang Chun was taking this seriously. Xiang Chun joyfully said, "The old Madam said that to ensure you marry successfully, the entire Lin Residence will support you fully." She was right. Xiang Chun was not arranged by the lady of Lin Residence, but by the old lady. The items Gu Youyou intended to buy were almost all arranged; all the clothes were custom ordered from Manxiu Building. Under this circumstance, she did not forget to promote her own business. Handkerchiefs were something girls of this era all needed to have on hand. Various hair accessories were also necessary. She was going to stand out through her abilities, not being eccentric. Others were all wearing makeup; if she appeared with a bare face, wouldn¡¯t that just attract resentment? Unknowingly, she arrived near Jie Residence. In the cold wind, Jie Residence looked desolate and bleak. She coincidentally saw Lord Jie stooping his back as he exited the main gate; a servant offered him a thick cloak, which he refused with a wave of his hand. He exhaled a puff of white air and hurried on his way. After walking a few steps, he saw Gu Youyou, who had just come out of a ready-made clothes shop in Manxiu Building. Having not seen her for a long time, Gu Youyou thought Lord Jie seemed to have aged a lot. He was only in his fifties, but now he looked somewhat hunched. Miss Jie was married; both young masters were not at home; in the large Jie Residence, there was only this old man. When people get old, what they most desire is to have grandchildren around them. In this era, capable men have lots of wives and concubines; sons, daughters-in-law, and numerous grandchildren whose names can¡¯t even be recalled. Like Lord Jie, he was the only one so solitary in all of Beijing. "Lord Jie!" Gu Youyou bowed slightly in greeting. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah, Doctor Gu!" Lord Jie showed a smile and said, "I haven¡¯t seen Doctor Gu for a long time. You encountered difficulties last year; I should have sent someone with a gift to visit you, but I got busy and forgot." Gu Youyou smiled and said, "Thank you, Lord Jie, for your concern." "Doctor Gu, you have been kind to the Jie family; I have long been looking for an opportunity to repay this kindness." Gu Youyou said, "Miss Du, Miss Jie; they are Youyou¡¯s good friends. Helping friends doesn¡¯t count as a favor." Lord Jie laughed heartily and nodded, saying, "Doctor Gu is a person of great wisdom and benevolence; surely you will also be a person of good fortune." He adjusted his clothes and said, "I am in a hurry to go to the Ministry of Personnel, so I will not talk more with Doctor Gu now. When my daughter returns to the Jie Residence, you must come and visit." Gu Youyou nodded and said, "Thank you, Lord Jie." As Jie Huanzhi passed by Gu Youyou, the old man¡¯s stooped back in the cold wind looked even more worn. Gu Youyou could not bear it and called him back. "Lord Jie, please wait." Jie Huanzhi stopped and said, "Doctor Gu, is there anything else?" Chapter 959 - 953: Entering the Palace Chapter 959: Chapter 953: Entering the PalaceGu Youyou slightly lowered her eyes and said indifferently, "Last year, Youyou visited Fusang City in Dongzhou once and saw the second son of the Jie family. He was a guardsman there." Jie Huanzhi¡¯s expression darkened, and his body slightly swayed, then he clasped his hands towards Gu Youyou, "Thank you, Doctor Gu, for informing me." Gu Youyou continued, "Fusang City is neither hot in summer nor cold in winter, being a guardsman there is not as hard as in Beijing. With the eldest son looking after him, I think he will not suffer too much." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jie Huanzhi gently nodded and turned to leave. However, this time, his back seemed even more bent. Xiang Chun curiously asked Gu Youyou, "Miss, when did you go to Fusang City last year?" Gu Youyou replied, "It¡¯s none of your business, let¡¯s go, go back." ... Just as when she bid farewell to Lin Qianqing, Gu Youyou boarded the carriage to the palace. What Gu Youyou did not expect was that, even though many were eliminated in the first round, there were still hundreds of competitors. This is really... So many girls are trying to steal her husband. Gu Youyou: "..." What surprised her even more was that the first test to enter the palace was an identity check? Wasn¡¯t this pomp reserved only when the Emperor selected his concubines? Could she have remembered wrongly? It turned out Jin Zijin was telling the truth. Perhaps at that time, he already calculated today¡¯s situation, or rather, had long decided on this move. That¡¯s why, he¡¯d rather hide behind a bed and endure than not. To marry a woman with no family background righteously was indeed not easy, this vile feudal society made her life even harder than Cinderella¡¯s. An elder maid came out to lecture them. "So, every woman who steps through these palace gates must go through this test, whether she is to be the noble Empress or a common Palace Maiden, before entering through this front door, everyone must be clean." After this round, several more girls were disqualified. The elder maid showed no sympathy to these crying girls, saying, "Dared to come here with your body violated? And still crying. Someone come, chase them all out." "Elder Maid, I am wrongly accused..." "Yes, elder maid, I didn¡¯t do anything, how can this be?" In fact, Gu Youyou knew that not every girl preserved "that thing" before getting married; a slightly larger movement, or just any accident, could break it. Being a doctor, she understood this better than most. There might be some who tricked their way in, but others were falsely accused. However, she merely felt pity for these girls, she would not speak up for them. But being expelled for this reason, they would find it difficult to marry someone later. The elder maid was unsurprised as she often discovered such cases. Only those who passed the identity check were arranged to stay in Chuxiu Palace because there were too many people, often four to five would be housed in one room, their beds lined up next to each other, fortunately, it wasn¡¯t one big shared bed. Just after Xiang Chun had made Gu Youyou¡¯s bed, a maid came to talk to her. "Which family does your young miss come from? She seems quite mature." Being in her twenties, Gu Youyou indeed looked different from those childish fifteen- or sixteen-year-old girls. Xiang Chun pouted and said, "The eldest prince is also not young anymore. He needs someone a bit older to match him. What would he talk about with these young girls?" Their voices were very low, only they themselves, and Gu Youyou could hear them. Chapter 960 - 954 Recognized Chapter 960: Chapter 954 RecognizedThankfully, or Xiang Chun¡¯s remark might have stirred up a hornet¡¯s nest. The little maid¡¯s face turned white and then red as she huffed, "Your miss will surely end up an unmarried spinster." "Hey, what did you say? I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart!" Xiang Chun threatened to hit her, raising her voice quite a bit, which drew the attention of everyone else. Gu Youyou quickly called Xiang Chun back. "Xiang Chun, come here." Only then did Xiang Chun, still huffing, spare the little maid and asked, "What other instructions do you have, cousin miss?" Gu Youyou said, "Let¡¯s tidy up our things. We¡¯re living together in tight quarters; leaving a pile here takes up space." There, the little maid muttered Xiang Chun¡¯s words to her own miss, who, after glimpsing at Gu Youyou, said thoughtfully, "You must be Doctor Gu." Gu Youyou nodded lightly and said, "You must be Miss Zhang." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She seemed even more surprised and asked, "How did Doctor Gu recognize me?" Gu Youyou motioned for her to look at the handkerchief. Sure enough, she held in her hand an exquisitely embroidered handkerchief with the delicate character "Zhang" stitched onto it. Miss Zhang broke into a smile and said, "Doctor Gu is truly meticulous." Although the people here might not all have met Gu Youyou, the name of Doctor Gu from Jisheng Hall was well-known; once mentioned, everyone knew of her. Under normal circumstances, they might have swarmed her to make connections, but in this situation, as competitors, they thought better of it. They whispered among themselves instead. "Who would have expected Doctor Gu to come here as well." "Yes, I heard that Doctor Gu is in her twenties and still without a husband¡¯s family. I thought that someone like Doctor Gu, who dedicates her life to medicine, wouldn¡¯t marry. I didn¡¯t expect she had such hopes." In the face of these comments, Gu Youyou just smiled. When Princess Jin Liuying heard that Gu Youyou had come to the palace, she rushed over that very day. "Master, master, are you going to be my sister-in-law?" The ten-year-old princess still had a child¡¯s mentality. Gu Youyou didn¡¯t answer her question; any response would have attracted harsh reactions. She was already conspicuous enough as an older girl among others; there was no need to stand out more. She bent down to gently tap the princess¡¯s nose, saying with a smile, "Your Highness, what are you doing here? Come, let your master see if you¡¯ve grown taller." Gu Youyou hadn¡¯t seen Princess Jin Liuying for quite some time. Pulling her in front for comparison, then raising her hand to mark the height, she said, "You¡¯ve grown this much." In another year or two, she would enter the golden period of a girl¡¯s springtime growth, innocent and vivacious just for a year or two more. "Really? Have I grown that much? I can¡¯t tell," said the princess in delight. Gu Youyou replied, "After you return to Liuying Hall, mark your current height on the wall. After some time, compare it again and you will know." At that moment, her palace maiden rushed over, relieved to find Jin Liuying safe and sound. "Princess, why have you run off here? You gave your servant quite a scare." Jin Liuying put away her smile and said to Gu Youyou, "Master, I must go back now. I¡¯ll come see you when I have time. If you need anything, send someone to find me." "Alright, go on!" Gu Youyou said with a light smile. The roommates, having seen the princess come to find Gu Youyou and even calling her master, were all filled with envy. Chapter 961 - 955: Verbal Sparring Chapter 961: Chapter 955: Verbal SparringMiss Zhang stepped up to Gu Youyou and asked in a low voice, "Doctor Gu, I¡¯ve heard your medical skills are remarkable. You once cured the Empress Dowager¡¯s leg ailment and were fortunate enough to take Princess Number Nine as your apprentice. It turns out to be true." The other ladies started to grow uneasy. Gu Youyou was the Princess¡¯s mentor and the Empress Dowager¡¯s benefactor. Did they even stand a chance against her? Thus, when they looked at Gu Youyou again, their eyes were filled with hostility. These few words made Gu Youyou take another look at Miss Zhang. An unintentional remark had made her the target of everyone¡¯s arrows! But it didn¡¯t matter. After all, they were selecting only one, not a bunch. After these few days, everyone would go their separate ways, and who would remember who was who? Gu Youyou, with her combined lifetimes, was more than thirty years old. She had no reason to quarrel with these little girls who were in their mid-teens. "Yes, it is," Gu Youyou said. After saying so, she hummed a tune and walked away, irritating the girls to the point where their teeth itched. The first task bestowed upon them from above was to create a piece of needlework themed around spring flowers. They had three days and could go to the managers of the Imperial Palace Affairs Bureau to get whatever they needed. In this era, whether it was a poor family or a rich family, much emphasis was placed on a woman¡¯s needlework skills. If one could not do needlework, they would be severely looked down upon. Hearing the task, most thought about collecting the finest silk threads to embroider an item symbolic of spring, which was the simplest and most likely to stand out. But, embroidery was exceedingly difficult for Gu Youyou¡ªshe didn¡¯t know how to do it. Her roommates came back, delighted with their silk threads and brocades, while Gu Youyou was still sitting at the desk, drawing and writing. An insensitive young lady approached and teased her, "Doctor Gu, we are competing in needlework, not prescribing medicine." Her words amused the other roommates. Xiang Chun, infuriated, stomped her feet and shouted, "What are you doing, looking to cause trouble?" Gu Youyou quickly held her back, saying, "We¡¯re competing based on skill, not on who has the sharper tongue." As she spoke to Xiang Chun, she also retorted to the talkative young lady. The young lady¡¯s face turned red and then white with anger, and her maid hurriedly consoled her, "Miss, we don¡¯t have much time, three days. Let¡¯s not stoop to her level and get on with our embroidery." What Gu Youyou held in her hand were the measurements for Princess Number Nine. Embroidery was out of the question for her, but needlework didn¡¯t just refer to embroidery¡ªit included spinning, starching, sewing, embroidering, braiding, paper-cutting, fabric flowers... and so on. But under the current circumstances, for these girls, embroidery was the easiest, their best skill, and it did not waste time. And Gu Youyou, naturally, would choose what she was best at too. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A spring flower theme? Making a skirt fit for a Flower Fairy couldn¡¯t be better. At that moment, she was calculating the size of the skirt and the flowers. With only three days¡¯ time, Gu Youyou spent one whole day calculating the materials. It was almost nightfall when she, with Xiang Chun in tow, hurriedly went to request the materials. In the Imperial Palace, it was not easy for low-status girls in the Chuxiu Palace to obtain good materials; they were always troubled by others, especially someone like Gu Youyou, who arrived just as the doors were about to close. "Who¡¯s going to get that for you at this hour? Look at the time; come back tomorrow," said the Palace Maiden with much arrogance. Gu Youyou was not annoyed and said, "Please do me a favor, honored ladies." Naturally, she didn¡¯t expect them to do her a favor for nothing; she had benefits to offer. Chapter 962 - 956: What is Gu Youyou Going to Do? Chapter 962: Chapter 956: What is Gu Youyou Going to Do?Gu Youyou understood the rules here, she immediately took out some silver notes, handing one worth a thousand silver to each on-duty palace maiden. The palace maidens hurriedly assisted her up and down, and they finally gathered everything needed before the doors closed. "Miss, that¡¯s five thousand silver gone." Xiang Chun felt heartbroken; as a maid, she only earned four silver a month, and that was because she was the head maid. The second and third-tier maids didn¡¯t even earn four silver, and here were five thousand silver that she could never earn in her lifetime! Gu Youyou said, "It¡¯s only a small amount of money. Just with this dress I¡¯m wearing, I can earn back double the silver." Gu Youyou and Xiang Chun, after the evening meal, returned with a bunch of colorful scraps, and were again ridiculed by others. Xiang Chun couldn¡¯t bear it and began arguing with them. Gu Youyou ignored it altogether and went to eat. Time was limited, and they couldn¡¯t go to bed too early. ... Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Empress had people keeping an eye on Gu Youyou the whole time, and someone went to report to her now. "What is she trying to make?" The palace maiden replied, "Replying to Your Majesty, this servant doesn¡¯t know. She took a lot of fabric, a big bunch of colorful scraps, and it¡¯s hard to tell what she intends to do." "A massive bunch of colorful fabric?" the Empress turned to nursemaid Li. Nursemaid Li lowered her voice and said, "Your Majesty, it seems she is trying to puzzle others intentionally, by taking an assortment of things so that no one can guess what she¡¯s up to." The Empress thought for a moment, then asked, "Did she take any silk threads?" The palace maiden replied, "She took some, but not much, I guess it¡¯s not for embroidery." Nursemaid Li added, "Your Majesty, I¡¯ve inquired, and she doesn¡¯t know how to embroider." "Ha..." the Empress chuckled and said, "Then what is she trying to make? Clothes? But how can she make any clothes in such a short time? If there¡¯s no embroidery, it won¡¯t match the spring theme, and if the clothes lack sophisticated embroidery, who knows how it will look." Nursemaid Li also laughed, saying, "Her expertise lies in medical skills and painting, which are precisely what we don¡¯t compete in." "Indeed," the Empress smiled, "But we shouldn¡¯t be careless either. Have someone keep a close eye." "Yes, Your Majesty." After thinking, nursemaid Li added, "Your Majesty, if necessary, should we..." The Empress raised her hand and said, "No, we tried to stop her from registering last time and suffered for it. She¡¯s followed by capable people, newly entered the palace. We mustn¡¯t startle the snake; let¡¯s just wait and see. Besides... those young girls are not to be underestimated; we won¡¯t have to lift a finger, someone else surely will." Meanwhile, Jin Zijin also received a report. "Doctor Gu took many pieces of fabric; it¡¯s unclear what she intends to do. Your Highness, should we..." "No need," Jin Zijin said. "She knows what she¡¯s doing. Just keep an eye on those who might want to cause trouble." But can those who intend to sabotage really be watched all the time? The next day very early in the morning, Gu Youyou and Xiang Chun were shocked. The fabric she had taken was initially intact, but now it was all cut into pieces. Xiang Chun burst into tears and cried out, "Who did this? Miss, we must report this to Noble Consort Sheng, we must inform the Empress Dowager." The young girls in the same room showed signs of fear, standing beside their own beds, at a loss. "No... it wasn¡¯t me, don¡¯t look at me like that," said one young girl. Gu Youyou scanned their faces one by one, merely snorted with laughter, and said nothing. Chapter 963 - 957 Plot Twist Chapter 963: Chapter 957 Plot TwistFortunately, she had already finished the main part of her dress yesterday night and had placed it inside her own clothes. The damage to the fabric wasn¡¯t a big deal, since it was only meant for decoration. Gu Youyou said to Xiang Chun, "You sleep in the daytime, and guard the clothes." A palace maiden outside asked Gu Youyou in surprise, "Miss Gu, how can you compete when your things are destroyed? Do you want to report this to Empress Sheng? Her Highness is sure to stand up for you." Hearing the palace maiden say this, the other girls became even more fearful. Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes swept over the girls out of the corner of her eye, and she already had an idea of the situation. Miss Zhang¡¯s gaze was too calm, yet her maid was too panicked. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was said that her elder sister was a consort who married into the Prince Jin Residence alongside Lin Qianqing; Gu Youyou had once encountered Madam Zhang leading Miss Zhang into the palace during her first visit, and her aunt had been infuriated by Madam Zhang. "No need," Gu Youyou said, "Time is limited. Telling Her Highness would surely lead to an inquisition, and by then, none of the ladies in our room would be able to finish their embroidery in time, inadvertently giving the advantage to others." Today was the day before the deadline for submission, and she did not have time to find the person responsible. That would play right into the hands of certain people. Moreover, Gu Youyou¡¯s words also served as a warning to those who intended to cause trouble; there were competitors beyond just us, with potential rivals filling every room, all hoping to see in-fighting among us. The palace maiden walked away disappointed, and Gu Youyou¡¯s lips curled slightly in disdain, thinking: Someone¡¯s calculations have gone awry; I¡¯m not some fool who flares up at the slightest provocation. One of the girls, feeling that Gu Youyou made a lot of sense and grateful that Gu Youyou hadn¡¯t made a big deal of it and involved them, timidly approached and said quietly, "Doctor Gu, it wasn¡¯t me who did it." Gu Youyou responded gently, "Hmm, I know." One came forward to declare her innocence, and soon another girl came over, "Doctor Gu, it wasn¡¯t me either." "Hmm, I know," Gu Youyou said. "It wasn¡¯t me either," another girl said. "Alright, I got it!" Gu Youyou said again. There were five girls living in this room, and now only Miss Zhang hadn¡¯t spoken. Everyone turned to look at her. The usually composed Miss Zhang was now clearly uneasy, her complexion turning somewhat pale as she thought: Gu Youyou is indeed formidable, but still not my match. I have the Empress¡¯s support, and she will control the content of the competition to favor what I¡¯m good at. I¡¯m naturally talented and only slightly inferior to my elder sister. Besides her, no one in Beijing is better than me; I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t outdo these women. "It wasn¡¯t me," she said coolly. Gu Youyou did not respond, leaving behind an enigmatic look as she departed. Miss Zhang maintained a smile on her face until she was out of sight, then slowly let it fade. Anyone who was not too foolish would understand what was going on. The girls¡¯ gazes towards Miss Zhang changed; they now looked at her with the same dislike they had previously reserved for Gu Youyou. Miss Zhang felt her face turn ashen; she never expected that Gu Youyou, seemingly doing nothing, had already triumphed completely over her. "Miss Gu, you are truly impressive," Xiang Chun said with a look of admiration. Gu Youyou chuckled quietly, "This is what you call using a minimal force to move a heavy weight; sometimes, confronting force with force doesn¡¯t necessarily reap benefits." Chapter 964 - 958: The Blind Date Mass Selection Turns into a New Product Launch Event Chapter 964: Chapter 958: The Blind Date Mass Selection Turns into a New Product Launch EventThe Zhang Family¡¯s position was such that they were an existence that even your Aunt would get a headache from. If she publicly exposed Miss Zhang¡¯s sabotage, ruining her reputation in the palace, wouldn¡¯t the Zhang Family hate her to death? Gu Youyou had the Xiang Chun partition screen pulled up and started cutting the damaged fabrics into even smaller pieces, making them into tiny flowers. The three days passed quickly, and everyone gathered in the Imperial Garden for the occasion. After the snow stopped, the flowers in the Imperial Garden bloomed swiftly. The young ladies each brought their own needlework on stage for Noble Consort Sheng to review. Noble Consort Sheng sat above, inspecting personally, while the Empress and the Empress Dowager oversaw the work, along with many concubines from the Harem who followed to watch the excitement. It had to be said that the girls of this era were very capable; in three days, there were those who embroidered, those who made jewelry, and even those who made embroidered shoes. Clothing was more complex to make because a remarkable garment needed to feature embroidery too, and that couldn¡¯t be done in just three days, so apart from Gu Youyou, no one else made clothes. "Miss Chen¡¯s plum blossom hairpin is extremely exquisite, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s a flower too, so it fits the theme of spring blossoms, right?" The Empress Dowager smiled and said, "Of course it fits. The plum blossom is the first flower of early spring." "Miss Chen is truly skilled and talented. There are many young ladies who can embroider, but not many who can make hairpins," one of the concubines from the Harem said. "Excellent, Miss Chen is shortlisted!" Then, Noble Consort Sheng personally replaced her token with a shortlisted one. When it came to Gu Youyou, she was empty-handed. Gu Youyou didn¡¯t wait for Noble Consort Sheng to ask and explained, "Noble Consort, this piece of needlework I¡¯ve made can¡¯t be appreciated on its own, it must be worn." "Oh, you¡¯ve made clothes?" Noble Consort Sheng asked with a gentle smile on her face. "So, are you going to change into it?" The Empress watched Gu Youyou coldly. So, it really was clothes? Let¡¯s see what kind of clothes you¡¯ve made in three days. Just don¡¯t forget, not only does it have to be needlework, but it also has to fit the theme of spring blossoms. Don¡¯t think you can just embroider a flower on it and present that. "There¡¯s no need," Gu Youyou replied to Noble Consort Sheng, then clapped her hands. A fairy in flowers appeared bouncing and hopping out from among the multitude of blooms, capturing everyone¡¯s gaze because the clothes she wore were truly... unlike any they had ever seen before, vastly different from their usual attire. The clothes designed by Manxiu Building were bold and eye-catching enough, but this was simply... indescribable. Nevertheless, everyone understood one thing¡ªit was too beautiful. So, clothes could be made like this? Indeed, even without embroidering flowers directly onto the clothes, one could still make attire that was a riot of blossoms. These three-dimensional flowers were far superior to ordinary embroidered ones. "Paying respects to Great Ancestral Mother, Mother Empress, Noble Consort," the little flower fairy said with a sweet smile, respectfully bowing to the Empress Dowager, the Empress, and Noble Consort Sheng sitting above. It took a while for everyone to react, and the concubines gasped with surprise, saying, "Doctor Gu, is this the needlework you¡¯ve made?" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou replied respectfully, "Your Grace, this is indeed my needlework. This dress shall be called ¡¯Fairy in Flowers,¡¯ and it will also be the main style for the upcoming season at Jinxiu Building. If Your Graces like it, you may place a preorder now." At that moment, everyone recalled that Gu Youyou was indeed one of the backers of Manxiu Building. "Ah, really? That¡¯s great, I want one!" "I want one too." "I want one as well..." This turned awkward as the matchmaking selection event had unexpectedly become Gu Youyou¡¯s new product launch. Chapter 965 - 959: Feeling Stifled, Aren’t You? Chapter 965: Chapter 959: Feeling Stifled, Aren¡¯t You?"Don¡¯t mention the ladies, even the girls participating in the open auditions couldn¡¯t help but want to say a few words¡ªthey just didn¡¯t dare because of the formidable figures seated above." Miss Zhang¡¯s nails dug into her flesh, turning her face pale. It turned out that those few snips couldn¡¯t really harm her, so was it not pointless to have others bearing grudges against her? Empress Dowager and the Empress were overjoyed, calling Princess Jiujiu over and looking at her incessantly. "This really is our Jiujiu, isn¡¯t it? Dressed in these clothes, I almost didn¡¯t recognize her¡ªjust like a little flower fairy." "It¡¯s made by my master, it¡¯s beautiful," said Princess Jiujiu. "Yes, the one your master made looks beautiful," laughed the Empress Dowager heartily. The quality was evident to all, and Gu Youyou naturally received her advancement token. After this round, more than half of the participants were eliminated, leaving roughly fifty. The Empress wore a troubled expression, as Nanny Li whispered in her ear, "Do not worry, Your Majesty, making clothes is Gu Youyou¡¯s forte. This is only the first round; it¡¯s early days yet." The girls were sent back to Chuxiu Palace. They needed to rest briefly, as the next competition would be in two days. What a coincidence¡ªit turned to be Gu Youyou and Miss Zhang who were placed in the same room, and one couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was deliberate. That night, as Gu Youyou was deep asleep, suddenly someone climbed on top of her, giving her a fright. The person covered her mouth and gestured for silence. By the moonlight, Gu Youyou could finally see that it was Jin Zijin. He let go of her, and Gu Youyou was able to speak. She nervously glanced at the screen, then the other bed, and whispered, "How did you get here? It¡¯s not just me in this room." Two masters and two more maidens sleeping on the floor. "I haven¡¯t seen you in so long; I came to see you," Jin Zijin murmured into her ear. Gu Youyou knew Jin Zijin was a person of steadiness. Since he had come, he must have prepared thoroughly. She gradually relaxed, wrapping her arms around his neck and hugging him tightly. "Zijin, I missed you too!" Gu Youyou hadn¡¯t spoken such cheesy words in a long time. Jin Zijin turned her face towards him, lightly kissed her lips, and said, "Soon, I will be able to marry you openly." He smiled softly, adding, "You¡¯ve been under lots of pressure these days. But, Youyou being so clever, you are bound to stand out and leave no room for criticism." Gu Youyou was taken aback before realizing why he had staged this entire scenario. People¡¯s words were formidable; even if she was the respected Divine Doctor, she was still of common birth. In this world of clear social hierarchies, let alone a commoner marrying a prince, even as it were, both he and she would face endless gossip. She could easily be slandered as a seductress enchanting the prince. He could be criticized as being debauched. Essentially, a mismatched couple would never hear anything positive from others. Humans live within societies, not secluded in mountains; nobody can completely ignore public opinion. But if Gu Youyou could legitimately excel among all chosen girls, it would effectively silence the critics and even spawn praise. Tears welled up in Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes as she spoke softly, "You¡¯ve put a lot of thought into setting up this play, worrying over it must have been tough." Zijin: "..." She was still the same, as irreverent as ever. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 966 - 960: Consecutive Victories Chapter 966: Chapter 960: Consecutive VictoriesHe automatically ignored what she said afterward and remarked, "It¡¯s good that Noble Consort Sheng still remembers her old master¡¯s affections. It wouldn¡¯t be too difficult for her to step forward." Jin Zijin had also omitted the part about convincing the Emperor to agree to his request. But for Jin Zijin, it wasn¡¯t for his sake, it was simply on behalf of his master, or so he comforted himself. "And how about you? Are things going smoothly?" Gu Youyou knew everything about his situation, so his question was merely casual. He believed Youyou could handle it herself. Gu Youyou said, "Naturally, it¡¯s not going smoothly. Someone is tripping me up, but I know you must have taken care of the bigger troubles in secret." Jin Zijin laughed and said, "You really do know everything." Having tucked her back into the blanket, Jin Zijin sat on the edge of the bed and spoke softly, "I have to go back now. I can¡¯t stay with you all night. You should sleep early too. Rest well tomorrow, because the day after tomorrow, the competition will likely involve calligraphy or poetry. The Empress favors Second Miss Zhang from Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s family, and her expertise is just calligraphy and poetry." Gu Youyou smiled and said, "Then isn¡¯t she just walking into the line of fire? Unfortunately for her, I happen to be good at those arts too." ... The next competition was poem writing, an approach rather clich¨¦, themed again around spring flowers. While others had properly composed poems about spring flowers, albeit most were passable at best, Miss Zhang¡¯s poem was outstandingly well-crafted. Gu Youyou picked up an easy win using a famous poem about flowers. By this round, twenty people had won. In the next round, Noble Consort Sheng announced that the day¡¯s competition would be for a piece of calligraphy. Each contestant would write a calligraphy piece, and the topic was already set: the "Women¡¯s Admonitions." Families with means would send their daughters to the Women¡¯s Private School, where the curriculum focused on the "Four Books for Women," primarily the "Women¡¯s Admonitions." Therefore, she believed that these selected girls could recite an article of the "Women¡¯s Admonitions" by heart. Gu Youyou was not well-versed in it but, having been punished frequently by her aunt, she had almost learned it. She was just uncertain if she could recite it from memory, which made her somewhat worried. Yet, the Empress above was even more worried than her. Since the task was assigned to Noble Consort Sheng, the topic was her choice, and the Empress had only just learned that this was the test. Madam Li spoke in a low voice to the Empress, "Madam Gu Youyou has often been punished by Madam Lin to copy the ¡¯Women¡¯s Admonitions.¡¯ She¡¯s very familiar with it; she had been punished a hundred times just before she came to the palace. Empress, this topic must be changed." Startled, the Empress agreed with what Madam Li had said. She straightened her appearance and gently suggested to Noble Consort Sheng and the Empress Dowager with a smile, "Empress Mother, Sister Sheng, I believe every miss here knows the ¡¯Women¡¯s Admonitions,¡¯ so it lacks competitiveness. Since we ultimately select only one person, we should strive for excellence. Perhaps we should change the contest." The Empress Dowager raised an eyebrow and asked, "Then, according to the Empress, what should we compare?" The Empress smiled and proposed, "Why not compare calligraphy? There¡¯s no need to write down the entire ¡¯Women¡¯s Admonitions.¡¯ A few words should suffice." The Empress Dowager nodded and asked, "In your opinion, what should they write?" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let the misses be creative. We could first select and critique the ten best pieces of calligraphy, then present them to the Emperor. We¡¯ll cover the names of the young ladies, letting the Emperor assign the Ministers to make the selection. This way, it¡¯s fair." Noble Consort Sheng looked worriedly toward Gu Youyou, who responded with a slight smile. She feared unfairness, and this fair approach seemed favorable. Chapter 967 - 961: Choosing for the Emperor Chapter 967: Chapter 961: Choosing for the EmperorSince she was confident, Consort Sheng had nothing more to say. "Ladies, the contest today is about your calligraphy skills. Feel free to showcase your best handwriting." But what should she write? Gu Youyou gripped her fine wolf-hair brush and quickly came up with an idea. Her writing flowed naturally as she penned the characters; it had the delicacy of a woman¡¯s touch, yet the boldness of a man¡¯s spirit. The Empress understood calligraphy, but she wasn¡¯t in charge of the contest, so she was mostly there for the excitement. However, the judges, Consort Sheng and the Empress Dowager, were former maids; they recognized a few characters, and even with chicken-scratch handwriting, they could tell the good from the bad. But when everyone wrote well, they couldn¡¯t distinguish who was better and who was worse. Thus, it was up to the female officials of the palace to decide. The girls stepped back, and the officials began to inspect their work. Their names were written on the back, so it was unknown who had written which piece¡ªthis was to ensure fairness. The officials quickly selected ten pieces, presenting them to the Empress Dowager, the Empress, and Consort Sheng for review. The Empress Dowager said, "The female officials are skilled people in the palace, and their selection is surely the best. What do you think, Empress?" The Empress had been staring at Gu Youyou¡¯s writing, not expecting her to stand out among the twenty contestants. She was furious but spoke gently to the Empress Dowager, "Mother, I naturally trust the officials¡¯ choices. Why don¡¯t I personally go to Taihe Hall? The Emperor and the Ministers are likely having their morning court session right now." A heavy feeling suddenly weighed on Gu Youyou¡¯s heart; the Empress was eager for this task, surely she had ill intentions. She wouldn¡¯t sabotage the process on the way, would she? As the Empress prepared to stand up, the Empress Dowager pressed her back into her seat. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh, how can we ask the Empress to make the trip? Since the Emperor has entrusted this task to Consort Sheng, she should naturally be the one to go," she said. Consort Sheng hurriedly stood up and took those ten pieces of calligraphy. Despite gritting her teeth with resentment, the Empress still had to offer a smile. "Thank you, Sister Consort Sheng," she said. Since Consort Sheng personally delivered the calligraphy, Gu Youyou breathed a sigh of relief as there wouldn¡¯t likely be any major issues. In the great hall, the morning court session was nearing its end. A Eunuch whispered something to Wan Decheng, who slightly furrowed his brow before passing the message to the Emperor. The Emperor laughed heartily upon hearing it and said to the Ministers, "Gentlemen, I¡¯m sure you are all aware that the Empress Dowager and Consort Sheng have recently been selecting a concubine for the Crown Prince. They are disregarding lineage and considering only talent and beauty, so that all the outstanding women in the land might have a chance to marry into the Imperial Family." All the high-ranking officials naturally knew about this matter. Minister Jie laughed and said, "Your Majesty¡¯s decision is wise. The good men of our land can serve the country and the people through the imperial exams, yet many of the land¡¯s good women are buried in obscurity due to their family background. Your Majesty¡¯s initiative is perfect for allowing these talented and beautiful women to show themselves. Even if only one is ultimately chosen, the other outstanding women will become known." "Indeed, giving commoner women a chance highlights the immense grace of the Emperor." In this situation, even though some highly ranked Ministers regretted not having the chance to send their own daughters to the Crown Prince¡¯s harem, there were no voices of dissent because with nobody gaining an advantage, it meant everyone had the chance to. The court echoed with cheers of approval. Chapter 968 - 962 Chapter 968: Chapter 962The Emperor waved his hand, signaling everyone to quiet down. He held the piece of calligraphy sent by Wan Decheng and addressed the ministers, "Just now, within the harem, ten exceptionally beautiful and talented ladies have been selected for their calligraphy. The Empress Dowager suggests that we should all help to examine these and pick out the top three as candidates for the top positions." After saying this, he instructed the eunuchs to spread out the ten pieces of calligraphy for the ministers to appraise one by one. The carefully selected ten pieces were all well-written, but two of them were particularly eye-catching. Minister Jie immediately picked up one of them and said to the others, "This one is excellent. The brushwork is bold and imposing, on par with the vigor of a man, yet it possesses a softness of stroke that men lack. It is truly rare for a woman to write such characters, and from the strength of the brushwork, she must have at least twenty years of experience." Twenty years? Aren¡¯t the candidates under twenty and unmarried just one person? Many realized this instantly. Everyone said that indeed, Lin Xingyi¡¯s niece was extraordinary, with remarkable medical skills, and her calligraphy was also excellent. There was no doubt about her calligraphy making it into the top three. Some had already begun to congratulate Lin Xingyi in a roundabout way. Lin Xingyi saw Gu Youyou¡¯s handwriting for the first time and thought such writing was on par with those men who were accomplished in calligraphy, only comparable to the famous calligraphy experts. Yet, he had not expected that Youyou possessed such talent. The Emperor took the calligraphy and remarked, "Abundant harvest, reflecting the livelihood of the people, good, good." Next was the second piece. "Peaceful state and safe people," he said, "Your Majesty, look at this one, such excellent writing is rare indeed." Prime Minister Zhang knew well that these characters were written by his second daughter. Although it wouldn¡¯t be proper for him to present them himself, the quality of the writing was obvious, and so he didn¡¯t fear others failing to notice it. His own daughter¡¯s calligraphy was good too, but it paled in comparison to the ¡¯Abundant Harvest¡¯ written earlier. That was master-level while this was apprentice-level at best, perhaps an outstanding apprentice. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He couldn¡¯t help frowning, realizing he had encountered a strong rival. Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s gaze met Lin Xingyi¡¯s and he couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly. His eldest daughter had just lost to Lin Xingyi¡¯s daughter and became a consort. Was his second daughter now going to lose to his niece? These were his only two legitimate daughters that he could be proud of. This Lin Xingyi was always clashing with him, whether in matters of state or otherwise. They truly did not get along. The Emperor took the calligraphy piece and smiled, nodding, "Peaceful state and safe people are central to the nation¡¯s well-being." With no other notably outstanding pieces, they chose one with a good message. "Your Majesty, please look at this piece." The Emperor took a look and said, "Upright and bright, also not bad. Good, since these have been chosen by the ministers, let them be the ones. Wan Decheng, personally deliver these." Consort Sheng received the calligraphy and announced it herself. "First place, Chen Qinglian." A tall woman stood up happily and went to Consort Sheng to receive her nomination badge. This young lady had not been outstanding before and had not drawn any attention; the Empress whispered to Mama Li, "Go check, who is this woman!" "Yes, Your Majesty the Empress." "Second place, Zhang Shiyu." Miss Zhang gracefully rose and walked toward Consort Sheng. The Empress smiled contentedly; after all, Prime Minister Zhang and the Ducal Residence always saw eye to eye. Many things that could not be discussed with others were clear to them, and they knew well whom to support if both families were to continue to flourish. Previously, the main wife of King Jin, Madam Zhang, had already been displeased. This time, they definitely couldn¡¯t let Madam Zhang down! Chapter 969 - 963: Jin Zijin Goes into Battle Herself Chapter 969: Chapter 963: Jin Zijin Goes into Battle Herself"The third name, Gu Youyou!" The Empress¡¯s face suddenly darkened. Gu Youyou? She actually made it onto the list? Gu Youyou rose and walked toward Noble Consort Sheng. Even from two meters away, she could feel the murderous intent emanating from the Empress. Gu Youyou sighed. How quickly the world and its people change. The last time she entered the palace and offended Jin Fengzhao, it was the Empress who had saved her. Now, she must be regretting it so much her guts are green. If it weren¡¯t for that act, none of this would have happened. But was the Empress genuinely kind to her? Of course not. She was simply trying to preserve her own position. If she had known from the start that Gu Youyou would be useless or even a potential threat to her, she would probably have died a thousand times over. So Gu Youyou needn¡¯t feel guilty. It was her introduction that cured the Empress Dowager¡¯s leg and gained the Empress Dowager¡¯s trust for her. "Alright, congratulations to the three of you. That¡¯s all for today. You may return to Chuxiu Palace to rest. As for what the next event will be, this palace cannot decide. We will have to follow the Emperor and the Crown Prince¡¯s wishes." Gu Youyou thought: So there¡¯s one more event. It might turn out to be Jin Zijin who personally takes the field. This could get interesting. ... With fewer people around, she finally got to stay in a single room. Gu Youyou hoped that Jin Zijin would climb over the wall and reveal his hand to her in the middle of the night, so she could be prepared. But no matter how long she waited, he didn¡¯t come. Three quiet days passed, and Eunuch Wan personally led them to Zhongcui Palace. Legend has it that Zhongcui Palace was the Crown Prince¡¯s residence before he came of age. Now that Jin Zijin had returned so abruptly, there was initially no place for him to stay, so he was temporarily housed there. "Going to Zhongcui Palace? Eunuch Wan, are we going to meet Crown Prince His Highness directly?" Miss Zhang whispered. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Eunuch Wan said in a low voice, "This one does not know, Miss Zhang, just follow." Although Eunuch Wan claimed ignorance, Miss Zhang knew for sure it was the case. Indeed, if she had known earlier, she would have dressed up carefully. She hadn¡¯t even properly combed her hair today. However, turning her head to see that both Gu Youyou and Chen Qinglian also hadn¡¯t made any special efforts to dress up, she felt relieved. Unexpectedly, not only was Jin Zijin present, but the Emperor, the Empress, the Empress Dowager, and Noble Consort Sheng were all there as well. For the first time, Gu Youyou saw Jin Zijin dressed so extravagantly, apart from his hunter¡¯s clothing from Lotus Village and aside from the white Tianzong academy uniform. He could dress so brilliantly. Indeed, brilliantly. The orange-yellow robe, embroidered with fine python patterns and five-colored cloud patterns, his disposition itself was as fiercely hot as the sun. The robe was wide, making him appear much taller, as imposing as the sun high above. The three ladies respectfully greeted the imperial family seated there, and the Empress Dowager, full of smiles, allowed them to rise. Miss Zhang, standing between them, had eyes that shone with brilliance. She had seen the grand senior brother of Tianzong and Xuanzong during the sacrifices to the Dragon King and Dragon Mother. At that time, she felt that the grand senior brother of Tianzong was like a ray of sunshine in the winter. Whenever he took the incense stick from her hand, she could feel the fiery warmth coming from his hand. But back then, she knew that the grand senior brother of Tianzong was destined to become the State Preceptor and would not marry. So, at most, she would blush a bit and think nothing more of it. She had never imagined that in this lifetime, she might have the opportunity to be his consort, to stand with him, shoulder to shoulder. Remembering those hands with their burning warmth, her face couldn¡¯t help but blush again. Chapter 970 - 964: The Tao That Cannot Be Spoken Chapter 970: Chapter 964: The Tao That Cannot Be SpokenThe Emperor turned his head and asked Jin Zijin, "The Prince said he wants to personally investigate; what specifically does he want to investigate?" Jin Zijin, with a gesture of respect, calmly said to the Emperor, "As a child of the Dao Family, perhaps we might allow the three young ladies to discuss, ¡¯What is Tao?¡¯" What is Tao? This question was not only challenging for the girls, but even the Emperor and the Empress found it difficult. Empress Dowager Chen completely failed to grasp what he was talking about. By her later years, the Empress Dowager was a firm believer in the Tao, but at that moment, she too fell into contemplation. According to the order of the tablets, Empress Dowager Chen first called Chen Qinglian forward to answer the question. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chen Qinglian hesitated for a while, and with reluctance, said, "The Heavenly Master, the State Preceptor represents the Tao." This question from Jin Zijin was clearly a trap. Gu Youyou almost laughed out loud when she heard Chen Qinglian¡¯s response¡ªit was clearly a desperate answer. "Hmm!" Jin Zijin, expressionless, simply nodded slightly. "Then... let Zhang Shiyu try to explain." Empress Dowager Chen added. "Wait," the Empress interrupted and said to the Emperor, "Your Majesty, this question from the eldest Prince is too difficult for them. They are not nuns; how would they know what Tao is?" Jin Zijin said, "Each person has a different understanding of Tao. I only wish to hear their interpretations of what Tao is, not necessarily whether they answer correctly." He insisted on not changing the question. Zhang Shiyu had no choice but to step forward reluctantly. "Tao, the Dao Sect represents the Tao," she said. Jin Zijin merely nodded slightly again, then shifted his gaze to Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou didn¡¯t speak, just looked back at him. Jin Zijin was in no hurry either, simply observing her. This exchange of gazes between the two was baffling to everyone else, prompting even the Empress to inquire impatiently. "Gu Youyou, can you provide an answer, or not? If you can¡¯t, could you at least say something instead of making us all wait on you?" Two girls watched Gu Youyou nervously. Empress Dowager Chen appeared anxious, while the Emperor watched Gu Youyou with anticipation. He truly wanted to see how this woman would respond to the question. Gu Youyou shifted her gaze away, looked towards the Empress, and respectfully said, "In response to the Empress, ¡¯The Tao that can be told of is not the absolute Tao.¡¯ That is my answer." "¡¯The Tao that can be told of¡¯?" What does this mean? Everyone felt as if they had been played. In contrast, Zhang Shiyu sneered and said, "According to Doctor Gu¡¯s logic, does it mean that you looking at the eldest Prince silently is your answer, then?" "Exactly," Gu Youyou said unflinchingly. "Humph, really absurd," the Empress scoffed. "Gu Youyou, you are bold." "Empress, I dare not," Gu Youyou replied respectfully yet firmly. "The Tao that can be expressed is not the eternal Tao; the name that can be named is not the eternal name. This is the first verse of the Tao Te Ching! The Tao that can be explained through words is not the true Tao. And if we name the Tao, that name cannot encompass Tao. Thus I remain silent because Tao is ubiquitous, present in all things between heaven and earth; from the Tao comes one, from one comes two, from two comes three, from three come all things. Tao is the origin of everything, so I keep silent, for whatever I say is both right and wrong. Therefore, madam, I choose to remain silent." The Empress was utterly confused; she hadn¡¯t understood a word. Chapter 971 - 965: Choose Yourself Chapter 971: Chapter 965: Choose Yourself"How dare you, vile commoner," she shrieked, "You wouldn¡¯t speak when you were asked to, claimed silence as your answer, and now you proffer such a heap of theories. Are you deliberately flaunting your intelligence before me?" "Empress, Your Grace, I meant no such thing," Gu Youyou said calmly. This time, her face indeed carried a hint of sarcasm. Where was your grace and amiability? Only when your significant interests were threatened, you could not maintain them anymore? It was time to tear off your hypocritical mask. The Empress¡¯s face turned a livid shade of blue. Was this woman challenging her? "Enough!" The Emperor intervened, breaking the tense atmosphere. He said to the Empress, "You are always virtuous and gentle. What has gotten into you today? Zijin is selecting a wife, yet you seem more agitated than him." The Empress was momentarily dazed, only then realizing that Gu Youyou had provoked this inappropriate rage in her. She had underestimated Gu Youyou from the beginning. She suppressed her anger and whispered, "You are right, Your Majesty, but this Gu Youyou is being deliberately obscure, which is extremely rude." However, Jin Zijin laughed at this moment, saying, "I think what she said was quite reasonable. She speaks the ¡¯Dao¡¯ precisely." The Empress felt as if she had been slapped in the face, her complexion turning livid instantly. Had she but uttered the words "deliberately obscure," and you retort by agreeing with her? Was this not an outright affront to her in public? "Ha ha..." Just then, the Empress Dowager, who had been silent for a long time, laughed heartily. "Youyou always surprises me. Such profound and advanced understanding of the Dao¡¯s teachings. I had been worried that since Zijin grew up in the Dao Family and had been involved with Daoism all these years, he might find it hard to connect with his wife in conversation. Looking now, it seems I was overly concerned. Not only are Youyou¡¯s medical skills exceptional, but her literary talent and understanding of the Dao Family¡¯s teachings are extraordinary. I see no need for further selection; with her insights into the Dao alone, Youyou has already won. What do you think, Your Majesty?" The Emperor wore a smile, which did not reach his eyes, as he looked toward Jin Zijin. Did he really want to choose such a woman, destined to take a much more circuitous path? Even if she were not General Che¡¯s daughter, he found the Miss Zhang of the Zhang Family to his liking. If he chose Miss Zhang, then he would have a way to make Minister Zhang sever ties with the Ducal Residence and fully support the crown prince. But the determination in Jin Zijin¡¯s eyes did not lessen; in fact, it grew more pronounced. To an outsider, his gaze towards Gu Youyou might seem indifferent, but he alone could discern what it truly meant. Jin Zijin looked at the three girls. It seemed like he was looking at all of them, yet also as if he did not really see anyone. However, deep in his pupils, there was consistently the shadow of one person. When he had looked at Xiao Qinqin back then, it had been the same. A fervent desire to possess. If today he did not say no... perhaps he would indeed lose him forever. "Since Zijin personally came to choose, naturally he should have the final say." Gu Youyou and Jin Zijin both breathed a sigh of relief, worried that the Emperor might ruin things at this moment. "Hold on." The Emperor was not intending to spoil matters, but the Empress was still not reconciled. Others might not know, but she understood very well. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If Jin Zijin was to choose, was there really any choice? This play was from his own hand, self-directed. "Does the Empress have any objections?" The Emperor¡¯s face already showing some displeasure. The Empress said, "Though we agreed earlier that this selection for the crown prince would not consider origin, focusing on talent and appearance instead. In my view, the talents of these three ladies are not far apart. However, regarding appearance... Doctor Gu is indeed somewhat older, has always been frail, and is more delicate. Zijin is not that young either, Your Majesty, and considering offspring, I believe these two other ladies are far superior both in terms of appearance and constitution than Doctor Gu!" Chapter 972 - 966 She is the Best Chapter 972: Chapter 966 She is the BestGu Youyou really wanted to retort with: "This old lady is in perfect health." But she held back, turning her gaze instead to Jin Zijin. The decision still lay in his hands; the Empress was nothing but a mantis after autumn, unable to leap around for much longer. Jin Zijin surely wouldn¡¯t disappoint her, as he said, "The Empress speaks sensibly, but living life, one must make oneself comfortable. Just as the Empress Dowager mentioned earlier, I can¡¯t marry a wife only to sit at home in silence. Therefore, I choose Gu Youyou, who shares my interests." The Empress¡¯s face again received an unsparing slap, turning a shade of angry green. "You... You are just..." Before she could finish uttering the words ¡¯putting on a play,¡¯ she was interrupted by the Emperor¡¯s thunderous scolding. "Empress, you have overstepped today." The Empress¡¯s chest heaved, unwillingly pressing down the discomfort in her heart. As the Empress, it should have been her duty to personally attend to the marriage affairs of the Princes and Princesses. Jin Zijin had only just returned, and yet she couldn¡¯t exert any influence over his marriage, which made her feel like a total failure. The women who fought with her for favor in the past, except for the immovable Sheng Qiaoyue, had all been defeated by her. And now, all the concubines were obedient to her every word. She would not allow such a person to appear on the Imperial Family¡¯s genealogy. The Empress sent signaling glances to the stunned Zhang Shiyu at her side, prompting her to say a few words. But in the current situation, it was not only the Empress who was slapped in the face; these two innocent women were too. Yet to admit defeat to Gu Youyou was something they were unwilling to accept. In terms of talent and family background, they were not inferior to Gu Youyou, and to lose just because of the matter of the Dao was something they could not resign themselves to. Miss Zhang took a step forward, bowed respectfully to Jin Zijin, and said, "Your Highness, Crown Prince, Shiyu also has her confusions." "Oh?" Everyone looked with surprise at this bold young woman. She was the daughter of Prime Minister Zhang, and the Zhang Family¡¯s children were always outstanding in talent. Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t compare to Gu Youyou. "Speak," Jin Zijin said indifferently. Miss Zhang said, "If the Dao is the origin of all things, and all things are of the Dao, then what Shiyu spoke of regarding the Dao Sect being of the Dao, how could that be wrong? Could the Dao Sect not be of the Dao?" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this, everyone felt she made a good point. Miss Zhang¡¯s words seemed faultless¡ªwho would dare say the Dao Sect is not of the Dao? The Empress revealed a smile. The Zhang Family sure had sharp tongues; otherwise, how could Prime Minister Zhang argue so powerfully in the court against everyone, except for Jie Huanzhi? Yet Gu Youyou simply gave a cold smile. Zhang Shiyu¡¯s question might have been very good, but unfortunately, she was dealing with Jin Zijin. Jin Zijin said, "Precisely because all things are of the Dao, to speak of anything is to err, and to speak of anything is also correct. Only through silence can one find the best answer." Gu Youyou had thought she would hear Jin Zijin eloquently discuss a grand theory of the Dao Family, yet to her surprise, he made the decision with a single brief phrase, lessening her amusement. But for Jin Zijin, he simply didn¡¯t wish to waste words on those irrelevant to him. The Empress Dowager nodded slightly and said, "Zijin speaks justly. Although Miss Zhang also makes a fair point, if we speak of the very best, it is still Youyou." Both the Empress Dowager and Empress Sheng were of lowly birth, former servants themselves, which placed them in an entirely different social status from Gu Youyou. Thus, they saw no issue with Jin Zijin marrying Gu Youyou. Miss Zhang bit her lip, her face turning deathly pale. Had she just boldly inquired, only to be mercilessly told that she was inferior to that woman doctor? Chapter 973 - 967 Great Joy Chapter 973: Chapter 967 Great JoyShe, the legitimate daughter of the Chancellor Residence, was actually inferior to a female doctor? "Since that¡¯s the case, let it be settled. My son, Jin Yan, has personally chosen his queen, and it is Gu Youyou!" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Some rejoice while others grieve. The grand selection of the Crown Prince¡¯s consort finally comes to an end. Apart from the Lin Family¡¯s good and bad fortunes being rather extraordinary, Gu Youyou didn¡¯t matter to the other people in court. She didn¡¯t belong to any faction, and the opposing factions couldn¡¯t manage to get their daughters into the Crown Prince¡¯s palace, so as far as they were concerned, it was either flattery or waiting, and they could still adopt a wait-and-see attitude. At this juncture, the Crown Prince¡¯s sudden return to the capital took everyone by surprise, so continued observation was good for everyone. ... "Cousin, Cousin, did you hear you are to become the Crown Prince¡¯s consort?" Lin Qianqing returned to the Lin Residence today; her voice arrived before she did. Xiang Chun was even happier than Gu Youyou because the old lady said that she, Xiang Chun, would follow Gu Youyou from now on and marry into the Crown Prince¡¯s palace with her. Her monthly silver would increase from four taels to ten taels a month, her happiness practically bursting at the seams. "Yes, yes, Miss, our cousin won the competition, the Crown Prince¡¯s consort personally chosen by the Crown Prince. The wedding date has even been set for next month..." Gu Youyou came out from the house, and Xiang Chun had already blurted out everything that should and shouldn¡¯t have been said. Lin Qianqing was utterly astonished, nodding lightly, she said, "So that¡¯s how it is." Gu Youyou chuckled and said, "Xiang Chun, go fetch some fruits." "Yes, Miss Cousin!" After sending Xiang Chun away, Gu Youyou pulled Lin Qianqing into the house. She had already guessed as much. Lin Qianqing said, "I thought it was strange at the time; it turns out you and he are a match. But back then, the Crown Prince was still Tianzong¡¯s senior brother. How could you have fallen for him?" In Lin Qianqing¡¯s view, the young ladies of Beijing all knew that Tianzong¡¯s senior brother was unattainable. They were not like Yue Tingfang, who knew Jin Zijin¡¯s background. Gu Youyou sighed and said, "I met him quite early; at that time, I didn¡¯t know his status. This matter is a long story. Come, sit down, and I¡¯ll explain slowly." So, Gu Youyou told her all about her encounter with Jin Zijin and the whole story. After listening, Lin Qianqing finally understood, saying, "Your story really is convoluted, with such a big twist ¨C it mustn¡¯t have been easy." "It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s circled back to the beginning," Gu Youyou said with a smile. "Yes, but didn¡¯t you ever consider that he might remain a Taoist for his whole life?" Gu Youyou replied, "I used to worry, but he told me that the Heavenly Master Tian Jizi had always thought he was meant for the secular world, and neither he nor Yue Rujing were cut out to be a Heavenly Master or State Preceptor. That¡¯s why he had been secretly training the next successor. He kept this very secret, only revealing it to the Marquess of Lingnan, who had always insisted that Jin Zijin mustn¡¯t end the lineage, and no one else knew." "The internal affairs of the Dao Family are indeed complex," Lin Qianqing remarked. "Yes, the Heavenly Master Tian Jizi planned far ahead, he had predicted such a day would come. He put Jin Zijin and Yue Rujing out front, so Yu Jizi focused all his attention on them, while the real pillar of the Dao Family could safely grow." After chatting for a while, Madam Lin suddenly arrived. Madam Lin rarely visited Gu Youyou¡¯s courtyard; in all the time Gu Youyou had been at the Lin Residence, the number of times Madam Lin had visited could be counted on one hand. Chapter 974 - 968: Making Things Difficult Chapter 974: Chapter 968: Making Things Difficult"Aunt," "Mother!" Gu Youyou and Lin Qianqing rose to their feet and paid their respects to her. Madam Lin nodded lightly and then signaled for them to sit down. "You¡¯re both here; I¡¯ll speak plainly then." Madam Lin looked solemn and serious. Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but exchange a look with Lin Qianqing before becoming serious herself. "Qianqing, do you know why you were chosen to become King Jin¡¯s wife?" Lin Qianqing looked at Madam Lin and said, "Isn¡¯t this what you¡¯ve always hoped for? Mother, just speak your mind." Madam Lin¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness and reddened as she spoke excitedly, "No, Daya, you¡¯ve been targeted by them for a long time. Since they wanted to bring your father into their fold, your marriage was set. Even if it was not as the principal wife, you¡¯d still be a consort. But a consort is not as good as a principal wife, so mother did everything I could to ensure you¡¯d be the principal wife. All things considered, it¡¯s still your parents¡¯ fault, as we had no choice." Lin Qianqing silently lowered her head and said, "I understand, mother; I¡¯ve come to terms with it, and you don¡¯t need to blame yourself." "It¡¯s good that you understand," Madam Lin said. "Women like us are envied by others, but only we ourselves know the difficulties we face. Initially, I looked down on your father, considering him just a country bumpkin with a vulgar mother. I cried, I made a scene, I fasted at home, I did everything, but eventually, I obediently married him. Ah! Fortunately, I married him. Thankfully, your father is a kind man. If it had been someone else, my life might have been even harder. Daya, do you understand what I¡¯m telling you?" "I understand," Lin Qianqing said. "Mother means to say that to lead a good life, satisfaction isn¡¯t important, what matters is how one lives." "Right, that¡¯s what I mean," Madam Lin nodded lightly and said. "But if it were just any ordinary family, it would be fine, but it¡¯s the Ducal Residence with King Jin. The Empress has been ambitious since her youth, and she has been so her entire life. She won¡¯t rest until she has fought for the throne for King Jin, and she will inevitably pull in your father. Before, our family had no concerns; if we had to choose a faction, it didn¡¯t matter who. But now that your cousin is to marry the Prince, the Empress doesn¡¯t trust us like before. Even though we¡¯re still on King Jin¡¯s side, given her cunning, she won¡¯t treat us the same as before. I¡¯m worried she¡¯ll implicate you and make your life difficult." After saying this, she turned her gaze toward Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou forced a smile and said, "Aunt, aren¡¯t you afraid I might say something to the Prince after hearing all this?" Gu Youyou felt that such matters should have been discussed privately with Lin Qianqing. Madam Lin looked at Gu Youyou in silence and after a moment sighed, "All the things you¡¯ve been hiding from me, are just hidden from me. I know all about them. Without your uncle¡¯s tacit consent, the Prince wouldn¡¯t dare to climb over our walls. I don¡¯t want to know about the affairs between you two, especially now that they¡¯re in such disarray. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lin Xingyi has been keeping secrets, which ultimately shows he doesn¡¯t trust me. In my heart, I¡¯m oriented towards Qianqing and the Ducal Residence, but I¡¯m also a woman of the Lin Family, and I understand the principles I should follow. I don¡¯t avoid you because I trust you, and I believe that no matter what, you won¡¯t harm the Lin Family." As a woman of the Lin Family, no matter what she did, she wouldn¡¯t harm the Lin Family either. Gu Youyou remained silent, looking toward Lin Qianqing. Lin Qianqing forced a smile with difficulty and said, "Mother, cousin, don¡¯t you know me? Regardless, I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s useless for them to make things difficult for me." Chapter 975 - 969: The Flower Gathering at Prince Jin Residence Chapter 975: Chapter 969: The Flower Gathering at Prince Jin ResidenceWhat happens next is uncertain, and Gu Youyou did not console her. Instead, when she left, she told her to treat it as a day all on her own, visiting relatives. Who doesn¡¯t have a strange relative in their family? Thinking this, Lin Qianqing felt quite happy. ... Taking advantage of the fine day, Lin Qianqing held a flower banquet at the Prince Jin Residence. The mansion of Prince Jin was inherited from a princess from generations ago. This young princess had become a widow early and never remarried. She had no daughters to inherit her estate, so when she passed away, the residence was reclaimed. The princess had loved various flowers and plants during her lifetime, so even now, Prince Jin¡¯s residence still maintained many precious flowers and plants for people to admire. Gu Youyou received the invitation and arrived at the Prince Jin Residence early in the morning. Madam Lin was also invited, but to avoid any suspicion that she might be bringing Gu Youyou to Prince Jin¡¯s mansion, she decided not to go. Long Luo, having been waiting at the doorway since early morning, immediately handed Gu Youyou over to a reliable maid, saying, "Miss Youyou, our princess is in the floral hall right now, along with several ladies and madams. Please go ahead." Long Luo, as the head maid brought from Lin Qianqing¡¯s maternal home, held a much higher status than ordinary maids. It was still early, and only a few ladies were present in the floral hall, including Consort Qinyun from Prince Qin. Qinyun had not seen Gu Youyou for a long time and was even more enthusiastic about her visit than Lin Qianqing was. "Doctor Gu, oh my, have you nearly forgotten me? I haven¡¯t seen you in such a long time." Qinyun seemed the same as before, albeit a bit heavier, which suggested she had been leading a good life. However, Gu Youyou noticed her slightly protruding belly, indicating that she was pregnant. Gu Youyou looked intentionally at her belly and said with a light smile, "How could I forget you? It¡¯s been a long time, Qinyun. Have you been well?" As soon as she spoke, Gu Youyou corrected herself, "I misspoke, how could I ask if you¡¯ve been well? You, surely, have been having a good time." Qinyun laughingly looked down at her belly and said, "Of course, it¡¯s been good. I am now pregnant, and Prince Qin cherishes me even more." Gu Youyou heard that the prince¡¯s wife at Prince Qin¡¯s residence had just given birth to a daughter, and no woman had yet borne him a son. And the woman most favored by Prince Qin was none other than Consort Qinyun from the Jie Family. Compared to Prince Qin, Prince Jin¡¯s situation was quite awkward as a year and a half had passed since his grand wedding, but there had been no news of either a child or even a pregnancy. "Since you have a child now, why are you still running around?" Gu Youyou asked. Lin Qianqing came over, pulled them to sit down, and said, "Cousin, Qinyun, stop talking for a moment and sit down." "Yes, yes, let¡¯s sit and talk." Qinyun pulled Gu Youyou to sit next to her. She said, "How could I miss the flower banquet hosted by Qianqing? And since you were coming, I naturally had to seize this opportunity to have you check on me." She extended her hand, indicating for Gu Youyou to take her pulse. Madam Lin regarded Gu Youyou highly, and seeing her wasn¡¯t easy. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou laughed and said, "Are you saying that the Prince Qin Residence is too poor to afford a doctor? You¡¯re pregnant, isn¡¯t the Imperial Physician at your beck and call?" Though she said this, Gu Youyou still reached out and touched her wrist. Qinyun laughed and said, "I don¡¯t trust those Imperial Physicians¡¯ medical skills, they really aren¡¯t up to the mark." Chapter 976 - 970: Pregnant with Twins Chapter 976: Chapter 970: Pregnant with Twins"Just checking a safe pulse, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Don¡¯t underestimate the Imperial Physicians." Gu Youyou had already taken her pulse, and her body was in top shape, quite well indeed. Xie Qinyun stretched her neck and asked in a low voice, "So? Is the baby in my belly a boy or a girl?" Gu Youyou: "..." No wonder she said the doctors¡¯ medical skills weren¡¯t good. But you can¡¯t blame the Imperial Physicians for that, she¡¯s just too demanding. Gu Youyou said irritably, "It¡¯s not that their medical skills are lacking, it¡¯s you who¡¯s asking the impossible. Give me your hand." Xie Qinyun¡¯s eyes sparkled, "I knew you¡¯d have a way." As she spoke, she stretched out her other hand to Gu Youyou. With both hands, Gu Youyou took her pulse, and after a while, she slightly furrowed her brow. "What¡¯s wrong?" Xie Qinyun, sensing something was off, hurriedly asked with concern. "You might be having twins," Gu Youyou said. "But it¡¯s not certain, my pulse-taking skills are pretty good, but they¡¯re not as accurate as machine testing, I can¡¯t guarantee it¡¯s 100% correct." "Ah? You mean I¡¯m having twins?" Xie Qinyun shouted with joy, only focusing on the first part of Gu Youyou¡¯s statement and completely ignoring the rest. "Hey, keep it down, you megaphone," Gu Youyou regretted taking her pulse. The diagnosis wasn¡¯t certain, and if it turned out to be false, wouldn¡¯t that ruin her reputation? Lin Qianqing was entertaining the other Madams and young ladies when she heard the news and hurried over. "Qinyun is expecting twins?" She exclaimed in surprise. Before Gu Youyou could speak, Xie Qinyun had already happily pulled her aside and shared the news. "Yes, Doctor Gu said so, I¡¯m having twins. That¡¯s great, it doubles my chances of having a son." Gu Youyou helplessly held her forehead, feeling like her lifetime of wisdom might be undone by her hand. "Cousin, you¡¯re amazing," Lin Qianqing looked at her with admiration. "It¡¯s not certain!" Gu Youyou sighed helplessly. But it seemed they all chose to ignore Gu Youyou¡¯s caution about the uncertainty. In their eyes, Doctor Gu¡¯s medical skills were the best, Doctor Gu was omnipotent, her diagnosis had to be accurate. The Madams and young ladies in attendance all rose and congratulated Xie Qinyun. "Consort Xie is so fortunate, to be expecting two at once. If both are boys, that would make the eldest son for the Prince Residence." "Yes, it¡¯s so enviable!" Only a middle-aged woman had a very displeased look on her face. Xie Qinyun noticed her as well and provocatively lifted her chin and puffed out her belly in her direction. Gu Youyou saw the Madam¡¯s face, dark and gloomy, as if harboring deep resentment towards Xie Qinyun. She whispered to Lin Qianqing, "Who is that lady? She seems to have an issue with Qinyun." Lin Qianqing said, "That¡¯s Prince Qin¡¯s mother-in-law, Qinyun¡¯s pregnancy can hardly make her happy." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hmm..." Xie Qinyun was provoking her, wasn¡¯t this just inviting enmity in public? Of course, even if not done publicly, their hatred was probably immense. While everyone else was chatting with Xie Qinyun, Lin Qianqing quietly said to Gu Youyou: "After Prince Qin¡¯s wife gave birth to the imperial grandson¡¯s daughter, her health has been poor. She has been bedridden for months. The Imperial Physician says it¡¯s due to a deficit caused by childbirth, requiring slow recuperation, and it might be difficult for her to conceive again. Madam Huang blames Qinyun for this, saying that it¡¯s Prince Qin¡¯s favoritism towards her that made the Prince¡¯s wife sick." Chapter 977 - 971: A Different Identity Now Chapter 977: Chapter 971: A Different Identity NowGu Youyou was startled, thinking to herself, "Cousin, why are you so gossipy everywhere? You know all these things so clearly." Meanwhile, the ladies were asking Xie Qinyun about whether the baby in her womb was a boy or a girl. "Consort Xie, have you asked Doctor Gu whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl in your belly?" Someone said, "How can that be seen? You only find out after the baby is born." "It¡¯s said that skilled doctors can tell. Doctor Gu¡¯s medical skills are excellent; surely, he can tell." Xie Qinyun said delightedly, "I was just about to ask Doctor Gu whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl, but you all interrupted me. Oh, Doctor Gu, what exactly is in my belly? Or are they both boys?" Gu Youyou dared not speak recklessly anymore and said annoyed, "This can¡¯t be diagnosed by feeling the pulse; let¡¯s wait until the child is born." It was really a matter of life and death. The more high-profile she was, the worse Madam Huang¡¯s expression became. Now, she had already taken her maid and left, hoping out of sight, out of mind. Consort Xie, with her carefree nature, wasn¡¯t afraid of attracting malice. Hearing Gu Youyou say the gender couldn¡¯t be told, Xie Qinyun wasn¡¯t upset. She took Gu Youyou¡¯s hand and said, "It¡¯s early in the pregnancy, so it¡¯s normal not to see. When my belly is bigger, I¡¯ll come to Doctor Gu for help with the pulse again." Gu Youyou said, "No use, even if it¡¯s bigger, I can¡¯t tell. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask the Imperial Physician." "Doctor Gu, don¡¯t be modest. If you can¡¯t do it, who can? You definitely can," a lady, unknown from which family, kept flattering Gu Youyou. These words made Gu Youyou very frustrated. Someone said, "Next month, Doctor Gu¡¯s status will be different; how can she casually help people feel their pulses?" The crowd suddenly realized. "Yeah, Doctor Gu is going to be the Crown Prince¡¯s consort. She¡¯s getting married next month." In their eyes, Gu Youyou was Jisheng Hall¡¯s doctor, who didn¡¯t easily provide consultation; her reputation as a Divine Doctor was much louder than that of the suddenly emerged Crown Prince¡¯s consort, which momentarily made people overlook her other identity. "Now we can still invite Doctor Gu to feel our pulses, but next month, when she becomes the Crown Prince¡¯s consort, it will be even harder." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh dear, in that case... Doctor Gu, please check my pulse. Lately, I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯ve been unable to sleep well and often feel dizzy..." "And me, my legs feel sour..." Gu Youyou was surrounded by the ladies and misses, finding it difficult to refuse out of courtesy. She was also concerned that others might think she was putting on airs because she was going to be the Crown Prince¡¯s consort. Thus, Lin Qianqing arranged for someone to set up a separate consultation table for her, and she began providing free medical consultations. These ladies and misses were wives and legitimate daughters from the families of high-ranking officials in the Imperial Court. In the future, they might be able to help her and Jin Zijin. Borrowing Lin Qianqing¡¯s venue to show off might mean King Jin and the Empress were about to encounter problems again. Since Gu Youyou had sat down to give consultations, those who were and weren¡¯t sick naturally all wanted to consult with her. Even if not for illnesses, getting a peace of mind pulse from Doctor Gu was good too, it was not easy to have Doctor Gu feel one¡¯s pulse. "Madam Lu has arrived..." At the mention of Madam Lu, the lively atmosphere instantly froze. Madam Lu hadn¡¯t appeared in public for a year or two; it was said that she had contracted a strange disease that made her robust and bulky, which was why she hadn¡¯t left her house for the last two years, staying in for treatment. Unexpectedly, the wife of King Jin had invited her today. Madam Lu¡¯s gaze swept over everyone, quickly settling on Gu Youyou. Chapter 978 - 972: Uninvited Guest Chapter 978: Chapter 972: Uninvited GuestThe scandal of the concubine harming the Family Head and his wife was a family disgrace, and it was customary to keep such things within the family. The Lu Family had kept this matter tightly under wraps, so it hadn¡¯t leaked out. "Doctor Gu, thanks to your medicine, I¡¯ve finally been cured of this ¡¯strange disease.¡¯" Everyone stared blankly at Madam Lu, blinking and rubbing their eyes, and then they dug at their ears. The person before them was still the same, but how could she have changed so dramatically? Apart from her tall stature, she had become much more graceful. Without continuing to take those male hormones, no excess hair grew on her face, and living a life of comfort and ease, her skin had become much finer. The main thing was her voice, it was unclear whether it was the effect of Gu Youyou¡¯s medicine or if she had practiced deliberately. You couldn¡¯t hear the former harsh, duck-like tone anymore, rather it was now the voice of a normal woman. The person before them... was this really the same Madam Lu of the past? Gu Youyou stood up and smiled at Madam Lu, "Congratulations to Madam Lu on the recovery from your stubborn illness." With Gu Youyou¡¯s endorsement, they had no choice but to believe that the woman before them was indeed the former Madam Lu, who used to look more masculine than men. In those days, many people mocked Lu Gongzi, saying he had two fathers. Now, looking at Madam Lu, it¡¯s unlikely anyone would laugh at him anymore. "Doctor Gu¡¯s medical skills are exceptional; even such a strange illness can be cured. I fear even the Imperial Physician would be at a loss." The crowd once again showered Gu Youyou with praise, a truly capable person, especially a doctor who can save lives, is always respected wherever they go. "Madam Zhang, the second young Miss Zhang have arrived..." It was only when this announcement sounded that the harmonious atmosphere in the flower hall was again interrupted. The Zhang Family was now on bad terms with the Lin Family because the eldest daughter of the Lin Family, Lin Qianqing, had become King Jin¡¯s principal Consort, while the most noble legitimate eldest daughter of the Zhang Family had become a mere Consort, overshadowed by Miss Lin. Then, when the eldest Prince commenced his consort selection, he personally chose Gu Youyou, who he deemed inferior in every respect to the second young Miss Zhang at least that¡¯s what the Zhang Family believed, causing them to feel tremendously humiliated. Now rumors had it that Prime Minister Zhang was picking on Senior Official Lin in court, confronting him head on. So, what was the meaning of Madam Zhang and her second daughter¡¯s presence today at the Consort King Jin¡¯s flower-viewing banquet? Not long after, the eldest daughter of the Zhang Family, Consort Zhang, arrived. She first bowed to Lin Qianqing and said, "Consort sister, I too have come to join in the fun. You don¡¯t mind, do you?" Lin Qianqing smiled and said, "With such a large garden, go wherever you please. I¡¯m not about to tie you up, what¡¯s all this about joining in the fun or not?" Although both women wore smiles on their faces, the tense atmosphere was palpable throughout the flower hall. The crowd thought: Miss Lin of the Lin Family was no pushover; her words were anything but polite. Of course, she had every right to speak her mind. Because the guests invited by Lin Qianqing were, apart from her close friends Consort Jie and Doctor Gu, all either esteemed legitimate Madams or legitimate young misses. Although Consort Zhang was once a legitimate young miss, she was now a Consort. That is to say, without a formal invitation from Lin Qianqing, she really had no right to attend a flower-viewing banquet of this kind. In such a situation, she should have stayed in her own room and avoided the event. Consort Zhang maintained a dignified smile, seemingly unaffected by Lin Qianqing¡¯s barbed words, and responded with a light chuckle, "I see the flowers in the courtyard every day; even the most beautiful scenery grows tiresome after a while. I¡¯ve come because my mother and sister are also attending Consort sister¡¯s flower-viewing banquet today. Thanks to Consort sister¡¯s grace, I¡¯ve been able to see my mother and sister." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 979 - 973: A Bargain for Gu Youyou Chapter 979: Chapter 973: A Bargain for Gu YouyouLin Qianqing looked towards Madam Zhang and Miss Zhang, whose expressions were not too good, and said, "Since that is the case, let us move Madam Zhang and Miss Zhang to Consort Zhang¡¯s courtyard, where the flowers are a different shade of red." Madam Zhang¡¯s face changed dramatically, and she hurriedly said, "Your Highness..." Before she could finish her statement, Lin Qianqing had already spoken. "Long Luo, escort Madam Zhang, Miss Zhang, and Consort Zhang over." She had directly issued an order to dismiss the guests. Madam Zhang clenched her teeth hard, as if she wanted to shatter them. What a Lin Qianqing! Hadn¡¯t it been said before that the Lin Family¡¯s young lady had been spoiled? Spoiled to the point of having no schemes, but why were her words so sharp? She had hoped that her own daughter could take the opportunity to showcase her talents in front of the ladies and madams, to let them know that her daughter becoming a consort was only due to bad luck, not because her status, beauty, or talents were inferior to Lin Qianqing. Yet unexpectedly, Lin Qianqing had sent her daughter back with just a few words. And not only that, she had dismissed her as well. What did she mean by this? Could it be that she, a legitimate wife of a prime minister, should not be seen by others? "Prince Consort, what goes around comes around, please think carefully before you act, hmph!" With that, Madam Zhang, along with her two daughters, stormed out of the flower hall angrily. She had legitimate business to discuss with her daughter; therefore, her visit was mainly to see Consort Zhang openly and directly. Lin Qianqing¡¯s expression darkened, and she turned to look at Gu Youyou, who was visibly worried, and forced a smile, "Cousin, you mustn¡¯t look down on me. After all, I am the principal wife, am I really afraid of them?" "As long as you¡¯re fine, that¡¯s enough," Gu Youyou sighed helplessly. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone had arrived, and after having tea in the flower hall, they went together to the back garden of Prince Jin Residence to appreciate the flowers. Someone secretly reported the incident in the flower hall to King Jin, and his face turned dark instantly. He smashed a plate full of fruits on the table and said harshly, "So, this flower viewing event failed to win over those madams, and instead benefited that female doctor?" The servant who had reported knelt on the ground and did not dare to speak further, even enduring a kick from King Jin. "Useless thing, get out." The servant scrambled out of King Jin¡¯s study, and only when he was outside did he dare to rub his painfully kicked chest. King Jin¡¯s fury was unstoppable; his fists creaked, and he muttered harshly to himself, "It seems I have been too kind to you. Hmph, Gu Youyou, I shall meet you myself to see what abilities you possess." With that, he shouted, "Someone come here." A moment later, a maid quickly entered with her head bowed low. King Jin said, "Go to the consort¡¯s place, tell her that I am ill, suddenly suffering from unbearable abdominal pain." The maid lifted her head, silently looking at the spirited King Jin, and left the study without a word. If King Jin said he was ill, then he was ill, and their role as servants was simply to convey the message. The ladies in the garden were laughing and chatting joyfully; being women of status and position, their walk through the garden was a refined scene in itself. At that moment, a flustered maid disrupted this refined scene. "Consort, it¡¯s not good. Prince Jin, in his study, is suddenly suffering from unbearable abdominal pain and asks for you to come take a look." Lin Qianqing was stunned. King Jin had strongly approved this flower viewing event, and if it were not a serious matter, he would not have sent someone to disrupt it. "What happened?" she asked urgently. "The servant doesn¡¯t know," the maid said nervously. Chapter 980 - 974: Don’t Touch the Belly Chapter 980: Chapter 974: Don¡¯t Touch the BellyBeside her, a Madam hurriedly said, "Madam Princess, you should go and see. It would be best if nothing happened to King Jin." Lin Qianqing nodded and took a few steps with the maid before turning back to address the other Madams: "Madams, I am truly sorry." "No worries, there will be other chances to enjoy the flowers," the Madams replied in unison. Lin Qianqing called Long Luo and said, "Please see the Madams out." "Madam Princess, we take your leave." "We take our leave!" The flower viewing party ultimately could not conclude smoothly because King Jin fell ill suddenly. Everyone else was sent away, and naturally, Gu Youyou, being a doctor, was brought by Lin Qianqing to treat King Jin. As it happened, a doctor with good medical skills was just at the residence, and it would have been unjustifiable not to treat the host. Meanwhile, Gu Youyou was also curious about what ailment King Jin had contracted that had suddenly left him in unbearable abdominal pain. Before entering the study, Gu Youyou heard a man crying out in pain. Following Lin Qianqing swiftly inside, they saw a group of servants gathered around a soft couch in the study, where King Jin, lying and clutching his stomach, was screaming. Lin Qianqing hurried forward, worryingly asked, "Prince, what has happened to you?" "Cousin, Sister Lin, I... I am in unbearable abdominal pain, I fear I might not survive." Lin Qianqing did not quite like it when King Jin addressed her as ¡¯Princess¡¯ or ¡¯beloved wife,¡¯ and gradually, King Jin had come to understand this. Thus, whenever he wanted to please her, he would address her as ¡¯cousin¡¯ or ¡¯Sister Lin,¡¯ as they had before their marriage. "Don¡¯t talk for now, my cousin happens to be here, let her take a look at you." Lin Qianqing saw King Jin sweating profusely from pain and quickly pulled out a handkerchief to wipe his sweat. A perceptive maid brought a small stool for Lin Qianqing to sit on and also brought one for Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou sat in front of the soft couch and first checked King Jin¡¯s pulse. From the pulse, King Jin¡¯s pulse was strong, composed and moderate, neither floating nor sinking, neither slow nor rapid, neither fine nor overflowing, rhythmically even. This was a typical even pulse; he was very healthy. But now, he was showing signs of constipation. His broad forehead bulged with veins, and sweat beads appeared; clearly, he was enduring great pain. This made Gu Youyou doubt her pulse-reading skills for the first time. Of course, not all ailments could be diagnosed through pulse-reading alone; Gu Youyou habitually started by taking pulses to have a preliminary understanding before she started asking the patient about their condition. She withdrew her hand and asked King Jin, "Your Highness, may I ask where exactly it hurts?" "My... my stomach," King Jin said with difficulty. Stomach? Gu Youyou extended her hand to press gently on King Jin¡¯s abdomen. "Ah, how dare you, scoundrel! What are you doing?" King Jin half propped himself up and burst out yelling at Gu Youyou. Lin Qianqing hurriedly had King Jin lie back down on the soft couch, saying, "Cousin, she is a doctor, she is naturally treating the Prince. Your Highness, please calm down, your health is important." "But you must not touch my body, men and women should not have physical contact." Damn, who wants to touch your belly? Gu Youyou complained inwardly but still maintained a professional smile on her face, saying, "Please be assured, Your Highness, in my eyes, a patient has no gender. However, if Your Highness really feels that I should not touch your belly, then Your Highness will have to seek another more capable doctor." Find another capable doctor? S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How could that be acceptable? He wanted Gu Youyou not to cure his illness properly, to make her lose face. Oh no, it would be best if she botched his treatment, warranting the death sentence for her. Chapter 981 - 975: The Consequences of Faking Illness Chapter 981: Chapter 975: The Consequences of Faking IllnessKing Jin thought this way and felt it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to let her touch his stomach since he wasn¡¯t actually sick. With a look of unbearable pain, he said, "Hurry up and treat me." Gu Youyou breathed a sigh of relief and gently pressed down from top to bottom, asking, "Does it hurt here?" "No... it doesn¡¯t." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou pressed down harder and asked, "How about now?" "That¡¯s not it either." Then let¡¯s try a different spot. "What about here?" "It doesn¡¯t hurt." She moved a bit lower, to the lower abdomen, where Lin Qianqing felt somewhat embarrassed and averted her head, thinking that her cousin¡¯s role as a doctor was indeed a bit improper. It was fine when she treated women, but with men, it became very awkward. "What about here?" Gu Youyou pressed and asked. Remembering how Gu Youyou had been moving downwards, King Jin¡¯s face had turned as black as the bottom of a pot. He was afraid that if he denied it again, she might reach into his pants, so he had no choice but to stiffly admit it was painful. Throughout the examination, Gu Youyou had been watching King Jin¡¯s facial expressions and had more or less guessed the nature of his illness. It wasn¡¯t something on his stomach; looking at him, it seemed the problem was in his head. However, his forehead was throbbing with veins and he was sweating profusely ¨C his act was indeed very convincing. He was born in the wrong era; if he became an actor, he could win prizes at any moment. Why exactly was King Jin pretending to be ill? Gu Youyou didn¡¯t want to guess. In any case, it couldn¡¯t be anything good! Gu Youyou thought to herself: Since he¡¯s putting in so much effort to pretend, wouldn¡¯t it ruin the mood if I didn¡¯t play along well? The heavens might forgive wrought disasters, but one who brings it upon themselves will not live through it. Very well, then let him taste the consequences of lifting a rock only to drop it on his own feet. "Does the mansion have any silver needles?" Gu Youyou looked up and asked Lin Qianqing. Lin Qianqing replied, "Yes!" and promptly had a servant bring over a set of silver needles. Looking at these long needles, Gu Youyou thought to herself: You¡¯re getting off easy. If this were in my clinic, I¡¯d have to take the thickest needle and pierce you to death with it. Gu Youyou inserted a silver needle into King Jin¡¯s belly, and he cried out in pain. This time it wasn¡¯t fake, it truly hurt. He yelled, "Villain, what are you doing? Are you trying to kill me? Are you trying to assassinate me?" Lin Qianqing, with tears in her eyes, said to King Jin, "My lord, please don¡¯t speak, and don¡¯t move around. My cousin¡¯s medical skills are excellent; she¡¯s even better than the Imperial Physician. You¡¯ll feel better soon." After speaking, she signaled with her eyes to the servants behind her to hold King Jin down on the bed. If he moved around and caused Gu Youyou to miss, it would be terrible. "Ah, it¡¯s killing me, villain, stop right now." "Ah..." Gu Youyou inserted another needle. "Quick, hold the Prince down." After being poked by Gu Youyou¡¯s needles, King Jin felt weak and numb all over. Held firmly by several strong servants, he was unable to move at all. "Let me go, you scoundrels, I will skin you alive..." Seeing King Jin cursing away, Gu Youyou spoke to Lin Qianqing indifferently, "Find a cloth to gag his mouth. The last needle will hurt a lot, and it would be terrible if he accidentally bit his own tongue." "Go get a cloth for his highness to bite on," Lin Qianqing instructed the maid. King Jin glared at the cloth, clenching his teeth tightly, determined not to let Lin Qianqing have the chance to gag him. As Gu Youyou struck with the needle directly on the head, King Jin howled in pain, and his mouth opened wide immediately. Chapter 982 - 976: Stab Him Chapter 982: Chapter 976: Stab HimLin Qianqing took this opportunity to stuff a piece of white cloth into Prince Jin¡¯s mouth. Gu Youyou withdrew the needle, wiping the sweat beads from her forehead, and said to the dying Prince Jin, "Your Highness Prince Jin, your illness comes quickly and leaves just as quickly. Rest assured, as long as you let this commoner administer acupuncture thrice, you will be cured. Tomorrow and the day after, if it is convenient for you, come to Jisheng Hall to seek treatment from this commoner. You know that Jisheng Hall does not easily make house calls. Today is an exception; this commoner cannot break the rules because of you." Prince Jin was staring at Gu Youyou with dead fish eyes. Gu Youyou didn¡¯t pay him any attention but instead said to Lin Qianqing, "Young lady, your Prince¡¯s illness cannot be delayed. Acupuncture will cause some pain, but it must be used. Otherwise, the lineage of Prince Jin Residence might end." Upon hearing these words, a look of knives almost flew from Prince Jin¡¯s eyes. Lin Qianqing nodded earnestly and said, "Tomorrow I will definitely persuade Prince Jin to go to Jisheng Hall to see my cousin. If he refuses, I will tell the Empress." The Empress was very anxious about issues of progeny. After Gu Youyou left, Prince Jin, feeling something was wrong with his body, immediately summoned the Imperial Physician, and had everyone informed of the matter sworn to secrecy. After the Imperial Physician examined his pulse, he was so shocked that he dared not speak. "What is wrong with my body?" Prince Jin asked, glaring at the Imperial Physician with a displeased expression. The old Imperial Physician knelt on the ground, sweating profusely, and said, "Your Highness Prince Jin, do you... do you feel weak?" ...Prince Jin stumbled and nearly fell to the ground. He hadn¡¯t tried since being needled by Gu Youyou, so how could he know? But he did feel that something was off, like...? The Imperial Physician, drenched in sweat, said, "This humble servant is limited in knowledge and has never seen a condition like that of Your Highness Prince Jin. I am truly at a loss. Perhaps Your Highness Prince Jin could allow this humble servant to return to the Imperial Medical Bureau to consult with Imperial Physician Xu and the others, and then..." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No need." Prince Jin interrupted angrily, saying, "Go back, and remember, not a word of this matter may be leaked." How could he let such a humiliating matter become common knowledge? The Imperial Physician hastened to say, "Yes, of course, this humble servant dares not." Prince Jin knew he had been played by Gu Youyou; she must have seen that he was not sick at all, yet made him sick with her needles. And it was precisely this kind of disease... one that he found difficult to speak of. In that case, even if he went to trouble her over this, by bringing up this disease, he would lose all face. And Prince Jin was a man who valued his face; he could not afford to lose it. So he had to suffer in silence? So he would still have to go to Jisheng Hall tomorrow and the day after to let her needle him again, or remain like this for life? What a formidable woman Gu Youyou was, truly remarkable. ... The wedding was set for a date not far off, causing the Ministry of Rites endless headaches. It wasn¡¯t that the national treasury lacked the silver to afford the dowry; rather, with princes and princesses getting married, everything used had to be approved by the Empress. Before the eldest prince had returned to court, Prince Jin was treated as the eldest son, and also of legitimate birth. As the only son of the Empress, his marriage would use the finest, and the Empress was pleased. Although he was not the Crown Prince, because he was the eldest son born in wedlock, the bride¡¯s status was suitably noble. Thus, the items used in Prince Jin¡¯s wedding were all up to the standards of the Crown Prince marrying his chief wife. Prince Qin was born of a concubine and was naturally considered inferior; no one would have any objections. But now that Jin Zijin had returned to court, he was the legitimate eldest prince. What should be given as his dowry, then? Chapter 983 - 977: The Trouble with Bridal Gifts Chapter 983: Chapter 977: The Trouble with Bridal GiftsGiven his status, he surely couldn¡¯t be outdone by King Jin, could he? So if he didn¡¯t let King Jin outshine him, did that mean he had to outshine King Jin? Logically speaking, the legitimate eldest brother should indeed outshine his younger brothers, but after the list of gifts was prepared, who would send it to the Empress for her review? No one dared to. "Mr. Ji, it has been several days, have you completed the list of gifts?" Mr. Ji, his hair having turned white from worry, said, "It¡¯s done, I even made two copies. Mr. Xu, could you take a look and see which one should be sent to the Empress for approval?" Mr. Xu hesitated for a moment, but seeing the bitter and deep-seated expression of his colleague, who had worked with him for many years, some pity arose within him. With no other choice, Mr. Xu took the two lists of gifts; a simple glance was enough to understand the situation, and he bitterly smiled, "I really can¡¯t help you with this. Whether you stick your neck out or not, it¡¯s a loss either way; you¡¯d better make a decision quickly." "This... How has it come to this? Why didn¡¯t the Crown Prince return to court earlier? I heard he has always known about his own identity, so why choose now to return?" "Hehe!" Mr. Xu stacked the two lists neatly on the table, saying, "The Dao Family and the imperial court appear unrelated, yet in reality, they are inseparable. These intricacies, we from the Ministry of Rites are better off not meddling too much anyway; no matter how it ends up, it has nothing to do with us." Mr. Ji nodded, responding, "That¡¯s true. Speaking of which, acting as the State Preceptor seems no different from being the emperor; the Crown Prince has been in the Dao Family for many years, with a solid foundation, and really didn¡¯t need to wade into these muddy court waters." "Ha-ha, no no, there is a difference, Mr. Ji," Mr. Xu laughed. "Oh? What difference?" Mr. Xu laughed heartily, "A State Preceptor can¡¯t get married, but a Prince can." Mr. Xu suddenly burst into laughter and lowered his voice to Mr. Ji, "Mr. Ji, I¡¯ve heard a rumor that previously, when Doctor Gu visited Sanqing Temple to treat the Heavenly Master and later traveled to Qi Mountain, spending almost half a year there. At that time, Tianzong¡¯s eldest disciple and Doctor Gu became very familiar, and they even exchanged teachings privately." "Oh? Is that so?" Mr. Ji, profoundly shocked, said, "Private exchange between an unwed man and woman, that is a serious matter!" Mr. Xu nodded and replied, "But there needs to be evidence for that, otherwise, what basis do you have to say they exchanged teachings privately? But, it is certainly true; think about it, isn¡¯t the standard for selecting the court maidens tailored specifically for Doctor Gu? The Crown Prince has painstakingly strategized to win the beauty¡¯s affection." In that case, does it mean the Crown Prince values this Doctor Gu greatly? Mr. Ji was startled, staring at the two lists of gifts on the table, he felt overwhelmed. "So, am I to understand that neither list is properly done, and I might have offended both the Empress and the Crown Prince?" He felt like he had picked up a hot potato and wasn¡¯t sure if it was still possible to feign illness now. Mr. Xu mysteriously smiled. Mr. Ji, staring at him with a stern face, said, "Mr. Xu, is there anything you need to hold back with me? We¡¯ve been friends since we were in open-crotch pants. Quickly, tell me, do you have any ideas?" Mr. Xu laughed, "I actually thought of a solution just now; since one list would offend the Crown Prince and the other would offend the Empress, why not submit both for Her Majesty to decide? Whichever she picks, it wouldn¡¯t be connected to you anymore; whatever the Empress decides, right?" Mr. Ji, suddenly enlightened, gave Mr. Xu a thumbs-up, "Good, that¡¯s the best solution. Whichever gift list the Empress picks, I¡¯ll just relay a message to the Emperor later." "That¡¯s right, that makes sense." ... Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 984 - 978: Heavy Rain in Lotus Village Chapter 984: Chapter 978: Heavy Rain in Lotus VillageThe eldest prince returned to the court, ready to marry Gu Youyou from Zhuzhao Country who was known as both the Divine Doctor and the most talented lady. The news spread throughout Zhuzhao Country and naturally reached Qingshui Town and Lotus Village. Qin Changlin held the account book that Gu Youyou had someone send back, pulled a piece of paper from it, and toasted it over the fire to reveal the hidden writing. This was the method Gu Youyou had shown Qin Changlin for reading the letter when she was last in Qingshui Town. After reading the content of the letter, Qin Changlin squinted his eyes. The rumors were indeed true. He hadn¡¯t expected that after all their circumventions, they would end up together. And Jin Zijin¡¯s identity was truly bizarre¡ªfirst a poor hunter from nowhere, then a senior brother from Tianzong, and now he had turned out to be the missing eldest prince of Zhuzhao Country? No matter how his identity had changed, his feelings for Sister Youyou had always remained the same. They were soon to be together openly, which was a joyous matter. Qin Changlin smiled, picked up a transparent crayon, reopened the account book, and began to reply to her in the same way. There was a knock at the door. Qin Changlin stopped smiling and hid the crayon and the account book. "Who is it?" he asked. "It¡¯s me, Jin Yi," replied the man outside. The business at Jisheng Hall was booming. The people with the means from several nearby towns came to get medical treatment and medicine at Jisheng Hall. To lighten his load, Qin Changlin had hired a few doctors, and this Jin Yi, was a recent addition. He was very skilled at treating cold symptoms. "Doctor Jin, what¡¯s the matter?" Qin Changlin opened the door. Jin Yi hesitated then said, "Gu Wen from Lotus Village caught a chill a few days ago and delayed the treatment. Now he has started coughing up blood. The Gu Family has sent someone to ask you to make a house call. I came to ask if you would go?" Jisheng Hall had a rule of not making house calls, but of course, rules were rigid, while people were flexible. They didn¡¯t make house calls lightly. As a doctor, he couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch someone die, could he? Recently, there had been continuous heavy rains, even damaging the mountain roads to Lotus Village. Gu Wen had been brought once by his son, suffering from a serious chill. He had prescribed some medicine and advised him to return for a follow-up after a few days. But since the heavy rains, the roads had become difficult to navigate, which caused the delay. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Qin Changlin¡¯s expression darkened as he thought of the half-finished letter and of Gu Youyou. He had always particularly looked after the people of the Gu Family except for Gu Wen. Everyone in the Gu Family had started to see Gu Youyou differently, only Gu Wen harbored resentment still¡ªresentment for the year he¡¯d spent in prison because of Gu Youyou. But Gu Wen was, after all, Gu Youyou¡¯s only blood-related elder in the Gu Family. Now the man was gravely ill. Could he really just ignore that? Yuancheng stuck his head out from the front hall where he was studying and said to Qin Changlin, "Brother Qin, you should go. Sister Youyou has a sharp tongue but a soft heart. If she were here, she would definitely help Gu Wen." Qin Changlin looked at the young man and suddenly laughed. His master had passed away, and Yuancheng had then been entrusted to his care. Fortunately, with Gu Youyou¡¯s help, the boy hadn¡¯t been ruined. Now, not yet fifteen, he had already passed the Scholar examination. Qin Changlin said with a laugh, "Alright, alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. Sister Youyou insisted on you attending private school, you really did her proud and even became a Scholar. Now you¡¯re giving me advice too." Chapter 985 - 979: Are You Preparing the Next Two Gifts? Chapter 985: Chapter 979: Are You Preparing the Next Two Gifts??reeweb¦Çove?.comQin Changlin packed his medicine box and went out with an umbrella. He had only walked a few steps when he ran back. Yuancheng said, "Brother Qin, the rain is too heavy, and the wind is strong, the umbrella won¡¯t do." Qin Changlin dropped the umbrella, nodding and saying, "Yes, it seems I need to wear a straw raincoat and a bamboo hat." Taking out the straw raincoat and bamboo hat, Qin Changlin cursed, "This damn weather tortures people, no idea when it will end." "It¡¯s the rainy season now," Yuancheng reminded him. "Still, it shouldn¡¯t be pouring down like this!" Qin Changlin said. Yuancheng nodded, glanced at the sky, and continued reading his book. Indeed, at this time of year, it usually rained frequently, but those were the kind of silent, nourishing drizzles, not this torrential downpour. Qin Changlin walked far away, Yuancheng was absorbed in his book, and Jin Ziyuan walked into the workshop that belonged solely to Qin Changlin. Under the desk, in a drawer, he found that account book. Opening the account book, a particular piece of paper fell out. The wax on the paper had melted off, revealing very clear handwriting. Long, graceful small script, exactly like the prescription Gu Youyou had given him years ago, written by her own hand. He gave a bitter laugh, replaced the paper in the account book, and put it back in the drawer. So she really was going to marry him. He remembered that night when he had gathered the courage to see Youyou, and bravely invited her to leave with him once again. How had she refused him? It hadn¡¯t been that long, yet he¡¯d almost forgotten. Yes, he didn¡¯t want to hear those words, so he had to forget them. But then again, what difference did it make, remembering or forgetting? Could he rush back to Beijing at this time to stop her from marrying him? Just like last time, intercepting halfway? No, let¡¯s forget that. His loyal people, one less if one died, couldn¡¯t withstand the turmoil. And she loved him so much, having the opportunity to marry him, she must be overjoyed. They were once the same, knowing all too well how difficult it was to live in the sunlight. ... Lord Ji presented two proposal lists, sweating profusely, waiting for the Empress to announce. The Empress¡¯s face had turned as dark as the bottom of a pot, thinking, "Good for you, Lord Ji, passing this mess onto this palace?" "Hmph..." the Empress angrily smashed the two proposal lists onto Lord Ji¡¯s face. Lord Ji¡¯s face flushed to the color of a pig¡¯s liver, not daring to utter a word. Such misfortune fell on whoever it fell on; one could only deem it his bad luck. "Are you planning on proposing twice?" the Empress demanded sternly. "No, no!" Lord Ji wiped his sweat and hurriedly explained, "This humble official indeed couldn¡¯t make up his mind, so he came to seek advice from Her Majesty. The Empress has been holding the Phoenix Seal for long, and this official has always respected your guidance." The flattery was just right, and to the Empress, it seemed like Lord Ji was showing his resolution? Lord Ji was indeed a clever man. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Empress¡¯s face softened a bit, commanding Lord Ji to pick up the two proposal lists. "Present them to this palace." As irritating as it was, the issue needed to be resolved. "Madam Li, what do you think?" the Empress turned her head to ask her most trusted Madam Li. Madam Li took the two proposal lists and looked at them, then at Lord Ji. The Empress understood Madam Li¡¯s implication and told Lord Ji to go back first. "Go back for now, and wait for this palace to decide. The palace will send someone to deliver the proposal lists to you after." "Yes, Your Majesty," Lord Ji left as if pardoned. Chapter 986 - 980 Gu Wen is Dying Chapter 986: Chapter 980 Gu Wen is DyingAfter Mr. Ji had left, Madame Li bowed to the Empress and said, "Empress, using the larger portion may make you uncomfortable, but using the smaller one... might be deemed inappropriate by outsiders at court. The Crown Prince has just returned to the palace, and if his treatment is not as good as that of our King Jin, I fear the courtiers might speak unfavorably. Your image has always been one of magnanimity, and these external possessions, in the eyes of your old servant, need not be overly concerned with. We aim for greater achievements, so why bother with such meticulousness?" Madame Li was brought from the Empress¡¯s maternal home, prepared early by the Ducal Residence because they knew Jin Yushu would eventually enter the palace, so they had singled out an intelligent woman to groom and accompany her into the Crown Prince Residence. However, the nature of Jin Yushu could not tolerate the prospect of her personal maids becoming her husband¡¯s concubines in the future, so she specifically chose an older woman with ordinary looks, that is Madame Li. She trusted this loyal servant who had grown up with her from a young age and felt her advice was very sensible, so she agreed. "Have someone send this gift list to the Ministry of Rites, let¡¯s consider it a bargain for them." After the Empress stamped the Phoenix Seal on the gift list, the Ministry of Rites then dared to prepare the corresponding items as listed. Preparing so many items would take a fair amount of time. At this time, a major event was happening in Lotus Village. ... It had been raining heavily near Qingshui Town for several days. Qin Changlin, wearing a raincoat and carrying a bamboo hat and medicine box, went to the Gu Family in Lotus Village, now making his second visit. Gu Wen¡¯s condition was quite dire; Qin Changlin had already diagnosed him during his previous visit with tuberculosis. Tuberculosis was incurable, and after returning, he wrote back to Gu Youyou, mentioning this matter, uncertain if Gu Youyou could treat it. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because of the prolonged heavy rain, it was not possible to ride a horse or drive a carriage along the mountain roads, so Qin Changlin walked to Lotus Village and was completely drenched. "Aunt Gu, how is Uncle Gu¡¯s condition today?" "Alas, it¡¯s the same as before, he coughed up blood again last night." Huang Xiangwen, with a distressed expression, hurriedly invited the completely soaked Qin Changlin inside and then told Gu Dabao, "Dabao, quickly take Dr. Qin to change into dry clothes." Gu Dabao took Qin Changlin¡¯s bamboo hat and medicine box and said, "Dr. Qin, change into clean clothes before we see him." Gu Wen lived alone in a room, and even before entering, one could hear his coughing, which was harsh to the ears. Qin Changlin put on a mask and said to Huang Xiangwen, "Aunt Gu, such diseases can be infectious. You all are being cautious, aren¡¯t you?" Huang Xiangwen, eyes red, nodded and sighed, "The kids wanted to go in to see him, but I¡¯ve always been afraid to let them. I always wear a mask when I go in, as you advised, and his eating utensils are also kept separate." "That¡¯s good." Qin Changlin entered the room and saw Gu Wen lying on the bed, his cheeks so emaciated that only his skull seemed left. Seeing Qin Changlin, he tried to get up but was met instead with severe coughing. Huang Xiangwen quickly stepped forward to support him, patting his back to ease his breathing. The coughing fit ceased, leaving another large pool of blood. Additionally, chest pain and difficulty breathing were present. These were late-stage symptoms of tuberculosis. Qin Changlin immediately took his pulse. Huang Xiangwen began to cry, saying, "You¡¯re not well; don¡¯t get up, please lie down quickly." Gu Wen caught his breath before he could utter a few words. "Dr. Qin, thank you so much. Despite such heavy rain, you still made the effort to come." Hearing this from Gu Wen, Qin Changlin was rather surprised. It is often said, "Upon impending death, one¡¯s words are kind." Chapter 987 - 981 Disaster Chapter 987: Chapter 981 DisasterQin Changlin motioned for Gu Wen to lie down before speaking to him in a low voice, "Uncle Gu Wen, you need to rest in bed to get better. Don¡¯t worry about anything. If there is anything you feel like eating or drinking, just tell Auntie Gu. Eating and drinking well will help you recover faster." Gu Wen wore a distressed look and said, "Who knows who has offended the gods, with this endless rain? How can I rest at ease?" Tears welling in her eyes, Huang Xiangwen retorted, "If you can¡¯t rest and recover, what else can you do? If the heavens want to rain, can you block it with something?" "You this wife!" Gu Wen said anxiously, "Our crops are all flooded and gone, and you¡¯re not worried?" "I worry in vain. The gods will rain regardless of my concern." "Ah, you... How did I marry such a family-ruining woman? Back when I was in prison, you were the one who parceled out the land. Otherwise, would our family be poor?" As the discussion heated up, Gu Wen began to cough violently. "Our family isn¡¯t poor, are we missing food or clothes?" Huang Xiangwen was upset by his words, but seeing his severe cough, she held back and ended the conversation with only a few more words. Could she have acted differently given the circumstances of that year? Over the years, she had come to understand; what is yours will be yours, and fighting for what isn¡¯t won¡¯t change that. Yet Gu Wen... Even after all these years, he was still bitter about it. After packing up his medicine chest, Qin Changlin said to Huang Xiangwen, "Auntie Gu, Uncle Gu needs tranquility. I think you had better leave for now. You can¡¯t argue anymore." "Alright, alright, I won¡¯t argue with you while you¡¯re sick. Anyway, don¡¯t worry about the crops. We still have some surplus grain. We won¡¯t starve." It wasn¡¯t until he was outside the house that Qin Changlin dared to speak the truth. "Auntie Gu, I didn¡¯t dare to speak the truth in front of Uncle Gu, but his illness... It¡¯s terminal, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s only a matter of days." "What?" Huang Xiangwen¡¯s hands trembled, and the bowl of water in her grip clattered to the ground. "How could this happen? Didn¡¯t you say that resting more would help him recover?" She suddenly grabbed onto Qin Changlin¡¯s clothes. Gu Dabao and Gu Erbao hurried forward to pull their mother back, their faces a picture of shock, waiting for Qin Changlin to continue. Qin Changlin said, "Uncle Gu has tuberculosis, a disease you know to be incurable. That¡¯s why I asked you to keep your distance from him! I wrote to Sister Youyou yesterday, for her medical skills are exceptional. I meant to wait for her reply before telling you, but with the continuing heavy rain and Uncle Gu¡¯s constant worry, his condition has worsened faster than I had anticipated. If this continues, by the time we get a reply from Sister Youyou, I fear... Uncle Gu won¡¯t be able to wait." The members of the Gu Family stood stunned, and Huang Xiangwen nearly collapsed, nearly fainting. Incurable, tuberculosis? Although they didn¡¯t understand medical skills, they all knew tuberculosis was a deadly disease with no cure. How did he contract tuberculosis? Suddenly, a thunderous crash jolted everyone back to reality. The rain grew heavier, and upon hearing the noise, everyone rushed out of their houses. To their surprise, many families from the village had also emerged from their homes, all looking in the direction of the sound. It came from the hills behind Lotus Village, a place rumored to be inhabited by fairies. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It seemed like a landslide had occurred, as rain carried torrents of mud washing down the valley, following the path of Qingshui River, heading straight for the village below. Seeing this, everyone was stricken with overwhelming fear. Shocked by the scene, Qin Changlin urgently warned the villagers, "Everyone run! The continuous rain has caused a landslide. I fear a great disaster is about to befall Lotus Village." Chapter 988 - 982: Mountain Collapse Chapter 988: Chapter 982: Mountain CollapseHis voice was buried by the heavy rain, but it did not affect the speed at which everyone attempted to flee for their lives. Seeing this scene, anyone with a bit of sense knew that it was no longer safe to stay in the village. "We¡¯ve lived here for generations, where can we flee to?" "Anywhere is fine, as long as we¡¯re alive and the family is safe, we will always find a way to get by." "Yes, everyone should quickly pack up and hurry to save their lives." Soon, Qin Changlin saw Wang Shun and Gu Erya each holding a child, running over from the north end of the village, while Gu Sanbao carried a bundle on his back. It seemed they were already prepared to flee at a moment¡¯s notice, ready to bolt as soon as they sensed danger. "Doctor Qin, what are you doing here?" Wang Shun asked in surprise. Qin Changlin replied, "I came to the Gu Family today for a medical visit; your uncle is ill." In the midst of conversation, another thunderous rumble echoed, and more mud poured down the mountainside. For the moment, the mud could still flow along with the Qingshui River, not leaving the riverbed to bury the village, but if the rain continued like this, more and more mud would surely eventually bury the village. At this rate, by tonight at the latest, no one would be able to escape along the Qingshui River. The village chief, using a crutch to walk, emerged from his house with a large bamboo hat on his head. He was well aware of the crisis Lotus Village faced and loudly said to everyone, "Fellow villagers, we can no longer stay in the village. Grab whatever you can and quickly flee for our lives." Some cried out, "No, I won¡¯t leave! This is my home; I¡¯m not going anywhere." "Old auntie, let¡¯s go. If we don¡¯t leave now, it will be too late." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Fellow villagers, please pack your things and hurry to save your lives. We can¡¯t hold out much longer. After this disaster passes, we can come back." In the village, the cries of women and children were mixed with the pounding rain, as every family began to hastily pack up and flee for their lives. Qin Changlin looked back at the Gu Family house and wanted to tell them that since Gu Wen was beyond help, they should just take care of themselves, but ultimately he could not say it. If it were his own family members, even if they had only a breath left in them, how could he abandon them? In the end, he only told them to take good care and to be cautious, to make sure not to be overwhelmed by the worsening condition. "Quick, you two lift this stretcher and put your father on it." "Oh my, Dabao¡¯s dad, please let go. We need to flee!" "I¡¯m not leaving. Cough, cough, cough... I¡¯d rather die here. I¡¯m not going anywhere." Gu Wen barely had any strength left, but at this moment, he mustered a surprising amount of force, clinging to the bed frame, stubbornly refusing to leave. "How can you not leave? The village chief already said the mountain behind us is going to collapse. The village will be buried." "Then let me be buried with this house. I¡¯m not leaving," Gu Wen said weakly. With a loud boom, Huang Xiangwen¡¯s face changed color, and she cried out in panic. "Ah, we¡¯re really out of time! Quick, pull your father up and carry him away, or we¡¯ll all die!" "Dabao¡¯s dad, I¡¯m begging you, please go. If you keep being this stubborn, none of us will survive." "I won¡¯t leave. You go quickly, hey, let go of me, cough, cough, cough..." Dabao and Sanbao, disregarding everything else, lifted Gu Wen onto the stretcher. Huang Xiangwen carried a bundle on her back, leading Sanya behind her. Outside, the villagers were all fleeing for their lives. Many homes had elderly who were unwilling to leave, adamantly staying inside while the younger generation dragged them out, crying and shouting. Their voices, mixed with the sound of the heavy rain, made the village seem like a hell on earth. Chapter 989 - 983: Doing Her Own Bridal Makeup Chapter 989: Chapter 983: Doing Her Own Bridal Makeup"Oh my, isn¡¯t that mountain home to the Immortal Mountain of the fairies? Wasn¡¯t it said to bless our Lotus Village? Why has it turned out like this now?" "Last year when Shunzi and the others went hunting on the mountain, they saw fairies, one in black and one in white, young faced with white hair. After the Emperor found out, he sent troops from Yangguan City to search the mountain. It must have been then that they offended the fairies, and now the fairies want to punish us. What a sin! If this mountain collapses, it¡¯s not just our Lotus Village, but the whole path down to Qingshui would be destroyed, damn this foolish Emperor." The villagers discussed fervently, ultimately attributing this natural disaster to the wrath of the fairies. Qin Changlin followed Shunzi and the others. Unable to separate from the Wang Family, Shunzi¡¯s parents could only take their children and Shunzi¡¯s younger brother to flee for their lives. When they reached a higher part of the valley, thunderous sounds emanated from behind the mountain of Lotus Village, roaring like thunder. Turning back, they saw the heavy rain intensifying, and a torrential mudslide rushed down from the mountain, quickly burying the low houses of Lotus Village. Those who couldn¡¯t bear to leave, those who were slow, their fate seemed grim. Amidst the Earth and heavens, cries of despair echoed, tears mixed with the rain, and they could no longer care for anything else as they desperately fled for their lives. ... In the north, the weather was scorching as if afire. The heavy snows of winter had long past, and this year¡¯s warmth seemed to hasten much sooner than before. By May, everyone had already switched to summer silks. While wiping their sweat, the servants of the Lin Residence complained, "The belongings are even more than when the young lady was married off, this prominence has even surpassed King Jin¡¯s marriage to the young lady. With so many dowries, it¡¯s tough on us laborers." A maid quietly counting the dowry spoke in a low voice, "Keep it down and focus on your work. These items are invaluable. If you accidentally damage one, even your sale wouldn¡¯t cover the costs." Another persuaded, "Yes, don¡¯t be jealous. I heard that the Lin Residence prepared items for Miss but she didn¡¯t take any. All the dowry was prepared by Miss herself. Jisheng Hall, and even the master behind Manxiu Building, are all Miss¡¯s doings." "Really? Miss is truly capable. Isn¡¯t she born a farmer¡¯s daughter? How is she so impressive?" An older woman said, "Hey, you don¡¯t know because I followed from the countryside. Before the Lin family moved to the capital, they were already well-known in Qingshui Town. All those substantial family assets were earned by Miss¡¯s mother, who was good at doing business. It seems Miss takes after her mother." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh, that explains it!" That said, their respect for Miss rose yet another notch. The Lin family¡¯s favor towards Miss was not without reason. Since Lin senior owed his success to his sister, it was only right to reward it through his niece. But Miss was indeed remarkable. All the dowry, all earned by herself, not a single penny taken from the Lin family. Yes, naturally remarkable, or why else would Miss be marrying the Prince? The dowry was all packed, just waiting for the day to be moved. With the help of several maids, Gu Youyou was getting her bridal makeup done. She only let them handle the complex hairdo, preferring to apply the cosmetics herself. Having been the Gu Family¡¯s young lady for over two decades, she was adept at creating all kinds of delicate makeups. Soon, a vivid yet elegant makeup was complete, enhancing her naturally fairer complexion than the average person, making her look stunning and enticing. Chapter 990 - 984: Getting onto the Sedan Chair Chapter 990: Chapter 984: Getting onto the Sedan ChairXiang Chun exclaimed in surprise, "Cousin Miss, your makeup looks truly beautiful, quite different from your usual appearance, much more vibrant." Gu Youyou usually wore light makeup, and if conditions didn¡¯t allow, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to apply any. The fragile body she acquired grew up in such an environment that it always seemed to convey the air of a delicate and graceful young lady, timid in appearance. However, Gu Youyou had managed to transform herself with a vivid charm, leaving Xiang Chun utterly astonished. Gu Youyou put down the lip paper and clapped her hands, "Makeup can change a person¡¯s aura, and for a day like today, I think this is just right." Xiang Chun nodded vigorously and said, "Cousin Miss, you should always wear your makeup like this, it¡¯s so spirited." Well, that¡¯s still a no, slathering these things on one¡¯s face all the time is not good. "Come, Cousin Miss, let me put the red bridal veil on you," Xiang Chun said joyfully as she held the veil in her hands. Gu Youyou smiled and turned around, letting her adjust the red bridal veil perfectly on her head. Beneath the bright red veil, Gu Youyou suddenly remembered the first time she put on a bridal veil. What she looked forward to at that time was not the hunter who, according to legend, could not find a wife and took her to satisfy his physical needs, but the opportunity to leave that room through marriage. Thus, any expectations for the bridegroom could be disregarded. Now, as she sat beneath the red fabric again, her mindset had undergone a tremendous change. What she longed for was a person, just one person. It didn¡¯t matter who he was or where he would take her, just having him was enough. She guessed that in this era, most brides probably harbored such thoughts, hiding beneath the red veil, entrusting themselves to the person upon whom they could rely for life, letting him take her by the hand and lead her into another life, whether with unease or anticipation. At this moment, Gu Youyou felt that mix of unease and anticipation, her heartbeat quickening without her realizing it. The sound of gongs and drums approached from afar; she sat quietly in her bridal chamber, knowing he was coming. The local custom prohibited the groom from entering the bride¡¯s boudoir; the bride had to be carried out by the matchmaker. The Lin Family¡¯s courtyard was large; it took three matchmakers taking turns to carry her to the entrance of the Lin Residence. Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but laugh. She had put on quite a bit of weight over the years. If it had been when she first arrived, the matchmaker would have complained of how heavy she was. Outside the doors of the Lin Residence, her aunt took on the role of her mother and fed her a spoonful of ¡¯set-off rice,¡¯ and in keeping with local tradition, she repeatedly reminded her not to forget the favor of being raised, to serve her in-laws and husband wholeheartedly after marriage, then had her uncle personally hand over her hand to the bridegroom who came to fetch her. These hands, once calloused from shucking, were now much smoother than when she first saw them; back then, he would hunt and work himself, his hands covered in thick calluses. He was someone who could secure the country in officialdom and just as competently hunt or plant rice in the fields. Light as a feather, he picked her up with ease. He placed her carefully into the bridal sedan and whispered in her ear, "Don¡¯t fidget, okay?" S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Concealed under the bright red veil, Gu Youyou smiled. He must have carefully learned about wedding customs; he remembered even these little things. The local tradition held that once the bride sat down in the bridal sedan, she should not shift her buttocks to symbolize a smooth and stable life. He must have been afraid she didn¡¯t know, thus took the opportunity to remind her. The drums and flutes played uproariously, and the bridal sedan lifted. Ten miles of bridal makeup painted half the sky red over Beijing. Chapter 991 - 985 The Grand Wedding Chapter 991: Chapter 985 The Grand WeddingThe scorching sun blazed, and she sat in the palanquin, longing to lift the red veil to catch a glimpse of Jin Zijin on horseback. He, today, must be burning with a passion fiercer than the fiery sun itself. Yet thinking of how much he valued every detail of the wedding, she decided against it. It wouldn¡¯t do for her to undermine his efforts while he was setting the stage at the front. When in Rome, do as the Romans do. Although the tedious formalities of this wedding method were headache-inducing, on the very wedding rites she equally cherished, she could endure anything. Their wedding location was not Jin Zijin¡¯s former residence, Zhongcui Palace, but the newly refurbished former Crown Prince Residence, now the residence of the first prince. Once they were married, Jin Zijin would be titled king, and by then, the nameplate would have to be changed. The Emperor had few sons, only three. The rest were daughters; therefore, for the weddings of his three sons, he personally sat at the upper seat, waiting for his sons and daughters-in-law to kneel and bow. Three kneels and nine bows later, guided by Xiaobian, who was holding the Dragon and Phoenix Candles, they held the flower ball and entered the bridal chamber. As they nearly reached the chamber, Gu Youyou felt an unusual sensation under her feet. She looked down to see a sack made of hemp lying on the ground. There were five of them in total, and they had to walk on these hemp sacks. This was said to signify the continuation of the family lineage, with five sacks representing five generations under one roof. Considering that people in ancient times married quite early, seeing five generations together wasn¡¯t uncommon, providing one didn¡¯t die young. All these ceremonial rituals had been waived for their first wedding. That time, she was directly carried through the door by him, tossed onto the wooden bed, and then he went out to drink and feast. Jin Zijin had returned her to the nuptial room and then went out again, waiting until it got dark. "Miss Gu, are you hungry? The Crown Prince may not come for a while. Shall I discreetly get you something to eat?" What was a little hunger? Gu Youyou took this wedding seriously. She replied, "I¡¯m not hungry. You go down too and check on Searcy and the others, don¡¯t cause any trouble." She was going to get married, naturally arranging for her people to come over in advance. Only Searcy¡¯s identity was sensitive, and she was genuinely worried that she would cause unnecessary trouble if seen by the Lu Family. On an ordinary day, she, Gu Youyou, wasn¡¯t one to fear trouble, but on this particular day, she did not wish for any mishaps. "Alright, I will go check on them." On the table, a pair of Dragon and Phoenix Candles flickered gently. The sun set in the west, and it became later and later. After a long while, she finally heard the voice of Jin Zijin. "Everyone, leave; I won¡¯t need any attendance tonight." "Yes, Your Highness, the Crown Prince." As his footsteps neared, Gu Youyou¡¯s heart grew more tense. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She felt her face might be getting hot. Even though they were already very familiar with each other, she began to feel a shyness common to newlyweds. Right, they were newlyweds, after all. The previous occasion didn¡¯t count since they hadn¡¯t even paid respects to heaven and earth. They hadn¡¯t even consummated the marriage yet. Oh, now it was time for the bridal chamber. Ah, how nerve-wracking. He picked up a red wedding handkerchief with exquisite embroidery and gently lifted her bright red veil. Her cheeks, rosy and delicate, suddenly appeared before his eyes. Seeing her so different for the first time, Jin Zijin paused slightly. "Your makeup today is quite special," he said. Gu Youyou felt unbearably embarrassed by her lack of composure, secretly pinching herself and then flashing him a radiant smile, saying, "Change it to a word that makes me happy." Chapter 992 - 986: What Position? Chapter 992: Chapter 986: What Position?Jin Zijin¡¯s expression darkened, and he lowered his head, then reached out to lift her delicate chin. "Especially... beautiful!" His voice was hoarse, laced with a hint of ambiguity. The atmosphere between the two shifted in an instant. She retracted her smile and her throat moved slightly in nervousness as she took a step backward. He caught this subtle detail, his eyes darkening further. "Weren¡¯t you quite capable before? Why are you scared now?" Gu Youyou¡¯s mouth twitched as if she wanted to slap away his mood-killing words. "Scared of who? I¡¯ve prepared silver needles, in case you can¡¯t handle it, I could just... mmm..." Jin Zijin kissed her fiercely on the lips, finding her mouth cuter when it wasn¡¯t talking. The infuriating words she could have said were swallowed back down, and a muffled sound of resistance emanated from her mouth. It was as if an aphrodisiac swiftly fermented between them, he gently sucked on her lips, slowly easing the pressure. Kissing her was routine for him, but tonight¡¯s kiss felt different, an internally glowing warmth kindled deep within, hotter and more unbearable than the heat of the Zhuzhao Pearl within her body, seeking a quick release for this wave of heat. "Youyou!" He released her and pushed the panting girl onto the nuptial bed. He towered over her, their eyes close to one another. In the bridal chamber, the robust Dragon and Phoenix Candles lit up the room, allowing them to see themselves in each other¡¯s eyes. The girl blooming with the ardor of spring was particularly enchanting. Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes, brimming with passion, were seductively soft, each glance scraping against his heart, making him want to devour her immediately, and yet he was somewhat at a loss. It was Youyou¡¯s first time; should he be rough or gentle? She seemed to like it rough, but that would certainly hurt her, he thought it best to take things slowly, gently approaching her. In his mind, Jin Zijin was imagining various positions, trying to pick one that balanced passion with tenderness. Meanwhile, Gu Youyou¡¯s desire began to fade amidst his ever-changing and hesitant gaze. She stared at him with wide eyes; he was visibly moved but still slow to act. What was he thinking? Could he have any reservations? That couldn¡¯t be; what reservations could he have at such a time? With these thoughts, her lust turned into frustration, uncontrollable. Who cared about being shy now? S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The meat that was before her had flown away several times already; this time, she would not let him escape no matter what. Gu Youyou assertively pushed Jin Zijin away, then flipped him over and pinned him down, starting to tear at his clothes. Tonight, she would be the aggressor, determined to have him completely. This was the only thought in the fiery heart of Gu Youyou. "Hey, Youyou!" Jin Zijin came back to his senses, guarding his clothes. He felt something was off; wasn¡¯t it his role to tear off clothes? But seeing her ferocious, wolf-like expression, he felt even more bewildered. "Youyou, take it easy, the clothes will tear." "I¡¯ll compensate you with a carriage tomorrow." Gu Youyou continued undressing him, finally managing to rip off his clothes. Chapter 993 -s 987-988 Can’t Wake Up in the Morning Chapter 993: Chapters 987-988 Can¡¯t Wake Up in the MorningShe leered at him with a lascivious grin and proudly declared, "Little guy, don¡¯t even think about escaping from my Mount Wuzhi tonight. Be smart and surrender obediently, or else if I accidentally hurt you, don¡¯t blame me for not being gentle." "Youyou, don¡¯t add fuel to the fire!" Jin Zijin sighed helplessly, "I just wanted the atmosphere to be better." Gu Youyou: "..." How was she supposed to know he was imagining such things? She thought he was reluctant again. Her movements stiffened. Jin Zijin lay flat on the bed, lifted his hands, and cushioned them behind his head, presenting himself for her pleasure with a submissive look. He curled up the corners of his lips and chuckled softly, "Look at how anxious you are." Damn... You repressed man! Gu Youyou, feeling embarrassed, lost her balance and fell onto him. Jin Zijin chuckled softly, comforting her. The night before, Gu Youyou¡¯s aunt had sneakily delivered to her an ancient, hardcover edition of the Spring Palace Map, along with an old, bashful woman to explain it. Following the old clich¨¦, the old woman would get more and more enthusiastic as she spoke, while the girl would blush more and more, and in extreme cases, might even burst into tears. But the old woman had misjudged, vastly underestimating Gu Youyou¡¯s thick skin. In the end, it was Gu Youyou who gave the old woman a lecture on physiological sex education, turning the old woman¡¯s face alternately red with embarrassment and pale with awkwardness. When she left, her expression was as if she had seen a ghost. Madam Lin waited outside the courtyard and asked her how it went. Did she understand? She said, "Your young mistress is like a goddess descending to earth; Madam, you worry too much." Madam Lin¡¯s face was a sight to behold. Had it been any other compliment, she would have been very pleased, but what was the meaning of being praised for this? Gu Youyou always had to have the last word, and she retorted immediately. "If you don¡¯t understand, just say so. I can teach you!" She felt Jin Zijin¡¯s thick skin wasn¡¯t as thick as that old woman¡¯s last night. After hearing this, Jin Zijin¡¯s eyes darkened. He sat up straight, firmly pulling her onto his lap and said, "It seems I really have worried too much!" When she woke up, the bed was no longer occupied by just her, rare mornings when she could see him lying beside her. On countless nights they had embraced in their sleep, but when she woke up in the morning, he was always gone, leaving her feeling bereft, unsure if it had all been just a dream. Now, she could turn her head and see his face, brimming with a gentle smile; this was real. Gu Youyou slowly moved closer and gently kissed his face. Jin Zijin, whose eyes hadn¡¯t opened yet, immediately pulled her into an embrace and whispered without opening his eyes, "Sleep, you can rest easy; we don¡¯t need to go to the palace to greet the Empress." Gu Youyou paused slightly and said, "Is that really okay?" According to the rules, they should have gotten up early to go to the palace and present tea to the Empress. "It¡¯s exhausting to keep up appearances," he said. Since that was the case, Gu Youyou didn¡¯t know what else to say. Jin Zijin had reached a point where he didn¡¯t even want to pretend anymore. Gu Youyou remembered that Jin Zijin had always been good at keeping up appearances; it seemed the Empress had disgusted him to the extreme, to a point where he didn¡¯t even want to pretend. "Do we still need to meet the Emperor then?" Last time Gu Youyou saw that Jin Zijin didn¡¯t seem to dislike his father as much as she had thought; they appeared rather harmonious. "No need," said Jin Zijin upon hearing this. "Both of them are the same." Hearing such words, Gu Youyou was stunned for a moment. The sky was already bright, and her body still felt extremely lethargic. Squinting her eyes, Gu Youyou unconsciously fell asleep again. She was a disciplined person who seldom indulged in sleeping in, let alone continuing to sleep after waking up late. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Zijin was even more disciplined than Gu Youyou; he had never had such a relaxed moment in his life, so he too continued to sleep in. Outside, the maids waiting to serve their masters were a sight to behold; breakfast time had passed, and it was almost time for lunch. Why hadn¡¯t they called for service yet? Warm water was replaced again and again; their legs had gone numb from standing. "Move aside, everyone. The master hasn¡¯t called yet, what are you all doing crowding the doorway?" Xiang Chun, as the most capable maid at the mistress¡¯s side in this residence, straightened her back, trying not to let the other maids in the house look down on her. She knew that the maids by this mistress were not like ordinary maids; they were all palace maidens brought from the palace, always deeming themselves superior. The maid holding the basin looked disdainfully at Xiang Chun and huffed, "This is the etiquette that must be adhered to. What would a disrespectful girl like you know? If you don¡¯t understand, just stay out." Indeed, they were very impolite to her. Xiang Chun, unfazed, countered with her hands on her hips, "I may not know what the rules are, but I know how to make the Prince¡¯s wife comfortable. Standing around the doorway like this will make our mistress uncomfortable, understand?" This was something Gu Youyou had told her before; she informed her that the maids in this residence were all palace maidens from the palace, suggesting she deflate their arrogance. As Xiang Chun reasoned, Gu Youyou guessed that among these maids were people from the Empress, not all entirely trustworthy. Yue Rujing looked over from a distance, petting Abao¡¯s soft fur and sighed softly, "It¡¯s about time the master had a lazy morning; he¡¯s still not up yet." Chapter 994 - 989: Blocking the Door Early in the Morning Chapter 994: Chapter 989: Blocking the Door Early in the MorningSearcy came from behind, glanced at Yue Rujing, and walked past him, heading straight for the new house of Gu Youyou and Jin Zijin. "Hey, stop." Yue Rujing stopped her. "What?" Searcy stopped and asked, raising an eyebrow. "You can¡¯t go now, they haven¡¯t gotten up yet," Yue Rujing said, somewhat embarrassed. Searcy looked at the sun high in the sky and muttered softly, "Why aren¡¯t they up yet? She¡¯s not that kind of person." She had urgent business with Gu Youyou. So, she continued forward after speaking. "Hey!" Yue Rujing continued to block her, chuckling, "Things are different today, young lady, you don¡¯t understand, do you?" "I don¡¯t understand?" As far as Searcy was concerned, there was nothing she didn¡¯t know. "It must be that lover who has thrown her off balance. She definitely shouldn¡¯t grow a lazy disposition because of that," Searcy said, then pushed past Yue Rujing and strode toward the new house. Yue Rujing¡¯s mouth twitched, and he stood there stunned, twitching again. Gu Youyou herself was a remarkable oddity, but why were the women around her like this? Actually calling her husband a lover? This is unbearable... "Hey, hey, stop! They are husband and wife." "Hey, hey, did you hear? They are newlyweds!" "My senior brother isn¡¯t the type you imagine; if anyone¡¯s negligent, it¡¯s because of Gu Youyou." "Come on, Abao, let¡¯s follow her." Since Madam Lin didn¡¯t allow big dogs at Lin Residence, Abao had been following Yue Rujing since they left, becoming as close as cross-species best friends. With all the noise outside, how could they sleep? Gu Youyou stirred restlessly and drew circles on his chest with her pale fingers. Jin Zijin grabbed her restless hand, frowned, and said unpleasantly, "There¡¯s really no peace anywhere." After speaking, he sat up and yelled to the people outside, "Prepare the warm water for the bath." Finally, the people inside were up, and the crowd outside stopped making noise. Searcy sat casually in the outer room chair and said to the stunned maid, "What are you stunned for, go in with the water." "Ha..." Yue Rujing coldly laughed while sitting aside. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This woman was strange; he needed to keep an eye on her. The maids looked at each other, this wasn¡¯t quite what they had anticipated, but they quickly adapted, replacing the basin with large buckets, and carried bucket after bucket of hot water to the bathroom at the back of the room. The bathroom had two doors, one entering from the bedroom and the other for the maids to use in their duties. Soon, the sound of splashing water filled the air, and the tub was quickly filled. "Should we go out and handle them first? Both Searcy and Yue Rujing are outside," Gu Youyou said with a face red enough to bleed, this was embarrassingly awkward. How could those two be so inconsiderate, coming to block the door of someone¡¯s bridal room early in the morning? Jin Zijin¡¯s expression was also not good. He whispered softly, "Never mind them, come, let¡¯s go for a bath." After speaking, Jin Zijin picked her up and carried her into the back bathroom. When Xiang Chun returned, she saw this scene: Searcy and Yue Rujing were sitting in the outer hall, while the waiting maids stood in a row like they were waiting to interrogate prisoners. As a loyal servant, she firmly couldn¡¯t let these two inexplicably block the door. With a serious face, she slightly bowed and said, "Princely Heir, this is not quite appropriate..." Seeing Abao sitting next to Yue Rujing, she felt somewhat intimidated, so she kept some distance. Chapter 995 - 990 Too Embarrassing Chapter 995: Chapter 990 Too EmbarrassingYue Rujing turned her gaze toward Searcy. Xiang Chun was somewhat fearful of her and shrank her neck, mustering her courage to say, "Searcy, do you have some urgent matter that you must come looking for Miss Gu at this time?" "Can you even understand if I tell you?" Searcy disdainfully looked at her and said irritably. Xiang Chun¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment as she choked, "I may not understand, but I know it¡¯s not right for you to block the way here now." "Oh, oh, haven¡¯t seen you for a few days and you¡¯ve gotten braver?" Searcy said in surprise. As the noisy arguing was truly unseemly, Yue Rujing had to stand up and say, "It¡¯s time for lunch, why don¡¯t we go back and eat first? If there¡¯s a pressing matter regarding Gu Youyou, you should fill your stomach first, right?" Right then, Searcy¡¯s stomach growled, since due to this bothersome matter, she hadn¡¯t even eaten breakfast. Seeing that the two people in the room wouldn¡¯t be coming out from their love bath anytime soon, Searcy could only very unhappily go back to eat. Yue Rujing also left with Abao, leaving Xiang Chun awkwardly standing on the spot. What kind of situation was this? After half an hour of fussing, they finally came out and changed into clean clothes, and Gu Youyou was too embarrassed to look anyone in the eye again. There were eight maids tending to her, adding Xiang Chun made nine. This damn Xiang Chun kept staring at her, barely holding back her laughter. Taking advantage of when others were not paying attention, she secretly said to Gu Youyou, "Miss Gu, this maid will certainly report truthfully to Madam and the Old Madam, to put their minds at ease." "Xiang Chun, you dare?" Gu Youyou threatened, "Dare to talk nonsense? I¡¯ll hand you over to Searcy for some training." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dressed neatly, Jin Zijin glanced back at her with the corners of his mouth slightly turned up. A woman¡¯s hair ornamentation was quite complicated and took a long time to set right. However, Gu Youyou was willing to put up her long hair for him. It had been a long time since they had sat at the same table as husband and wife, sitting opposite and dining together, long enough that they had almost forgotten what that felt like. Jin Zijin sent all the servants out of the house, leaving just the two of them in the room, which made the atmosphere just right. Jin Zijin picked out her favorite fish for Gu Youyou, knowing what kind of fish she liked to eat. For this, he even personally guided the chef many times to get the taste to his satisfaction. Spicy and numbing, just the way she liked it. Gu Youyou¡¯s face lit up with surprise, and naturally, she enjoyed this meal immensely. But during this time, the chefs were not supposed to use chili peppers in dishes, achieving this flavor was the real challenge. She asked in surprise, "Did you have the chef prepare it this way?" Jin Zijin¡¯s dining movements were elegant, he hummed softly and said, "I remembered you liked this flavor, using this herb to season it." Gu Youyou smiled and said, "It¡¯s not just an herb, it¡¯s an important spice. Once you like it, you can¡¯t ever forget its taste." Gu Youyou picked up a piece of fish and placed it in Jin Zijin¡¯s bowl, saying, "You should try it too. Now that the poison in your body is gone, you don¡¯t have to eat so blandly." "Okay," he said with a smile. A maid outside said, "Prince, Princess, Miss Searcy requests an audience." Gu Youyou furrowed her brows and said, "No, tell her I will not see anyone these days." Chapter 996 - 991: Searcy’s Urgent Matter Chapter 996: Chapter 991: Searcy¡¯s Urgent MatterCan¡¯t people just live a little in their own world anymore? Searcy was anxious to see me, I knew it the moment she blocked the door. The maid outside spoke with difficulty, "But Miss Searcy is very adamant and insists on seeing you." Gu Youyou frowned deeply, put down her chopsticks, and said to Jin Zijin, "If it were up to me, really, nobody could handle her. You keep eating, I¡¯ll be back in a moment." Just to avoid being constantly disturbed every other day. "Go ahead!" Jin Zijin still looked as gentle as ever, showing no sign of anger. Outside in the courtyard was Searcy¡¯s resentful face. She had been blocked by Jin Zijin¡¯s people from entering, and upon seeing Gu Youyou come out, she was infuriated. "Hmph, lust blinds the wise." Gu Youyou stumbled and nearly took a fall. "Bring her in," Gu Youyou said indifferently. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In a side room, Gu Youyou sat down, resting her arms on the armrest, and after sending the maids away, she asked, "What urgent matter do you have that can¡¯t wait for me to get married in peace? Is there anything more urgent than my own wedding? I am already in my twenties, just getting married now, do you think that was easy for me?" "It¡¯s all the trouble you caused me," Searcy said irritably. "The last time you rendered King Jin impotent but made me treat him with acupuncture. Since then, whenever he sees me, he¡¯s like a cat that¡¯s seen a fish. Yesterday, he got drunk and went mad in the backyard, almost violating me. If I hadn¡¯t knocked him out with a needle, I might have lost my chastity by now." Gu Youyou raised an eyebrow; she had anticipated that Searcy might run into trouble yesterday, but she thought it would be with the Lu Family, not King Jin. Last time, Gu Youyou went to Lin Qianqing¡¯s flower appreciation event and was almost tricked by King Jin. In retaliation, she turned the tables on him and left the mess for Searcy to deal with, never expecting to cause Searcy such a rotten peach blossom (trouble). "What do you want me to do?" Gu Youyou asked playfully, feeling a bit like she was enjoying a disaster. Searcy had really met her nemesis. Searcy said, "It¡¯s your mess, so naturally you should solve it. I don¡¯t care, just deal with King Jin¡¯s issue, or I¡¯ll spread the word about your impotence curse on him. The first to know will be the eldest Prince, and he¡¯d surely love to hear such gossip about his new bride." "Heh..." Gu Youyou laughed. "Zijin would just clap and cheer if he knew!" Searcy scowled and said, "Anyway, find a solution, or I¡¯ll just poison King Jin and end it all." Gu Youyou¡¯s mouth twitched; she believed Searcy was capable of such an act. Joking aside, King Jin was the lifeline of the Empress and the Ducal Residence. If their lifeline were cut, they¡¯d turn into mad dogs out for blood, and the whole Zhuzhao Country would fall into chaos. Gu Youyou sighed and said helplessly, "Just hide here in the residence, don¡¯t go anywhere, and he won¡¯t be able to do anything to you." After all, everyone still needed to maintain appearances publicly. Searcy remained silent while Gu Youyou added, "Actually, we¡¯re in need of a coachman. In a few days, I¡¯ll have someone talk to the Gui family outside the city to see if they¡¯re willing to hire a professional coachman for a high salary." Searcy¡¯s eyes lit up, but she still huffed, "What kind of professional coachman would they have? Someone like Gui Yunxi, who can drive a carriage into a ditch?" "That¡¯s because he was so hungry he was seeing stars." Gu Youyou had indeed heard about Searcy¡¯s notorious treatment of her slaves. "Whatever, it¡¯s your Silver being spent," Searcy said irritably. Then she stood up and left the courtyard. Chapter 997 - 992: He Will Not Enter the Palace to Request a Title Chapter 997: Chapter 992: He Will Not Enter the Palace to Request a TitleGu Youyou sighed with relief before continuing her search for Jin Zijin. She had managed to send Searcy away. However, Searcy had shifted from working undercover to openly serving as a doctor at Jisheng Hall; suddenly not showing up would likely cause issues at Jisheng Hall again. It seemed necessary to resolve the matter with King Jin as soon as possible. ... In the Crown Prince Residence, the maids included spies for the Empress, and their every move quickly reached the Empress¡¯ ears, including King Jin¡¯s interest in a female doctor close to Gu Youyou. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Bring King Jin to me," the Empress commanded furiously, often losing her composure since Jin Zijin¡¯s return to court. The Empress had risen early that day, expecting Gu Youyou to visit the palace to offer her greetings and tea. Instead, she learned that both of them had only gotten out of bed at noon. Greetings with tea? Nonsense, they did not regard her as their mother and had no intention of offering tea. A running eunuch had already left the palace to find King Jin, as Lady Li whispered to the Empress. "No way. The Crown Prince was supposed to come to the palace today to request his title, a matter of great importance. How could he sleep until the sun was high in the sky?" "Hmph, request his title?" the Empress scoffed. "The Emperor has already honored King Jin and Prince Qin. What more can be bestowed upon him? As the legitimate eldest son, he cannot be given a title lower than his younger brothers. Aside from the title of Crown Prince, there isn¡¯t likely anything else that would catch his eye." Lady Li, startled, found the Empress¡¯ reasoning sound. Otherwise, why would he abandon his senior brother duties in the Tianzong and return to be a prince? Of course, Lady Li was aware of matters unearthed in Lotus Village; it seemed Jin Zijin could no longer endure solitude and wanted to marry. Thinking this, her aged face broke into a reminiscent smile, and she flattered the Empress: "Your Majesty, since he cannot bear the solitude and seeks common pleasures, why not cater to his preferences? There are so many young ladies in Beijing. As the nation¡¯s mother, it is natural for you to take extra care in arranging marriages for the Imperial sons." The Empress, remembering a report from a Palace Attendant that embarrassed her, agreed with Lady Li¡¯s logic. However, by tradition, a chief wife must be in the palace for a month before a consort can be married, and a consort must be in the palace for a month before taking concubines. Thus, within a month, she would have enough time to find a woman to trouble Gu Youyou. Soon, King Jin arrived, still looking unwell from the previous night¡¯s drinking. "Mother, for what reason have you summoned your son?" "Kneel," the Empress commanded sternly. There were no outsiders in the hall, only the Empress, Lady Li, and King Jin. King Jin sobered up considerably at the Empress¡¯ shout. "Mother, what has upset you?" The Empress said, "I heard you¡¯ve taken an interest in a female doctor who often visits Jisheng Hall. Is she one of Gu Youyou¡¯s associates?" King Jin¡¯s expression darkened, his mind racing. Who had told Mother? His own people were very loyal; it was unlikely this information had leaked from them. Could it be that he had drunk too much yesterday at Jin Zijin¡¯s residence, behaved inappropriately, and been spotted by a spy Mother had placed there? "Is it true?" the Empress pressed, seeing his evasive look. "No!" King Jin replied. "Recently, I fell ill, and the Imperial Physician was helpless; out of necessity, I visited Jisheng Hall. My multiple visits to Jisheng Hall were solely to seek treatment. I did not inform Mother to spare her worry." The Empress¡¯s demeanor softened somewhat, and she signaled to Lady Li with her eyes. Understanding, Lady Li bowed and exited. Chapter 998 - 993: Memorial to the Emperor Chapter 998: Chapter 993: Memorial to the EmperorEven though it was her own son, the Empress did not trust him, and immediately sent Mama Li to verify with the Imperial Medical Bureau. King Jin breathed a sigh of relief because the matter was indeed true, and he was not afraid of having the Empress send someone to inquire. The Empress watched King Jin and said indifferently, "Xiaoran, remember, you are of noble birth, and those lowly women are not even fit to be your concubines. If you fancy a woman, you can choose any unmarried lady in Beijing, but you mustn¡¯t pick up some lowly woman to bring back, much less a female physician from Gu Youyou¡¯s side." King Jin bowed his head and said, "Your son will heed Mother¡¯s instructions." He was very aware of the Empress¡¯s decisiveness; only by complying with her could he calm this situation down. ... After several serene days spent just with each other, filled with warmth, romance, and sweetness. She would personally tie up his hair, and he would try his hand at drawing her eyebrows. In leisure moments, they would sip tea and play a game of chess, discussing strategies as they faced the board. Gu Youyou was a special woman, and only someone like her could talk about men without falling short. In the study, Jin Zijin was reading memorials, while Gu Youyou stood before the window painting. She painted a summer dress with such ethereal grace that it seemed to float enchantingly. After blowing the ink dry, she turned to look at Jin Zijin. "Why are you reading memorials too?" Are you looking at them at home as well? Without taking his eyes off the memorial, Jin Zijin replied softly, "Wan Decheng sent them to me, asking me to read them." Gu Youyou knew that the ¡¯he¡¯ he referred to was the Emperor. It was common for Princes to read memorials, but they were usually called to the Imperial Study, and after reading one, the Emperor would question them on the spot. But to have a whole basketful delivered to Jin Zijin for him to read at home was quite unusual. "What does the Emperor mean by this?" Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but ask. Jin Zijin put down one memorial, annotated it, picked up another, and said, "He wants me to clean up his mess." Upon seeing this particular memorial, his brow furrowed intensely. Noticing his change in expression, Gu Youyou quickly asked, "What¡¯s the matter?" After asking, she moved beside him to look together. The memorial was from Yangguan City, detailing how ongoing heavy rains had caused a flash flood, particularly in Qingshui Town, which had been engulfed by the deluge. Countless people had died or been injured, and those who survived were displaced... Recently, Gu Youyou had received the account books from Qin Changlin as well as a secret letter of well-being from Qingshui Town. "When did this happen?" Gu Youyou asked anxiously. Jin Zijin said, "It was probably around the time we got married." That meant it had already been about ten days. The flood in Yangguan City made communication difficult, so it took ten days for news to reach Beijing, which was no easy feat. Jin Zijin set the memorial on the table and began to grind the ink. Gu Youyou took it and read carefully. She said, "This must be handled as soon as possible, the surviving people must have fled everywhere." "Yes," Jin Zijin said: "The fastest ones should be nearing Beijing¡¯s borders by now. According to previous practices, they will likely be denied entry to the city; many people will starve to death outside its walls. Fortunately, it is not winter, or they would freeze to death outside the city." Gu Youyou took a deep breath; she naturally understood how the authorities of this era treated refugees. It wasn¡¯t that they were heartless; in an era of scarce resources, a country didn¡¯t have the capacity to save large numbers of refugees. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou said, "I have to go out, to save as many as I can; at the very least, I must find the people of the Gu Family." Chapter 999 - 994: Competing to Achieve Merits Chapter 999: Chapter 994: Competing to Achieve Merits"Wait, I¡¯ll go with you," Jin Zijin said, picking up a brush and quickly writing something. "I¡¯ll go prepare first," Gu Youyou said. After writing several letters, one of which he carefully folded and put into the memorial, he got up and walked out. Gu Youyou was a person of decisive action, instructing Xiang Chun as they walked. "Go to Gui Yunxi, inform him that I need to make a long trip, and ask him to prepare a larger carriage." "Yin Shuang, prepare the items necessary for the journey, remember to pack extra clothing and food, focusing mainly on substantial flatbreads to sustain us." "Searcy, make a trip over to Jisheng Hall, ask Shopkeeper Hu to prepare some emergency medicines, easy to carry, mainly for treating colds. Also, you¡¯ll come with me." "After I leave, keep a low profile at home and take good care of it." Jin Zijin was also preparing to leave, equally efficiently and orderly. Soon, everything was ready, and they both boarded the carriage. The news quickly reached the Imperial Palace. The Emperor, holding the memorial sent back by Jin Zijin, frowned and remained silent for a long time. Eunuch Wan stepped forward to advise, "Emperor, the Crown Prince personally rushing to the disaster area to empathize with the people¡¯s plight is a good thing." "But since his grand wedding, he has not entered the palace again." Eunuch Wan¡¯s mouth twitched, saying, "But the Crown Prince has seriously read these memorials. His absence doesn¡¯t deter significant affairs. It¡¯s normal for young men to indulge in the pleasures of spring post-marriage." The Emperor was amused by Eunuch Wan¡¯s words, looking meaningfully at him, "A eunuch like you also knows about indulging in pleasures of spring?" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This... Heh heh, I might not have eaten pork, but I¡¯ve seen pigs walk, Your Majesty jokes at my expense." "Ha ha..." The Emperor laughed heartily, sitting back on the large Dragon Throne and said, "Since he has gone to empathize with the common people, I shall make his mission officially recognized. Dispatch someone from the palace to summon Jie Huanzhi. Disaster relief is a mentally and physically taxing task, and among those at court, he is the idlest. Let him assist the Crown Prince in this task." "Yes, Emperor." Eunuch Wan took the Emperor¡¯s decree to summon Jie Huanzhi from outside the palace, and the Emperor¡¯s expression once again became serious. He whispered softly to himself, "You are reluctant to enter the palace, but have you guessed that I plan to name you as the Crown Prince? So, you actually don¡¯t want to be the Crown Prince. Sigh! I spent the first half of my life scheming for the throne, and the second half... for whom?" ... King Jin and the Protector of the Nation rushed into the palace to see the Emperor. The Protector of the Nation requested a decree for King Jin to leave the palace and face the disaster situation in Yangguan City directly. The reason being, no sooner had news of the flood reached Beijing than the Crown Prince had hurriedly left the city. King Jin¡¯s most significant rival right now was Jin Zijin; how could he fall behind? Their speed entering the palace matched that of the Emperor summoning Jie Huanzhi into the palace. "Huanzhi, I summoned you to discuss the flood disaster in Yangguan City. What urgent matter has Xiaoran and the Protector of the Nation come into the palace for?" "Emperor, this old servant came for the same matter regarding Yangguan City," the Protector of the Nation hastily bowed and said. "Please rise and speak, Protector of the Nation." He was another rare old man in Zhuzhao Country, the Empress¡¯s paternal grandfather, now over eighty years old. Despite his advanced age, he couldn¡¯t keep up with the old men from the Dao Family; he was out of breath from moving fast, and the Emperor had someone quickly offer him a seat. "Protector of the Nation, what are your thoughts on the flood disaster in Yangguan City?" The Protector of the Nation, sitting on a stool, cupped his hands towards the Emperor, "Emperor, I believe the flood disaster in Yangguan City is no trivial matter and must be given significant attention. It is not sufficient for just the Crown Prince to go. King Jin must also go..." Chapter 1000 - 995: Encountering Yuancheng Chapter 1000: Chapter 995: Encountering YuanchengThe lengthy discourse of the Protectorate Duke was simply that Jin Zijin had returned from abroad, and furthermore, his previous identity was indeed a member of the Dao Family. His disaster relief efforts might well lead the common people to attribute this merit to the Dao Family, which had nothing to do with the Imperial Court in the end. After all, Jin Zijin¡¯s influence within the Dao Family far exceeded that of the Imperial Court. But King Jin was different. He was the mutual child of the Emperor and Empress, of unmatched noble status. It would be a grand display of the Emperor¡¯s grace for King Jin to make an appearance, truly representing the Imperial Family and the Imperial Court. The Emperor, seeming enlightened, listened to the Protectorate Duke finish his lengthy speech, then nodded, saying, "The Protectorate Duke has deep foresight and speaks very sensibly. Let Xiaoran go together with Huanzhi for disaster relief, and if they encounter Zijin..." The Emperor sighed and said, "If they meet him, have him return at once!" The Protectorate Duke¡¯s concerns were not unknown to the Emperor; however, it was not yet the time to compete with them for merits. Moreover, the severity of this disaster meant the merits were not so easily contended for. Nonetheless, they were indeed mistaken. Jin Zijin had no intentions of competing for merit; he was merely accompanying his newlywed wife to fetch her maternal relatives. ... Along the way, they encountered many disaster victims, and if Jin Zijin¡¯s companions had not been highly skilled in martial arts, it was likely their caravan would have already been looted several times over. Gu Youyou inquired about the whereabouts of the Gu Family all along the way. After three days, having come across countless disaster victims, they still had no news of them. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the fourth day, however, they encountered the fleeing Yuancheng. Yuancheng was originally a graceful young scholar, exuding a strong bookish aura, but the escape had made him look more like a beggar. "Sister Youyou, Sister Youyou..." He seemed extremely excited upon seeing Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou got down from the carriage and hurriedly comforted him. "Don¡¯t speak for now; have some water and eat something." There were many disaster victims with him, and Gu Youyou dared not take out food openly. She had him get on the carriage first. His companions envied Yuancheng and were jealous¡ªwhy could this little beggar get on the carriage while they could not? "We want to get on the carriage too, we want to eat as well, honorable gentlemen, please be kind and give us a way to live." Jin Zijin stepped in front of the carriage and told them, "Continue northwards. The Imperial Court¡¯s disaster relief Ministers are already on their way, and they will arrange your accommodations. We are only here to search for relatives affected in Yangguan City, our abilities are limited, and we cannot save everyone." Though their carriage was large, it did not appear luxurious, and Jin Zijin and his companions were all dressed plainly in common cloths, so the disaster victims quickly let them go. They were all poor, desperate to find family members affected by the disaster, and they had not yet reached the point of starving to the extent of cannibalism¡ªhow could they give these people trouble? Besides, these groups of people had little strength left and naturally could not forcefully rob them. Inside the carriage, Yuancheng drank some water and ate some food, and after washing his dirty face, he slowly recounted his experiences over those days. "It rained heavily for half a month straight, and the intensity showed no signs of decreasing but only got stronger. Finally, flash floods broke out, and everyone scrambled to flee for their lives." "And how come you¡¯re alone, where are the others?" Gu Youyou asked, worried. Yuancheng wiped the tears from his eyes and said, "On that day, Big Brother Qin went out to visit patients, he went to our Gu Family in Lotus Village because he heard that Sister Youyou¡¯s second uncle was seriously ill, looking very severe. Lotus Village faced the worst of the disaster, and the others from Jisheng Hall fled first, I kept waiting for Big Brother Qin to come back, but he never did. Later, I followed the last group of refugees from Qingshui Town and headed north. Sister Youyou, I don¡¯t know what has happened to Big Brother Qin, whether he, whether he might not be able to make it out..." Chapter 1001 - 996: Rumors Abound Chapter 1001: Chapter 996: Rumors AboundGu Youyou¡¯s face was pale, and she whispered to Yuancheng in consolation, "They will definitely come out. Don¡¯t worry too much for now, eat more and fill your stomach." Gu Youyou emerged from the carriage and suggested to Jin Zijin that they find someone to take Yuancheng back first. This was an extremely sensitive child. Gu Youyou vividly remembered how he had cried his heart out when Doctor Zhou had passed away. With no kin to care for him, over the years Qin Changlin had provided him with great care, and he had come to regard Qin Changlin as his only family. If they had indeed met with disaster, Gu Youyou did not wish to tell him under such circumstances. Yuancheng was sent back to Beijing, and Gu Youyou¡¯s group continued south. Along the way, they distributed most of the food and medical supplies they had brought to treat the refugees, keeping only a small portion to continue their search. During this time, they encountered another person, Doctor Zhou¡¯s head disciple, Cao Tianyou. Cao Tianyou, to repay his master¡¯s kindness, had already joined Gu Youyou¡¯s ranks, changing the name of his pharmacy to Jisheng Hall. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With Cao Tianyou at the helm, the Jisheng Hall in Yangguan City had become the transportation hub of Jisheng Hall in the entire Zhuzhao Country, as well as the branch with the largest volume of goods traded. He should have been making money hand over fist, so why did he now look like a beggar mingling among the crowd? Gu Youyou sent someone to invite him into the carriage, and as he saw Gu Youyou, he kept sighing. "Youyou, Cao feels truly ashamed. I thought I would have to beg all the way to Beijing, but unexpectedly, I ran into you halfway." Gu Youyou surmised that the flood in Yangguan City must have caused heavy losses to Jisheng Hall, and she felt guilty. She hurriedly said, "Man-made disasters can be avoided, but natural calamities are hard to dodge. Shopkeeper Cao, those are just external possessions. You needn¡¯t feel guilty." After chatting with Cao Tianyou for a while, she learned that he had noticed something amiss with the rain and immediately had people transport their inventory elsewhere. Since there was so much stock, and the flood had come too quickly, even his precautions had been too late. Most of the goods had been moved ahead of time, but many were still destroyed by the flood. His family had already been evacuated, and he was the last one to leave. Cao Tianyou, along with two house servants, had been rushing along the road in a horse-drawn carriage. With too many starving refugees along the way, the carriage had been looted, and he had lost touch with the two house servants. He had been begging for two days before he met Gu Youyou. For days on end, Gu Youyou had been searching along the way and had encountered the last of the evacuees, but she had yet to see any members of the Gu Family or Qin Changlin. Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but grow even more worried. "Shopkeeper Cao, you go ahead to Beijing. I need to take this road to Qingshui Town." Cao Tianyou sighed, "Qingshui Town was the worst hit, with severe casualties. If you¡¯re waiting for your family, I¡¯m afraid... Sigh, it¡¯s still good to look for them, but you must be careful. It¡¯s no place for people right now." Gu Youyou nodded gently, "I understand, Shopkeeper Cao, you go ahead to Beijing." Cao Tianyou, however, waved his hand, "I¡¯ll not go to Beijing. I had heard about the fame of Jinxiu City a long time ago, and as soon as I found something wrong, I made arrangements for my family to go there. Yangguan City is unreachable now, so I¡¯m heading to settle in Jinxiu City." "If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll take leave of you here." Gu Youyou called someone to send Cao Tianyou to Jinxiu City. Since he had made arrangements early, he should be alright. Along the way, apart from the wailing and crying of the disaster victims, they heard some unusual voices. "The current emperor is heartless, angering the heavens, yet making us common people suffer such a great calamity. Where is the justice in this?" "Yes, the first mountain to collapse was none other than Tianmen Mountain. If it hadn¡¯t been for the emperor¡¯s obstinate search for fairies on the mountain, we wouldn¡¯t have angered the fairies and brought down this torrential rain." Chapter 1002 - 997: Questioning Imperial Authority Chapter 1002: Chapter 997: Questioning Imperial Authority"I¡¯ve also heard that the Emperor isn¡¯t the legitimate heir to the throne at all. It¡¯s said that when the rebellion happened years ago, the Third Prince wasn¡¯t actually rebelling; he had the Sacred Edict of Succession from the late Emperor and should have been the rightful successor. But he was executed as a traitor by the current Emperor. Heaven has eyes, retribution will come, not immediately, but in time. It¡¯s just the common people like us who suffer." Such talk was extremely detrimental to imperial power, and Gu Youyou looked worriedly at Jin Zijin. A shadow of unease passed over Jin Zijin¡¯s calm expression. If he guessed correctly, these rumors weren¡¯t just randomly spreading; there must be someone intentionally behind it. Who would do this? Who wanted to, and if the imperial authority were put into question, who would benefit the most? "Heh..." Jin Zijin let out a cold laugh, it seems he¡¯s still not giving up. Back then, even with the Sacred Edict and a large base of supporters, they couldn¡¯t bring down Jin Moning, let alone now without the Sacred Edict, and dealing with the current Jin Moning. If a few rumors paired with a natural disaster could topple Jin Moning, the world would likely be in chaos by now. "That¡¯s his problem, no need to worry," Jin Zijin said. Two more days passed, and they rarely encountered any refugees on the road now, only occasionally seeing the elderly, women, children, or the sick. They had asked around and learned that these were people from a few villages around Qingshui Town. Gu Youyou¡¯s heart sank further. These people made it this far, yet there was still no sign of the Gu Family. Jin Zijin stood behind her and said in a low voice, "They might be trapped somewhere, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean they¡¯ve encountered disaster." The rain had stopped, and the floodwaters were gradually receding. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After being trapped for more than ten days, there probably weren¡¯t many who had survived. "I want to go to Lotus Village to have a look," Gu Youyou said. They were nearly at Qingshui Town. Now that the rain had stopped and the flood was receding quickly, even if all the houses in Lotus Village had been destroyed, she still wanted to see for herself. "Alright, I¡¯ll come with you," Jin Zijin brought two horses over. "Mm," Gu Youyou nodded at him, then turned to Searcy and the others, "You all head back first, maybe find a place to wait for us. The road ahead might be tough for the carriage." They were all exhausted from the past few days¡¯ journey. Many fell ill on the way, and Searcy always complained that saving people was more troublesome than poisoning them. She was the most tired after Gu Youyou and was already reluctant to continue. She simply nodded and agreed. "Then you be careful too, if you really can¡¯t find them, let it be. Each has their own fate. This is a natural disaster, nothing can be done." "Alright, I know," said Gu Youyou. She was a doctor and faced life and death more candidly than most; there was no sense in demanding the impossible. ... Below the mountain was a relentless flood, while above were villagers from Lotus Village who had managed to evacuate in time. When the flash flood struck that day, they couldn¡¯t escape in time. Qin Changlin suggested climbing higher, so they ended up trapped on top of that mountain. The provisions they¡¯d escaped with were nearly gone, and Gu Wen, who had been severely ill, was close to his last breath. The Gu Family, taking care of Gu Wen, had to separate from the other villagers, with Qin Changlin staying by their side. Huang Xiangwen¡¯s face was streaked with tears, as by now, Gu Wen had nearly lost consciousness, breathing heavily, with more breaths out than in, occasionally raving about how the Gu Family¡¯s house was his, the Silver was his, and all the fields were his. He also berated Huang Xiangwen as a spendthrift, accusing her of squandering their Silver Coin and property on outsiders. Chapter 1003 - 998: The Death of Gu Wen Chapter 1003: Chapter 998: The Death of Gu WenHuang Xiangwen bitterly complained, "You¡¯re nearly out of breath, yet you can¡¯t forget about those worldly possessions." "With the state you¡¯re in now, even if you had all the land in the village, could you even farm it?" Qin Changlin informed them that today would be the day, urging them to make preparations. But in the current situation, how could they prepare? And what was there to prepare? At home, they could at least make preparations for his death garments, a coffin, incense, and paper money¡ªevery necessary item¡ªbut now they didn¡¯t even have a straw mat. "Dabao, your father has suffered so much, wu wu..." Recalling that Gu Wen had struggled all his life and now didn¡¯t even have a straw mat at the end, Huang Xiangwen was overwhelmed by grief and burst into loud sobs. Their children were also heartbroken, and Qin Changlin consoled them, "Auntie Gu, life and death are predestined. You mustn¡¯t grieve too much. We¡¯ve been trapped on this hill for so long, and the water is about to recede. We still need to conserve energy to survive." On the other side of the hilltop, the villagers, hearing the crying from the Gu Family, turned to look. Erya put down her child and said to Shunzi, "I¡¯ll go take a look; you keep an eye on the child." Since Gu Wen had contracted tuberculosis, which was contagious, others kept their distance for fear of infection, especially under these circumstances, where contracting the disease could be deadly. "Auntie," Erya said to Huang Xiangwen and Sanya as she helped them up, "let uncle go in peace." After Erya was driven out of the Gu Family, they had become enemies, even though she managed to separate from them later with Youyou¡¯s help; the bitterness in her heart remained unresolved. It was the first time in years that Erya had called them uncle and auntie. Gu Wen finally stopped breathing, and the hill reverberated with the heart-wrenching cries of the Gu Family. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The villagers, on the other hand, seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. With the floodwater rapidly receding at the foot of the hill, they would soon have to move on, and no one wanted the Gu Family to lug Gu Wen¡¯s half-dead body along with them. "Mother, what do we do now? Dad... when the water recedes, should we take him back to the village to bury him?" The village was not far from Lotus Village, but even without seeing, one could guess the devastated state of Lotus Village, right? Somebody shouted, "Is there even a Lotus Village left now? It¡¯s probably been buried under the mud. Gu Huangshi, I think you should just bury Gu Wen here; after all, it¡¯s not far from the village. Gu Wen contracted tuberculosis, don¡¯t let the living contract his disease." Right then, Huang Xiangwen coughed, startling the villagers. They quickly stepped back, worrying about infection. The Gu Family members also had a difficult time. Now, they couldn¡¯t afford to think about taking Gu Wen back to the village; they had no choice but to dig a grave and bury him on the spot. Qin Changlin took Huang Xiangwen¡¯s pulse, his brow gradually furrowing. Throughout the journey, Huang Xiangwen, fearing Gu Wen¡¯s disease would infect others, would not allow Dabao and Erbao to care for him; she did it all herself. If someone were to contract the disease, she would definitely be the first. "How is it?" With the situation being so grave, Huang Xiangwen could no longer afford to grieve and looked anxiously at Qin Changlin. Qin Changlin said, "It¡¯s difficult to say at the moment, it might be just a cold." "Auntie, you should bury him quickly. I¡¯ll ask Shunzi to come help you dig the pit." By now, Huang Xiangwen was not so afraid of death herself, but she was worried about it affecting her children; she hastily said, "Alright, alright, then you guys start digging a pit quickly. Dabao, dig it deep. After the flood, there won¡¯t be anything to eat; don¡¯t let stray dogs dig your father out." "Don¡¯t worry, mother." ... Chapter 1004 - 999: Youyou Comes Looking Chapter 1004: Chapter 999: Youyou Comes LookingAfter the flood subsided, the villagers hastily left the mountaintop. The Gu Family, having buried Gu Wen, still followed the old custom of mourning on the mountaintop, a practice that everyone found ominous. Years had passed among the folks of the village, and no one knew if there would be another chance in this lifetime to be neighbors again. But under the current circumstances, with life and death uncertain, no one could afford to look after anyone else. Moreover, Huang Xiangwen might have contracted the illness, and people are selfish; they naturally did not wish to take the Gu Family members with them in their escape. Erya insisted on staying behind, waiting until the funeral rites were done before leaving. Shunzi, a man of kindness and loyalty, naturally wanted to stay as well. Shunzi¡¯s parents were loath to part with their eldest son but could not persuade the Wang Family to stay. But now, with everyone looking out for themselves and the limited amount of food they could carry, who would want to feed extra mouths? Thus, under normal circumstances, the Wang Family would certainly not wish for them to leave¡ªthey still needed to work after all. But now, they eagerly wished for them to go; fewer mouths to feed meant more chance of survival for the others. Therefore, the Wang Family¡¯s eldest daughter-in-law incited the old lady to take the meager leftover food and leave first; as for the second branch, whoever wanted to follow could do so on their own. Because of this, the Gu Family¡¯s group now had a few more people. Shunzi¡¯s parents, along with a younger brother and sister. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Huang Xiangwen was grieving and couldn¡¯t be bothered with these matters. When Gu Youyou and Jin Zijin found them, they were on the mountain wailing. The cries were pitiful and loud, which carried especially far in this silence where even the sound of birds was rare. Moreover, Gu Youyou¡¯s hearing was more sensitive than most, so she had heard Huang Xiangwen¡¯s voice from several mountains away. Gu Youyou and Jin Zijin exchanged a glance and hurried toward the mountain from where the sounds came. With limited items they had brought, they took one of the white linen clothes they wore, tore it up, and tied it around their heads¡ªalbeit a crude attempt by the younger generation to demonstrate mourning and filial piety. Gu Youyou paused, then stepped forward. Sanya, her eyes red, was the first to see Gu Youyou, as if she couldn¡¯t believe her own eyes. "Isn¡¯t big sister in Beijing? How come she¡¯s here?" "Big sister?" she called out, surprised. "Who, who has died?" Gu Youyou asked, stunned. Qin Changlin turned around and explained to Gu Youyou, "Sister Youyou, it¡¯s your second uncle who has passed away. He... he had tuberculosis." Qin Changlin had sent a message to Gu Youyou, but by then the flood had already started, so Gu Youyou had not received his letter. Tuberculosis, or consumption in ancient times, was incurable due to the lack of medical equipment, people¡¯s limited understanding of medicine, and the absence of antibiotics. But Gu Youyou had already started researching antibiotics and other medicine, so just because others couldn¡¯t cure it didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t. But the person was already dead. Gu Youyou said nothing, simply bowing her head a few times in front of the newly formed grave mound, like any ordinary younger relative might. "There¡¯s no one left around here; come with me," Gu Youyou said. When facing Huang Xiangwen, Gu Youyou really didn¡¯t know what to say. Similarly, Huang Xiangwen seemed not to have much to say to Gu Youyou either, making the scene rather awkward. They turned their gaze to Jin Zijin, who stood behind Gu Youyou. After a long thought, Huang Xiangwen asked, "Is it for real this time?" Jin Zijin¡¯s identity had been announced to the whole country, including the matter of him selecting a consort and choosing Gu Youyou. "Yes, it¡¯s for real," Gu Youyou said. Chapter 1005 - 1000: The Opportunity to Harass Chapter 1005: Chapter 1000: The Opportunity to HarassErya laughed and walked closer to Gu Youyou with the child in her arms. Although she didn¡¯t fully understand why Gu Youyou and Jin Zijin had to go through such a struggle, they ended up together after all, didn¡¯t they? She said, "Lotus Village is destroyed, and I was worried about what to do next, but it¡¯s great that you¡¯re here, big sister." Gu Youyou smiled and asked her, "What about the other villagers?" She had heard that the people who escaped from Lotus Village together were all trapped, but here, she only saw people from the Gu Family and Wang Shun¡¯s family. Wang Shun¡¯s mother said, "They were afraid of catching the disease, and as soon as the flood receded, they fled, unknown in which direction. Perhaps those with relatives have gone to seek refuge with them, and after this disaster passes, they might come back." Spring plowing had long since ended, and by now it was too late to return home to farm. This meant that they would have no harvest this year and would have to endure hunger. Gu Youyou managed a weak smile and nodded, saying, "The Imperial Court won¡¯t ignore us. As long as we get through these few months, by autumn, there will be plenty of food." "I still want to go back and take a look," Huang Xiangwen said hesitantly. Sanshun¡¯s parents agreed, saying, "We¡¯ve always lived in Lotus Village, and we can¡¯t bear to leave without seeing its destruction with our own eyes." Everyone¡¯s mood was very somber, and even seeing Gu Youyou did not lift their spirits. At such a time, having a powerful relative to rely on was good, but could it ever be better than one¡¯s own home? There¡¯s a saying, "A gold cage or a silver cage is not as good as one¡¯s own dog house." Gu Youyou accompanied them toward the direction of Lotus Village. Due to the unique geography of the village, it still resembled a vast ocean. Only then, having seen it and lost hope, could they follow Gu Youyou northward. ... Searcy and her group were initially waiting for Gu Youyou in a small town near Yangguan City, but as the Imperial Court issued successive disaster relief decrees, they could no longer stay in that town. She was deployed to a refuge nearby that had gathered disaster victims. Since tuberculosis was discovered among the refugees, and the number was not small, Searcy, being a doctor from Jisheng Hall, was forcibly conscripted. Reluctantly, she had to let Gui Yunxi continue waiting for Gu Youyou and the others in that small town while she went to report to an official nearby. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although Searcy¡¯s understanding of tuberculosis was not as thorough as Gu Youyou¡¯s, she knew that the disease was contagious and that once contracted, one could only wait to die. She wore specially made isolation clothing and gathered the infected people in one place. Whether they could be cured was secondary; the priority was to control the spread of the disease. In the isolation area, the sound of coughing never stopped, and there were severely ill patients emitting agonizing groans of pain. When King Jin heard that Searcy was treating the disease in the isolation area, he rushed in urgently and, without a word, tried to pull her out. "What are you doing? Don¡¯t you see I¡¯m busy?" Perhaps King Jin saw it as a suitable opportunity to bother her. Searcy thought she would be safe among the patients, but she hadn¡¯t expected King Jin to be so audacious as to run into the isolation area. "Come, you need to get out with me. You can¡¯t stay here," King Jin said with a face full of concern. His grip was strong, and he quickly pulled Searcy out. Searcy, resisting the urge to hit him with a Poison Needle, gritted her teeth and said, "Don¡¯t worry. Even if you die, I won¡¯t. You dared to directly enter the isolation area; you mustn¡¯t be far from catching tuberculosis yourself." Had she known King Jin was there, she wouldn¡¯t have come, not for anything. Chapter 1006 - 1001: No Meat to Eat Chapter 1006: Chapter 1001: No Meat to Eat"Do you care about me?" King Jin¡¯s face lit up with joy as he said, "With you here, I¡¯m not afraid. Even if I contract tuberculosis, you can definitely cure me, can¡¯t you?" Doctor Searcy replied indifferently, "You¡¯re thinking too much, I can¡¯t cure tuberculosis." But King Jin didn¡¯t believe her and laughed, "I know how good your medical skills are. Despite your young age, you¡¯re much more capable than those old coots at the Imperial Medical Bureau. You¡¯re even better than Gu Youyou!" Doctor Searcy rolled her eyes, unable to bring herself to tell him that his impotence was actually revealed to her by Gu Youyou¡ªa mess of her own that she was now expected to clean up. Doctor Searcy removed her mask, looking at King Jin with disdain, "I don¡¯t like talking to an idiot; it insults my intelligence." These were all things she had learned from Gu Youyou; naturally, King Jin couldn¡¯t quite understand them. But he got the gist of it¡ªthis female doctor just didn¡¯t like him. King Jin felt helpless and puzzled. With his status and looks, why wouldn¡¯t a mere doctor like him, even looking at him with disdain? This made him somewhat angry. After disinfecting her hands, Doctor Searcy started nibbling on a white steamed bun. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had her faults, but also her merits. Despite being born into a wealthy family, she was never picky about food. Her pursuit of food was purely to fill her stomach. The food served in the disaster area was basic and aimed solely at alleviating hunger. Being able to eat white steamed buns was considered good fortune; many others could only have coarse ones. Of course, King Jin had the best food available. He had white rice and two plates of Xiaoqing vegetables. This modest spread was the envy of many, but for King Jin, it was unpalatably bland. He complained constantly, "Jie Huanzhi, why is there no meat again today?" Minister Jie approached King Jin, bowing slightly and said, "Your Highness, King Jin, the vegetables are also specially transported for you. This is a disaster area; there¡¯s no meat." King Jin was taken aback, then asked, "What is Doctor Searcy eating?" Minister Jie honestly answered, "The same as the refugees¡ªa steamed bun and plain water." "Steamed bun? Plain water?" King Jin swayed, put down his chopsticks, and said, "How can that be enough? She¡¯s a woman, inherently weak, and also caring for so many sick refugees. If this continues, her health will surely decline. No, take this plate of vegetables to her." Minister Jie took the plate of vegetables with an expressionless face and carried it toward Doctor Searcy. To him, King Jin might be of noble status, but he was not cut out for significant endeavors. Jin Shien pulled King Jin to the disaster area precisely because he feared the crown prince might grab all the credit alone. But upon their arrival, they found no crown prince¡ªonly his household servants. Realizing they had misunderstood, the crown prince had not come for disaster relief at all, and so he slackened off immediately. Since he had taken up the task, he couldn¡¯t simply go back without losing face. Not only was he of no help here, but he was also harassing the doctors and required individual service. Minister Jie honestly wanted to draft a memorial to the Son of Heaven, proposing to recall him. But whispers among the refugees made him hold back the memorial. "The current Son of Heaven is not the rightful heir to the throne, having incurred the wrath of both heaven and the people and bringing punishment upon the subjects of Zhuzhao Country." "First came the floods, and now tuberculosis. Tuberculosis is incurable, and those quarantined in the tent area are surely doomed." "To end these disasters, the true Son of Heaven must take the throne..." Chapter 1007 - 1002: Confrontation in the Imperial Court Chapter 1007: Chapter 1002: Confrontation in the Imperial CourtJie Minister narrowed his eyes and whispered to his guard, "You go check who spread those words." "Yes, Minister." Jie Minister stroked his palm-length beard as he entered the tent, thinking to himself, Someone can¡¯t hold back and wants to take this opportunity to revolt. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as well, King Jin is here. Floods, epidemics, and rumors abound. Since the Protector of the Nation instigated King Jin to take over this mess, let¡¯s see how the Ducal Residence handles it. Jie Minister¡¯s guard soon returned, his face somber. "What¡¯s the matter?" Jie Minister asked. The guard said in a low voice, "Minister, those words spread even before we arrived; it seems they originated near Qingshui Town. It¡¯s too late to trace the source now." "Qingshui Town?" Jie Minister pondered, tilting his head. Qingshui Town, Lotus Village, Tianmen Mountain. There are no secrets that don¡¯t leak out. Although everyone deliberately covered up the incident on Tianmen Mountain, it still spread to some extent, unspoken but understood. The collapse of Tianmen Mountain, last year¡¯s struggle between Tianzong and Xuanzong from the Dao Family, was it a coincidence? Whether it was or wasn¡¯t, he didn¡¯t believe the heavy snows in the north or the flooding in the south could be faked. It¡¯s just that someone is using this year¡¯s unique weather to stir up trouble. Indeed, the fear of public opinion was truly troublesome. The guard expressed his worry, "Minister, the disaster relief this time seems challenging; we..." "Ah, never mind!" Jie Minister raised his hand, his face showing a hint of a smile. "I¡¯m just a humble censor with no real power. How could I be the one to decide such matters? When the sky falls, the tall ones will hold it up, ah, the tall ones. Tell the people in charge of food distribution to add a dish for King Jin¡¯s meal tomorrow, get him a chicken." The guard didn¡¯t quite understand his master¡¯s words, but the minister¡¯s orders were always right, so he confusedly passed them on. Jie Minister was immensely grateful that the Protector of the Nation and King Jin had stepped in; otherwise, if the Crown Prince¡¯s disaster relief was just for show, he alone really couldn¡¯t handle such a situation. ... News of the disaster area quickly reached the ears of the Emperor in Beijing, who, holding Jie Huanzhi¡¯s memorial, threw it onto the table. "Let the ministers have a look as well," the Emperor said indifferently. Wangong Gong picked up the memorial that the Emperor tossed on the table and presented it to the ministers in the hall, who hurriedly examined it. The Imperial Court took this disaster very seriously, dispatching all available grain for relief efforts. They thought it would surely earn the people¡¯s praise, but instead of praise, there was a litany of complaints. The Court had done so much for disaster relief, only to face the people¡¯s doubts about the current Emperor¡¯s legitimacy. The mountains of Tianmen were sealed, and the Emperor was said to mimic the First Emperor in his greed for eternal life, inviting the wrath of the deities. Xian Huang saw that the Emperor was unkind, so he did not pass the throne to the Crown Prince but to the benevolent and filial Third Prince. However, the current Emperor framed the Third Prince as a rebel and had him executed, an affront to the heavens. The Protector of the Nation held up the document and loudly denounced it. "This Jie Huanzhi, what has he written? Treasonous, truly treasonous! Your Majesty, I speak boldly to request your order to have that Jie Huanzhi brought back to Beijing for trial. Today¡¯s civil officials are becoming increasingly unspeakable, truly uncensored." Lin Xingyi stepped forward and spoke calmly, "Protector of the Nation, your words are mistaken. If civil officials dare not speak, what use are they?" Chapter 1008 - 1003: The Conditions to Become Crown Prince Chapter 1008: Chapter 1003: The Conditions to Become Crown Prince"Ah, you..." The Protector of the Nation had not expected to be contradicted by Lin Xingyi. Although Lin Xingyi was known for his outspokenness, due to the relationship between the Lin Family and the Ducal Residence, as a junior, he rarely contradicted him. Before the Protector could finish speaking, Lin Xingyi continued, "What Minister Jie has written in his petition merely repeats what the common people say; he is merely passing on their words." Chancellor Zhang had always sided with the Protector of the Nation, but the affairs of his two daughters had deeply hurt him, so he decided to give the Ducal Residence a warning and, rarely for him, contradicted the Protector of the Nation. "Protector of the Nation, perhaps what Minister Jie says is putting it lightly. The words actually spreading out there are even harsher. Isn¡¯t King Jin also carrying out disaster relief in the afflicted areas? Didn¡¯t you send a private letter to inquire?" The Protector of the Nation was so angry he was practically gasping for air. Did he not check the almanac before leaving home today? Why were these two men, who normally stood by him, the first to contradict him today? Wasn¡¯t it always Jie Huanzhi who used to do things like this? He had been waiting for an opportunity to impeach him when Jie Huanzhi was absent. Unexpectedly, these two troublemakers popped up halfway. The Protector of the Nation, bristling his beard in anger, said, "Jie Huanzhi is a senior official devoted to his duty. As a subject, being loyal to the Emperor is his obligation. How can he be compared to those troublesome commoners?" With several slaps, more petitions landed on the desk. The Emperor seemed somewhat weary, his appearance always seemed older than his years. He said, "These petitions, too, come from various prefecture governments and all concern discussions among the common people about the legitimacy of imperial authority." The Emperor¡¯s petitions successfully silenced them. Eunuch Wan took the petitions and distributed them to the ministers, and then everyone stopped speaking. Especially the Protector of the Nation, whose face was metaphorically slapped by the petitions. As expected, the words in Jie Huanzhi¡¯s petition were nothing compared to what the other prefecture governments had submitted, which were even more offensive. The petition that the Protector of the Nation held from Ji Prefecture had a royal decree that faintly revealed discontent with the Imperial Court and the Emperor through the writer¡¯s strokes. He was feeding off the Emperor¡¯s grace, yet he felt vaguely double-hearted. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This is outrageous," the Protector of the Nation slammed the petition to the ground. This act was a major disrespect to the Emperor, but at this moment, the assembly was so grave that no one cared to bother about an eighty-year-old man throwing a fit over a petition. "My dearest subjects, have you nothing to say?" The Emperor said, looking exhausted. At his side, Eunuch Wan sighed painfully and silently signaled to the Palace Maiden serving sweet tea; she quickly replaced the Emperor¡¯s cup with a fresh one steaming hot. He had been by the Emperor¡¯s side the longest. Although he could not be privy to everything the Emperor thought or did, he understood enough to know just how difficult it was for the Emperor to have made it this far. "Nothing to say?" the Emperor asked again when no one responded. The assembly, previously noisy, now fell deathly silent. He thought: Perhaps they have become complacent from long peaceful times. Once real trouble arises, they fall silent. And those who do have ideas keep to themselves, not wanting to be the ones to stick out. Well then... The Emperor sighed and said to Wan Decheng, "Issue an imperial decree that among the three Princes, whoever can resolve these natural and man-made disasters will be appointed as Crown Prince." Upon the Emperor¡¯s words, the entire court was in uproar. The hall which had just been silent as a graveyard was now buzzing like a sparrows¡¯ conference. Chapter 1009 - 1004: Identify the Rumor Spreader Chapter 1009: Chapter 1004: Identify the Rumor SpreaderThe elderly face of the Protector of the Nation squeezed out a smile. Who else could accomplish such a grand task if not the King Jin whom he supported? The Emperor indeed was a wise monarch. "Your Majesty, appointing the Crown Prince is a matter that concerns the lifeline of the nation, this is too..." Of course, besides the joyful Protector of the Nation, there were opposing voices in the Imperial Court. Because in their view, the Emperor¡¯s action was undoubtedly an endorsement of King Jin, for with the power of the Ducal Residence, they were the ones most likely to pull off such a task. The Emperor stopped the person who was speaking and said, "It is time to train them, let them do it themselves, and all my beloved subjects must not help. This is also an imperial edict." He finished speaking and glanced at the Protector of the Nation, intentionally or otherwise. The Protector of the Nation¡¯s face, which had been blooming like a chrysanthemum, stiffened and instantly withered. This season was the time of year when food was most scarce. The new year¡¯s crops in the fields had not yet matured, and last year¡¯s food was almost exhausted. Even though the Imperial Court placed great emphasis on the current famine, seeking aid was futile. Thus, the people in the disaster-stricken area fundamentally survived on a bun or a large pancake per person per day to sustain their lives. Those who were ill also needed to have thin porridge, making the daily cost of food not a small amount. Jie Huanzhi clearly felt the pressure of the disaster relief and had no choice but to seek an audience with King Jin. It was just that His Highness King Jin, recently, did not even think about whether the famine victims had enough food to eat. He was solely focused on investigating the source of those rumors. If today¡¯s Son of Heaven wasn¡¯t the Chosen One, then what was he? So, for him, this was the priority. Of course, this was also because he had received the imperial edict from Beijing, amongst them princes, whoever resolved this matter would become the Crown Prince. After contending with his mother for so many years and seeing the position of the Crown Prince right in front of him, how could he have any concern for anything else? As for beauties, once he became Crown Prince, and later the Emperor, what kind of beauty couldn¡¯t he have? That hot, thorny, and poisonous one would certainly be his. "Your Highness King Jin, the food is running out again. Should we perhaps..." "I say, Lord Jie!" Before he could finish, King Jin impatiently interrupted, "What matters now is not whether those troublemakers will starve to death but who is spreading rumors everywhere. Once I find out, all those rumor-spreading troublemakers deserve to die. With fewer people, wouldn¡¯t the food be enough? Lord Jie, instead of worrying about food all day, you might as well help me think how to expose those rumor-spreading troublemakers. Don¡¯t forget, you were appointed with me, and once this is settled, neither the Emperor will forget your merit nor will I." The imperial edict stated that all the ministers in the court could not help, but Jie Huanzhi was an exception. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he had already been appointed for disaster relief, he was most familiar with the situation in the affected areas; the court would not recall him at this time. So, all things considered, King Jin had caught a bargain, Jin Zijin and Jin Tingyu had no one to help them, but he, at least, had Jie Huanzhi. Jie Huanzhi was a capable man, everything was good about him except for being somewhat rigid. Lord Jie had no interest in participating in the struggle for succession; in his heart, he only remembered the task entrusted by the Emperor. His expression was as grave as a piece of wood, looking at King Jin in this state, he felt both helpless and heartbroken. All King Jin cared about was the position of the Crown Prince, the throne itself, and he was completely indifferent to the suffering people outside. How could such a person become Emperor? But while King Jin could afford to be indifferent, Jie Huanzhi could not. Chapter 1010 - 1005: Full Belly Rebellion Chapter 1010: Chapter 1005: Full Belly RebellionHe had always been a pragmatic man. "Your Highness King Jin, I feel you might have misunderstood the Emperor¡¯s decree." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What misunderstanding?" King Jin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Edicts, the throne¡ªthese were matters that could instantly agitate his nerves. Lord Jie bowed and said, "The Emperor meant that only the one who resolves this natural and man-made disaster could be named Crown Prince, yet Your Highness, you have only focused on the rumors of man-made calamities, neglecting the natural disaster that preceded it. Now, the common people are displaced and starving. Coupled with some deliberately stirring the pot, that is why we see rampant rumors today. Because they are living in hardship and barely surviving, they think this is a divine punishment, believing the Emperor has angered the heavens. However, if Your Highness could enable them to survive and live well, they would naturally feel blessed by heaven and awed by imperial mercy, shattering the rumors without a fight." Lord Huanzhi spoke with such relevance. If he wasn¡¯t a top-tier loyal official, who would offer such candid and heartfelt advice during such sensitive times? It was a shame that his advice fell upon the wrong ears. That¡¯s what Huanzhi thought, but King Jin did not see it that way. He believed the situation was clearly orchestrated by someone intending to use the disaster to usurp the imperial power, while Huanzhi was talking about it as if it was merely a matter of people not eating and drinking well. He himself had been staying in this godforsaken place, and even was struggling to eat well. See, he never complained; he could swallow down the steamed buns and vegetables just fine. King Jin, with furrowed brows, said dryly, "Lord Jie, you are a scholar and a minister. I understand your thoughts very well, but Lord Jie ah, you are thinking too simply..." He pulled over a stool and invited Huanzhi to sit down. "Lord Jie, please have a seat. I will explain this slowly to you." Huanzhi wore a long-suffering expression, not needing to listen to know what King Jin would say. It was like playing the lute to a cow or preaching to birds¡ªhow could their thought patterns, one focused on the people, the other on power, ever align? But the man was King Jin, and no matter how impatient Huanzhi was, he could only sit down and listen to his lofty speeches. "Lord Jie, in recent days, I¡¯ve noticed these seditious commoners harbor thoughts of rebellion. Why haven¡¯t they rebelled yet? Isn¡¯t it because they¡¯ve not eaten their fill and lack the strength to do so? Do you believe, if they had enough food now, they would surely seize you and me, perhaps even kill us to make a statement?" Huanzhi couldn¡¯t even muster a bitter smile, just sat dumbly, waiting for King Jin to expound further. "We can¡¯t be so na?ve. Let¡¯s not discuss our current lack of food. Even if we had vast amounts, we certainly can¡¯t satiate them, thus giving them the strength to rise against us." Huanzhi silently shifted his gaze to the window, looking at the frail women and children. "Unless we capture and execute those instigating rumors, I dare not devote myself wholeheartedly to rescue these disaster victims. If we feed them and they rise in rebellion, wouldn¡¯t I become a criminal to the nation?" Huanzhi¡¯s lips twitched slightly as he responded faintly, "But they are nearly starving to death. The young may cope, but the elderly and children are already frail; they can¡¯t endure much more." "Isn¡¯t that even better?" King Jin laughed, pointing at an old toothless woman, "Look at her, she must be over seventy, no teeth left, can¡¯t even eat properly. Even if she survives this half year, how much longer can she live? One year? Two years? Or three?" Chapter 1011 - 1006: Chaos Everywhere Chapter 1011: Chapter 1006: Chaos Everywhere"So three years from now, will she still have to die? Look at her, her legs aren¡¯t even good, right? I see her descendants always carrying her around. Living like this, she¡¯s only a burden to her offspring. It would be better for her to die sooner and leave the grain for her children and grandchildren. Only in this way can she secure more opportunities for her descendants to survive." "You... Your Highness King Jin, how can you think like this? Filial piety is of utmost importance. You only see that she¡¯s now useless, burdening her descendants, but can¡¯t you see the hard work she put in when she was young to raise her descendants?" Jie Huanzhi felt his worldview was being turned upside down, staring at King Jin in utter shock. King Jin, however, seemed completely unconcerned, suddenly laughed, and said, "Advisor Jie, now I understand why both your sons have run away to join the army at a distance. You, you¡¯re stubborn and inflexible, too emotional! If your sons were to answer these problems, they would surely think the same as I do." The corners of Jie Huanzhi¡¯s mouth twitched violently. At that moment, King Jin stood up and looked toward the large tent in the distance. The people inside that tent were those isolated because of tuberculosis, and they, too, were consuming food. Moreover, these people couldn¡¯t be cured, and their number was growing. King Jin sighed and said, "In my opinion, those people could be cut off from food. Advisor Jie, didn¡¯t you say there¡¯s a shortage of grain? Withholding their food should solve the grain shortage, shouldn¡¯t it?" Jie Huanzhi really felt there was no point in continuing the conversation with King Jin; it simply couldn¡¯t go on. He was afraid if he listened to King Jin any longer, he would lose his temper and curse King Jin until he vomited blood, just like scolding his own sons. "I urgently need to relieve myself, I ask to be excused." This was the most embarrassing excuse Advisor Jie had used in his decades of life to escape. ... King Jin was a man of action. Having said so, he took action the next day. He began to question the disaster victims aggressively about the source of the rumors. One by one, those who did not talk were taken away and beaten, then starved. He was determined to find the root of the issue, following the vine to find the melon. Furthermore, the quarantine zone established by Searcy also had its food supply cut off, declaring that healthy people were almost starving to death, let alone those who were ill. Someone like Searcy, now instilled with some kindness by Gu Youyou, still had her pragmatic nature. She felt King Jin¡¯s words were reasonable. If Advisor Jie hadn¡¯t asked her to cure them, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered. Those people didn¡¯t spend a dime, and she couldn¡¯t cure tuberculosis, so why waste futile time and effort. So when King Jin told her to stop caring, she really stopped. In addition, he only cared for the able-bodied young men and women, disregarding the elderly, weak, women, and children, thus saving a lot of grain. He even rewarded those who honestly confessed, providing more for those who exposed more rumor spreaders. The disaster victims, starving to the extreme, began to accuse one another wildly to earn a few more lifesaving buns. Advisor Jie trembled with rage. This time he didn¡¯t submit a memorial to accuse King Jin but directly requested the Emperor to recall him. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was done dealing with this mess. However, before the memorial could be sent out, Gu Youyou and the others arrived. Gui Yunxi led Gu Youyou and the rest to the disaster relief camp just when King Jin was in the middle of a fierce outburst. Because his method had begun to take effect, many people had been caught by following the trail, but as the number of informants dwindled and the buns for exchange became fewer, everything descended into chaos. To get more buns, they began accusing each other, leading to bizarre situations where two people claimed the other was the informant. Chapter 1012 - 1007: Courting Death Chapter 1012: Chapter 1007: Courting DeathTossing and turning, even after beating many people and expending much effort, there was no substantial result, only making the common people¡¯s complaints more vocal. "What are they trying to do? Wasn¡¯t King Jin here to provide disaster relief? Why are they treating us like this?" The people were extremely disappointed in him. Jin Zijin strode into the interrogation room set up solely for the disaster victims and said coldly, "What¡¯s going on?" Lord Jie followed behind, with much of the gloom in his heart dissipating. He had thought that the Prince would not interfere since that was what had been said earlier, but to his surprise, as soon as they arrived, they started inquiring about the disaster victims¡ªit seemed they were not completely uninvolved. Lord Jie didn¡¯t know much about Jin Zijin, only hoping that he wouldn¡¯t be as indifferent to everyone¡¯s life and death as King Jin, merely focusing on his splendid throne. Gu Youyou glanced once, her expression darkened, and said only to Jin Zijin, "I¡¯m going to check on the patients." Then she left. Lord Jie didn¡¯t trust Jin Zijin, but he did trust Gu Youyou. Since Gu Youyou had gone to the quarantine zone, there was hope for them. Thinking this, the gloom in Lord Jie¡¯s heart faded even more. "Check the prisoners," said King Jin to Jin Zijin, obviously with no pleasant expression. He was surprised to see him there; wasn¡¯t Jin Zijin supposed to be uninvolved in this natural disaster? Hearing of the flood, he had hurried off, not to provide disaster relief but to follow Gu Youyou to Lotus Village to fetch the Gu Family. But why was he here now? And that Gu Youyou, who nearly crippled him, why was she here too? "What have you found?" Jin Zijin asked, emotionless as he looked at two ordinary people who had been beaten until their flesh split open. King Jin pointed at the two men and said, "Out of these two, one must be the rumor monger. Of course, it¡¯s possible that both are." "Oh?" Jin Zijin turned his head, looking at him in surprise, and said, "How are you so sure that these two are spreading rumors? Have they confessed?" The two weary individuals hurriedly said, "No, it wasn¡¯t me; I didn¡¯t spread it." "It wasn¡¯t me either, I heard it from him." "No, I heard it from him; there were many others, not just him¡ªmany people were talking..." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. King Jin sneered, "Listen, they can¡¯t even clearly say who told them. That¡¯s because it was these two who spread it. Of course, there are many more plotting rebellion, not just these two. But no worries, since the Emperor has sent me to handle this, I will arrest them all, no one less." "Alas!" Lord Jie shook his head and sighed, his gaze turning toward Jin Zijin. Jin Zijin still showed little emotion, just glanced once and then turned to leave. Lord Jie hesitated for a moment, then followed him out. He was still holding the written memorial to the throne; should he submit it or not? Now that Jin Zijin had come, better not to submit it until he knows his mind. Lord Jie then tucked the memorial away. King Jin¡¯s face was clouded with gloom, unleashing his anger onto the two disaster victims. He commanded harshly, "Beat them, beat them to death." Then he walked out of the temporary tent with a dark face. The pitiful screams of the two disaster victims emanated from inside the tent, traveling far. The crowd huddled together in fear, shivering. Gu Youyou frowned and said in a low voice, "Can¡¯t you control that King Jin? I don¡¯t like hearing such sounds." Jin Zijin replied, "He¡¯s courting death." Chapter 1013 - 1008: Remove the Tumor Chapter 1013: Chapter 1008: Remove the Tumor"I know," she sighed, "but hearing such cries of agony every day will wear down everyone¡¯s will. You, being strong-willed, might not think much of it, but look at them¡ªthe elderly, the weak, the women, and the children. Their homes are gone; they¡¯ve experienced such disaster, their mental defenses are already fragile. Although the whips haven¡¯t landed on their bodies, the cries they hear are as if the whips are falling on them." At that moment, Erya, holding Yue Ya in her arms, started to cry. Children are most sensitive to danger, and the disaster relief area, with its mournful atmosphere, made even the sky seem gloomy. "See, even the child is frightened to tears." Jin Zijin tugged at the corner of his mouth and spoke softly, "Are you about to cry too?" Her kindness was genuine, emanating from deep within her. Her outward calmness couldn¡¯t mask this, and it revealed her true self. Gu Youyou glanced at him and said, "I can¡¯t talk now; I have work to do." Regarding the disaster relief, Gu Youyou already knew what to do. But Jin Zijin could see further than she could. The rumors hinted at actions they must take. Having lain dormant for so many years, the Third and Fifth Princes were undoubtedly a ticking time bomb within Zhuzhao Country, ready to explode. If they weren¡¯t eradicated completely, they would one day destroy Zhuzhao Country. Pacify? If they could be pacified, they wouldn¡¯t have rebelled in the past, and today such rumors¡ªthat the Emperor was not the true Son of Heaven¡ªwouldn¡¯t have spread. His master was nowhere to be found, but Jin Zijin knew his master¡¯s greatest wish was to withdraw from the Dao Sect, keep the Dao Family away from the Imperial Court, and hope for peace and prosperity for the nation. His master was old, and this was his lifelong wish. Since he had the opportunity, why not pursue it? "Go ahead and do it; he wouldn¡¯t dare to harm you. I will be away for a few days; don¡¯t overwork yourself," Jin Zijin said. "Where are you going?" Gu Youyou had thought he would be here with her to help with the disaster relief. Moreover, the Emperor was being particularly despicable by starting to say whoever succeeded in relief efforts would succeed the throne¡ªoutrageous indeed. Prince Qin hadn¡¯t shown his face yet, and King Jin was behaving so prominently. If King Jin took the credit, what chance would they stand? Jin Zijin pulled her close and gently kissed her forehead, saying, "This is a good opportunity to remove a corruption." "That throne..." Gu Youyou was genuinely worried about King Jin, the bastard, taking all the credit. Jin Zijin chuckled and said, "If you take this credit, let¡¯s see what the Emperor will do." Gu Youyou: "..." He must be doing this on purpose, trying to kill the Emperor with anger, right? There¡¯s a countermeasure for every official policy, and the Emperor had his rationale for coming up with such a tactic. They truly were... a peculiar father and son pair. Gu Youyou sighed, "Fine, since I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t let King Jin take all the advantages. Go ahead with your plans; I¡¯ll be fine." "I believe in you!" Jin Zijin said. On the day Jin Zijin left, just as King Jin had heaved a sigh of relief, Prince Qin arrived. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It infuriated him immensely. "Why are you here?" King Jin, facing Prince Qin, was visibly annoyed. Moreover, since Prince Qin was his younger brother and born of a concubine, King Jin had always felt superior to him. At Prince Qin¡¯s command, "By imperial command, I come to aid in the disaster relief." "Ha, just you?" King Jin utterly despised Prince Qin. Chapter 1014 - 1009 Mockery Chapter 1014: Chapter 1009 Mockery"What are you going to use for disaster relief? Do you have people or do you have food? You have nothing, can just your mouth alone provide relief? Haha, your mouth may amuse our father the emperor, but no skills to appease the starving disaster victims and make them feel full!" Prince Qin looked at him indifferently, enduring his mockery, and after a moment, turned to seek out Minister Jie. Minister Jie was the imperial envoy specially appointed for this disaster relief effort; the various princes were merely there to assist him. And Minister Jie was extremely busy. Overnight, Gu Youyou had prepared a disaster relief plan as well as a treatment scheme for tuberculosis. After several years of operation, Jisheng Hall¡¯s pharmacies covered the entire Zhuzhao Country. They all held immense respect for Gu Youyou because her medical skills and certain medical concepts she provided enlightened them in many areas they did not understand. They admired Gu Youyou¡¯s professionalism and her character. In their hearts, Gu Youyou¡¯s words were even more effective than imperial decrees. Through Jisheng Hall, Gu Youyou was able to gather the wealthy people of each region. Various charity events would be launched one after another; those with money donated funds, and those without money contributed their labor. Whether it was silver, food, or even old and unused clothes, any kind of supplies that could be of use were welcome for donation. In this way, even those who were reluctant to donate silver could give away something and feel good about themselves, especially the more well-off misers. You might not persuade them to donate food or money, but asking them to donate some old things they no longer used¡ªnot to mention the positive reputation they would receive¡ªwas met with great enthusiasm from them. Moreover, Gu Youyou had a complete set of treatment philosophies for tuberculosis. The antibiotics that had been stored away and never used before played a significant role. Treating tuberculosis in the current situation, the most reasonable approach appeared to be a combination of Chinese and Western medicine. Certainly, traditional Chinese medicine alone could also treat it, but the effects were not as rapid as when antibiotics were used. After many days, a smile finally appeared on Minister Jie¡¯s face. "Doctor Gu is a highly skilled physician, now I truly believe after witnessing your succession of orders that you were the one who cured the typhoid epidemic in the military camps of Lingnan back then." Gu Youyou smiled and said, "Minister Jie, Youyou can¡¯t stand too much praise, please don¡¯t flatter me anymore." Minister Jie had already complimented Gu Youyou several times that day. Minister Jie laughed heartily and said, "Very well, I shall do more and talk less." This was a line Gu Youyou used to block Searcy¡¯s words. The other members of the Gu Family did not stay in the disaster-stricken areas; Gu Youyou had someone send them to Miss Du¡¯s place, asking Miss Du to take care of them for the time being. Qin Changlin, being a doctor himself, naturally stayed to assist Gu Youyou in treating the disease. Not only Qin Changlin but also other doctors from Jisheng Hall and those from other medical institutions who wanted to gain a good reputation would dispatch one or two physicians to participate in the prevention and treatment of the epidemic. "Minister Jie!" At this moment, a young man dressed in a dark robe walked into the temporarily constructed tent. Gu Youyou had not seen him before and looked toward Minister Jie. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Minister Jie immediately bowed with great respect. "Greetings, Prince Qin." So it was Prince Qin. Gu Youyou gave a slight curtsy as a greeting. Upon seeing Gu Youyou, the other party also hurriedly gave his respects. "Elder sister-in-law." He recognized Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou had never seen Prince Qin before and had only heard of him from others. It was said that both he and his mother, Consort Sheng, were arrogant from favoritism; his demeanor wasn¡¯t precisely good nor bad¡ªit was mediocre at best. Chapter 1015 - 1010: He’s Ungrateful Chapter 1015: Chapter 1010: He¡¯s UngratefulBut hearing is deceptive, seeing is believing, so Gu Youyou would not jump to conclusions about others based on what she had heard. "Prince Qin, have you also come to help with the disaster relief?" Officer Jie asked, bewildered. Many days had passed since the imperial edict was issued, yet there had been no sign of Prince Qin reporting for duty. Officer Jie had thought that Prince Qin would not wade into this messy affair, but to his surprise, was Prince Qin making a belated appearance? Prince Qin said, "My mother is gravely ill, and I was attending to her illness in the palace, which is why I have arrived somewhat late. Officer Jie, please be understanding." Jie Huanzhi said, "Filial piety is of the utmost importance. Given that Noble Consort Sheng is ill, it is proper for Prince Qin to stay in the palace to attend to her. Your arrival, Prince Qin, is timely. Why not take a look at the arrangements Dr. Gu has made?" Now in the refugee camp, Gu Youyou remained in her capacity as a doctor, which was more convenient than staying under the identity of the Crown Prince¡¯s wife, and Officer Jie had grown accustomed to addressing Gu Youyou as Dr. Gu. This was the status and respect she had earned for herself, independent of others. Prince Qin looked at Gu Youyou with a hint of surprise, then lowered his head to examine the plans Jie Huanzhi had handed over. ... Gu Youyou directed everyone to reorganize the aid camp; the main concern for isolating patients was their droplets. Their excretions were collected separately and buried, and their living quarters were thoroughly disinfected. Those who came into contact with them had to wear masks. The patients themselves also wore masks, and any masks they no longer used were completely incinerated. Miss Du led the female workers from behind the Manxiu Building to mass-produce those simple masks, which were all put to good use. There were also those antibiotics that Gu Youyou had stored and never used previously. Searcy had asked her several times, and she had always responded that these were for treating diseases, but should not be used unless absolutely necessary. Here, there was an abundance of traditional medicine. As long as traditional medicine could cure the diseases, she preferred not to resort to Western medicine. The antibiotics she had stored were naturally insufficient, and factories everywhere were working overtime to produce more. Jie Huanzhi earnestly composed a memorial and sent it to Beijing. He was an honest man and did not exaggerate Gu Youyou¡¯s achievements. The Emperor, knowing Jie Huanzhi¡¯s character, frowned upon receiving the memorial. Eunuch Wan, sensitive to the atmosphere, asked tentatively, "Your Majesty, has Officer Jie brought another troubling matter to your attention?" The Emperor placed the memorial on the desk and said indifferently, "See for yourself." "Oh, this old servant wouldn¡¯t dare," Eunuch Wan quickly knelt down. "If I tell you to look, you look," the Emperor sighed, then leaned back in his chair, rubbing his temples gently. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Eunuch Wan rose to his feet, carefully picked up the memorial Officer Jie had sent, unfolded it, and read it thoroughly. He was taken aback, his eyes widening. Eunuch Wan looked up at the Emperor in surprise and said, "All done by the Crown Prince¡¯s wife? Then what about the Crown Prince himself?" The Emperor replied with a bitter smile, "He does not wish to claim this favor, does not want to compete." "But... if this accomplishment is taken by the Crown Prince¡¯s wife, would Your Majesty¡¯s decision to appoint the Crown Prince still stand? The Emperor closed his eyes and said nothing. Eunuch Wan boldly continued, "In my opinion, Your Majesty, since they are husband and wife, what the Crown Prince¡¯s wife has done should naturally be considered the Crown Prince¡¯s accomplishment. Your Majesty¡¯s well-intentioned plans..." "No," the Emperor interrupted him, opening his eyes, "Though that may be true, if this matter were to be discussed in court, it would invite criticism. As it is, it¡¯s already inappropriate. We can¡¯t allow those old officials to seize upon this and claim that the Crown Prince¡¯s position was earned through a woman¡¯s effort." Chapter 1016 - 1011: Someone is Anxious Chapter 1016: Chapter 1011: Someone is AnxiousEunuch Wan only felt that the Emperor truly had a tough life. He had done so much for him, only to be met with ingratitude. Considerate of every detail inside and out, first it was about establishing his identity, then his reputation. He wanted him to rightfully become the Crown Prince and also silence those opposing voices in the court, earning everyone¡¯s wholehearted approval. From their perspective, Gu Youyou¡¯s actions seemed to be progressing smoothly, but who knew about the things the Emperor was silently doing behind the scenes? Without him blocking those troublemakers, how could they proceed smoothly? ... The Empress was extremely anxious. The secretly relayed messages were unfavorable to them, and she was in a bind, unable to send messages back. Having no choice, she sent a message back to the Ducal Residence. The old Duke at the Ducal Residence, already in his eighties yet still sharp-minded, immediately thought of a plan. He called for the Imperial Physician, then lay in bed pretending to be ill. As the news reached the Imperial Palace, the Empress tearfully told the Emperor that she wanted to visit her grandfather. The Emperor looked at her with meaningful eyes and nodded gently. "Go, as the Duke is old, his illness seems more severe than that of ordinary people." "Yes, your concubine thanks the Emperor for your understanding." A hint of a mocking smile appeared on the Emperor¡¯s face, distress was good. With the Emperor personally overseeing the situation, this time, he was determined to foil their plans. In the Ducal Residence, the arrival of the Empress made the place as lively as if it were a festival. The Empress had important matters to discuss with the Duke, naturally, she had no time to mingle with everyone. After quickly comforting everyone with a few words, she hurried into Jin Shien¡¯s quarters. "Grandfather, how are you feeling?" Jin Shien waved his hand to send the irrelevant people out, then sat up. His expression was solemn as he said, "This won¡¯t be easy this time. The agents I secretly dispatched have been ineffective. It seems the Emperor is serious this time. Now, we can do nothing but leave it to fate." Hearing Jin Shien say this, the Empress felt her heart sink. She said, "Xiaoran is still young and lacks careful thought. How can he handle such matters? Jin Zijin has grown up under Tian Jizi, and his ability to suppress the current Xuanzong to the extent that he hardly dares to breathe, proves that he is not easy to deal with. If we can¡¯t help, how can Xiaoran compete against him?" "But we can¡¯t help now," Jin Shien appeared quite relaxed, seemingly not feeling that the matter was too grave, considering it was just the Empress who was anxious. He said, "The reason I pretended to be sick to draw you out of the palace was because I feared you¡¯d worry too much and lose your footing. The Emperor does not wish for anyone to interfere in this matter. You must not do anything foolish. Since he forbids interference, just dutifully perform your duties as the Empress within the palace. Whether we win or lose is not important anymore, let Gu Youyou take the credit." The Empress was puzzled and said, "If she takes the credit, how is it any different from if Jin Zijin took it? They..." "Ah, you can¡¯t say that," Jin Shien interrupted her. "The Emperor said that the abilities of the three princes are being considered. If Gu Youyou succeeds, it doesn¡¯t count as Jin Zijin¡¯s ability. With this point alone, I can prevent him from becoming the Crown Prince in court." Hearing Jin Shien say this, the Empress felt it made sense. As long as it wasn¡¯t Jin Zijin himself who succeeded, and they had enough leverage along with the Ducal Residence¡¯s eloquent officials, he truly couldn¡¯t become Crown Prince. The Empress felt much reassured, then asked, "Where did Jin Zijin go? Weren¡¯t they supposed to leave the city together?" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Shien frowned and did not respond. ... Chapter 1017 - 1012: Saving Food Chapter 1017: Chapter 1012: Saving FoodUnder Gu Youyou¡¯s vigorous control, the epidemic did not spread but was gradually brought under control. King Jin now looked at her as if she were an enemy, yet he refrained from lashing out because Prince Qin and Searcy were always by Gu Youyou¡¯s side. "Hmph, I see you¡¯ve saved these people, but where do you get the grain to sustain them until the autumn harvest?" Not causing trouble didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t occasionally hurl a few words at Gu Youyou to put her at a disadvantage. Gu Youyou gave him a bland glance and said, "Your Highness King Jin, if we don¡¯t save them? Then, by your method of killing all the ¡¯useless¡¯ ones, wouldn¡¯t we save on food, right?" Gu Youyou never lost in a verbal spar. King Jin snorted, "Naturally, those who are about to die should just die; it saves both food and medicine, wouldn¡¯t that be better? What we really need now are all sorts of materials, how can we waste them on them?" Gu Youyou didn¡¯t want to talk to someone like him; such people didn¡¯t pique her interest in debating. She turned and went into the pharmacy. Seeing that Gu Youyou had left, Searcy immediately followed her. Prince Qin spoke indifferently, "If you were to do that, the food would indeed be saved, but you would lose the people¡¯s hearts." He pointed at the people outside and said, "Look, take that family, for instance, if you let their elderly father die without a care, or even actively abandon them, what do you expect the young ones to think? They will consider you a patricide. And you, as a distinguished Prince of the Imperial Family, would then make the Imperial Family and the Imperial Court appear as patricides in their eyes. Should there be a rebellion someday, these people will be the first to respond." King Jin was furious, "You, a mere illegitimate, dare to lecture me?" "I dare not," said Prince Qin as he cupped his hands together, letting his sleeves fall as he left the room. King Jin¡¯s face was twisted with anger. He believed his ideas were not wrong, but what kind of people were his associates? Doctors? Civil officials? And Prince Qin, spoiled by Empress Dowager Sheng? These people were all too merciful; how could they understand his heart? He was resolute and decisive; his way was the simplest and easiest. As for rebels? He didn¡¯t believe there would be any. After all, how could people who couldn¡¯t even fill their bellies have the strength to rebel? Yet, their methods weren¡¯t wrong either, because he saw that those who were sick were gradually recovering, and there was a constant flow of materials coming in, even more than what the Imperial Court provided. How could Gu Youyou have such capability? He, as King Jin of Zhuzhao Country, couldn¡¯t even accomplish that. Quite the Gu Youyou, a woman with neither status nor position, how could she become Jin Zijin¡¯s virtuous partner? S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The supplies from the Lingnan branch arrived, a big convoy of carts, loaded with various materials and medicines, and among those who came was a person very familiar to Gu Youyou. Lu Banxia. It had been years since they had seen each other. Banxia had matured much since then and burst into tears upon seeing Gu Youyou. "Sister Youyou!" Banxia was now the chief doctor at Jisheng Hall in Lingnan. She was naturally intelligent, resilient, and studious; her medical skills were among the best in Lingnan. "How did you come?" Gu Youyou was very surprised since Banxia had been hard to leave. Banxia said with tearful eyes, "Banxia has always wanted to come to Beijing to see Sister Youyou, but she couldn¡¯t get away; as soon as she found a chance, she naturally had to come." Gu Youyou had saved many people in Lingnan and was therefore immensely popular there; as a result, the donations from Lingnan were the most substantial. A long line of wagons made King Jin¡¯s eyes turn red with envy. What gave this woman the right? Chapter 1018: The 1013th Solution to Rumors Chapter 1018: The 1013th Solution to RumorsSearcy stood grimly to one side, watching them. Upon seeing this, Searcy stepped forward and positioned herself between them, snorting coldly at King Jin. King Jin¡¯s expression immediately softened, and he stared at Searcy with a smile. "Searcy, let¡¯s go see what they¡¯ve brought us." Searcy replied irritably, "If you want to look, look yourself. I¡¯m busy." King Jin: "..." Everyone then invited the people who had come to deliver supplies from Lingnan into the tent. On the way, Lord Jie was all smiles, overflowing with gratitude. Thankfully, Gu Youyou had arrived. Without her, they wouldn¡¯t have known how to handle this disaster. Not only were the supplies taken care of, but also the psychological aspect. By evening, a bonfire was lit on the grass. Gu Youyou sat in front of the fire, joining everyone, and discussed various normal weather conditions with a smile, aiming to ease their fears about the flood. "So you¡¯re saying the flood isn¡¯t a punishment sent by heaven?" Gu Youyou nodded and said with a light laugh, "Thunder and rain are normal phenomena, unrelated to anyone. Even if someone did something wrong and heaven wanted to punish them, they would only punish the wrongdoer. Why would they punish the innocent? Heaven is just and not blind, right?" Gu Youyou spoke easily. Perhaps it was her charming smile that made everyone feel that her words weren¡¯t disrespectful to heaven; instead, it made everyone laugh. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Qin Changlin was invigorated and stood up to speak loudly, "Doctor Gu is right. We shouldn¡¯t blame others just because we¡¯ve experienced disaster. Peace throughout the land is the greatest grace for us common folk. If there were chaos and war everywhere, that would truly be unfortunate for everyone." Qin Changlin was eloquent, and as long as Gu Youyou spoke up first, he could then persuade everyone wholeheartedly. His words seemed to have a strong call to action, and the disaster victims were stirred. "Resist rumors, for peace throughout the land!" he shouted loudly. "Resist rumors, for peace throughout the land..." Soon, everyone echoed in response. King Jin hid in the tent, watching the scene outside, his expression uncertain whether it was of sorrow or joy. He hadn¡¯t handled this incident well. Jin Zijin had only stayed for a day before leaving, and Jin Tingyu was merely there to help. All things considered, they hadn¡¯t done well. In the end, it was Gu Youyou, a woman, who had succeeded, and she hadn¡¯t asked the Imperial Court for additional resources. She had relied on her influence and the goodwill of the ordinary people. As such, two months had passed. The early-harvest crops were being gathered, and the disaster victims from less severely damaged homes were already packing up, having received subsidies, preparing to return home. Those from severely damaged areas, like those from Lotus Village which had been mostly buried by debris flows, were relocated to nearby villages. Land was allocated to them based on population, and the local Governor¡¯s Office also advocated that they cultivate the land, registering the cultivated lands in their own names. An increasing number of people were arranged to leave the relief camp, and Gu Youyou also had her belongings packed, preparing to leave. The two princes and Lord Jie were waiting for everything to be properly settled before they could leave, so Gu Youyou only took the people she had brought with her. Banxia was also returning to Lingnan. She looked at Gu Youyou with reluctance and a hesitative demeanor. Gu Youyou smiled and said, "It¡¯s getting late, and you¡¯re about to head off. If you have something to say, say it quickly." "Time flies so fast," she sighed. Chapter 1019 - 1014: Attacked on the Way Back to Beijing Chapter 1019: Chapter 1014: Attacked on the Way Back to BeijingGu Youyou smiled and said, "After you return to Lingnan, I will write you letters." Banxia hung her head low, suddenly blushing as she said, "This time when I go back, I might get married." "You¡¯re getting married?" Gu Youyou was slightly surprised. She had asked Banxia a similar question before, and Banxia had said that with her status, she wouldn¡¯t be able to marry, and that she didn¡¯t plan to marry in her lifetime. After that, Gu Youyou never brought it up again. After all, it was a sorrowful matter for her. Now, she was taking the initiative to talk about marriage? After her surprise, Gu Youyou smiled and said, "Really? Congratulations then. Who is the family of the other party? Do his family members not care?" Banxia, now the main treating doctor at Jisheng Hall of Lingnan, was a person of status. Gu Youyou didn¡¯t want her to marry beneath herself because of some so-called unlucky fate for husbands. Banxia shook her head, "No, he has no family." Oh, an orphan? "You know this person too. It¡¯s the manager of Lingnan¡¯s Jisheng Hall, Fang Xi." Fang Xi? Gu Youyou raised an eyebrow. Fang Xi was a manager who had come into the picture when Gu Youyou was about to leave Lingnan. He was someone Yue Rujing had decided to buy. Gu Youyou remembered that he was a scholar student, who had been sold after his master died. He was literate, and that was the reason he had been bought in the first place. Gu Youyou didn¡¯t have much influence over Fang Xi now, only knowing that he was clear in his accountancy and had a decent handwriting. Judging a person by his handwriting, since Banxia fancied him and wasn¡¯t too superstitious, he seemed like a good person. Gu Youyou smiled and said, "Good. After I return to Beijing, I¡¯ll have someone send you a wedding gift." With some regret, she wouldn¡¯t be able to attend their wedding. Beijing was indeed too far from Lingnan, and she had no opportunity to go there. ... A simple carriage took Gu Youyou and her companions on their way. This place wasn¡¯t very far from Beijing; at their pace in the carriage without rushing, it would take about seven or eight days. Jin Zijin had sent word asking her to hurry back to Beijing after she was done with her business, so she had planned to visit Jinxiu City first, but now she had skipped it. The carriage suddenly jerked violently, shaking all of the passengers inside from side to side. Gu Youyou grabbed a window of the carriage and asked loudly, "What¡¯s happening?" The answer to her question was the clashing sound of swords. Gu Youyou was startled, and before she could say anything more, the carriage suddenly overturned, throwing both her and Searcy out. They were traveling on the official road, which the Emperor placed great importance on. It was supposed to be safe with various Prefecture Governments ensuring safe passage. Who would dare to act so boldly? "Sister Youyou, hide quickly!" Qin Changlin, who had fallen out with them, grabbed a wooden stick in hand. Gu Youyou quickly pulled out a small dagger for self-defense, thinking, Qin Changlin with a stick isn¡¯t as good as her wielding a dagger. Can your stick even kill a person? "What are they all?" Searcy seemed calmer than both Gu Youyou and Qin Changlin, holding several silver needles in her hand. Her silver needles were different from Gu Youyou¡¯s; they were the kind that would seal the throat upon drawing blood. The day was nearly dark, the setting sun had fallen to the horizon, and the black-clothed figures approached against the light. The blood they splattered was terrifyingly grotesque, turning the official road into a battlefield. The ferocity of these men was unlike any Gu Youyou had seen before. They fought as if their lives meant nothing, and Gu Youyou guessed that these were the same kind of dedicated fighters that Jin Zijin had mentioned. The guards that Jin Zijin had arranged for Gu Youyou were also such dedicated fighters. When these two groups clashed, the men that the local Governor¡¯s Office had assigned to Gu Youyou were like tofu - easily cleaved apart by anyone. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1020 - 1015: Who Wants to Kill You? Chapter 1020: Chapter 1015: Who Wants to Kill You?Gui Yunxi, the carriage driver, was just an ordinary, timid commoner; where had he ever seen such a scene? Already shaking with fear, he hid behind Searcy. Searcy cursed him for being pathetic, and though her words were harsh, she still shielded him. Gu Youyou worriedly watched the two groups of men fighting while deeply concerned about the partnership of Searcy and Gui Yunxi. The two of them together, wouldn¡¯t Searcy bully him to death? Of course, with Searcy¡¯s temperament, only someone with Gui Yunxi¡¯s disposition would suit her. If the other party were too macho, life would be impossible. One firm, one soft¡ªperfectly matched, just that the roles of man and woman were reversed. "What kind of people are these?" Searcy asked Gu Youyou in a low voice. "Deadly assassins." "Who would send deadly assassins to kill us, oh no, to kill you?" "I don¡¯t know. Anyone who can afford to train deadly assassins is a possibility, like King Jin." However, Gu Youyou immediately thought that King Jin wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to make a move against her at this time. Then who could it be? Not long after, more than half were dead or injured on both sides. Jin Zijin¡¯s men defended flawlessly, but they were also staking their lives in the fight. The black-clothed adversaries were just as relentless, seeming determined not to stop until their mission was accomplished, with their lives on the line as well. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou and her companions could only hide beside the carriage and watch, unable to help at all. In such a situation, the deadly assassins would fight to the last man. As time slipped away, everyone¡¯s expressions grew increasingly grave. Before them flickered the shadows of swords and blood¡ªcommoners all, experiencing for the first time the fragility of life so directly. Several times, Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but want to step forward, knowing that these people were after her alone and thinking that maybe her stepping out could save some lives. But then she remembered how Jin Zijin would scold her for being reckless with her life, so she restrained herself. She had barely made it to this day, and she wasn¡¯t ready to die; in fact, she feared death more than anyone. Yet sometimes, there were so many inevitabilities. "What a pity I didn¡¯t bring my bag," Searcy said fiercely. "In this chaos, your bag would be useless. These people are all professionally trained; your little tricks wouldn¡¯t hurt them." Perhaps belittling Searcy¡¯s ability would distract her and alleviate her own fear. But at that moment, many more black-clothed figures emerged from the dark woods, and the originally evenly matched groups found a swift victory and defeat with the new arrivals. Gu Youyou felt a premonition of doom. Gritting her teeth, she stood up behind the carriage, but Searcy grabbed her and pulled her back. "What are you trying to do?" Searcy asked angrily. "Can¡¯t you see? Even if they all die fighting, they won¡¯t win. If I go out now, maybe one less person will die." "Bullshit." Searcy cursed, and then she stuck a needle into Gu Youyou¡¯s arm. The needle contained an anesthetic. Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and moments later, she lost consciousness. Damn it, this is the needle I¡¯m giving you. "Make sure you watch her closely," Searcy said coldly, standing up. "What are you doing?" the frightened Gui Yunxi came out, angrily saying, "You want to go? You can¡¯t." Searcy, holding a silver needle, waved it before his eyes and said, "Do you want one too? If you¡¯re afraid of dying, roll away farther." "No, that won¡¯t do." Clearly terrified, Gui Yunxi stubbornly clung to her sleeve. Chapter 1021 - 1016: Captured Chapter 1021: Chapter 1016: Captured"Qin Changlin, put him back," Searcy gritted her teeth and spoke in a low voice. The sound seemed to seep through the gaps in her teeth, laced with helplessness and a chilling coldness. This petite woman exuded an indomitable spirit and tenacity that embarrassed even the sturdiest of men. "Go on, at worst it¡¯s just death, but I will make sure I die before her," Qin Changlin said resolutely. Usually, he babbled endlessly, but this time he had spoken something quite sensible. Searcy handed Qin Changlin a pouch filled with silver, telling him, "The long needle seals the throat upon contact with blood, the short needle can knock someone out; be careful." Gui Yunxi clung on stubbornly until Searcy finally kicked him away. From the moment Gu Youyou had rescued her from Madam Lu¡¯s hands, she owed her a life. It was she who granted her a chance at rebirth, allowing her to forget she once was called Lu Xueying, and now, she was Searcy. Gu Youyou had said this was the name of a witch from a myth, quite fitting for her. She guessed the "witch" her friend referred to must mean "evil god." Yes, she was an evil god¡ªa bearer of poisons, a curse upon whoever she touched. "Stop," Searcy stood up and shouted loudly at those men in black. "It¡¯s me you want, spare the innocent, come at me if you want fight or kill." Everyone paused, looking at the woman standing among the pool of blood-strewn corpses like a resilient little plant. One man in black slightly raised his hand backward, and a throng of men in black stepped back. The men of Jin Zijin were nearly all gone, with only five remaining, all heavily injured. Searcy said to them, "You¡¯ve done your best, even though you¡¯re men bound by a death oath, there¡¯s no need for pointless sacrifice." They looked around, pressing on their wounds, and retreated to the side. Gui Yunxi hid behind the carriage while Qin Changlin, with tears streaming down his face, pulled him close. Blaming himself for his uselessness; if he couldn¡¯t protect himself, how could he protect her? One of the men in black approached, glanced at the three behind the carriage, and said coldly, "Take all the women." He knew that death-bound men would not let those they protect face danger until they have fallen themselves. But these men, although severely injured, had not fallen; their withdrawal was merely because this woman wasn¡¯t the one they were supposed to protect. "Who are you people?" Searcy panicked. If she couldn¡¯t handle it herself, then she was truly out of options. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You don¡¯t need to know who we are, but just to be safe, we¡¯ll have to take both women from your group," he responded. He looked toward the death-bound men who had picked up their swords again, asking, "Are you going to your deaths, or will you live to report back?" Without a word, they chose to fight to the death as that was their destined fate. "Stand down," Searcy shouted loudly at them, "Didn¡¯t I make myself clear earlier? There¡¯s no need for unnecessary sacrifice; take those two useless ones back." "Fine, straightforward!" the man in black said. ... By the time Gu Youyou woke up, she was already back in the carriage, with Searcy beside her. Her head was still spinning, it was night, and she couldn¡¯t clearly see Searcy¡¯s face, just her sitting motionless. It seemed there was no major issue, Gu Youyou took a deep breath, sat up straight, and asked, "What¡¯s the situation now? How did we escape?" "Escape?" Searcy said irritably, "They wanted all the women; we both got captured." Chapter 1022 - 1017: The Old Lover Invites You for Tea Chapter 1022: Chapter 1017: The Old Lover Invites You for Teafre§×webnovel.com"Captured?" Gu Youyou supported her head with one hand, quickly looking out the window of the carriage. This was their carriage, but the people outside were not the familiar guards on horseback; instead, they were horseback riders clad in black. Thus, they were indeed captured. Gu Youyou¡¯s expression suddenly darkened as she said, "Did you drug me? What exactly is going on?" That teammate, drugging her at such a critical moment. "I wanted to replace you, so I drugged you," Searcy said indifferently, looking quite weak. "Don¡¯t worry, aside from us two, everyone else is fine. Oh, only five of the guards that Jin Zijin gave you are alive. They are severely injured too. Your idea was right. Knowing it was futile, it was better to reduce the casualties. Fortunately, these people didn¡¯t intend to kill us, just to capture us." The aftereffects of the drug were strong, and Gu Youyou¡¯s head still hurt. The dizziness and the shaking of the carriage made her head spin even more. She leaned back in the carriage and said, "Let¡¯s take it step by step, could it be worse than Yu Jizi¡¯s madness? After all, I have died twice before and am slowly getting used to it. It doesn¡¯t feel so terrifying." "What are you thinking about?" Searcy looked at Gu Youyou in surprise and said, "They haven¡¯t said they want to kill us. Maybe it¡¯s an old lover of yours inviting us for tea." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Shut up!" Gu Youyou angrily sat up and said, "You have no filter. I really want to sew your mouth shut." Even if this journey was heading towards death, it wouldn¡¯t be lonely with Searcy¡¯s sharp tongue to argue with now and then. The carriage traveled for five days and stopped in front of a mountain. Gu Youyou had been observing the terrain. The area was mainly plains, making the protruding mountain seem particularly abrupt. If she guessed correctly, she should still be in the north. This wasn¡¯t hard to deduce. Once she got off the carriage in a while and observed the vegetation, she would know. Different areas have different habitual vegetation. "Miss Gu, please," someone said respectfully as they lifted the curtain for Gu Youyou. These men in black all had their faces covered, and Gu Youyou didn¡¯t know who he was. The two weak women had no choice but to follow them out of the carriage. Outside, the situation inside the mountain was not visible. After entering, they discovered that the mountain concealed many stockades, and the terrain was easy to defend but hard to attack. Even if they were bandits, they were big-time bandits. Wait, bandits? That suddenly reminded her of Jin Ziyuan. According to Qin Changlin, he should be living in seclusion as a doctor in Qingshui Town. Could these bandits be related to him? Don¡¯t let Searcy¡¯s glib talk turn out to be true, encountering an old lover. Ugh, no! She was being influenced by Searcy¡¯s nonsense. "This way, please!" They were led into a cave which, like the rest, was very concealed. Both Gu Youyou and Searcy had excellent memories. By walking this way, they had already figured out much about this stronghold. The cave was somewhat dim, but it did not affect Gu Youyou¡¯s vision; she immediately spotted the man standing in the cave. She had seen this man only once, but she recognized him. He was Ziyuan¡¯s associate, You Jiang. Searcy had guessed right. "Miss Gu," You Jiang greeted her with a smile. "Miss Gu, it¡¯s been a long time. I have boldly invited Miss Gu to be my guest. You wouldn¡¯t be upset, would you?" Gu Youyou replied with a smile that was not quite a smile, "Being ¡¯invited¡¯ in such a manner does indeed make one displeased." Chapter 1023 - 1018: Please Be the Decoy Chapter 1023: Chapter 1018: Please Be the Decoy"Oh?" You Jiang elongated his tone and said, "That was due to compelling circumstances, unavoidable. Otherwise, we would not wish to be at odds with Miss Gu, especially since Miss Gu has some acquaintance with our Young Prince. After all, we have once saved Miss Gu, haven¡¯t you remembered that?" Gu Youyou, a person who distinguished clearly between gratitude and resentment, slightly bent her knees towards You Jiang in a gesture of thanks and said, "Thank you for the rescue back then." Since he mentioned saving her, expressing her thanks was the least she could do. But now that they had captured her, that was an entirely different matter. "Why have you captured me? What exactly do you want?" Gu Youyou said calmly. "Miss Gu, please take a seat first," You Jiang said, seating himself on a stone stool beforehand. Gu Youyou glanced at Searcy, took a deep breath, and together they sat opposite You Jiang. "Who is this?" You Jiang looked towards Searcy. Gu Youyou said, "Her name is Searcy, she¡¯s a doctor, my business partner. Your men, fearing they might capture the wrong person, took us both. You wanted me, she has nothing to do with this. Shouldn¡¯t you release her?" You Jiang¡¯s gaze shifted to Searcy, his eyes narrowing slightly. This girl was just an ordinary person, without any martial skills, yet her sharp gaze managed to send a chill through him. What kind of doctor was she? Doctors are supposed to save lives, yet it seemed as if she were more likely to harm people. After examining Searcy for a moment, You Jiang laughed and said, "Since she is a friend of Miss Gu and it¡¯s not often we have guests, why not stay as a guest in the mountains? The weather is quite hot, and it¡¯s a good place here to cool off." Gu Youyou: "..." Searcy: "Whatever!" She was also observing You Jiang, a man in his forties or fifties, far more robust than the average man of his age, with eyes clearer and more vibrant than those of younger men, filled with intelligence. A man like him, if he let her go, she wouldn¡¯t dare to run. You Jiang laughed heartily and said, "Doctor Searcy is forthright, I¡¯ve always admired frank people. Servants, please escort Doctor Searcy to the guest room for a good rest." After Searcy was led away, only Gu Youyou and You Jiang remained in the spacious cavern. "Let¡¯s speak plainly, Mr. You, just say what¡¯s on your mind," Gu Youyou said. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You Jiang¡¯s smile vanished, and his expression turned solemn. "To be honest," he began, "I¡¯ve invited Miss Gu here to ask for your assistance." "What help?" Gu Youyou said warily, "My abilities are limited, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t be of much help to you all." Gu Youyou felt that the way he was looking at her seemed to imply coercion or enticement. What were they up to? Rebels against the throne, and likely involved with the spreading rumors. What kind of help did they need from her? If it was to use her status as the wife of the Crown Prince to gather intelligence for them... she found it very likely. But she, Gu Youyou, was a person with integrity, resolutely unwilling to do so. "Miss Gu jests. Your abilities are well known to everyone," You Jiang said, scrutinizing the woman. Suddenly, he felt that this woman was quite a match for their Young Prince. She was extraordinary; her help would make their task much easier. "You might as well tell me what it¡¯s about," Gu Youyou said, disliking how his calculating eyes made her feel uneasy. In a low voice, You Jiang said, "Here¡¯s the thing, our Young Prince has been missing for a long time. The Madam is very worried, so she sent me to find him. I believe that if the Young Prince intends to avoid us, it will be quite difficult for us to locate him. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve decided on this strategy, to use Miss Gu to lure him out." Chapter 1024 - 1019 Admonitions Chapter 1024: Chapter 1019 Admonitions"How are we to entice him?" Gu Youyou¡¯s gaze was frosty as she stared at You Jiang. So Jin Ziyuan has disappeared, their Madam? That would refer to Madam Ru, right? Put that way, with Madam Ru having betrayed her husband in the name of justice, extinguishing her kin, there must be a lot of exaggeration involved. If Madam Ru¡¯s story is exaggerated, then Prince five... You Jiang interrupted her train of thought. "The situation does not require Miss Gu¡¯s concern, just stay in the mountains as a guest, and I will handle the rest." Gu Youyou took a deep breath and remained silent. Gu Youyou was kidnapped, and over at Jin Zijin¡¯s end, they were already at odds with Prince Xining, incompatible as fire and water. The news had yet to reach Jin Zijin¡¯s ears, You Jiang¡¯s men did not keep their promise; after taking her and Searcy away, they forcefully detained the others. The corpses and the scene of the fight were cleanly dealt with by them, with not a trace left behind, which meant the incident had not yet spread. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The spreading of rumors had been traced back to Prince five¡¯s head, on top of the evidence that Jin Zijin had collected over the years, which was irrefutable. At this moment, he was in the Emperor¡¯s Imperial Study. "Now, if we issue a decree and invite Prince five to the palace, then seize him in one fell swoop, it¡¯s the best opportunity." The Emperor looked indifferently at Jin Zijin; he was seated while Jin Zijin stood, so to look at him, he had to lift his head. "With his command over a 150,000 strong army, if it were possible to capture him, we would not have had to wait until now." "Is it his army of 150,000 that you are hesitant about?" Jin Zijin¡¯s expression was calm, but his eyes were like the blade of a sword, poised to unsheathe. The Emperor took a deep breath, gradually relaxed, and said, "Indeed, what concerns me has never been his army of 150,000." "Then what are you waiting for? This is the best opportunity. He plans visits, spreads rumors, sowing discord among the people, and I have concrete evidence in my hands. If you let him go today, there will come a day when he will turn against you; removing this cancer cannot wait." "But the State Preceptor is not dead, and he could emerge at any moment," the Emperor said a little excitedly, standing up to look Jin Zijin in the eye. "If he never returns, will you just keep fearing to act against Xining? You¡¯ve always feared Yu Jizi, thus you remain controlled by others. In my opinion, the correct move is to take advantage of his absence and eradicate Jin Mocong¡¯s influence. You always lose due to indecision." A silence fell in the Imperial Study; the Emperor looked at Jin Zijin for a long time without speaking. They stood facing each other, less than ten steps apart, neither speaking nor making a move. Eunuch Wan led a Palace Maiden to serve tea, approaching the door of the Imperial Study, but sensing the tense atmosphere, he backed out, gesturing at the Palace Maiden holding the tea. "Go back, come again later." The Emperor and the Crown Prince had matters to discuss. It seemed there were important issues, and he sent everyone else away. After the quiet settled in the room, the Emperor¡¯s voice was heard once again. His voice was not loud, even somewhat faint. "What do you propose we do?" Jin Zijin said, "First, issue a decree for him to come to the capital. He¡¯s not foolish, he surely won¡¯t come, and you can use his defiance as a pretext to march against him." "But who will lead the fight? Dongzhou, Lingnan, Beimo, none are certain to follow orders." Jin Zijin scoffed, "Those are the ailments left by your years of balancing power. However, if you don¡¯t make this move, Jin Mocong will; if we wait for him to act, you will be put in a reactive position. Like this recent natural and man-made disaster, the rumors have proliferated against you. You might not be so lucky next time." Chapter 1025 - 1020: Serendipity Chapter 1025: Chapter 1020: SerendipityFortunately, Youyou had managed to perfectly resolve the rumors spreading wildly; otherwise, who knows how many would have been seduced into becoming rebels. The Emperor was well aware of all these matters, so he had intervened and secretly assisted Gu Youyou, making her actions proceed so smoothly. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Youyou has made a contribution this time," he said. A smile curled up on Jin Zijin¡¯s lips, happier to hear the Emperor praise Youyou than to praise himself. He was like a young man tasting love for the first time, unable to help but smile when he mentioned the girl he liked. The Emperor sat down, picked up the brush from the rack, and as he dipped it in ink and wrote, he said, "Four royal decrees, one each for Dongzhou, Beimo, and Lingnan; the remaining one, you will personally take to Xining. Do you dare to go?" "Just write," Jin Zijin finally let out a breath of relief. It wasn¡¯t easy to agree to disrupt the peace. The rumors had provided a perfect opportunity. And fortuitously, Yu Jizi had disappeared. Yu Jizi, master, where had they gone? Carrying the Emperor¡¯s decree, Jin Zijin went to Xining, and soon this news spread and also reached You Jiang¡¯s hands. He had originally planned to lure Jin Ziyuan out using Gu Youyou. As long as Gu Youyou was in his hands, Jin Ziyuan would naturally appear, but unexpectedly, he heard about Jin Zijin going to Xining with the royal decree. It seemed that the plan had to change; Gu Youyou might still be of other use. You Jiang stroked his beard for a long while, then said to his subordinates, "Take her with us, we return to Xining first thing tomorrow morning." Qin Changlin and Gui Yunxi were captured and held in a decrepit village, overseen by a man in black. Taking advantage of the man in black¡¯s distraction, Qin Changlin used the needle Searcy had given him to knock him out, then he and Gui Yunxi made their escape. He was just a regular doctor and wasn¡¯t as ruthless as Searcy; he dared not use the poison needle on anyone. "Quickly." They smoothly exited the village, which had been deserted due to a disaster, and the residents had not yet returned. Qin Changlin, being an outsider, was not aware of the situation concerning Gu Youyou and the others; Gui Yunxi thought for a moment and decided to first go to Sanqing Temple to find Yue Rujing, as ordinary people like them would find it difficult to locate Jin Zijin, and he wasn¡¯t sure if Jin Zijin had returned to Beijing. However, halfway there, in a Shili Tea Shed while drinking water to quench their thirst, they unexpectedly came across an acquaintance. He seemed to be traveling too and had stopped to rest momentarily. Next to him was a chestnut horse; he drank some water and then gave some to the horse as well. "Jin Yi?" Qin Changlin was surprised, having not seen him since his last trip to Lotus Village. "I thought you hadn¡¯t escaped. How are you here?" Qin Changlin asked, astonished. "Jin Ziyuan?" Gui Yunxi had not seen him since leaving Fusang Island. He looked at Qin Changlin, as Qin Changlin referred to him differently. Jin Ziyuan said, "My name is Jin Yi, styled Ziyuan. Where are you heading?" "Doctor Gu and Searcy were captured by unknown men in black," Gui Yunxi said anxiously. "Do you have any way to quickly contact His Highness the Prince? He must not know about Doctor Gu¡¯s trouble." "Youyou is missing?" Jin Ziyuan¡¯s expression darkened, and after a moment of thought, he said, "Alright, I understand. You two go back to Beijing. By the way, Jin Zijin is not in Beijing; he has gone to Xining. Do not worry about Youyou; I will rescue her." Chapter 1026 - 1021: Going to Xining Chapter 1026: Chapter 1021: Going to XiningQin Changlin and Gui Yunxi exchanged a glance, Qin Changlin¡¯s face filled with surprise as he asked, "Do you know who abducted her? Who are you?" Wasn¡¯t Jin Ziyuan a doctor in his store? He looked quite destitute when I first met him. Gui Yunxi tugged at him, signaling him not to ask random questions. Jin Ziyuan¡¯s identity was strangely peculiar; as a commoner, his intuition told him that it was safer not to inquire into such matters. Jin Ziyuan did not answer Qin Changlin¡¯s question and merely clasped his hands in a gesture of respect before striding away. He headed towards the mountain where You Jiang was located. ... "Where do you plan to take us? As someone involved, I suppose I should be allowed to ask," said Gu Youyou. At that time, Gu Youyou and Searcy had already been taken out by You Jiang, their destination was Xining. You Jiang smiled cryptically and said, "You¡¯ll know when we get there, Miss Gu can then see for herself with her own eyes." Gu Youyou¡¯s expression gradually darkened. This man was not one to keep his word. He had agreed to use her to lure out Jin Ziyuan and said they wouldn¡¯t need to go anywhere, just stay in the mountains and wait, but in just a few days he had changed his plans, which was too much. Moreover, hadn¡¯t Jin Ziyuan said he would find a place where no one knew him to live peacefully? He had hidden away, perhaps to find a place for seclusion. Yet, these people were planning a rebellion in his name, so they were using her again to lure him out. Gu Youyou clenched her fist and signaled to Searcy with her eyes. Searcy gently shook his head, signaling with his eyes that they should wait until they arrived at the location. Gu Youyou then hinted: I don¡¯t have much at stake, at worst I¡¯ll wait for someone to rescue me, but it¡¯s not the same for you. It might be better to look for an opportunity to escape on the way. Searcy gave her a fierce look, telling her that he was a man of loyalty. Gu Youyou: "..." "You two had better not play any tricks," said You Jiang indifferently, holding a teacup. "I hope you will visit Xining as honored guests, not as prisoners." Uh... They might end up being tied up and dragged behind a horse. "How could we dare, Mr. You¡¯s mood is as changeable as the weather of the northwest," chuckled Gu Youyou. At lunchtime, the carriage stopped, and You Jiang got out carrying a teapot. The group took out their dry food to share amongst themselves, and You Jiang also had someone give two flatbreads to Gu Youyou and Searcy. Their group was disguised as merchants as they journeyed forward, and there were other caravans on the road who greeted each other from time to time. The farther west they went, the sparser the vegetation became. It was Gu Youyou¡¯s first time in Xining. She had heard that Xining had a lot of deserts, and now she could see the landscape for herself. In the past, Prince Number Five had volunteered to go to Xining to guard the desert, a place less prosperous than Beijing, but its sparse population made it a strategic place to defy the imperial court. Jin Zijin, along with a few followers, finished reciting the imperial edict. The other party remained silent for a long time, not accepting the edict, thus both parties stayed in a deadlock. "Uncle Number Five," Jin Zijin holding the edict while smiling but not really smiling, said, "I couldn¡¯t invite Uncle to drink a toast at Zijin¡¯s wedding, so if Uncle returns to Beijing this time, Zijin will definitely show you the hospitality of a host to the fullest." Prince Number Five was only in his forties but looked only slightly younger than the emperor. It seemed that the years had not been easy on anyone. He suddenly smiled at Jin Zijin, reached out, and took the imperial edict. The gesture was like grabbing an ordinary item¡ªhe took it and casually passed it to an attendant at his side, showing no sign of reverence. Jin Zijin slightly furrowed his brows, the anomaly flashing by momentarily. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1027 - 1022: No One Has It Easy Chapter 1027: Chapter 1022: No One Has It EasyPrince Five laughed and said, "If I have the chance to visit Beijing, I must come and sit in your residence. I have always wanted to, but never had the opportunity." He was referring to that residence when it was still Jin Moning¡¯s Crown Prince Residence. At that time, they looked down upon Jin Moning, who was born a Crown Prince, believing that the emperor would sooner or later depose him in favor of one of the children borne by his own mother. Therefore, he had never visited. But who could have expected that the emperor would suddenly perish in the prime of his life, his death coming with absolutely no warning. They suspected that it was Jin Moning who had a hand in it, it was just that they never had the evidence. "If so, I am relieved," Jin Zijin said with a smile. "However..." Prince Five¡¯s tone changed, expressing difficulty, "Recently, the Northwestern Desert has not been peaceful, and I¡¯m afraid I cannot leave. How about this¡ªwhy don¡¯t you go back first and report to our elder brother the emperor, and once I have pacified the Tatars of the Northwestern Desert, I will certainly head to Beijing at the first opportunity." With a warm smile on his face, Jin Zijin said, "Zijin himself is quite idle and has nothing to do. Since the Tatars are rampant, why don¡¯t I stay to help you deal with them? In the future, I can accompany you to Beijing, making the journey a bit livelier." The two maintained a seemingly harmonious facade, both smiling, yet their eyes told a different story. "Hahaha..." Moments later, Prince Five suddenly burst into laughter and said, "So Zijin is also brave and skilled in battle! I thought you, having grown up by the Heavenly Master¡¯s side, knew only how to draw talismans." "You flatter me too highly, Uncle. To my shame, despite many years beside my master, I have not mastered the arts of the Dao Family. However, during those years in Lingnan, I learned how to strategize and deploy troops under the tutelage of the Marquess of Lingnan and gained some insights." Prince Five¡¯s eyes slowly darkened, and his smile became increasingly rigid. He mocked him for not knowing how to fight but only how to draw talismans, and then he immediately told him that he had specifically learned how to arrange troops? And even had some insights? The eldest among the disciples of Tianzong, favored by the Heavenly Master, was indeed not easy to deal with. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you stay for now? You must be tired after several days of travel," he said. Jin Zijin replied, "Thank you very much!" Upon hearing that someone from Beijing had come to issue an imperial decree summoning Prince Five to the capital, Madam Fang had already become restless. Not waiting for Prince Five to return to the backyard, she had already lifted her skirt and chased out to the front hall. "Mocong, how did it go?" Madam Fang¡¯s face was somewhat pale as she asked anxiously. "Let¡¯s talk when we get back," Prince Five said with a heavy expression. In the backyard, Madam Fang¡¯s face grew paler and paler as she looked at the yellow imperial edict, saying, "So it has come after all? I knew he would not let us go; does he have to push us to extinction?" "This day was inevitable. He is not foolish. In the past, we all underestimated him. Such a person is the most terrifying," Prince Five sighed. "Cousin, if it really comes to the worst, you should leave. Leave Zhuzhao Country and live an ordinary life!" "Where else can I go?" Madam Fang¡¯s face was streaked with clear tears as she said, "My third brother is gone, and Ziyuan hates me to the bone. If I can¡¯t obtain justice for my third brother, if I can¡¯t personally take Jin Moning¡¯s life, even as a ghost, I would have no face to meet my third brother. I¡¯ll go nowhere. If I run away again, Ziyuan will only despise me more." "Cousin, but when third brother did what he did, it was all to ensure our survival. If you can¡¯t live well, that would be the true disservice to third brother," Prince Five looked at Madam Fang, his eyes filled with a pity that was hard to tell whether it stemmed more from kinship or from admiration. Chapter 1028 - 1023: Meeting Prince Five Chapter 1028: Chapter 1023: Meeting Prince Five"What do you plan to do?" Madam Ru no longer had the delicate charm of her younger years, but that fragile flower-like demeanor had never changed, just one glance, one word from her could stir the heart. "I..." The Fifth Prince¡¯s voice was somewhat hoarse. His affection for Madam Ru was true, willing to brave any danger for her in this lifetime, but because of the brother between them, he could only transform his deep affection into familial love. He never called her sister-in-law, always ¡¯cousin,¡¯ just like when they were young. "I guess I still need to go to Beijing. The one who came to deliver the imperial edict was Jin Zijin, of the Dao Family." Similarly, the Emperor feared the Dao Family, and the Fifth Prince also feared them. If it were just Prince Jin Zijin, what would he have to fear? He wasn¡¯t even afraid of Jin Moning. But Jin Zijin of the Dao Family was different, the Heavenly Master and the State Preceptor were still alive, not dead. If one day they return... "He promised to keep us safe." Madam Ru thought of Yu Jizi, her voice sharp with crying, "Don¡¯t go, Jin Moning will not spare you." "Not going would mean defying the imperial edict." The Fifth Prince sighed softly, "The State Preceptor¡¯s whereabouts are unknown, and we don¡¯t know when he will return, I have to go." "Then I will go!" said Madam Ru. "The edict was for me," the Fifth Prince said calmly, "Don¡¯t worry, with 150,000 troops in Xining, he wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to me unless he wants those 150,000 troops to turn into rebels." Madam Ru paused, then said with a bitter smile, "Then what are you worried about? Jin Moning hasn¡¯t summoned you to Beijing all these years, he must have made thorough preparations." The Fifth Prince forced a slight smile and softened his voice, "Cousin, I¡¯m just worried about the ¡¯what ifs¡¯... No, there won¡¯t be any ¡¯what ifs,¡¯ I¡¯m overthinking it. You just wait for me in Xining, I will definitely return safely." After years in Xining, the Northwest Army had already become his, Jin Mocong¡¯s, private army. Beijing? To go was necessary, but once there, he would make Jin Moning weigh whether he dared to keep him there. A coldness flickered in the Fifth Prince¡¯s eyes, making him appear colder than the clear sky above in the solitary courtyard. Behind him, Madam Ru walked out of the yard and asked her maid in a low voice, "Has the Young Prince been found?" The maid replied softly, "No, but Mr. You has made another discovery, he¡¯s on his way to Xining." "Oh? What discovery?" Madam Ru asked in surprise. "The servant doesn¡¯t know, but it¡¯s said to solve the Prince¡¯s urgent trouble." ... Gu Youyou was brought to the Palace of Xining by You Jiang, where she was secretly taken to meet the Fifth Prince of Xining. The man above looked at Gu Youyou and asked indifferently, "You Jiang, is she the crown prince¡¯s consort? The renowned female doctor widely talked about among the people?" You Jiang responded respectfully, "Your Highness, it is indeed this woman." The Fifth Prince sized up Gu Youyou and after a moment asked, "You reported earlier that Ziyuan fought with Huo Li to save a woman, was it also her?" You Jiang pondered for a moment, feeling that it wasn¡¯t the time to discuss Jin Ziyuan¡¯s interest in Gu Youyou, so he avoided those tangled reasons and just said, "Indeed, this woman. She has saved the Young Prince many times and provided him with medicine for many years. To repay her, the Young Prince gave her a life-saving Poisonous Insect, which saves her life whenever activated, thus repaying her kindness." "Oh? So the time she was saved, it was with that Poisonous Insect?" S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1029 - 1024: Meeting Madam Ru Chapter 1029: Chapter 1024: Meeting Madam Ru"Indeed," You Jiang said. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Um," Prince No.5 nodded lightly and said, "Since the life-saving grace has been repaid, it¡¯s good, take her away." Gu Youyou had been standing next to You Jiang, listening to their conversation. Without uttering a single line of dialogue, she was taken away, feeling somewhat disoriented. Only You Jiang and Prince No.5 remained in the room, and it was then that Prince No.5¡¯s brows gradually furrowed. "Do you want me to use her to threaten Jin Zijin?" You Jiang said with a light laugh, "No, my Prince, not for you to use her to threaten Jin Zijin, but we invited Miss Gu to visit as a guest. Miss Gu had previously done a great favor for our Young Prince, so it¡¯s natural for us to invite her as a guest to show our gratitude. As for when she will return, that will depend on when the Prince can safely travel from Beijing back to Xining." Prince No.5, stroking his beard, nodded lightly and said, "The idea is not bad, but what if Jin Zijin does not care for this woman¡¯s life as much as you think?" "You don¡¯t know, my Prince, he cares a great deal." Then You Jiang told Prince No.5 everything he had found out in detail. After hearing You Jiang¡¯s words, Prince No.5 was filled with confidence for the journey to Beijing. They did not plan to tell Jin Zijin immediately that Gu Youyou was in their hands; they would wait until they reached Beijing for the surprise. "If that¡¯s the case, I shall return to Jin Zijin tomorrow and tell him he can start his journey to Beijing." "Yes, the news of Gu Youyou¡¯s disappearance will soon reach Jin Zijin¡¯s ears, lest there be too much time for dreams at night." Gu Youyou and Searcy were imprisoned in the King of Xining¡¯s palace, of which Jin Zijin was utterly unaware. He was only slightly astonished, wondering why Prince No.5 had suddenly agreed to go to Beijing. With that strong unease in his heart, he set off on the journey back to Beijing with Prince No.5. Three days later, Gu Youyou was allowed to walk out of the courtyard. "What are they up to?" Searcy felt uneasy, and so did Gu Youyou. For the first time in years, she felt utterly without a clue. Gu Youyou sat down under a white poplar tree with a stern face, gently shaking her head. This courtyard did not resemble Xining¡¯s architecture. It had a bit of the flair of a southern garden, but since some southern plants did not thrive here, many resilient white poplars had been planted instead. Searcy sat down opposite her and whispered, "The palace of Xining is heavily guarded, there was no escape on the road, and here we¡¯re even less likely to get away. But it¡¯s been so long, does the Eldest Prince know something happened to you? Will he think you are in Xining?" Gu Youyou still shook her head gently, her intuition telling her that this situation might be more serious. Footsteps could be heard coming from outside the courtyard, many of them, light and quick, belonging to women. Gu Youyou spoke softly, "Someone is coming, perhaps one of Prince No.5¡¯s women." That was her guess; as a ¡¯guest¡¯ of such importance, the only one who could afford to bring a bunch of people would be one of Prince No.5¡¯s women. Sure enough, soon several women entered through the round gate of the courtyard, the one leading them being the oldest in age but looking not at all old, quite an enchanting beauty. Gu Youyou did not know whether to address the lady as Madam or Princess Consort, so she just stood up and watched her without speaking. The other party, more knowledgeable about etiquette than she had imagined, led a group of maids and respectfully saluted Gu Youyou. "Greetings, Consort of the Eldest Prince." Although Gu Youyou was but a captive, she did not let her guard down just because the other party saluted her and addressed her as the Consort of the Eldest Prince. She watched her, her voice low, "Are you a Madam or a Princess Consort?" Chapter 1030 - 1025: Guessed Who It Is Chapter 1030: Chapter 1025: Guessed Who It Is"I am Madam Ru." The beauty whispered softly. Madam Ru? Gu Youyou scrutinized her carefully once more. Madam Ru, the mother of Jin Ziyuan, the woman from the legends who had betrayed her own husband and son to survive. Such a beauty, it really would have been a pity if she had died. Gu Youyou did not know what she was here for and became more guarded. Madam Ru gazed at the woman, feeling somewhat grateful to her, for she had heard that during Jin Ziyuan¡¯s most difficult times, this woman had helped him! Madam Ru¡¯s expression softened, and with a slight smile, she said, "You don¡¯t need to be so guarded around me. Every debt has its debtor, we won¡¯t make things difficult for innocent people. All you need to do is stay here peacefully, and once everything is settled, I will let you leave." Gu Youyou gave a wry smile. The person who had brought them here, You Jiang, seemed to have said the same when they were on that mountain, but what happened? She really couldn¡¯t trust their words. "Thank you for your concern, Madam Ru," Gu Youyou said, her face laced with irony. Madam Ru paused, sighed, and said, "Then settle in comfortably. If you need anything, you can let someone know to inform me." After speaking, she signaled to someone behind her, and immediately, two maids walked up. Madam Ru said, "These two are in charge of looking after you. Whatever you need, tell them to come find me." Heh... Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but let out a sarcastic laugh; sending two maids to watch us would be more fitting. "Thank you, Madam Ru!" Gu Youyou still said. Searcy looked gloomily at the two maids, staring until they felt intimidated! ... Jin Zijin returned to Beijing and missed the messenger who had come to report. By a twist of fate, it was only after arriving in Beijing that he received the news of Gu Youyou¡¯s disappearance. He arranged for Prince Number Five to stay at his own mansion and left the city that night to go to Sanqing Temple. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gui Yunxi and Qin Changlin were both there. Upon seeing Jin Zijin, they told him in detail about what they had encountered that day. Remembering the scene, Gui Yunxi still felt terrified and said, "It was too frightening. Those people fought like they didn¡¯t care about their lives. Prince, I¡¯m afraid it doesn¡¯t bode well for the taken women; they were even more ferocious than robbers." Yue Rujing sighed, "Little brother in the carriage, robbers wouldn¡¯t throw their lives away; robbers are after wealth." "Right, right, they definitely weren¡¯t robbers. They specifically took the women, so the Prince¡¯s consort and Searcy were both taken." Jin Zijin moved his gaze to Qin Changlin and asked, "Did you make anything of it?" Qin Changlin thought for a moment and shook his head, "I¡¯m not sure, but Jin Yi might know something; he said he would rescue Sister Youyou." "Jin Ziyuan?" Qin Changlin nodded, "Yes, Jin Ziyuan. We ran into him unintentionally on our way back. Before this flood, he was continuously working as a doctor in Jisheng Hall in Qingshui Town." Yue Rujing couldn¡¯t help but laugh, saying, "Jin Ziyuan going to work as a doctor in Jisheng Hall, heh..." Qin Changlin was puzzled and asked, "Who is he really?" "He..." Yue Rujing said mysteriously, "It¡¯s best not to ask." Seeing Jin Zijin¡¯s troubled face, Yue Rujing looked worried and said, "Senior brother, do you already know who it might be?" Jin Zijin turned to him, his eyes dark as ink, then slowly said, "When I went to Xining to announce the decree, at the beginning, Prince Number Five was very clear. He would not come to Beijing, and even if he had to, he would come fully prepared. But one day later, his attitude changed drastically, and he actively sought me out, requesting to enter Beijing!" Chapter 1031 - 1026: Disloyal, Unfilial, Unkind, Unrighteous Chapter 1031: Chapter 1026: Disloyal, Unfilial, Unkind, Unrighteous"Really? That¡¯s very strange then, so are you telling me he was fully prepared? He acted really swiftly!" "Yes, he acted really swiftly!" Jin Zijin said in a soft voice. "Could it be..." Yue Rujing suddenly gasped, "Did they capture Supervisor Gu? No, that can¡¯t be right because of the timeline. According to what they said, Supervisor Gu had already disappeared by the time you arrived. Unless they are clairvoyant and took preventative measures." "That is indeed the strange part!" Jin Zijin said lightly. After sitting with Yue Rujing for a while, Jin Zijin returned. Since Prince Huanzhi was fully prepared to follow him to Beijing, he would, sooner or later, bring out his bargaining chip. Jin Zijin stood with his hands behind him, facing Prince Huanzhi. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the silent night, only his calm voice could be heard. "Tomorrow you will go to Taihe Hall to face the emperor, and the charges of your rebellion will be listed one by one. Once the evidence is conclusive, you will be rendered speechless and never return to Xining again." Prince Huanzhi raised an eyebrow and said, "You mean to say you have already made clear my charges? Tomorrow¡¯s session in Taihe Hall is just a formality?" "Exactly." Jin Zijin replied indifferently. "Then..." Prince Huanzhi drew out his words, eyeing Jin Zijin, and suddenly chuckled, "Then you are in trouble!" Jin Zijin furrowed his brows, his hands behind his back tightening. "If I can¡¯t return to Xining, then your princely consort won¡¯t be returning to this estate either." He stood up, looking out beyond the bed. Under the moonlight, the estate held a different kind of charm. Prince Huanzhi didn¡¯t pay any attention to Jin Zijin¡¯s angry face and continued on his own accord: "This estate is truly nice. Although not extravagant, it has a scenery that¡¯s intriguing." In the silent night, it took a long time before Jin Zijin¡¯s voice was heard again. "Alright, I will make sure you return safely!" Atop the Taihe Hall, the emperor sat calmly on his elevated Dragon Throne, with Prince Jin Mocong standing below, while ministers one by one presented memorial after memorial, then pointed at him, talking nonstop about his various charges, not only about his spreading of rumors during the disaster to create panic among the people, hoping to take advantage of the chaos to rebel. They also dug up the old history of King Jin¡¯s third brother¡¯s rebellion, accusing him of being ruthless and preserving his own strength by betraying his elder brother. Among them, Minister Jin Shien was the most eloquent in speaking. The jesters of the royal court, such as Jie Huanzhi, were still in the disaster area and hadn¡¯t returned, so it was Jin Shien¡¯s turn to take over. It was normal for the Ducal Residence, which had assisted the current emperor, to be utterly at odds with the rebels; it was understandable that enemies would be extremely hostile upon meeting. Secondly, King Jin¡¯s handling of the disaster relief was utterly disappointing. Although he couldn¡¯t interfere, it didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t aware of the situation in the disaster area. He had to seize this opportunity to throw all the blame onto Prince Huanzhi, hoping to turn things around for King Jin. "Jin Mocong, you incited civil unrest in the country, causing the people to be displaced, which is disloyal; you went against the late emperor¡¯s last wish, instigating fratricide, which is unfilial; additionally, during the disaster, you spread rumors carelessly, disregarding the lives of the victims, plotting to profit from the disaster, which is inhumane; ignoring the lives of 150,000 soldiers, you entrusted the Tiger Talisman to a woman and did not return it to the emperor, which is an act of injustice. Someone as disloyal, unfilial, inhumane, and unjust as you deserves to die a thousand times over. However, our emperor is merciful, in consideration of the former emperor¡¯s legacy and brotherly affection, as long as you write a letter allowing Madam Ru to send someone to deliver the Tiger Talisman, which commands the 150,000 troops in Xining, back to the capital and restore it to the emperor, your life will be spared." Chapter 1032 - 1027: Confrontation in the Court Chapter 1032: Chapter 1027: Confrontation in the CourtThe Fifth Prince looked at the Protectorate Duke with a smile that was not quite a smile and said in a low voice, "But just a moment ago, the Protectorate Duke said that this Prince deserved a thousand deaths. How come now I just need to hand over the Tiger Talisman and you would spare my life?" "You..." The Protectorate Duke fumed and glowered, "Don¡¯t act like you won¡¯t take a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit. Handing over the Tiger Talisman is your duty, and your rebellion is proven; you cannot deny it." "No, no, this Prince has never denied anything. I admit that, a decade ago, when the princes rebelled, I, too, harbored treacherous thoughts just like them. My question is, can I really save my life just by handing over the Tiger Talisman?" The Protectorate Duke bellowed, "As long as you give up the Tiger Talisman, what¡¯s wrong with sparing your life?" "Oh?" The Fifth Prince looked up at the Emperor seated high above and chuckled, "Could it be that the world has changed now, that this Jin is not the same as that Jin, or perhaps the two Jins no longer differentiate between you and me? Has the Protectorate Duke actually begun making decisions for the Emperor? Brother Emperor, what do you say?" The Emperor above spoke indifferently, "As long as you are willing to give up the Tiger Talisman and the complete military authority, considering the kinship we have shared over the years, it¡¯s not impossible to spare your life." "Hah..." The Fifth Prince found it amusing, glanced at Jin Zijin, who stood beside the Emperor without uttering a word, and suddenly laughed again. A moment later, he said coldly, "Spare my life and then confine me in Zongrenfu to fend for myself? To forever bow and kowtow before you? Jin Moning, forgive me, but that is something I cannot do!" The faces of the courtiers changed drastically, and the Protectorate Duke raged, "For your crimes, even a million deaths would not suffice. The Emperor is already being lenient and righteous beyond reproach. You say you cannot do it? As a subject, shouldn¡¯t you always bow and kowtow before the Emperor?" The Fifth Prince snorted coldly and said, "What sort of Emperor is he, Jin Moning? A Crown Prince who fell from favor, who will never be able to ascend to the imperial throne. In order to secure his position, he caused the death of our father, the death of my third brother, invalidated the late Emperor¡¯s will¡ªhe, Jin Moning is but a thief who stole the nation. He does not deserve..." No one dared to call the Emperor by his name in Taihe Hall, no one had ever dared to insult the Emperor like this. He was the first throughout history. After a brief silence in the court, there followed a series of denunciations against the Fifth Prince. "Jin Mocong is brazen and reckless; this official pleads with the Emperor to have him executed immediately." "Jin Mocong distorts truth and falsity, dares to slander the Emperor; this official pleads for him to be executed by dismemberment to serve as an example." "Behead him!" "Tear him to pieces by five horses." "This official seconds the motion!" "..." For years, courtiers who were part of the rebel princes¡¯ faction had been dealt with cleanly by Jin Moning. Xining was the only place where he couldn¡¯t reach, so it ended up fattening Jin Mocong. The Fifth Prince watched the courtiers who were furiously spitting at him, and he finally realized where he had lost. Jin Moning was inseparable from their interests. He had balanced the various factions, pulling one hair to affect the whole body; hence, if one person did not act, the others did not act, for no one dared to be the one to break the balance. Their actions in those years had been too extreme. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The one who cursed him the most during the denunciations was the Protectorate Duke, Jin Shien. Though old and lacking force in his voice, his aged voice was the most distinguishable among the crowd. The Ducal Residence, oh, the Ducal Residence. Besides Jin Moning himself, the one who benefited the most was the Ducal Residence. They, ruler and minister, had long ago conspired to use an imperial edict to summon him to Beijing and then set up this banquet that was a trap. Chapter 1033 - 1028: Seeing Jin Ziyuan Again Chapter 1033: Chapter 1028: Seeing Jin Ziyuan AgainYesterday, no matter what he said or did, his charges were not to be reduced by a single count, and his death was certain. Avoiding the noisy clamor, the Fifth Prince¡¯s gaze fell upon Jin Zijin. He was the only one in the hall who had remained silent from beginning to end. He said with a mocking laugh, "What¡¯s the matter? Isn¡¯t the Crown Prince taking this opportunity to claim credit?" Faced with his provocation, Jin Zijin remained silent as if all the noise had nothing to do with him. He appeared as an outsider observing everything. Seeing Jin Zijin¡¯s calm demeanor, the Emperor almost imperceptibly furrowed his brows. "Someone, take the King of Xining away. Lock him up in Zongrenfu." This was a place specifically for imprisoning members of the royal family. As the Emperor¡¯s voice echoed, the hall finally fell quiet. Soon, two guards came in and carried the Fifth Prince away, one on each side. The Emperor said indifferently, "You have three days to consider, whether to return the Tiger Talisman or not." He waved his hand and said, "Take him away." ... Jin Ziyuan went to Xining, marking his first visit to the royal palace since his return from Tianmen Mountain. He had heard that in order to lure him out, You Jiang had captured Youyou, who was later brought to Xining. It had been a long time since he had seen her; she had married, finally wedded openly to that man. She must be content. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But now she faced great peril, and he too desired to know how much she truly weighed in that man¡¯s heart. Would he really trade the Fifth Prince for Gu Youyou, as they anticipated? The guard hurriedly rushed to Madam Ru¡¯s compound, knelt on one knee, and said, "Madam Ru, the Young Prince has returned." Coincidentally, this guard was a former servant of the Third Prince¡¯s residence and recognized Jin Ziyuan. Madam Ru¡¯s basket clattered to the ground, and she quickly lifted her skirts to follow the guard out. At the entrance of the royal palace, she saw the familiar face, the son she had longed for day and night. "Ziyuan, I thought you would never come to see me..." Jin Ziyuan cut her off, "You¡¯re overthinking it; I¡¯m here to see Gu Youyou, I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve captured her." Madam Ru paused, but her face still lit up with joy. It didn¡¯t matter that her son misunderstood her. The truth would come to light one day, and he would understand the necessity of her past actions. "Yes, she¡¯s in our palace, follow me." Jin Ziyuan snorted disdainfully, looking down on her, "It¡¯s his palace, you¡¯re just a concubine." These piercing words didn¡¯t dwell in Madam Ru¡¯s heart. As long as he had come, that was all that mattered; to see him was all she needed, nothing else was of importance. Madam Ru led Jin Ziyuan to where Gu Youyou was staying; she was idly watching the fish. Crafting a large fishpond here was no easy feat, hence the fishpond in the courtyard was quite small. Gu Youyou was actually discussing her own rescue plan in whispers with Searcy; she was irate. Because Searcy¡¯s advice involved either poisoning the food or the well, and now they were talking about poisoning this fishpond. The mere mention of poison gave Gu Youyou a headache. In her view, setting a fire would be far more satisfying. However, upon hearing someone approaching, she ceased talking. Over these days, they had developed an unspoken understanding. Seeing Gu Youyou¡¯s expression, Searcy knew someone was coming again. But this visitor was a surprise; this was the inner court of the King of Xining¡¯s palace, where usually only women would come, typically Madam Ru, and now a man had come, brought by Madam Ru herself. Chapter 1034 - 1029: Why Do You Like Me? Chapter 1034: Chapter 1029: Why Do You Like Me?It¡¯s an old acquaintance. "Jin Ziyuan?" Searcy said, surprised. Jin Ziyuan glanced at Searcy, then shifted his gaze to Gu Youyou, and asked in a low voice, "Are you alright?" Gu Youyou seemed a bit embarrassed. She looked at Madam You who was slightly frowning and responded quietly, "I¡¯m fine." Jin Ziyuan sighed with relief and said to Madam You, "I need to talk to her alone." Madam You glanced at Searcy and said, "Alright then." Searcy tactfully followed Madam You and left, understanding the need to bow one¡¯s head under someone else¡¯s roof. Only the two of them remained in the courtyard, which was very quiet. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Ziyuan said, "I never thought I would see you again, especially not under these circumstances." Gu Youyou gave a bitter smile. "Yet you came." "Hmm?" Jin Ziyuan furrowed his brows. Gu Youyou said, "You Jiang said he captured me to lure you out, so I said you came eventually." "I had to come when they used you as bait." Ever since he had confessed his love for her, Jin Ziyuan felt there was no need to hide it anymore. Looking into Jin Ziyuan¡¯s eyes, filled with an intense affection that could not be dissolved, Gu Youyou felt a sense of guilt. She couldn¡¯t give him anything, nor could she embarrass Jin Zijin. She was a respectable woman. "I¡¯m married now. You probably know about the grand wedding." "Yeah, I know," he said. After a moment, he asked again, "Is Jin Zijin treating you well? If not, I¡¯m always here..." "No, he treats me very well." Gu Youyou moved a few steps to the side, fearing he would say something that might embarrass her. "You don¡¯t need to be nervous," Jin Ziyuan said with a bitter smile, observing her small movements. "So, does that mean I stand no chance at all? What do you like about him? Can you tell me?" Gu Youyou hoped that she could leave with Jin Ziyuan¡¯s help. Moreover, she truly wanted to clarify things to avoid holding him back. She thought for a moment and countered, "Why do you like me?" Why did he like her? Jin Ziyuan suddenly fell silent. Recalling their moments together, he thought it was perhaps because, in that lonely mountain, her sudden intrusion had brought a glimmer of light into his dark world. Since then, that light had propelled him forward in life. He said, "It was you who led me out of that ancient tomb; it was you who made me see the sunlight for the first time in over a decade. The moment I walked out of the tomb, I felt like I was reborn. I think we are alike. In the darkness, it¡¯s people like us who can huddle together for warmth, licking each other¡¯s wounds..." "You are wrong," Gu Youyou¡¯s soft voice interrupted him. She said, "Neither of us likes the darkness, yet we are forced to live in it. We yearn for the sunlight, and to you, I am not sunlight but rather darkness and cold. You are not the sunlight I seek either. Together, we can only make each other colder, not warmer. We are alike, I¡¯ve never denied that. I¡¯ve helped you many times precisely because we are alike. When you suffer, I feel a sense of empathy, a pang of sorrow for you." Jin Ziyuan¡¯s expression gradually darkened, realizing that she had repeatedly saved him behind Jin Zijin¡¯s back, thinking this way. Thinking of Jin Zijin, Gu Youyou suddenly revealed a hint of a smile on her porcelain-like face and continued with a smile, "Jin Zijin is different. He feels warm like the sun to me. I spent ten years in that tomb-like dark room, and it was he who brought me out and showed me the sunlight. In the cold and solitude, what he gave me was the warmth I longed for. Chapter 1035 - 1030: I Will Break Into the Prison Chapter 1035: Chapter 1030: I Will Break Into the Prison"Jin Ziyuan, you¡¯re mistaken. What you want isn¡¯t someone as cold as you. You and I are of the same kind, I know what you want. We both need someone warm, but I am not that person." The silent courtyard became even more tranquil, and it was a long while before Jin Ziyuan was seen dejectedly walking out of it. Fish do not know the joy of fish, since you are not me, how can you know what my sunshine is like? Gu Youyou, he is your sunshine, but you are mine. ... The Emperor gave Prince Jin Zijin three days to consider, but on the second day, Jin Zijin came to discuss with him the matter of prison break. The Emperor simply could not believe his own ears. He felt that there must be something wrong with his ears; as one ages, various parts of the body indeed start to fail. "What did you say?" For the first time, the usually serious Emperor looked at the person opposite him like a fool. "I¡¯m going to break into the prison!" Jin Zijin said once more with a calm voice, "I¡¯m going to get Jin Mocong out." The Emperor was stunned for a moment before showing an ugly smile, "Are you joking?" "I¡¯m not. Look at my face, do I seem like I¡¯m joking with you?" Jin Zijin remained very calm. "Reason!" The Emperor¡¯s face was already looking quite unpleasant. "Youyou is in Xining," Jin Zijin said straightforwardly. Gu Youyou had disappeared, and no one knew where she went, but that didn¡¯t mean the Emperor was unaware of her disappearance. He had been suppressing this news all along, not allowing the Prefecture Government to report it, so he had known all along. The Emperor took in a deep breath of cold air and said, "She¡¯s just a woman, you don¡¯t need to..." "Just a woman?" Jin Zijin suddenly repeated angrily, interrupting him. "Back then, did you think the same? Just a woman, how could you let her be the stepping stone for your ascent to the throne? So, in the face of interests, did you choose to abandon her without hesitation?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This speech left the Emperor instantly rigid and speechless. He sat in his chair, looking at Jin Zijin indifferently. "I am not like you, I will not use Youyou to exchange for anything. What I want to obtain, I will take myself. You can¡¯t protect them because you lack the ability, it has nothing to do with them." "You can¡¯t be swayed by your emotions, letting him go will inevitably stir up a bloody storm." "Why don¡¯t you ask the common people if they would agree? You should not forget if it wasn¡¯t for her saving us from the natural disaster, Zhuzhao Country would now be engulfed in war flames. At that time, with just one cry for the rebel king, the disaster victims would rise up; do you think you could still sit securely here?" "I don¡¯t deny her contributions; in the future, you can posthumously confer her as Empress, but I will not allow you to disregard the land and its people for the sake of one woman." Jin Zijin couldn¡¯t help but sneer. So Xiao Qinqin was posthumously conferred as Empress? But did she want that? Had he ever asked her what she wanted? Taking a deep breath, Jin Zijin calmly said, "I came here today to tell you that I¡¯m going to break into the prison, merely to inform you. Whether you agree or not is your business." After saying this, he left with large strides, but those steps were too determined, lacking the usual calm and warmth. The Emperor¡¯s thoughts could not calm down for a long time. Much later, he was heard murmuring softly. "I¡¯ve already given so much, there¡¯s no turning back..." Jin Zijin didn¡¯t just talk idly; that very night, the Emperor received word that Zongrenfu Prison had been broken into, and the prisoner who went missing was the newly imprisoned Prince Jin Mocong. Chapter 1036 - 1031: Take for Exchange Chapter 1036: Chapter 1031: Take for ExchangeNo one knew who had kidnapped him, but aside from the bloodstains left on the prison walls, no clue could be found. Pandemonium broke out in the court, with each minister¡¯s face uglier than the next, and beyond the ugliness, there was a hint of panic. "Ah, no wonder, on the court previously, that Jin Mocong was so arrogant and domineering, not showing any fear at all. It turns out he already knew someone would rescue him. Right under the Son of Heaven¡¯s nose, in full view of everyone, how did the other party even get to Beijing to carry out the rescue?" "To have let him stay in Xining for over a decade, he has grown thoroughly capable. What are we to do now?" "Emperor, once he returns to Xining, he will be like a tiger returning to the mountain. It will be harder for us to capture him again." "Emperor, his return to Xining this time is surely for rebellion. Perhaps we can prepare ahead of time..." The discussions in the court were heated as if nearly lifting the roof of Taihe Hall. On the other hand, the Emperor seemed much calmer. Eunuch Wan thoughtfully replaced the Emperor¡¯s tea with a hot one and quietly said, "Emperor, it might be more comfortable to speak after a sip of tea." "Mm!" The Emperor hummed softly, picked up the teacup, and gently sipped. Looking again at the chattering ministers, he merely said, "Zijin is already in pursuit. We¡¯ll discuss this further upon his return. Court is adjourned." The ministers: "..." The court suddenly fell silent, everyone gaping as they watched the Emperor leave. Speaking of Jin Moning as the Emperor, these court officials were most pleased. The Emperor¡¯s temperament was not to blow things out of proportion; he strove to maintain a balance of power among all parties. Although no one gained any advantage, neither did they suffer any loss. They were living in peaceful times, their lives at home were comfy; who would like to be at war all the time? So long as they conducted their affairs cautiously and didn¡¯t cross his red lines, they could live safely. Thus, if anyone truly wanted to overthrow Emperor Jin Moning, it would be something no one wished for. The rebel kings of the past had lost, and perhaps this was one reason. ... Jin Ziyuan had no way to release Gu Youyou and also told her the reason for being held at the palace in Xining. It turned out that, besides summoning Jin Ziyuan, they wanted to use her in exchange for the Fifth Prince, who was to head to Beijing. Gu Youyou did not trouble him but merely requested that he help Searcy return safely. Several days had passed, so Searcy was likely safe now. That day, shortly after she had her breakfast, she was suddenly seized by a few guards who had barged in. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What¡¯s this about?" Gu Youyou looked at the leading Madam Ru. Madam Ru sighed softly and said, "I know Ziyuan is fond of you, and I like you too. But to exchange you for the Prince, we must put you through this. Take her away!" Gu Youyou was put onto a carriage, with Madam Ru also inside. Although trapped in the carriage, she knew that many people followed outside, and an army lay ahead, ready to meet them. However, after exchanging a few words with Madam Ru, they left. A bitter smile crossed Gu Youyou¡¯s lips¡ªshe would likely be taken for the exchange. Weren¡¯t there just too many people for this? After traveling towards Beijing for two days, the carriage stopped at a pavilion, and then Gu Youyou was tied up and brought out. She smiled wryly: Now she truly looked like a criminal. It wasn¡¯t long before she saw a familiar man in a field, dressed in a suit of red clothes, allowing Gu Youyou to spot him at first glance. Madam Ru behind her pushed Gu Youyou gently and said in a low voice, "Go on." Her ropes were untied, and she began to walk towards Jin Zijin. Chapter 1037 - 1032: Regretting Chapter 1037: Chapter 1032: RegrettingJin Zijin had many followers behind him, and only when he saw Gu Youyou approaching did he order the release of Prince Five. The forces on both sides were about a hundred paces apart, and Gu Youyou felt a complex mixture of emotions as she moved closer, while also being cautious, her hand already gripping the silver needle hidden in her sleeve. Prince Five appeared calm and composed, revealing a meaningful smile as he approached Gu Youyou. This only made Gu Youyou more uneasy. How could Jin Zijin release her so easily in exchange for Prince Five? She was so important to him; how could these people let her go so easily? Wouldn¡¯t this group of fickle people continue to use her as a threat? Both groups were so far away from Gu Youyou, she felt that if there were to be a problem, it surely lay with Prince Five. She tried to keep her distance from Prince Five, but he seemed to discern her intent and subtly closed the gap between them. Gu Youyou¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she slowed her approach. Sure enough, the old man was up to no good. Jin Zijin¡¯s brow furrowed as he drew a red dagger. Behind him, Searcy, who had met them en route, took out a short bamboo tube and placed it to her lips. The closer they got, the more oppressive the air felt. Gu Youyou was somewhat nervous; she had never seen Prince Five make a move, but from her experience, the men of the Jin Royal Family were likely skilled in martial arts. As a fragile woman, the silver needle in her hand was her only chance, but using it effectively was not so simple. Thirty paces! Twenty paces! Ten paces... As she drew nearer, at less than ten paces away, the seemingly smiling Prince Five¡¯s expression changed as he suddenly burst forward, swiftly reaching Gu Youyou and seizing her slender neck. At the same time, in Jin Zijin¡¯s direction, a bright red dagger whistle through the air towards Prince Five, trailed by a long flame. One after another, three delicate silver needles shot from the bamboo tube at Searcy¡¯s lips; aiming to anesthetize rather than kill, she used paralyzing darts rather than lethal poison. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Prince Five, who had captured Gu Youyou, suddenly extended a blade the length of a finger from the ring on his hand, striking back in a swift move. The blade met the dagger thrown by Jin Zijin with a crisp clang, and the finger-thick blade snapped, embedding itself in the ground. The red dagger¡¯s fierce assault did not cease; although the block dissipated much of its force, it still forced Prince Five to retreat several steps. Jin Zijin had already started using his Qinggong to rush towards the scene, and the three silver needles from Searcy were now in close proximity. Prince Five, his nerves shaken, had barely dodged Jin Zijin¡¯s dagger when he was suddenly faced with three more approaching needles. Gu Youyou was ruthlessly thrown forward by him, used as a human shield. Upon being pierced by the three potent tranquilizing needles, Gu Youyou could only curse, "Fuck your grandfather." But she did not come out worse; she managed to plunge the silver needle she had hidden into Prince Five¡¯s body in the last moment. It was too late by the time Prince Five noticed, and although he avoided his vital spots, his arm was penetrated by the needle. In the blink of an eye, he lost sensation in his right hand, and Gu Youyou crashed to the ground. Enraged, he reached for the fallen Gu Youyou with his left hand but was interrupted by a short sword flying from behind. The chilling sound of the sword whistling entered his ears, causing a painful twinge. Prince Five had no choice but to withdraw his hand and avoid the sharp edge of the oncoming blade. Chapter 1038 - 1033: The Knife He Drew Chapter 1038: Chapter 1033: The Knife He DrewAll of this happened in the blink of an eye. The next moment, everyone came to their senses, and both sides angrily charged toward each other, clashing fiercely. Prince Wuyi lost his best opportunity for a surprise attack, and now his right hand had lost all sensation. Jin Zijin arrived in an instant. He could only sigh at the missed opportunity. This woman was his weakness, perhaps his only weakness. If he couldn¡¯t have her, dealing with Jin Zijin would become difficult. Picking up the dagger, Jin Zijin scooped up Gu Youyou in his arms, his eyes dark as he glared at the despicable gang. He, Jin Zijin, was determined to level the desert of Xining and personally slay Jin Mocong. The owner of the short sword, through the fighting crowd, looked at Gu Youyou in Jin Zijin¡¯s embrace. Jin Zijin covered her with his cloak and nodded gently at him. Searcy galloped over on his horse and urgently asked, "How is she?" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "She¡¯s fine, only hit by your needle," Jin Zijin replied. Searcy pursed his lips and quickly stuffed a pill into Gu Youyou¡¯s mouth. Moments later, Gu Youyou awoke. The first thing she saw was a familiar face, and nearby, the sounds of men¡¯s combat. She suddenly hugged him tightly, urgently saying, "We must go, there¡¯s an army nearby." Once the troops arrived, their escape would be difficult. It seemed that the sound of a large army was already approaching from afar. Jin Zijin¡¯s cold gaze lightly drifted toward Prince Wuyi. With a wave of his hand, he led his men away swiftly. "Quick, chase after them, don¡¯t let them escape!" Madam loudly commanded. Prince Wuyi waved his hand and said, "No need to chase." Was Jin Zijin so easily pursued? With one arm hanging limp, he turned his gaze to Jin Ziyuan standing in the distance. Had it not been for that last blow from him, he could have taken Gu Youyou back. Jin Ziyuan gave him a mocking glance and galloped away on his horse. Madam sighed, "This woman is a fortune, but she could also be a disaster." ... After all the trouble, they finally made it home. Lying in the bathtub, Gu Youyou took a bath and then waited for Jin Zijin to return. He had gone to report to the Emperor; the matter with Prince Wuyi was far from over. Only when night fell did he return. Jin Zijin took off his outer robe, kissed her deeply on the lips, and then turned to the bathroom. They were both exhausted from the journey, needing a good rest before preparing for the next battle. "Are we going to war?" Gu Youyou asked softly from the bed. Though they no longer needed to lie in bed to discuss matters, over the years, it had become a habit. They were used to lying in bed, wrapped in each other¡¯s embrace, sharing their hearts, and discussing the great matters of the world. "We are," Jin Zijin answered her simply, starting to become mischievous. ... Chapter 1039 - 1033: Making a Deal with Huo Li Chapter 1039: Chapter 1033: Making a Deal with Huo LiJin Zijin¡¯s consultation with the Emperor naturally ended with the decision to fight. The more one wishes to avoid the use of force, the more rampant the opposition becomes. Had the Emperor not been so neglectful for years, Xining wouldn¡¯t have grown so strong as it is today. With the various powers in equilibrium, the imperial officials could drown that army of 150,000 with their spit without speaking of battle. But once the topic of fighting came up, everyone fell quiet. Most people watched the situation unfold with the detached interest of onlookers, turning their eyes towards those with military forces in their hands. And the generals, each and every one of them, looked away. I don¡¯t know, I can¡¯t hear. It¡¯s no wonder Xining managed to grow so large with the Imperial Court in such a state. Fortunately, Zhuzhao Country hadn¡¯t faced any large-scale invasions from foreign enemies in these years; otherwise, the nation would have had real cause for concern. After resting for two days, Jin Zijin went to visit Huo Li at the Xuanzong in Sanqing Temple outside the city. Huo Li had always kept a low profile, downplaying his actions by a great deal, hoping merely to wait for Yu Jizi¡¯s return. But unexpectedly, despite lying low and not leaving his residence for several months, Jin Zijin still managed to find him at his door. He was vexed and had someone invite Jin Zijin inside. "Great Prince." Huo Li bowed, looking exhausted, "What exactly do you want? Don¡¯t forget, you were once a member of the Dao Family. You were raised by the master. Just because you are now part of the Imperial Family, will you ruthlessly drive Xuanzong to extinction? Tianzong and Xuanzong both belong to the Dao Family, and only by combining the strength of our two sects can we have an absolute power in Zhuzhao Country. Without Xuanzong, even Tianzong alone might not be able to hold its ground." "You¡¯re thinking too much. I think, you might have misunderstood me," Jin Zijin said, finding a chair and sitting down. "Ha! What are you here for then?" Huo Li obviously didn¡¯t trust Jin Zijin very much. Jin Zijin said indifferently, "To tell you some things, to make a trade." "Trade?" Huo Li¡¯s mouth twitched instinctively, feeling that nothing good was coming. Because before Jin Zijin¡¯s visit, Yue Rujing often sought him out for trades, after which it always proved that he was the one being duped. Jin Zijin was even more fearsome than Yue Rujing; he did not want to discuss any trades with him. Huo Li shook his head, saying, "I¡¯m sorry, but I am not interested in making any trades. Please, do as you like." "I haven¡¯t said anything yet. Aren¡¯t you refusing a bit too early?" "There¡¯s no need to listen," Huo Li said, somewhat annoyed. They were pushing him far too much, going overboard. "Don¡¯t want to listen?" Jin Zijin seemed very interested in telling a story, his smile not quite reaching his eyes as he looked at Huo Li, "For instance, why has Yu Jizi been raising medicinal humans over the years, and what are you to him?" For Huo Li, if there were any topics he could discuss with Jin Zijin, it would be about Yu Jizi and Tian Jizi. Huo Li was a bit agitated as he said, "Where are they?" "Calm down. I don¡¯t know where they are," Jin Zijin replied. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What do you want to say?" Huo Li settled back down; he had indeed been too excited. The morning light was just right, with the sun shining through the window and into the room, adding a touch of warmth to the coolness of the morning. Jin Zijin sat beside the window, and as the story unfolded, Huo Li¡¯s face grew increasingly grim with the passage of time. These things were the secrets of the Dao Family: the raising of medicinal humans and the array that the master had secretly manipulated¡ªwhat they were for, how they were done, all were secrets of the Dao Family. Huo Li had always thought that the time was not right, so Yu Jizi had never told him. Jin Zijin was raised by Tian Jizi from a young age; Huo Li himself was also raised by Yu Jizi since he was a child, and he had great faith in his master. He never questioned or asked for details. He would simply carry out his master¡¯s commands dutifully. Chapter 1040 - 1034: Starting to Doubt the Master Chapter 1040: Chapter 1034: Starting to Doubt the MasterHe had always thought that his master would one day reveal the secrets of the Dao Sect to him, perhaps when he won the title of State Preceptor, but he had never imagined that all of it had been in his master¡¯s calculations; he had never been regarded as a disciple worthy of inheriting his master¡¯s mantle. To Huo Li and Yu Jizi, he might just be a pitifully obedient worm. A worm sacrificed as soon as the deed was done. Huo Li¡¯s face turned pale, his lips quivering slightly. Looking at Jin Zijin, he took a long while before he could utter a word. "How do you expect me to believe you?" Jin Zijin said, "I am only responsible for telling you these things. Whether you believe them or not is up to you. I¡¯ll give you three days to think it over, if you decide, come find me in the city." Huo Li watched Jin Zijin walk out the door, his heart troubled for a long time. He had never heard of these Dao Sect secrets before, but Jin Zijin knew them very clearly because Tian Jizi had not hidden them from him. He still remembered the time he brought food to his master and saw him drawing something, but his master, angry, had driven him out. Thinking back to his master¡¯s demeanor then, he still felt intimidated. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His master had always been a kind old man, seldom showing such an expression. Could it be as Jin Zijin said, that he had always been researching a method to extend life? That drawing was the Blood Sacrifice Soul Transfer Array. His master, old as he was, wished to swap into a younger body to continue living in this world, and the reason he was reserved with him was because he never planned to hand over Xuanzong, the Dao Family, and the Imperial Court to anyone. His goals were not just the Dao Family but also the Imperial Court. At this thought, Huo Li was abruptly startled. ... The Emperor was going to send troops against Xining, and certainly wouldn¡¯t use only his own soldiers. No one who held significant military power could escape. Yue Rujing was heading back to Lingnan and would gladly lend troops to Jin Zijin, but as for aiding Moning in fighting Mocong, it was uncertain. Meanwhile, the Emperor had summoned the Ducal Residence¡¯s old man into the palace, not meeting him in Qianqing Palace but directing someone to bring him straight to Jiaotai Hall, used by the Empress to receive guests. The old man from the Ducal Residence, who had lived over eighty years, surely understood what the Emperor wanted. Initially, he had been unwilling to come, feigning illness at home. After all, he was old, and feigning illness was not a rare occurrence for him, quite a normal thing, but this time it seemed the Emperor was not so easily fooled, sending Wan Decheng to convey a message to the Ducal Residence that the protective Duke was old and frequently fell sick, yet often attended court as well, which was really inappropriate. It would be better for him to abdicate early and return home to enjoy his remaining years. Was this their way of stripping him of his power if he didn¡¯t show up, citing his illness? How could this be acceptable? As long as he, this old frame, lived another day, he intended to hold the power of the Ducal Residence in his hands. At his age, if he couldn¡¯t see King Jin ascend as Crown Prince, he wouldn¡¯t relinquish power unless he died. "Old minister pays his respects to the Emperor and the Empress." Genuinely an old man of over eighty, he wasn¡¯t like Yu Jizi or Tian Jizi who could defy age. It was evident, as he entered Jiaotai Hall, that the Ducal Protector was somewhat out of breath. "Protector of the Nation, please take a seat." The Emperor had already prepared a chair, perhaps anticipating a prolonged confrontation. The Empress sat beside the Emperor, looking at the Ducal Protector¡¯s somewhat trembling frame with concern. After exchanging a few pleasantries, the Emperor went straight to the point. Chapter 1041 - 1035: Discussing Troop Deployment Chapter 1041: Chapter 1035: Discussing Troop Deployment"Ducal Lord, you are getting on in years, so I will be brief," the Emperor said. "You are aware that Jin Mocong of Xining is causing turmoil, and sooner or later he will rebel. The courtiers all feel that rather than waiting for him to turn against us, it would be better to strike first. Therefore, deploying troops to Xining is inevitable." The Ducal Lord squinted his eyes, pretending not to understand, and said, "Who then does Your Majesty plan to send out? My son just recently sent a letter from home, mentioning that the border at Beiping has become somewhat unstable lately, and the military situation is pressing. If it really gets out of hand, I fear the Imperial Court will need to provide support. In the past, I wrote him a reply, telling him to stand firm against any adversity, as Your Majesty has been preoccupied with the disaster areas and the situation in Xining, with no time to concern yourself with him." A smile appeared on the Empress¡¯s face. She knew her grandfather was formidable. Beiping was already in such difficulty; surely they couldn¡¯t expect her fourth uncle to abandon Beiping and go off to fight in Xining, could they? They had long since agreed to firmly oppose sending troops. If the Emperor took this opportunity to weaken the power of the Ducal Residence, their fate would be the same as that of the Grand Master Residence of yore. After the Xiao Family¡¯s downfall, the fate of Xiao Qinqin still sent shivers down her spine just thinking about it. Even if she were posthumously crowned as Empress after her death, what use would it be? She did not care for such honors. "Your Majesty," the Empress said, "my fourth uncle has already had a hard time. The barbarians of the north are formidable indeed, and the troops of Beiping absolutely must not be mobilized." The Emperor¡¯s icy gaze swept towards the Empress, and she immediately fell silent. She thought to herself that this man truly had no heart. If it weren¡¯t for the power of her family, the Ducal Residence, at this juncture she would have ended up just like Xiao Qinqin, returned to dust. "Beiping must be defended, and Xining cannot be ignored," the Emperor stated indifferently. "In that case, what do you, Ducal Lord and Empress, suggest we do?" The Emperor had directly passed the ball to them. The Empress did not join in the discussion; as a woman, it was improper for her to participate in politics. She would speak when it was time to speak and otherwise remain silent. Under such circumstances, of course, she would say no more. "Your Majesty, as a woman, I do not understand these matters," she said. The Emperor sneered. She understood very well when it suited her, but feigned ignorance otherwise. This woman daringly played the role of the clever one; otherwise, all those women from the Crown Prince Residence back then wouldn¡¯t have fallen at her hand. Jin Yushu thought she had been flawless in her schemes, but the Emperor knew everything. He kept quiet and pretended not to notice, because those women had driven Qinqin to her death¡ªthey all deserved to die. All the old maids who had forced Qinqin to leave the Crown Prince Residence that year were gone, save for the Empress alone. Someday, she would be the same. Reflecting on the past, the Emperor¡¯s thoughts took many twists and turns, and a chill emanating from his very marrow almost froze the air around him. The Empress was suddenly startled, frightened by the Emperor¡¯s current demeanor. Was he not just unwilling to send troops? Why was he looking as if he wished to devour someone? That invisible pressure bore down on the Empress, and her silence now was born of fear of the Emperor. The Ducal Lord, who was old and his eyesight failing, could not see the Emperor¡¯s expression clearly, so he did not perceive the subtle shifts in the atmosphere between the Emperor and the Empress. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let the Yue Family of Lingnan take charge," he suggested. "They have a large army, twenty thousand strong. Yue Tingfang is brave and adept in battle, and it is said that even the ladies of their family are capable of taking to the battlefield, quite imposing indeed. Nanzhao Country, on the border of Lingnan, is but a small nation and poses no significant threat. He is the best choice for the task." The Emperor shifted his gaze to the Ducal Lord and spoke in a low voice, "I sent a secret edict to Yue Tingfang a few days ago; he claims he has been in declining health recently and fears he may never see battle again in this lifetime." Chapter 1042 - 1036: Make You Bleed a Little Chapter 1042: Chapter 1036: Make You Bleed a LittleHis only son, Yue Rujing, was also a member of the Dao Sect, and currently, the affairs of the Dao Sect were no less busy than that of the Imperial Court. Yue Rujing really couldn¡¯t leave. It would be impossible to send his own daughter to war. "Ducal Residence, if we let the eldest daughter of the Yue Family lead the army to attack Xining, would the men of Zhuzhao Country still have any pride left in living in this world?" After saying this, he looked at the Ducal Residence with a slight smile. However, at this moment, the Empress interjected, "I heard that yesterday Yue Rujing left for Lingnan. It seems that the affairs of the Dao Family are not as troublesome as they appear!" The Emperor whispered, "No, that¡¯s because Yue Tingfang is seriously ill, and he had no choice but to return to Lingnan to assess the situation." The Empress was left speechless. "With such a vast area of Lingnan, is Yue Tingfang really the only one capable of leading troops into battle?" the Ducal Residence grunted. The Emperor said, "Of course not, the Ducal Residence himself just said that the sons and daughters of the Yue Family are all brave and good at fighting; the young ladies of the Yue Family are also capable of entering the battlefield." "That still doesn¡¯t mean we should actually let a young girl fight this war!" the Ducal Residence retorted coldly. The Emperor laughed, "That¡¯s more like it." "So, Ducal Residence, what do you think should be done?" The problem was thrown back, and the Ducal Residence¡¯s expression had already become very ugly. "What about the East Sea then? General Che¡¯s forces are numerous and capable, surely it¡¯s not like Lingnan, where you can¡¯t dispatch a single commander?" General Che was a relative by marriage to the Ducal Residence, and he did not wish for Che Xiangyuan to go, but compared to sending troops from Beiping, he preferred to let General Che take charge. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After weighing the pros and cons, since Lingnan was not an option, the only choice was Che Xiangyuan. Since the Emperor had approached him, it would obviously be impossible to expect the Emperor to pull his own feathers. "Would the Ducal Residence take responsibility for persuading General Che?" The Emperor said this so lightly that it almost made the Ducal Residence stumble. With the Emperor already finding it extremely difficult to issue orders, what use would there be in sending an old man like him? Che Xiangyuan is not foolish; he would definitely prefer Beiping to supply the troops. Beiping and the Northwestern Desert were the closest; if not for the interest factor, Beiping would actually be a good choice. The Ducal Residence stroked his beard, troubled, "Sending General Che... might not be a good idea either! Your Majesty, perhaps allow this old servant to return and think it over carefully, as the matter of dispatching troops is of great importance!" He needed to go back and discuss it properly with his sons. "There¡¯s no need," the Emperor said. "I have already thought of a solution, but it requires the Ducal Residence¡¯s cooperation." The Ducal Residence and the Empress¡¯s expressions changed. They thought: Why didn¡¯t you say you had a plan earlier? You made us fret needlessly. "The Emperor, please speak; your servant will surely cooperate." "It¡¯s like this, Lingnan, Beiping and Dongzhou, none can be destabilized lightly. We in Zhuzhao are situated in the Central Prefecture, surrounded by enemies on all sides. Stirring up one area could potentially bring great disaster upon Zhuzhao Country, so deploying troops to suppress the rebellion in Xining is not a matter for one party alone. Beiping¡¯s military situation is shocking, but they must also deploy troops!" "Oh, Your Majesty, that won¡¯t do..." the Ducal Residence sobbed, "In recent years, the military camps in Beiping have been self-sufficient, and they are already facing severe hardships. The Barbarians are fierce, and one can fight like two. If we withdraw the troops from Beiping, then Beiping won¡¯t be able to hold back the Barbarians anymore." The Emperor said, "Ducal Residence, be calm, I will not leave you at a disadvantage. The deployment of troops is not the concern of one family alone. Fifty thousand from Lingnan, fifty thousand from Dongzhou, I will have General Lu bring fifty thousand, and Beiping must also send fifty thousand. This way, it will reflect my fairness." Chapter 1043 - 1037 Understood Chapter 1043: Chapter 1037 Understood"This..." The Duke¡¯s expression changed repeatedly, and he looked troubled. The Emperor said, "It stands to reason that since the Northwestern Desert is closest to Beiping and Beijing, if the deployment of troops were to happen, it would certainly be from the nearest to the farthest. I have already arranged it this way, which has put Lingnan and Dongzhou at a disadvantage. If the Duke has reservations... You may want to go back and think about the consequences." The Emperor¡¯s tone remained calm throughout until at the end, when it carried a palpable chill. The Empress looked anxiously at the Duke, thinking, "The Emperor has already made himself very clear; if he doesn¡¯t agree now, it would definitely provoke him. If he gets provoked and passes the throne to Jin Zijin, then real trouble would ensue." "Grandfather, what the Emperor said is reasonable," the Empress said softly. With this, the Empress even managed to elicit a gentle smile from the Emperor. She only hoped that the Emperor, considering the many years of support from the Ducal Residence, would carefully weigh the pros and cons before deciding to pass on the throne. The Duke, after much deliberation, thought, if I disagree, wouldn¡¯t the biggest losers be the Emperor and the Ducal Residence if chaos breaks out in Xining at the end? Replacements for the Emperor could come and go; Lingnan would remain Lingnan, and Dongzhou would stay Dongzhou while only the Emperor and the Ducal Residence would be replaced. After assessing the pros and cons, he said, "In that case, if Lingnan and Dongzhou each contribute 50,000 soldiers, I shall indeed find a way to assemble 50,000 elite troops from my son. However, when soldiers from different regions each act on their own authority, who will lead as the General?" "First, let the soldiers head to Xining. As for the General, the ablest will take the position." ... With Beiping sorted, Lingnan had Yue Rujing along with Jin Zijin¡¯s handwritten letter on the way, so there should be no significant issue at the Marquess¡¯s end. Currently, the greatest difficulty lies in Dongzhou. The evening breeze was gentle, and like Jin Zijin, Gu Youyou was studying military strategies. Someone reported that Huo Li of Xuanzong had come to visit. Gu Youyou, surprised, turned to Jin Zijin, "Why is Huo Li here so late?" Jin Zijin¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile, put down his military book and whispered, "Good news!" Gu Youyou sneered, "What good can come in the dead of night? At this hour, it¡¯s either conspiracy or theft!" Listening to approaching footsteps, Gu Youyou set down her book and slipped behind the screen. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She did not want to see Huo Li; it was better to avoid him. Besides, no woman belonging to a household in this era would meet a man from outside late at night. Huo Li, dressed in black, emerged from the darkness, with the servant holding a lamp that could not illuminate his dark figure. Jin Zijin brightened the lamp in the study more and brewed a pot of tea. "Please sit!" he said to Huo Li, then personally poured a cup of tea for him. This night was likely to be sleepless; drinking more tea would help to stay alert. "Hmm!" murmured Huo Li, nodding lightly. He then thanked Jin Zijin with a salutary fist then sat down. "Have you figured it out?" Jin Zijin sat down opposite him, sipping his tea lightly. "Heh..." Huo Li laughed bitterly, his face expressing immense bitterness. He said, "He has always been the person I trust the most, and I¡¯ve always followed his word, striving to execute his orders perfectly and strictly disciplining my subordinates ¨C all for the sake of Xuanzong. I don¡¯t understand, why did he do this? He may seek immortality, but why does he treat me kindly on one hand while guarding against me on the other?" "Isn¡¯t that normal? A student grows to outshine the master, yet the master doesn¡¯t aim to die," Jin Zijin replied lightly. Huo Li discomfortedly picked up the teacup and downed it in one gulp. Who to blame? Only that he followed a perverse master. Chapter 1044 - 1038: Sneaking into Yu Jizi’s Secret Room Chapter 1044: Chapter 1038: Sneaking into Yu Jizi¡¯s Secret RoomHe had regained his courage during the day and sneaked into Yu Jizi¡¯s secret chamber. Yu Jizi held an inviolable sacred status in Xuanzong; without Jin Zijin¡¯s words, Huo Li would have never dared to trespass into Yu Jizi¡¯s chamber. Yu Jizi was well aware of this, which is why he felt so at ease. The secrets within that chamber, concerning the medicinal man and that array, were exactly as Jin Zijin had described, which made him even more terrified as he thought about it. Thinking about his master appearing before him with a young face, he felt immensely horrified. After sighing, Huo Li drank another cup of tea and asked, "So, what did you tell me all this for? What do you want to do?" Jin Zijin would not have warned him without a reason; so, what was he seeking? "I want to stop Yu Jizi and save the Dao Family," Jin Zijin, looking seriously at Huo Li, said. Huo Li narrowed his eyes slightly and asked, "What do you mean?" Jin Zijin said, "You probably still do not understand what he really wants to do." "Do what?" Wasn¡¯t it just to switch to a younger body, let that young body replace him as the Grand Master Brother of Xuanzong, and then continue to be the State Preceptor? No, naturally not. Jin Zijin said, "Yu Jizi is a wild man by nature, his secular surname is Jin, and he was once part of the Imperial Family." Huo Li, holding his empty teacup, looked puzzledly at Jin Zijin. "Besides longing for immortality, he has another desire¡ªto hold both the Dao Family and the Imperial Court in his hands, to truly unify Zhuzhao Country. He wants to be the eternal king of Zhuzhao Country, and those of us who try to stop him, the candidates for the State Preceptor, should not expect to survive. By then, there will be no Dao Sect." "Really?" Huo Li¡¯s complexion turned somewhat pale, seemingly in disbelief of Jin Zijin¡¯s words. Yet, upon saying the word "really," he felt rather foolish. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Over the years, the things he had done for Yu Jizi, gradually penetrating the Imperial Court, he knew better than anyone. But with the prestige of the Dao Family in Zhuzhao Country, why would they infiltrate the Imperial Court? It was too strange. So, he wanted to grasp both the Dao Family and the Imperial Court! "Do you want the Dao Family to merge into the Imperial Court?" Jin Zijin¡¯s voice was very deep, carrying a hint of enticement in the quiet night. "Do you wish for the Dao Family to disappear?" If his guess was right, Yu Jizi¡¯s plan was indeed to assume Jin Ziyuan¡¯s identity, using his identity to legitimatize the former Rebel King. Jin Ziyuan was the only son of the three brothers; it was righteous for him to be the Emperor. And if he became the Emperor, then naturally there would be no purpose for the Dao Sect to exist. How could a man like him allow the Dao Family with immense power to coexist equally with the dignity of the Emperor? Thus, although he helped Jin Moning defeat the Rebel King¡¯s party years ago, he also left an opportunity for the Rebel King¡¯s party to rise again. A cold sweat broke out on Huo Li¡¯s face; he had grown up in the Dao Family, Sanqing Temple was his home. In his worldview, the Dao Family was different from the secular world, and he naturally did not want the Dao Family to become secular. "What do you want to do?" Huo Li asked. Jin Zijin said, "You help me with one thing, and I assure you, the Dao Family will be separated from the imperial power, and everyone in the Dao Sect will be able to safely retreat from the world, and Tianzong and Xuanzong will return to the harmony of a thousand years ago." Jin Zijin¡¯s words deeply moved Huo Li; he did not harbor ambitions like Yu Jizi. His greatest ambition was only to lead Xuanzong and be the State Preceptor of Zhuzhao Country. To him, leading Xuanzong and being the State Preceptor of Zhuzhao Country made no difference, he didn¡¯t want to use the position of State Preceptor to control anyone. Chapter 1045 - 1039: Seeing the Gu Family Members Again Chapter 1045: Chapter 1039: Seeing the Gu Family Members Again"What¡¯s the matter?" Huo Li seemed somewhat excited, "If it¡¯s feasible, I can agree to your request." Master¡¯s return was uncertain, and should he truly not come back, Huo could not always lead his junior brethren from the Xuanzong with tails between their legs. Making this deal with Jin Zijin seemed like a good choice. Of course, it all depended on the terms Jin Zijin would propose. "You go to Fusang City in the East Sea and meet with General Che. Get him to agree to dispatch fifty thousand troops to attack Xining. Don¡¯t hurry to refuse; I know you can do it." Huo Li looked at Jin Zijin in surprise, then lowered his head and drank a cup of tea. Holding the empty teacup, he asked, "This tea is delicious; what tea is it?" "Old tea from Qi Mountain!" Jin Zijin said. Qi Mountain, the ancestral land of the Dao Family. It had been so many years, and Huo Li, always residing in Sanqing Temple, had never visited Qi Mountain. Suddenly, he felt a desire to see Qi Mountain¡ªto see what sort of place the sages of the Dao Family had established. ... After resting in Beijing for a few days, Gu Youyou was finally allowed by Jin Zijin to leave the house. "Be careful on your way and come back early." Gu Youyou said, "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m only going to Jinxiu City; it¡¯s not far, and the imperial road is very safe." "Ah, every time I let you go out, there¡¯s trouble!" Jin Zijin sighed helplessly. At the same time, he knew that Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t stay home all day like an ordinary woman. Of course, ordinary women didn¡¯t face as much trouble when they went out. Gui Yunxi was driving the carriage, and Gu Youyou was inside with Searcy, who was fiddling with a jar. She said with a sly smile, "This time I¡¯m fully prepared; this jar is full of poison bees." Beside her was a leather backpack, which contained her prized personal belongings. Gu Youyou disagreed, believing that people from Xuanzong wouldn¡¯t attack her and that the forces of the rival king had all withdrawn to Xining. She couldn¡¯t think of who else might suddenly attack her. The last time she and Searcy went to a mountain, upon returning, she had handed over the map to Jin Zijin, who then, under the guise of bandit suppression, cleared the mountain. However, by the time he got there, it was deserted; there was no one left. They safely reached Jinxiu City and, led by Miss Du, arrived at a compound. The Gu Family lived there; the courtyard was quite large and perfectly accommodated them. "Youyou?" Huang Xiangwen was hanging laundry. "Big sister?" Erya was teaching Yue Ya how to walk. Hearing their voices, people from inside the house gradually gathered in the courtyard. Gu Youyou greeted them with a smile and had someone bring gifts from the carriage. "Is everyone getting used to living here?" Years had passed since Gu Youyou had been the family burden, lying in that forbidden dark room, to now, where her brilliance shone, becoming the pillar of the family. All this seemed like a dream, surreal and distant. When they had nowhere else to go, she bravely entered the disaster area, found them on that mountain, and truly saved them during their darkest times. Remembering the past, Huang Xiangwen wept like rain. "Youyou, I am sorry!" she exclaimed. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The reunion of relatives was joyful, yet a touch of sadness lingered in the courtyard. They had once treated her so poorly. "What happened in the past is in the past. Every dead relative is one less; it is important for everyone to live well and have a good life." Grandfather was just an ordinary farmer, but many of his words were worth deep reflection. Chapter 1046 - 1040: Arrange everything for them Chapter 1046: Chapter 1040: Arrange everything for themBecoming relatives with blood ties in this life was not easy; over two lifetimes, maybe Gu Youyou was destined to be incompatible with her relatives, but nothing is absolute. After all, hearts are made of flesh; no matter how they treated her before, now everything had changed. "Right, it¡¯s better if everyone is alive. Sister-in-law, please don¡¯t be sad anymore, don¡¯t let the children get upset," Shunzi¡¯s mother supported Huang Xiangwen, pulling her to one side. Gu Youyou hadn¡¯t seen Shunzi¡¯s mother for a long time. She remembered that back in Lotus Village, during her toughest days, besides Jin Zijin, who treated her the best, this neighbor¡¯s mother had also been kindest to her. "Aunt Wang, thank you!" Shunzi¡¯s mother laughed and said, "What are you thanking me for? I should be thanking you! Youyou, it¡¯s really unexpected, you and Jin... oh, no, the Prince, have had such a twisted fate. It really hasn¡¯t been easy." Miss Du smiled and said, "Now that everyone is fine, let¡¯s go inside and talk." Lotus Village could no longer be returned to. After being washed by landslides, the whole village was filled with mud and sand, with low areas completely covered. There wasn¡¯t just one village like Lotus Village; several nearby villages were in the same situation, and the villagers had all been relocated to other villages. Since the Gu Family had Gu Youyou as a relative, they naturally didn¡¯t need to be arranged separately by the local Governor¡¯s Office. Three families lived in this courtyard, and Gu Youyou had bought three houses for them. The temporary residence they were staying in belonged to Miss Du, so it had to be returned. Shunzi¡¯s mother was a very skilled seamstress, which Gu Youyou still remembered, so she found her a job. She helped at Manxiu Building¡¯s clothing department, making five silver per month, which delighted her greatly. Shunzi¡¯s father also got a job, helping with transporting goods. When he got a bit older, he would be arranged to do some lighter work. The couple was overwhelmingly grateful to Gu Youyou. Erya loved to eat fish. To win over his wife¡¯s heart, Shunzi had developed a talent for cooking fish. Gu Youyou had left a lot of chili peppers when she left Lotus Village, and they had been growing them ever since. The fish, spiced with the chilies they grew in their yard, tasted even better. His biggest wish was to open a restaurant specializing in fish. Over the years, they had been diligently saving money for this dream. Just when the savings were nearly enough, and they were planning to find a place in the town once the children were older, Qingshui Town suffered a natural disaster. The money they had saved might have been enough to rent a storefront and open a restaurant in Qingshui Town, but a while back, when Shunzi went to inquire, he found that the price of real estate in Jinxiu City was worth its weight in gold, even more expensive than in Beijing, and their little savings were nowhere near enough. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Gu Youyou asked what they wanted to do, Shunzi hemmed and hawed for a long time before telling her. In their eyes, not having enough money was a big problem, but to the wealthy and generous Gu Youyou, it was a small matter. She smiled and said, "Having a dream is a good thing. There isn¡¯t a restaurant in the entire Zhuzhao Country that specializes in fish, especially the spicy kind. Shunzi, I love fish too. I support your idea." And so, Gu Youyou planned to finance him to start the restaurant. However, having skills alone wasn¡¯t enough to open a restaurant in a place like Jinxiu City, so Gu Youyou suggested that Shunzi first find a restaurant and become an apprentice to learn how they managed their business. Miss Du had a wide network of contacts, so they left it to him to handle the task. Chapter 1047 - 1041: Time to Do Big Business Chapter 1047: Chapter 1041: Time to Do Big BusinessErya had to stay at home to watch the two children, so she had no way to go out and find a living. Sanbao was following his brother-in-law Shunzi to become an apprentice, and in the future, he could also open his own restaurant. Sanbao was no longer young, and in another two years, it would be time to discuss marriage. He happily said to Gu Youyou, "Big sister, my sister says I have to save money to get myself a wife." That comment made everyone burst into laughter. Dabao was a simple and honest man. Since Lei Qianqian¡¯s incident, he had become even more silent than before. He was a few months older than Erya, and now Erya already had two children, while his wife was still nowhere in sight. Aunt Huang Xiangwen was most worried about Dabao¡¯s lifelong event. "Youyou, Auntie just hopes you can help Dabao find a wife. I¡¯ve saved some private money, which should be enough for his marriage," she said. With that, she brought out a small chest. Shunzi¡¯s mother said, "You don¡¯t have to worry about Dabao not finding a wife because of money, it¡¯s mainly because Dabao himself can¡¯t get over it. You should put this money away quickly." For years, Dabao had not moved on from what happened with Lei Qianqian. Given his family¡¯s conditions, along with his decent appearance and hard-working nature, countless girls would be willing to marry into the Gu Family¡ªit was just that he himself was unwilling. According to local customs, the eldest brother must marry first before the younger ones could discuss marriage. Seeing that Erbao was already fifteen or sixteen, Huang Xiangwen naturally became anxious. Huang Xiangwen cursed angrily, "It¡¯s all that little tramp Lei Qianqian¡¯s fault for tormenting my Dabao so much." Ice cannot be formed in a single day, and melting it was not an easy task either. Gu Youyou sighed softly and said, "Auntie, it¡¯s been so long, you shouldn¡¯t keep thinking about it. If you keep talking about it, it will only make Dabao feel worse. How about this, Dabao can also work in the factory. There are many people his age there, and everyone jokes and talks together. Gradually, he¡¯ll come around on his own." Shunzi¡¯s mother also tried to console her, "Right, you shouldn¡¯t mention that matter anymore. Let¡¯s all forget about it. From now on, we will live here; no one knows us, and as long as we don¡¯t talk about it, who would know that Dabao once encountered such a person?" Dabao¡¯s inability to move on was naturally related to the gossipy women of Lotus Village; wherever he went, people pointed at his back and talked about those matters. How could he feel good inside? In a new environment where nobody knew those matters, he would definitely get better gradually. Thinking this, Huang Xiangwen¡¯s heart was rekindled with hope. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For Gu Youyou, such a big CEO, arranging a few small jobs for relatives to support themselves was no big issue. After she had settled things for them, Gu Youyou followed Miss Du to Manxiu Building. Searcy had been waiting in Manxiu Building all this time, finally letting out a sigh of relief at seeing Gu Youyou return safely. "It¡¯s been more than half a day, if you don¡¯t go back, it would be getting dark." Gu Youyou looked at the sky, only then realizing she had been busy for most of the day. The villagers didn¡¯t have the habit of eating lunch, so both the Gu Family and Wang Family did not have lunch. That was why Gu Youyou hadn¡¯t eaten her morning meal and was starting to feel hungry. Miss Du considerately said, "I had food prepared early. Let¡¯s go inside and eat while we talk." "Okay!" Gu Youyou nodded. At the dining table, Gu Youyou told Miss Du about opening chain pastry shops and expanding the market. Her expansion plans weren¡¯t only domestic but international as well. Chapter 1048 - 1042: Discussing Merits Chapter 1048: Chapter 1042: Discussing MeritsAt that time, very few people thought about opening stores in other countries; they mostly engaged in some trade of goods with neighboring nations. Otherwise, how could the Silk Road have lasted for so many years? Like Gu Youyou, she was the first to actually go to another country and open a branch. "Doctor Gu, your idea is quite bold, but opening a branch in a neighboring country is not so simple; it involves a wide array of issues, first and foremost you need the local Governor¡¯s Office¡¯s approval. If we go to another country, we still have to deal with customs, and it¡¯s always quite troublesome." Gu Youyou smiled and said, "That¡¯s not a problem. I¡¯ll provide the capital and technology for the store, and all employees will be hired locally. I asked Zijin, and there won¡¯t be much trouble." She was opening a pharmacy, which was beneficial and harmless to the local people, so naturally, there wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem. And even if she didn¡¯t go to the neighboring country to open a store, the wealthy people from the neighboring country would still come to Jinxiu City to order beautiful clothes; then she might as well open a ready-to-wear store in Jinxiu City in the neighboring country, which would be less troublesome. Gu Youyou had almost finished eating, and it was getting late. Thinking about what Jin Zijin had told her before she left made her worry that he might be concerned, so she decided to go back early. Gu Youyou said, "I originally planned to gather all the store managers today to discuss this matter, but it¡¯s getting late, so let¡¯s leave it at that for now. Tell them to be prepared, and in three days, you and all the store managers come to Beijing. This is a big deal and we must have everyone¡¯s support." Gu Youyou¡¯s business group had grown significantly, and the store managers were like her board of directors, though some from farther away couldn¡¯t always come; still, sixty to seventy percent of the store managers were gathered in Beijing and near Jinxiu City. She was working so hard and even planning to raise funds because a war was imminent, and war was costly in terms of silver. Jin Zijin was definitely going to go. ... Mr. Xie dealt with the disaster area¡¯s issues and returned to Beijing. Speaking of this disaster relief, Gu Youyou was undoubtedly the greatest contributor. Then came the question. Previously, the emperor had said that whoever made a major contribution to disaster relief would be established as Crown Prince. But Gu Youyou had claimed the greatest merit! Mr. Xie said, "The Crown Prince and his wife are one, and it¡¯s thanks to the Crown Prince¡¯s support that the Crown Princess could achieve the highest credit." The emperor was well aware of why the rebels hadn¡¯t taken advantage of the most intense rumors to stir public opinion and revolt; it was only because Jin Zijin had been traveling around secretly suppressing them. Of course, Gu Youyou¡¯s contributions were indeed visible to everyone. Jin Zijin¡¯s contributions were in the shadows, while Gu Youyou¡¯s were in the light. The emperor gave a bitter smile. He had done it deliberately. If he truly wanted to be named Crown Prince, he could have easily come forward and taken care of these matters himself. "Mr. Xie!" The one who spoke up this time was not the Duke of Protection but Prime Minister Zhang. "Mr. Xie, you can¡¯t really say that. The emperor¡¯s move examines the princes¡¯ capabilities, not their wives¡¯. I heard that the Crown Prince only stayed in the disaster area for one day. Even if we attribute the merit to him, that doesn¡¯t quite show capability, does it?" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After saying this, he turned to the emperor and bowed, "Your Majesty, I acknowledge that the Crown Princess is capable, but to establish the Crown Prince, surely, Zhuzhao Country cannot rely on a woman to sustain it in the future? I think Mr. Xie¡¯s words are inappropriate." "I concur!" "I concur!" Soon, many similar voices rang out in the court. The Duke of Protection hadn¡¯t spoken, but so many people had already spoken for him. Chapter 1049 - 1043: No One Can Benefit Chapter 1049: Chapter 1043: No One Can Benefit?§Ôeewebnov§×l.comHe stroked his beard and smiled. The Emperor¡¯s face didn¡¯t look too good, but he didn¡¯t say much either, as this was something he had anticipated. He just disliked the fact that the Ducal Residence had too many claws, severely affecting the government discipline. It seemed that appointing Jin Zijin as the Crown Prince was not going to be an easy task, unless he truly made remarkable achievements. "Your Majesty, none of the three princes were able to take the lead in this natural disaster. I think it¡¯s time to rotate rewards. The First Prince¡¯s Consort should take the first share, then the second share should definitely go to King Jin. Among the three princes, King Jin stayed in the disaster area the longest and was most sincere. He was the first to leave and the last to return. Compared to the other two princes, such sincerity is truly rare." The moment Jie Minister, who had witnessed King Jin¡¯s actions in the disaster area, scoffed, the talking Minister¡¯s face turned extremely unsightly. Jie Minister saluted the Emperor, "I have no objections if the First Prince¡¯s Consort takes the lead, but to give the second reward to King Jin, I feel it¡¯s unjust for Prince Qin." "What do you mean? Are you implying that King Jin is inferior to Prince Qin? Ha, Jie Huanzhi, don¡¯t tarnish the reputation of the Jie Family." Upon hearing Jie Minister¡¯s words, the Lord Protector couldn¡¯t sit still. The Jie Family held a unique place in court, known for their loyalty only to the Emperor and not favoring anyone. But with Jie Huanzhi expressing it was unjust for Prince Qin, others had something to say because Jie Huanzhi¡¯s only daughter was married to Prince Qin, although not as a primary consort, but as a favored consort. Everyone spread the rumor that Prince Qin indulged Jie Consort solely to please Jie Huanzhi. Everyone guessed that, with Jie Minister¡¯s stubborn character, Prince Qin¡¯s flattery would only reach the horse¡¯s hooves, but now it seemed to serve some purpose, huh. "Jie Minister, you must hold your water steady," someone chuckled. Jie Huanzhi, frustrated, said, "I, Jie Huanzhi, act uprightly and sit straight, never favoring anyone. What, am I not even allowed to speak a fair word now?" "No, no, if Jie Minister speaks fairly, we naturally love to listen. But if Jie Minister favors Prince Qin, then people might not love it." "Hmph!" Jie Huanzhi snorted coldly and pulled a few memorials out of his sleeve to present to the Emperor. "Your Majesty, I¡¯ve thought several times to present these memorials I wrote, but for the sake of the bigger picture, I held back. Now that everyone suspects I am biased, let them see what good deeds King Jin has done in the disaster area." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Inside the memorials, naturally, were accounts of King Jin punishing rumor-mongers, using lifesaving steamed buns to entice the people. People, desperate for a bite of steamed buns, accused wildly, and finally so confused they didn¡¯t even know who was spreading the rumors, were taken by King Jin to be severely beaten, many losing their lives. After reading it, the Emperor passed it around to the various Ministers to see, and when they had finished, each had a very vivid expression on their face. Jie Minister said, "If not for the timely arrival of the First Prince and the First Prince¡¯s Consort and her efforts to avert disaster with her own resources, this natural disaster could indeed have turned into a man-made calamity." "How absurd, how could the First Prince use such absurd methods to find the spreader of rumors?" The speaker was the straightforward Lin Xingyi. The Lord Protector¡¯s face didn¡¯t look too good as he glared fiercely at him. Prime Minister Zhang was pleased; he was pointing out that King Jin was shunning the Lin Family, waiting for Lin Qianqing¡¯s misfortune, and then supporting his own daughter to the principal position. At this time, the three princes were waiting outside Taihe Hall, unable to know the situation inside the hall. Chapter 1050 - 1044: Reporting a Complaint Chapter 1050: Chapter 1044: Reporting a ComplaintPrince Jin seemed far from calm, for he was too eager to know the situation inside. He considered his contributions the greatest. Having eaten plain rice and greens for so long, if he still did not obtain the Crown Prince position, wouldn¡¯t his efforts be in vain? Looking at the other two, Jin Zijin was serenely composed, frustratingly so. The other, Jin Tingyu, seemed as if it were none of his concern. "Second Brother, keep your composure," he said. Previously, Jin Tingyu would call him Elder Brother. At that time, he looked down on this half-blood brother, thinking that being called Elder Brother by him was an insult. After so many years of hearing Elder Brother, now being called Second Brother felt even more piercing to the ears. Prince Jin snorted coldly, "It¡¯s not your turn to speak." Prince Qin shrugged and said, "I don¡¯t care." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...It infuriated him. Prince Jin then looked towards Jin Zijin and said, "You were here for just one day before leaving, and the imperial decree stated not to help. I admit Gu Youyou has merit, but that has nothing to do with you." "I know!" Jin Zijin said. He remained composure personified, much to Prince Jin¡¯s annoyance. Actually, at this moment, Prince Jin especially wanted to pick a fight with the two of them, but one was exceedingly calm and the other indifferent. In the royal court, the matter of which prince should become the Crown Prince was causing great anxiety and debate. Some people believed that commitment should be taken into account, that Prince Jin had been the most devoted to duty. Even if he was wrong, at least he made efforts and showed a good attitude. Prince Qin arrived late and lacked personal conviction, doing no more than scurrying about after Gu Youyou. The little work he did, any servant could do, and faced with two legitimate brothers, his status became a significant issue, and he was swiftly dismissed. Others felt that since Gu Youyou and Jin Zijin were husband and wife, her merits should be attributed to Jin Zijin, and agreed that the eldest prince should be made Crown Prince. Especially since the eldest prince had not yet been made a king. This matter was not handled well, stirring up too much gossip, so the Emperor decided to select none of them at the moment. Who would secure the position of Crown Prince would be determined by further observation of the princes¡¯ conduct. The intensely arguing ministers were dumbfounded. All their efforts seemed to have been in vain. The Lord Protector was the first to stand up and express his position, laughing heartily, "The Emperor is wise. The position of heir to the throne is tied to the lifeblood of the nation, how can it be decided based on this single disaster? I agree we should continue to observe." Since the Lord Protector had said as much, naturally, no one else objected. The Emperor said, "Since everyone is in agreement, let¡¯s have the three princes called in." Eunuch Wan left Taihe Hall and quickly invited the three princes, who had been waiting outside for a while, into the hall. When the Emperor announced that the Crown Prince would not be appointed for the time being, Prince Jin felt so wronged he nearly fainted. Among the three, he was the first to leave and the last to return, and when it came to eating plain rice with greens, he had endured the most. On hot days without ice, he, sweating profusely under the sun in the tents, bore it all without complaint, and now it was as if it counted for nothing? No, it could not end like this. Prince Jin, grinding his teeth, cupped his hands to the Emperor, "Father, during this disaster relief, Elder Brother scarcely participated. He vanished after just one day because he couldn¡¯t handle the hardships of the disaster zone. Father, if the Crown Prince position is not to be established, so be it, but I implore you to punish Elder Brother for his neglect." "What have you done for the people of the disaster area?" Jin Zijin asked indifferently, "Should the compensation for the families of those killed be paid by your Prince Jin Residence?" Prince Jin¡¯s face turned ashen. He hadn¡¯t expected Jin Zijin to take this opportunity to report his wrongdoing. Chapter 1051 - 1045: Dispensing Rewards Chapter 1051: Chapter 1045: Dispensing Rewards"It must have been Gu Youyou who told him after she returned. When he was using the molds on those troublemakers, it was Gu Youyou who stood up to stop him." The Emperor, however, looked at Jin Zijin with surprise, not expecting him to defend himself and bite back at King Jin. He thought that Zijin didn¡¯t care about anything. "Jin Zijin, those I killed were rebels. They spread rumors everywhere and deserved to die." "Do you have evidence? Did they confess?" Jin Zijin asked indifferently. "Of course, they confessed. I have their signed confessions." "I suspect they were coerced into confessing. Minister Jie, you were present at the time. You know best. Why not speak out in front of everyone?" Minister Jie had already spoken before, which is why the other ministers stayed silent. King Jin sensed something off in the atmosphere and turned his gaze to the Ducal Residence. The Ducal Residence gave him a wink, signaling him to stop talking. The Emperor¡¯s face bore anger as he said to King Jin, "Xiaoran, do you not realize your guilt?" King Jin felt extremely aggrieved by the situation. He then looked towards Jie Huanzhi, who raised his chin with an insufferable air, and in a flash, King Jin knew who had betrayed him. "Good for you, Jie Huanzhi. You didn¡¯t see how hard I worked, yet you snitched on me." But he was adamant that he had done nothing wrong, so he refused to confess any guilt. He bowed to the Emperor and said, "Father, your son has been wronged. Those people truly were rebels, spreading rumors among the crowd and causing panic. I executed them to set an example for others. Otherwise, the rumors might still be rampant even now." Jie Huanzhi didn¡¯t like hearing this. Clearly, the credit belonged to Gu Youyou¡ªhow dare this troublemaker twist the truth and steal her credit? Jie Huanzhi¡¯s expression soured as he coldly retorted, "Your Majesty, King Jin¡¯s actions have stirred up public resentment, and the rumors have only grown. It was the Crown Princess Consort who pacified the refugees and treated the epidemic. Please, Your Majesty, investigate this matter." The Ducal Residence, having not helped King Jin, was well aware of the foolish things Jin had done and was now too angry to speak. "Jie Huanzhi, you¡¯re slandering me!" King Jin shouted angrily. Unable to listen any further and lest the situation escalate uncontrollably, the Ducal Residence implored the Emperor, "Your Majesty, this old servant earnestly requests that Your Majesty confine King Jin to his residence for a month so that he may reflect." King Jin was stunned to hear the Ducal Residence speak such words. Just now, he hadn¡¯t understood the signs and now he was even more confused. Among the three Princes, only if he became Emperor could the Ducal Residence continue to flourish. What was his great-grandfather trying to do? He was too shocked to speak. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I permit it," the Emperor said, giving King Jin a glance. "Guards, escort King Jin out." It was only when people came to lead him out of the Taihe Hall that King Jin finally reacted. "Father, Father, your son is wronged..." Unfortunately, since it was the Ducal Residence who had spoken, nobody would stand up for him. King Jin was greatly shaken. All his suffering had resulted in such an outcome. He didn¡¯t become the Crown Prince and was now under confinement. He couldn¡¯t understand it... Today¡¯s discussion in the court was about rewarding merits. After King Jin was taken away, the discussion quickly returned to the main topic. "Since the Crown Princess Consort has the greatest merit, Zijin, go ask her what she wishes as her reward." Jin Zijin had anticipated that Gu Youyou would be rewarded, so he had asked her in advance. Gu Youyou had long wished to make glass, so her answer at the time was for the Emperor to permit her to produce glass on her own. Chapter 1052 - 1046: Burning Glazed Glass Chapter 1052: Chapter 1046: Burning Glazed GlassJin Zijin bowed his hands in respect and said, "Youyou has come up with a new method for producing glass, which she plans to apply in trade. Therefore, she hopes for a reward from Father Emperor that loosens the regulations on glass production, allowing her to independently produce glass." This statement astonished everyone present. Glass production? She was actually capable of making glass? The technique of glassmaking had always been under the Emperor¡¯s control; glass made by glass masters was only to be found in the Imperial Palace, and the ministers could only wish for it if the Emperor deigned to bestow it. Now, Gu Youyou had actually succeeded in producing her own glass? "Is this true?" the Emperor asked, somewhat excitedly. Jin Zijin replied, "Youyou¡¯s method of production is quite simple and allows for mass production. If Father Emperor permits, in no time at all, glass could be sold in every household, and it will be quite cheap." The biggest issue with glass wasn¡¯t the imperial regulation but rather its complex craftsmanship and limited production. Rarity brought value, which was why it became an exclusive item for the Imperial Family. If everyone could use glass, that would be quite a noteworthy thing. Of course, there were also voices of opposition. The Huanzhi family possessed no small amount of glass, representing a source of pride for them. He said, "If common people could afford it, then what would be so extraordinary about glass? Would not all those treasures gifted by the Emperor become utterly worthless?" Jie Huanzhi countered, "According to Lord Huanzhi, is the worth of the Emperor¡¯s gifts in the items themselves? If the things gifted by the Emperor became worthless, would Lord Huanzhi then find them meaningless?" "You... Jie Huanzhi, I did not say that the gifts from the Emperor are meaningless if they are not expensive. Do not twist my words." "I¡¯m merely stating the obvious truth." "It seems you just want to disagree with me." If not for Jie Huanzhi, King Jin would not have been punished. "Think whatever you like," Jie Huanzhi said with a cold snort. Minister Jie and Lord Huanzhi were well-known for their confrontations in court, so everyone was used to it, and no one bothered to intervene. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Both of you, calm yourselves!" the Emperor spoke up. "Lord Huanzhi, everyone knows of your love for glass, and I think it would be a good thing to let the Great Prince¡¯s Consort mass-produce glass. The value of glass lies in its scarcity and being priceless; once there is more glass on the market, you will be able to feast your eyes on it!" Jin Zijin continued, "Youyou¡¯s idea is to use glass for windows. Glass has good transparency; replacing paper windows with glass will make houses brighter." Someone exclaimed in surprise, "Glass for windows? Isn¡¯t that too luxurious?" "Ah, how could that be? Didn¡¯t the Great Prince just say? There will be mass production of glass, so it will be very cheap, and even ordinary people can afford it." "Ah, if only that were true, that would be great. I¡¯d order some for my study right now¡ªturn it into a room with transparent glass windows. I¡¯m getting old and my eyes aren¡¯t as good; the study just doesn¡¯t seem bright enough." "I want it too, I want glass tiles. Great Prince, does the Great Prince¡¯s Consort make glass tiles?" Jin Zijin said with a light smile, "Of course, that¡¯s the plan." Everyone approved, and with the Emperor showing no objections, the matter was naturally settled. ... Chapter 1053 - 1047: Harvesting Potatoes Chapter 1053: Chapter 1047: Harvesting PotatoesGu Youyou had grown accustomed to this kind of life, initially feeling very embarrassed, but now she was quite calm about it. Evening was the only time for fun, what else could they do? It was the same for every newlywed couple. Jin Zijin, massaging Gu Youyou¡¯s belly, whispered, "It¡¯s about time to get pregnant, isn¡¯t it?" Gu Youyou¡¯s mouth twitched as she removed his hand, replying, "Is it that easy? My body was too frail before, it¡¯s not easy to conceive." "Oh?" Jin Zijin raised an eyebrow and said, "Then I must try harder, striving to conceive sooner." Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly, pushing away his approaching body, "No, we must be restrained." "How can we be restrained if we¡¯re trying for a child? If we restrain ourselves, how will we have a child?" Gu Youyou: "..." Are these two related? "Having children isn¡¯t like that, oh dear, you wouldn¡¯t understand even if I explained it to you, it¡¯s too complicated to explain in a short time. Anyway, I know what I¡¯m doing. When it¡¯s time for me to tell you to work hard, I¡¯ll let you know. Not these days, it¡¯s a safe period, let¡¯s wait a few days." "There¡¯s a safe period?" Jin Zijin admitted he really didn¡¯t understand. "It¡¯s really troublesome, just don¡¯t let any day slip by. Come, let¡¯s go to sleep." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He lifted the washed clean Gu Youyou from the water, wrapped her in a blanket, and dried her body. Lying on the bed, Jin Zijin talked about the events of the day. After listening, Gu Youyou curled her lips and said, "King Jin has misused private punishment and killed so many common people, and ends up just confined to his own house for a month? Isn¡¯t this punishment too light? Instead of saying he¡¯s confined for a month, it¡¯s better to say it¡¯s a month of good rest at home. Who came up with this terrible idea?" Jin Zijin laughed, "This terrible idea, of course, came from the Protector of the Nation. Seeing King Jin¡¯s demeanor, he harbors resentment towards the Protector, because he always feels he¡¯s done nothing wrong. But had the Protector not come forward to impose confinement, the punishment he¡¯d receive wouldn¡¯t just be a month." "Did the Emperor agree to this too? Is your father really that apprehensive of the Protector?" "What are you thinking about?" Jin Zijin gently pinched Gu Youyou¡¯s nose, saying, "With the Protector suggesting it, King Jin has directed all his resentment towards him, which is better than any punishment." Gu Youyou found it ridiculous, but said nothing more. So all those people were merely killed by King Jin for nothing? But in this society, that really was the case. Gu Youyou asked, "So will the victims¡¯ families receive any compensation?" Jin Zijin replied, "They should, but you don¡¯t need to worry about this. The Imperial Court will give an explanation." She naturally didn¡¯t bother to care; there were so many injustices in the world, and she wasn¡¯t idle with nothing else to do, how could she mind everything? With the recent relief efforts, she had already done her best. Gu Youyou suddenly remembered something and asked, "Oh, I previously asked someone to collect a large amount of potatoes, it should be time to harvest them." Jin Zijin frowned slightly, asking, "Why did you collect so many potatoes?" Gu Youyou explained, "Potatoes grow quickly, especially the autumn potatoes. Plant them next month, and in two or three months, they will be ready to eat. This year, the south suffered from floods, and there may not be enough food to last until the next harvest season, and everyone can¡¯t wait until next spring to start planting crops. I figured potatoes yield high and grow quickly, making them ideal for mass cultivation right now." Jin Zijin, stunned for a moment, poked Gu Youyou¡¯s head forcefully, saying, "I really want to see what¡¯s inside your brain, you¡¯ve thought it through so thoroughly. This action really helps the Imperial Court a lot." Chapter 1054 - 1048: Fundraising Chapter 1054: Chapter 1048: FundraisingHe hugged Gu Youyou tightly in his arms and said, "I can¡¯t let you be at a disadvantage either, so I had the Imperial Court pay silver for your potatoes." Gu Youyou smiled and said, "I won¡¯t be at a disadvantage, I am still waiting to sell them glass." Indeed, opening the pastry shop recently, expanding the business, and buying potatoes had cost a significant amount of silver. It was time for her to figure out a way to get some. "Don¡¯t worry about me; I can find a way to get silver. Of course, I¡¯m not a charity; the Imperial Court has to pay silver for these potatoes." ... Gu Youyou¡¯s board meeting was arranged in a restaurant not far from Jisheng Hall. That day, she had reserved the second floor for the event, turning a large room into a conference area. She had invited not only the Store Managers from each branch but also some big merchants who were interested in cooperation. Of course, the first meeting was for her own people. Only after they had come to an agreement would she discuss with the business merchants. So, the merchants were scheduled to come later in the afternoon. Gu Youyou shared her thoughts with everyone and showed them the plans she had made. These Shopkeepers were all people who had made a fortune following Gu Youyou, so her position in their hearts was unshakeable; naturally, there were no voices of opposition. Gu Youyou could lead them to earn even more money; only a fool would be unwilling. "Doctor Gu, we¡¯ll do as you say, we¡¯ll follow your lead." "Well then, since that¡¯s the case, all the Shopkeepers know what they should do now, right?" "We understand!" From now on, Gu Youyou would personally oversee the overall situation, no longer always sending a maid to run errands, and everybody was very pleased about this. Seeing Gu Youyou was as exciting as seeing their idol. Some were so astonished they couldn¡¯t close their mouths, everyone felt honored to meet Gu Youyou in person. Gu Youyou asked everyone to quiet down and said, "There¡¯s another thing I want to tell you all; in addition to opening the pastry shop, we will expand into another line of business." Everyone quieted down and listened carefully to what Gu Youyou had to say. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou said, "Previously, we put all our effort into disaster relief and made great achievements. Yesterday, the Emperor wanted to reward me, and the Prince requested on my behalf that the reward be the release of the glass crafting technology, allowing us to produce it ourselves." Hearing this, everyone¡¯s expression turned awkward. Someone spoke up, "The art of crafting glass is in the hands of the Imperial Family¡¯s artisans. Of course, as the Emperor¡¯s daughter-in-law, with the Emperor¡¯s consent, you will naturally be taught this technology. But I¡¯ve heard that crafting glass is extremely difficult and the costs are too high. We¡¯re going to expand our businesses, but I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t have enough silver!" "Yes, Doctor Gu, I fully support your idea, but silver is a major concern. We spent quite a bit of silver on the disaster relief, and now with opening the pastry shop, silver is a big problem." Gu Youyou smiled faintly and said, "Don¡¯t worry about the silver, because I¡¯m not planning to monopolize the glass crafting. Instead, I want to do it with wealthy merchants. I think the mere word ¡¯glass¡¯ will interest many merchants with silver..." "This..." Everyone looked even more bewildered. "If this technology leaks out, how will we make money?" Some people expressed their disagreement. They felt that although they had less silver on hand now, as long as they could get through the next few months and the returns from the pastry shop were collected, they could manage on their own. Why let outsiders share in the profits? Chapter 1055 - 1049: You Go to Xining Chapter 1055: Chapter 1049: You Go to XiningTherefore, Gu Youyou could only explain, "The method I use for firing glass isn¡¯t passed down from the palace but my own method. In fact, firing glass isn¡¯t difficult, and the cost is very low, it¡¯s just that no one knows the method yet. I¡¯m not creating a high-end product that is expensive because it¡¯s rare, but a common good that ordinary people can afford, so it requires a lot of manpower and material resources and needs to be produced in large quantities. However, precisely because my method has low production costs and the process is simple, it wouldn¡¯t be fun to keep it to myself, so it¡¯s better to be generous and let everyone contribute funds to finance the project. Together we can do it, and together we can make money..." Gu Youyou still managed to persuade everyone; she had absolute authority. In fact, speaking to them was just a formality, a sign of respect for everyone. She could have quietly contacted the merchants and started the glass firing business without saying a word. "Today¡¯s meeting is adjourned. Miss Du, please stay." An ancient business consortium was made very modern by Gu Youyou. Everyone sat together to discuss matters, instead of the traditional manner where only the biggest boss could sit while the rest of the shopkeepers stood and listened, with very limited right to speak. Gu Youyou¡¯s approach made everyone feel respected and important, as if they weren¡¯t the lowest class of merchants. Keep in mind that in this era, the status of merchants was very low, and Gu Youyou¡¯s other identity was that of the Prince¡¯s consort. ... The store managers had lunch at the restaurant and left, leaving only Gu Youyou and Miss Du at the restaurant. With half an hour to go until the appointed time, Miss Du couldn¡¯t help asking, "You seem to be very short on silver, what¡¯s going on?" Miss Du¡¯s observational skills were also astounding. Gu Youyou had no intention of hiding it from her and whispered, "I¡¯ll let you in on some insider news, there may be a war coming." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "War?" Miss Du was extremely surprised, "With whom?" Gu Youyou said, "When I returned from the disaster area, I encountered an accident and was captured by the remnants of the third Prince and taken to Xining." She paused before continuing, "Some days ago, the Emperor called the fifth Prince to Beijing, with the intention of seizing the opportunity to kill him, but he escaped." Miss Du nodded, "I¡¯ve heard about this, it¡¯s well-known. To think he could run away, the fifth Prince is truly formidable!" Gu Youyou commented, "It¡¯s not that he¡¯s formidable, it¡¯s that when I was in Xining, in their hands, Zijin hijacked the jailer and traded me back, and the Emperor knows about this!" Miss Du looked at Gu Youyou in astonishment; the Emperor knew about such a thing and agreed to it? Or was it decided privately by the Prince? "In short, the Imperial Court is now irreconcilable with the fifth Prince. Before, they were just competing in the shadows without openly breaking face, but now that the mask has been torn off and brought to light, this war must start. Now that the military forces are ready in all directions, it is feared that they will soon attack Xining. Wars are fought with silver, and the military rations of the Imperial Court all come from the common people, but this year is different, the people have suffered disasters, and the amount of military rations that can be collected will be greatly reduced, so in the end, they will probably have to scrape it off the merchants. We do big business; naturally, we need to do our part." Miss Du¡¯s expression became grave, "Then should we close our branch in Xining?" Gu Youyou replied, "No need to close it, the war won¡¯t reach the store. You just need to take the time to go to Xining personally and transfer the funds back, leaving only a small part enough for operations. In the future, Xining¡¯s accounts should be settled monthly, sending silver back regularly." Chapter 1056 - 1050: I Am a Merchant Now Chapter 1056: Chapter 1050: I Am a Merchant NowGu Youyou glanced at the water clock in the corner, guessing that the major bosses were about to arrive. She stood up, opened the door of the suitcase, and whispered to Miss Du, "It won¡¯t be possible to start the campaign that quickly. It will take nearly a month for the troops from Lingnan to reach Xining. You should go there soon, and once the battle starts, it¡¯s best not to go in that direction." The Silk Road leads to Xining, and along that road, there are especially many merchants. It¡¯s just that once the fighting starts, merchants might be scared off from traveling there. Miss Du nodded lightly and said, "There has been less to do lately, I¡¯ll arrange it and go." Miss Du, who partnered with Gu Youyou in business, was not only interested in the affairs of Manxiu Building. She had invested in thirty percent of the silver for this new dessert shop. Furthermore, she owned many other shops, as many of them were launched by her. All the big bosses nearby Beijing and Manxiu City had arrived. Boss Zhang from the textile workshop, Boss Li, who ran a restaurant specializing in liquors, and Boss Hu, who was looking to get into the jade business. Especially Boss Hu, he had once acquired a glass bowl pawned by a down-on-his-luck official from the Imperial Court, a single piece he deeply cherished. Unfortunately, as a mere merchant, he had no access to such items and this had always been a source of frustration to him. Now Gu Youyou was offering to collaborate with them to produce glass, and of course, they were more than willing. Who wouldn¡¯t want tribute items for the Imperial Palace? It didn¡¯t really matter whether they were good or not; it was a matter of prestige. "Ladies and gentlemen, please take a seat inside." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A spacious room greeted them, with a long table at the center instead of the traditional round dining table. The same kind of wooden stools were placed in front of the table, and on the table itself, there were assorted special pastries, exquisitely made, too beautiful to eat. Yet the scent of milk was so tempting, it tickled one right to the heart. In the very center of the table, there were beautifully crafted flowers. They weren¡¯t fresh given the season but rather made of silk, looking even more delicate and luscious than real flowers. Shopkeepers under Gu Youyou were used to these oddities, so they saw nothing unusual. However, this was the first collaboration for these bosses with Gu Youyou, and they were seeing such peculiar things for the first time, naturally arousing their curiosity. An excited Boss Hu asked, "How are these flowers made? They look just like real ones?" He mainly dealt in jade, but that was not all. Beautiful gold and silver jewelry, some fine craftwork¡ªhe sold them all. In his opinion, a flower arrangement such as this could rival a fine piece of craft. And since this was the first sighting of such flowers for everyone, he, as a discerning merchant, saw a business opportunity. Gu Youyou smiled faintly and said, "If Boss Hu is interested, I will have someone send a pot to your residence tomorrow." Boss Hu was pleasantly surprised and hastened to bow and say, "Prince¡¯s Consort, this commoner thanks you in advance." Gu Youyou said, "Boss Hu, you¡¯re too polite. Today, I am here as a merchant. We are here to discuss business, so you may call me Shopkeeper Gu." With everyone calling her Shopkeeper Gu, it brought them much closer together and everyone felt more at ease. However, the status of a merchant was considered the lowest in society, whereas Gu Youyou¡¯s marriage into the Imperial Family was of the highest nobility, making it hard for the others to utter such a title. Boss Chen said, "Wouldn¡¯t that be disrespectful to the Prince¡¯s Consort then?" Gu Youyou replied, "Youyou is firstly a doctor, a merchant, and only then a consort. I married into the Imperial Family with the identity of a doctor and a merchant, so there¡¯s nothing about respect or disrespect. We¡¯re all straightforward people; why bother with such trivial formalities?" Chapter 1057 - 1051 Win-Win Chapter 1057: Chapter 1051 Win-WinGu Youyou spoke like that, and everyone¡¯s apprehensions were completely dispelled. "Gu Youyou is right," laughed Boss Hu heartily. "We are businessmen, and we don¡¯t care for the pomp and protocols of the nobility. Yu Youyou marrying into the Imperial Family as a merchant is indeed a matter of pride for us!" "Exactly, haha... Miss Gu is a true hero among women. I hope our cooperation will be pleasant this time!" "The production of colored glaze is a surefire profit. Gentlemen, I trust that we will work together very pleasantly. Please have a seat." Miss Du clapped her hands, and soon someone brought in tea, pouring a cup for each businessman at their seat. "The art of glass-making is complex and has always been in the hands of the Imperial Family. But I hear that Miss Gu has a new method of glass-making, is it true?" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou cast her gaze over the group, saying, "Since I have invited all of you here, it naturally is true. My method is not only simple, but also low-cost. What we aim to do is not to make colored glaze that only the rich can afford, but colored glaze that the common people can afford, which will bring about an enormous change in our lives. Of course, most importantly, it will fill all the businessmen¡¯s coffers to the brim!" Making money is naturally a good thing, and one by one the businessmen¡¯s expressions became excited. However, there were also questions. Someone asked, "This sounds like a great opportunity, so why doesn¡¯t Miss Gu do it herself, rather than partnering with us?" Gu Youyou replied, "Boss Wang poses a good question, so please allow Miss Du to explain to everyone the reasons for seeking collaboration." Everyone looked serious, even those few businessmen who couldn¡¯t help but sneak a few bites of cake licked the corners of their mouths and looked attentively toward Miss Du. Miss Du¡¯s upbringing made her appear more like a demure maiden. She rose to her feet, made a slight bow to everyone, and then began to speak. "Each of the businessmen present today is well-known in both Beijing and near Jinxiu City. Not only in terms of the size of your businesses but also your character and reputation, which are well-regarded in our circles, both Miss Gu and I trust completely. "Boss Wang also mentioned that glass-making is good business, so why not do it alone instead of inviting everyone to join in? It¡¯s because what Miss Gu aims to produce is colored glaze that can enter every household, changing people¡¯s lives. In turn, the required output will be incredibly large, and the upfront investment of silver will not be insubstantial. "Everyone knows about the recent floods in the south. Miss Gu played a leading role in the disaster relief, and in exchange, won the Emperor¡¯s grace, allowing us to produce our own colored glaze. But to achieve this leading role, Miss Gu¡¯s Jisheng Hall and my collaboration with Gu Youyou to open Manxiu Building invested a significant amount of silver, especially Jisheng Hall, which provided medicine to treat patients free of charge. All this costs a considerable amount of silver. "In short, we currently lack sufficient silver and manpower to produce colored glaze on a large scale exclusively. Secondly, everyone is aware of your prestige in the business community. Miss Gu believes that by leveraging your esteemed reputations, we can quickly heat up the popularity of this colored glaze..." With Miss Du¡¯s detailed explanation, everyone understood. To make money together is the mark of a merchant with great vision. At the same time, for such a wonderful opportunity to fall into one¡¯s own lap is an extraordinary stroke of luck. Now that everyone had reached an intention to cooperate, it was time to discuss how to divide the profits. Chapter 1058 - 1052: Mildly Proper Chapter 1058: Chapter 1052: Mildly ProperGu Youyou had long drafted the contract, and she directly handed it over to the various bosses for review. "Everything about how we¡¯re to proceed and how profits will be distributed is written in the contract. Gentlemen, please read the contract first and if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, then ask me." Everyone skeptically took the contract that Miss Du distributed and read it carefully. Gu Youyou provided the method of production, tools, and technical personnel. The bosses supplied the workers, the silver for purchasing raw materials, and the factory premises. After production, everyone would wholesale to retail shops. Custom orders were an exception! Regarding pricing, uniform management would be implemented, and undercutting with malicious pricing was prohibited. This clause was good. As for profit-sharing, retail sales would split thirty-seventy, and since the bosses were to establish the retail shops, Gu Youyou would only take thirty percent. Custom orders would be split fifty-fifty. After everyone reviewed the contract for a long while, it seemed that they were at a slight disadvantage, but Gu Youyou now had the absolute say, for the technology was in her hands. If they were unwilling to participate, there were plenty of others eager to do so. After a long look, Boss Hu said to everyone, "Gentlemen, this is fairly reasonable, isn¡¯t it?" Although Gu Youyou herself claimed to be nothing more than a merchant, she also had the identity of the Crown Prince¡¯s consort. To be able to get so much in business dealings with the officials, they were already getting a good deal. Some had to provide everything themselves yet received a smaller share. Compared to this, Gu Youyou was indeed being quite fair. "Boss Gu is genuinely interested in doing business with us. I, Chen, will sign this contract." Gu Youyou smiled and said, "Gentlemen, please look over it carefully. Once we start cooperating, you¡¯re not allowed to back out halfway through. Moreover, it¡¯s forbidden to learn the technology and then break away to work on your own. This contract will be submitted to the Governor¡¯s Office for stamping!" Everyone expressed understanding, knowing that in business, the last thing one wanted was for partners to turn their backs after tasting success. The bosses patted their chests, guaranteeing that they were businessmen of integrity and would never engage in such activities. Nevertheless, signatures were still required. Today¡¯s partnership went smoothly, and Gu Youyou collected more than a dozen contracts. As they were leaving, the major bosses still couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Gu Youyou¡¯s pastries. Miss Du smiled and said, "These pastries are specially supplied by Ten Li Fragrant Sweet Shop. After the fifteenth, a trial confectionery store will open in both Beijing and Jinxiu City. I hope the bosses will honor us with your presence!" "The shop that¡¯s being renovated in the east of the city?" Boss Hu asked in surprise. "That¡¯s the one." "Very well, I, Hu, will definitely visit." "The flavor is quite unique and delicious; this is the best pastry I¡¯ve ever tasted. Boss Gu and Boss Du are truly outstanding figures among women; no wonder your Manxiu Building makes a fortune. With such flavors, you¡¯ll guarantee that the ladies and misses from wealthy families will flock to you like egrets to a fish, and it might be just like the clothes from Manxiu Building¡ªso in demand that they¡¯re hard to get." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... Gu Youyou¡¯s cake shop was successfully set up, and the expansion of business was also very smooth. The first batch of glass had been produced; different from traditional colored glaze, it was more practical and beautiful. They decided not to sell the first batch of glass to anyone, but rather, a few bosses would pool funds to build a landmark-like building on the streets of Beijing. This glass would be used on that building; a three-story structure, with the first floor serving as an exhibition hall, the second as their conference room, and the third for client meetings. This was also an idea from Gu Youyou. Simple, undecorated glass was easy to produce, and what would be on display in this exhibition hall was a unique type of glass, more artistic, specifically targeted for sales to high-end clientele among the officials and the nobility. Chapter 1059 - 1053: Heading to Xining Chapter 1059: Chapter 1053: Heading to XiningMeanwhile, the Imperial Court and Xining were also preparing for war. Lingnan had to have the Marquess on guard, so he could not leave. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seizing this opportunity, he sent his daughter and son-in-law to gain some experience, so the ones to lead the fifty thousand troops to Xining were Yue Ruxue and her husband, Yi Qiuping. Yue Rujing¡¯s identity was special; he had to stay in Sanqing Temple, so he could not join the battle even if he wanted to. Beiping was close by, and it was said that troops and generals were being dispatched, while on the East Sea side, Huo Li had already returned and General Che was preparing. General Lu had received the Emperor¡¯s command and was ready to lead fifty thousand troops westward at any moment. Everything was well organized, and the great battle was about to unfold. Gu Youyou prepared clothes for Jin Zijin, knowing he too was to go. The main commander of this battle was not yet decided, raising fears of another turmoil. "Once you are pregnant, I¡¯ll leave," he said. Gu Youyou punched him softly in the chest and said, "What are you thinking? Wait until you come back, then get pregnant. If I were pregnant and you weren¡¯t here, both the child and I would feel very insecure." "But if you were pregnant, it would be safer," Jin Zijin seriously told her. Gu Youyou understood his meaning instantly and sighed, "How can one be sure of such things? If it happens, so be it, but if not, I will go with you. Don¡¯t underestimate me; I know all the thirty-six stratagems." "You know the thirty-six stratagems?" Jin Zijin chortled, "What exactly did you learn in the past? You, a woman..." "Hey, I don¡¯t like to hear ¡¯woman¡¯ this and ¡¯woman¡¯ that; women are not inferior to men. If you think women are not as good as men, it¡¯s only because society has decided so, not because they lack intelligence. Look at Searcy; how many men can match her? If she were a man, where would Lu Tianning stand in the Lu Family?" Jin Zijin scooped him up and threw him on the bed, saying, "Never mind others, let¡¯s focus on the child." "Hey, I haven¡¯t finished my business plan; wait a sec," Gu Youyou tried to push him away. Jin Zijin¡¯s breathing quickened as he said, "Why didn¡¯t you write it earlier instead of fussing over those clothes?" "I was afraid you¡¯d leave in a hurry and I wouldn¡¯t have enough time." "That doesn¡¯t stop us from having a child; write it tomorrow." "Beauty brings trouble, at the cost of my silver..." Miss Du, accompanied by her maid Cuiya, set out for Xining. Because of the Silk Road, the business for Manxiu products in Xining was quite substantial, surpassing the sums of Manxiu City and Beijing combined. Such a big deal necessitated Miss Du¡¯s personal attention. Many merchants were headed from Beijing to Xining, banding together for added safety. Miss Du was well-known in both Manxiu City and Beijing, so her traveling as a woman on business didn¡¯t seem too unusual. Of course, there were other women on the road apart from Miss Du and Cuiya, some accompanying the merchant caravans. With everyone talking and laughing, the journey was far from lonely. "Miss Du, you still handle your business personally; it must be hard," said an older woman. "Some businesses must be handled in person; it¡¯s all for the sake of business, not about hardship. Madam Luo, why are you personally running a business as well?" Madam Luo sighed, "My son is ill; I had no choice but to go!" Chapter 1060 - 1054: There are Bandits Chapter 1060: Chapter 1054: There are BanditsMadam Luo was a tea merchant in Jinxiu City. When she was young, her husband died, leaving her to raise their son alone and manage their extensive family business. She grew the Luo Family¡¯s tea business even larger. Unfortunately, when her son grew up, he was frail and sickly. With no other choice and despite her age, she continued to travel to conduct business. The journeys were incredibly tiring but for the sake of her large household, she endured. Miss Du greatly admired Madam Luo and during a break, she had Cuiya, the maid, deliver some snacks to Madam Luo. Madam Luo was very generous in return, having her own maid send back some fruit to Miss Du. Their group consisted of five or six firms. Xining was vast and sparsely populated so by the time they reached a suitable inn for a mid-journey rest around lunchtime, everyone started to eat something quickly before preparing to set off again. On the low hills, dust filled the air, causing Miss Du to slightly frown as she ate. "Madam Luo, what¡¯s that over there?" asked Miss Du. This was Miss Du¡¯s first trip far from home, and she was unfamiliar with many things along the way, always asking Madam Luo for guidance. Madam Luo glanced over, set down her water skin, and said, "I¡¯m afraid it might be bandits." "Bandits?" Miss Du¡¯s face paled, but seeing that everyone just glanced and did not treat the possible arrival of bandits as a serious matter, she gradually relaxed. The area was desolate, a common spot for bandits, and it was Miss Du¡¯s bad luck to encounter them. Miss Du, puzzled, asked, "If there are bandits coming, why isn¡¯t everyone running?" Madam Luo, unfazed, replied, "It¡¯s quite normal for bandits to be here, but Miss Du doesn¡¯t need to worry. We just need to pay them some money, and they won¡¯t trouble us." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Bandits can be reasoned with like that?" Miss Du incredulously looked towards the approaching dust cloud. Madam Luo explained, "Bandits are after wealth, not lives. There¡¯s no need for them to kill the goose that lays the golden eggs. They collect some money each time, allow the merchants to go, and can collect again next time. If they rob merchants to ruin all at once, there won¡¯t be a next time. Nowadays, bandits have also gotten smarter." Miss Du, "..." "How much money should we give them then?" "It depends. Their leader will decide based on the actual situation of the merchants. Miss Du, since you do substantial business, it will likely be more." "Ah...?" Miss Du had never encountered such a bizarre situation in her life. She had never encountered bandits either and was somewhat worried. She pulled her cloak over her head and called out to Cuiya, who was boiling tea water behind her, "Cuiya, stop boiling the water; the bandits are here." Cuiya, also having never faced bandits and imagining them as ruthless, was scared out of her wits. The tea water she was about to boil spilled onto the ground. Without needing further instructions from Miss Du, the tea didn¡¯t need to be made anymore. Cuiya quickly tidied up and gathered everything onto the wagon, frantically rushing about when the bandits had already crossed the nearby low hills and were fast approaching on horseback. "Miss," facing the bandits, Cuiya was terrified but positioned herself in front of Miss Du to protect her. Miss Du said, "Cuiya, step aside, go prepare some money." Madam Luo and the others did not act as if they were facing a great enemy, appearing unsurprised and naturally took out the boxes filled with silver. It seemed as though they were prepared beforehand. Miss Du breathed a sigh of relief, just hoping the bandits wouldn¡¯t be excessively greedy but from what Madam Luo hinted, it seemed they wouldn¡¯t be too unreasonable since they were after a steady source of income. Chapter 1061 - 1055: The Bandit’s Rules Chapter 1061: Chapter 1055: The Bandit¡¯s Rules"If we overcharge and the merchants stop using this route, what then?" They obviously didn¡¯t feel frightened, so the figure they quoted must have been acceptable to everyone. A middle-aged man with a long scar dragged across his face reined in his horse, dismounted in one swift motion, and, with a fierce grin, clasped his hands towards the merchants, "Shopkeeper Yun, Shopkeeper Qiao, Madam Luo... Long time no see, I¡¯ve really missed you all. May I know what big business brings you all the way to Xining this time?" Another middle-aged man returned the greeting with a smile, "You flatter us, Yu. We¡¯re just small-timers. Those big Store Managers doing big business wouldn¡¯t go through the trouble of such a long and arduous journey." The Yu-named bandit looked fierce but was actually quite reasonable. He said, "Yu knows that business isn¡¯t easy for you all. I¡¯m not asking for much, just enough to feed my men. I won¡¯t be rough as long as you Shopkeepers are generous enough." "Exactly, exactly..." The middle-aged man took out a box and handed it to the Yu-named bandit. The Yu-named bandit opened the box, glanced at the contents with satisfaction, closed the lid, and passed it to a young bandit behind him. Soon, everyone had made their intentions clear. Shopkeeper Qiao had brought less than the others, which caused the Yu-named bandit¡¯s expression to darken. "Shopkeeper Qiao, are you treating me like a beggar?" Shopkeeper Qiao replied with a forced smile, "The thing is, Yu, business has been tough lately. The Silver I¡¯ve taken out is all I¡¯ve scraped together from my emergency fund. Perhaps you could let it slide this time? Once I make some Silvers, I will certainly make it up to you." The Yu-named bandit¡¯s face darkened as he drew his knife and shouted angrily, "I¡¯m a bandit, not a businessman. I don¡¯t haggle. If you think I¡¯m asking too much, Shopkeeper Qiao, you¡¯re welcome to take your chances passing through Tiger Head Mountain. Let¡¯s see how much Old Thunder Tiger will charge you." Shopkeeper Qiao turned deathly pale with fear and hastily replied, "No, no, that¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve really lost Silvers in business recently and..." The Yu-named bandit cut him off with a cold laugh, "Haven¡¯t you already dipped into your coffin fund? Would you rather bring out a little more for me, or should I return this beggar¡¯s change to you so you can save it for your coffin?" "Ah, no... I didn¡¯t mean..." Shopkeeper Qiao stuttered. Others tried to persuade him, "Shopkeeper Qiao, just pay up. You can always earn more Silver later, but if you lose your life, what good is all the Silver?" "Yes, Shopkeeper Qiao, please just pay quickly." With a distressed face, Shopkeeper Qiao could only grit his teeth and take out two more ingots of Silver. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He retreated back into the crowd feeling defeated and complained to the others, "I¡¯m really at a loss in business. I¡¯m so strapped for cash! This Silver was meant for buying stock, what am I supposed to do now?" The bandits didn¡¯t care about his troubles. Shopkeeper Qiao looked pale and helpless. Everyone had paid a sufficient amount of Silver, until it was Miss Du¡¯s turn. Before arriving, she had no idea of the situation on the road and didn¡¯t have much cash on hand. Observing the Silver the other Shopkeepers had provided, her own appeared insufficient. Therefore, she reluctantly took out some silver notes. "Yu, I do not carry much Silver with me. Would you accept these silver notes? They¡¯re issued by Changsheng Bank." "Silver notes?" The Yu-named bandit raised an eyebrow and squinted as he studied the delicate face beneath the cloak. "Which Shopkeeper¡¯s family do you belong to? I¡¯ve never seen you before." Chapter 1062 - 1056: Abducted to Become the Bandit Chief’s Wife Chapter 1062: Chapter 1056: Abducted to Become the Bandit Chief¡¯s WifeMiss Du slightly bent her knees in a curtsy and said, "I am Miss Du, the Shopkeeper of Manxiu Building. It¡¯s my first time taking this road, and I am not quite acquainted with the local customs. I ask for understanding from Shopkeeper Yu." Being born a young lady of noble repute, every gesture and movement of Miss Du exuded a distinct aura that set her apart from ordinary people, which provoked wild thoughts among the bandits. "Your first time, eh?" Shopkeeper Yu said with a smile that did not quite reach his eyes, lowering his voice in a manner that, combined with the scar on his face, seemed lecherous and vulgar. He snatched the silver note from Miss Du¡¯s hand and, without even looking at it, stuffed it into the hands of a bandit behind him. He then addressed Miss Du, "Everyone has a first time, Miss Du. Business isn¡¯t easy, and making money is a man¡¯s job. You, a delicate lady, should instead stay home, tend to your husband, and teach your children. I happen to be lacking a lady to manage my stronghold¡ªwhy don¡¯t you join me in the mountains, Miss Du? You¡¯ll certainly not lack for exotic delicacies and wearing gold and silver!" Miss Du¡¯s face turned pale instantly as she took several steps back, exclaiming, "You shameless cur!" Cuiya, loyal to her mistress, immediately stepped in front of Miss Du, saying, "Audacious bandits, dare not be disrespectful to my mistress!" The bandits laughed instead of getting angry, eyeing the maid and her mistress with mocking laughter. Shopkeeper Yu said, "This maid has quite the spicy temper; brothers, it seems we have stumbled upon a treasure this time." Other shopkeepers who had paid their silver were too scared to object and hastily moved to the side, minding their own business. Madam Luo, who had developed a friendly relationship with Miss Du along the way, hesitated for a while but then spoke up for Miss Du. "Shopkeeper Yu, you gentlemen live by a code. Since you have taken Miss Du¡¯s silver note, why don¡¯t you show some mercy and let her go?" Shopkeeper Yu put away his lecherous smile and said, "Madam Luo, I have always respected you as a woman of valor. Please don¡¯t be foolish at this moment. It¡¯s better if you refrain from interfering in matters that aren¡¯t your concern. Otherwise... hmm, don¡¯t blame me for turning my back on you and forgetting the years of camaraderie." Madam Luo wanted to say more but was held back by the other shopkeepers and retreated to the side. "Madam Luo, you¡¯ve had it tough too. Better not meddle in others¡¯ affairs. Miss Du is just unlucky, happening upon Shopkeeper Yu taking charge of this route today." Most bandits do have principles, seeking only wealth, but Shopkeeper Yu was different; he was also lecherous. A beauty like Miss Du was unfortunate to fall into his hands. "Beauty, come with me. I will take good care of you," he said, his disgusting gaze returning to Miss Du as Madam Luo stepped aside. Miss Du¡¯s complexion turned deathly pale, fear making her retreat. The bandits laughed scornfully, as if watching a dying animal struggle. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The house servants accompanying Miss Du drew their knives but, seeing the overwhelming number of fierce bandits, none dared to step forward. Cuiya cried like a tearful statue, pleading incessantly. "Bandit leader, please spare my mistress. Whatever you want to do, do it to me instead. I promise not to resist." Shopkeeper Yu said, "Such a loyal maid. Take her too; my beauty could use a caring person to attend to her." ... Another merchant caravan arrived at this desolate gully and was astonished to see the other merchants ahead with furrowed brows, anxiously discussing something. The young man leading the caravan moved forward and asked, "What¡¯s the matter with everyone? What are you all discussing?" Chapter 1063 - 1057: Bad Premonition Chapter 1063: Chapter 1057: Bad PremonitionMadam Luo¡¯s eyes reddened slightly, and she appeared extremely anxious as she said, "We¡¯ve encountered bandits before and like in the past, we handed over silver, but unexpectedly, the bandits took an interest in a female shopkeeper among us and kidnapped her and her maid, intending to make her his chief wife." "Indeed, two house servants who came with her resisted, and were killed on the spot." Shopkeeper Qiao pointed not far away and said, "We all helped to bury those two loyal servants. Fearing more innocents might get hurt, the female shopkeeper told the other servants to stop, and then she was taken away by the bandits. The remaining servants have already gone back to report the news; we are still in shock and were just about to leave after some rest. Alas! We still have such a long way to go, and who knows what will happen next?" "Are there many bandits on this road?" The young man asked, furrowing his brows. "Not a few," said Shopkeeper Qiao, "but most of them are after wealth; it¡¯s rare they kill and abduct like this time. Alas! It¡¯s only Miss Du¡¯s bad luck. And she really should have, given her beauty, stayed hidden and let a servant come out to handle things." "Miss Du?" the young man jumped, asking quickly, "Which family¡¯s Miss Du?" Madam Luo said, "It¡¯s the manager of Manxiu Building, Miss Du herself!" The young man¡¯s face turned deathly pale, and he almost couldn¡¯t stand steady. Miss Du, manager of Manxiu Building? He grabbed Shopkeeper Qiao urgently and asked, "Where are those bandits? Which direction did they go?" Shopkeeper Qiao, startled by the young man¡¯s sudden change, hesitantly pointed in a direction and stuttered, "Over... over there!" The young man released Shopkeeper Qiao and suddenly pulled a long sword from the goods he was dragging behind his horse, shouting loudly to the convoy behind him, "Everyone, follow orders, chase the bandits!" "General, should we..." Someone disagreed with his action, but the young man had already ridden off quickly, and they had no choice but to follow. Madam Luo and the others were stunned as they watched the disguised individuals ride off swiftly. "Are they from the Governor¡¯s Office?" "It doesn¡¯t seem like it; they look more like soldiers who fight on battlefields." "Yes, that man is a general." "Ah, wonderful! Finally, the Imperial Court must be taking measures to curb the nearby bandits, sending military personnel to eliminate them." "But aren¡¯t there too few of them? Only a few dozen, while the bandit group led by Mr. Yu numbers over a hundred." "No problem, bandits are just a disorderly mob, with only a few genuine threats. How could they withstand the trained military?" People discussed fervently, still filled with hope for this bandit suppression. No matter what, someone was finally dealing with these bandits, Shopkeeper Qiao even thought, if this general could eliminate the bandits, would he possibly get his silver back? That would really be saving his own life! ... Gu Youyou, while creating a new clothing design, accidentally pricked her finger with a needle. She winced in pain, quickly lifting her blood-beading finger to inspect. Jin Zijin, hearing the sound, put down his military book, looked up at her, and asked, "What happened?" Feeling somewhat panicked and distracted, Gu Youyou said, "It¡¯s... it¡¯s nothing, I just pricked my hand by accident." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Zijin stood up, walked over to her, took her hand, and gently sucked the wound. Releasing it after a moment, he asked, "How can you be so careless?" Gu Youyou said, "I suddenly felt a bit uneasy. By the way, is the region around Xining safe? With Xining preparing to fight the Imperial Court, won¡¯t they involve the merchants near Beijing?" Chapter 1064 - 1058: A Village Full of Bandits Chapter 1064: Chapter 1058: A Village Full of BanditsJin Zijin said, "Jin Mocong is also a member of the Jin Royal Family, and he is not a foreigner. His wars are for imperial power and have nothing to do with the common people, so it naturally won¡¯t involve ordinary folks." Gu Youyou sighed with relief, "That¡¯s reassuring." But even so, the sense of panic within her did not subside, rather it intensified. Jin Zijin looked at her, furrowing his brows gently, and said, "However, there are quite a few bandits along that road, but don¡¯t worry, most merchants are accustomed to dealing with them. A bit of silver can usually take care of it." Hearing the word ¡¯bandits¡¯, Gu Youyou grew anxious; she was unaware of the bandit issue and asked in surprise, "There are bandits too? Do they often hijack passing merchants?" Jin Zijin frowned deeply, speaking in a low voice, "Yes, every day. Is there something important at stake for you?" Gu Youyou felt her heart grow cold at such a response and said, "There is an important matter. Miss Du has gone to Xining. With war looming, the business in Xining must be handled by Miss Du or myself in person. I couldn¡¯t go, so I sent her." Gu Youyou thought of bandits and Miss Du, turning pale with anxiety. She grabbed Jin Zijin¡¯s sleeve urgently, "You must send someone after her quickly. We cannot allow Miss Du to run into trouble on the road to Xining." Jin Zijin spoke softly trying to comfort her, "Don¡¯t panic. Although there are many bandits on that road, they usually coexist peacefully with the merchants. The worst-case scenario is a loss of money, nothing major." "That¡¯s not good enough, something feels off. Please, just send someone!" "All right, all right, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll send someone now." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou had the color drained from her face, wearing an expression as if she had messed up badly. Doing business these days was difficult, especially for women, and even more so amid rampant banditry. One moment of carelessness could lead to losing both money and people. ... Miss Du and Cuiya were captured and taken into a village. From the outside, the village looked like any ordinary village where people farmed and labored and greeted returning bandits like familiar, plain villagers might. "Little Yu, how was the harvest today?" Yu Dangjia responded warmly to the elderly man¡¯s question, "Uncle Li, the harvest was good today. I¡¯ve picked myself up a bride." Uncle Li turned to look at the two young women with striking features standing behind Yu Dangjia. He said, "Little Yu, why did you resort to kidnapping? Doesn¡¯t that break the rules of our line of work?" Yu Dangjia¡¯s expression darkened. His smile was gone, replaced by a look of anger as he said, "How does it break the rules? She didn¡¯t pay silver. My brothers didn¡¯t kill her, which counts as lenient. Taking her back to be my bride is honoring her." With that, Uncle Li had nothing more to say. Being bandits, they couldn¡¯t always be so agreeable. If they let go today because one person claimed poverty, what about tomorrow? Would they even be able to continue as bandits? Thus, when encountering such people, they¡¯d normally loot all their goods. And if looting wasn¡¯t enough, they would kill them. Only by doing so could they ensure the merchants wouldn¡¯t dare to cheat them, guaranteeing the delivery of silver without deceit. Hearing Yu Dangjia¡¯s reasoning, the villagers offered him a chorus of congratulations, "Little Yu, congratulations! You finally decided to take a bride. Are you serious about this one? Not going to play around for a few days and then discard her, are you?" "Haha, thank you, thank you. Such a beautiful bride this time, of course, I am serious. Tonight, I invite everyone to share wedding drinks with me. Good wine and meat in abundance, everyone must honor me with your presence." Chapter 1065 - 1059: How to Deal with Them Chapter 1065: Chapter 1059: How to Deal with Them"Definitely, if there¡¯s booze and meat, we¡¯ll surely come." Miss Du and Cuiya were both gagged with white cloth. Cuiya made muffled cries, while Miss Du¡¯s face was ashen, like that of a corpse. Yuda, the bandit chief, grinned lewdly and pinched Miss Du¡¯s face. The callouses on his hand brushed against her tender skin, sending waves of pleasure through him. Yuda swallowed his saliva eagerly and said, "Hurry, bring my bride to my room." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This village was a den of thieves, so whoever was the bandit leader also served as the village head. Today, the village head¡¯s wedding was a grand affair. Several old women stripped Miss Du naked, then dressed her in a bright red wedding gown, and splotched cheap makeup onto her face. Pressed down by the women, gagged, Miss Du¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears. She had thought it was just a simple trip to Xining, never anticipating such a disaster. Given Miss Du¡¯s character, she would rather die than yield to a disgusting bandit. While the old crones were doing her hair, she suddenly stood up from the stool, forcefully pushing away the crones in front of her, and charged headfirst at the wall. But the expected pain didn¡¯t come; instead, she crashed into a wall of flesh. Yuda, grimacing with pain, pushed Miss Du away and clutched his belly. He cursed furiously, "That little bitch wants to kill me! And all of you, keep a closer watch! If she tries to off herself, I won¡¯t let you off easy." The crones, infuriated by Miss Du¡¯s actions, said through clenched teeth, "Don¡¯t worry, boss, this little cheap wench won¡¯t die. We were negligent just now. This time, we won¡¯t give her another chance to seek death." Yuda gave a satisfied nod, his face contorted with a vile grin, "Seems like she¡¯s got a fiery spirit. After the ceremony, make sure she drinks the soup. I like a woman who¡¯s feisty in the bridal chamber." The crones smirked and teased, "That¡¯s right, boss, you like them with spirit. A woman, you see, just sleep with her for one night, and she won¡¯t need any soup; she¡¯ll beg to sleep with you." Darkness soon fell, and the village was alive with celebration. Villagers lit bonfires, roasted lamb, and sang mountain songs while feasting on the meat. The bride and groom completed the wedding ceremony under the congregation¡¯s crowd, and the bandits¡¯ laughter echoed throughout the village. Cuiya was locked in the firewood shed, pounding on the door with all her might. A young bandit brought her food. Enticed by the sight of a woman more delicate than those in the village, he couldn¡¯t resist the urge to lay hands on her. The old guard huffed coldly, saying, "You can¡¯t touch this girl. The boss has ordered that she¡¯s the new madam¡¯s personal maid. If you want her, you¡¯d have to ask the new madam." The young bandit sneered, "Old Hu, what new madam? She¡¯s just another woman our boss has taken. Once the boss is done with her, he might even let us all have a go. This woman is no different from her mistress; they¡¯re all meant for our amusement, what difference does it make whether it¡¯s sooner or later?" Cuiya, upon hearing these words, was petrified with fear and huddled in a corner, clasping her clothes tightly. Old Hu glanced at Cuiya and, feeling a twinge of sympathy for the frightened girl, said, "The boss has to agree to it, though. He said we¡¯re not to lay a hand on her for now, so we won¡¯t." The young bandit, frustrated, tossed the food basket to the ground and huffed at Cuiya, "Then I¡¯ll spare you for now, but sooner or later, I¡¯ll have you beneath me to ravish!" ... Chapter 1066 - 1060: The Bandit Gets Married Chapter 1066: Chapter 1060: The Bandit Gets MarriedXining¡¯s domain was vast and sparsely populated, and after chasing throughout the afternoon until dusk, they finally saw a sizable village. The soldiers dressed as a trade caravan showed puzzled looks, with one remarking, "The place ahead looks like an ordinary village, could it be related to the bandits?" Another said, "It¡¯s dark yet still so lively, quite rare indeed. Ordinary folks should be resting after laboring during the day. They wouldn¡¯t usually be so cheerful this late at night. Could it be those people?" "There are no stockades nearby; it¡¯s very likely. General, why not let me go and inquire?" The young man waved his hand, his eyes ablaze with crimson, and said, "No need. If you go, you¡¯d only scare them off. This is the place, no mistake." Gazing from afar, red lanterns and people¡¯s cheers signaled a wedding. But who would get married in the middle of the night? The auspicious time is usually at noon, so there is no doubt, this is the place. "Get everyone ready; tonight we¡¯ll flatten this stronghold, and anyone who dares to resist with weapons in hand shall be shown no mercy!" The soldiers felt uneasy, yet none voiced any complaint, each gripping their weapon tightly. This small unit, disguised as a trade caravan, was the vanguard dispatched by the commanding officer. Their original mission was to enter Xining under the guise of merchants to penetrate deep into the enemy¡¯s ranks and ascertain their strengths and weaknesses. When necessary, they could even coordinate from inside to catch the enemy off guard and attack. Unexpectedly, their leading General changed plans midway and led them to eradicate bandits instead. Military orders were as immovable as mountains. Everyone knew that this action would disrupt the Great General¡¯s plans, and that issuing such an order would result in military punishment. However, after stealing glances at the man with the bloodshot eyes, no one dared to speak out. He was determined to wipe out this band of bandits, but for what reason? Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their General¡¯s expression made it seem as if the bandits had stolen his bride and dishonored his mother. On the outside, the place appeared to be a simple little village. The peasantry had hung out their dried crops at their doorsteps, and grains that hadn¡¯t yet been dried were also piled up at their entrances. The village was filled with laughter and joy, children frolicking, and men and women dancing and singing. A man with a scarred face, dressed in a groom¡¯s attire, was pushed by the crowd into the door adorned with a big red happiness character. Soon after, two matrons came out, winking and gesturing at him, "Master, everything is ready. The bride¡¯s arms and legs are tied with red silk, just waiting for you to lift her veil." Elated, Scarface rubbed his hands and quickly took out two pieces of broken Silver to give to the two matrons, saying, "Granny Wang, Granny Li, the head of the household thanks you both greatly!" "Hey, there¡¯s no need for thanks, you¡¯re too polite. Just hurry on in, the bride is feeling uncomfortable. Don¡¯t leave the poor girl struggling for too long." While they spoke politely, the two matrons unceremoniously accepted the silver pieces, bit them with their teeth to check authenticity, and then joyfully tucked them into their clothes. Scarface entered the bridal chamber and immediately closed the door behind him. Seeing the alluring woman tied spread-eagled on the bed ignited a blazing fire in his heart, and he could no longer control himself. He quickly tore off his clothes and lifted the veil from the woman¡¯s face. Miss Du lay flat on the bed, her body already aroused by a burning passion, looking even more seductive and charming. The beads of sweat on her forehead and her dazed eyes were bewitching as silk. Only because they feared she might bite her tongue and commit suicide, they didn¡¯t dare to remove the white cloth stuffed in her mouth. Chapter 1067 - 1061: Advance into the Village Chapter 1067: Chapter 1061: Advance into the VillageNot being able to kiss those delicate and enticingly soft lips would diminish much of the joy," grumbled the bandit leader, coursing with feverish desire, as he whispered to her, "Beautiful, if I remove the cloth from your mouth, you must not bite your own tongue, can you?" Miss Du, clinging to her last thread of sanity, nodded slightly. The bandit leader, thrilled, drew his robust and naked upper body close to Miss Du. The sight of the ugly scars covering his body nearly made Miss Du vomit. She resolved to seek death rather than let this disgusting bandit defile her by any means. The bandit leader¡¯s face, with its ugly knife scars, looked even more ferocious and nauseating as he smiled, approaching Miss Du from above and reaching out his hand toward her. Suddenly, a terrified scream from outside caused his outstretched hand to jerk back in alarm. "What¡¯s going on? What happened outside?" bellowed the bandit leader toward the door. After a moment, a voice from outside responded, "Boss, it¡¯s an ambush! All tough fighters." The bandit leader¡¯s expression froze, then twisted into a visage of vicious anger as he roared, "Damn it, who dares to cause trouble on my goddamn wedding day?" While cursing, he hurriedly put his clothes back on. Miss Du, sweating profusely, felt a wave of relief as the revolting man walked away. But the bowl of soup she had been forced to drink contained a large dose of drugs, causing an intense heat to rise in her body. She knew she had been drugged, but her consciousness was fading away. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her body was growing weaker and weaker, desperately in need of a cool body to reduce her burning temperature. At the same time, she understood what this meant. She was the daughter of the Du family, educated since childhood in the ways of an exemplary lady of standing. She had memorized the Four Books for Women and, before coming to Xining, the farthest she had been was Manxiu City. Whether in Beijing or Manxiu City, Miss Du¡¯s reputation was spotless, with no one daring to harm her. She had never imagined she would face this day. The ingrained ideals from her upbringing made it impossible for her to endure the disgrace she was experiencing; once she opened her eyes again, that would be the moment she would take her own life. ... The tranquil village erupted into chaos, with the joyous laughter turning into screams of terror. Children¡¯s cries, the wails of elders, women, and the blood spraying across the bright red lanterns hanging in front of houses made for a particularly gruesome scene. The soldiers¡¯ surprise attack caught the bandits completely off guard, as tonight was their leader¡¯s big wedding celebration with everyone heartily eating meat and drinking wine¡ªmost of those drinking were the able-bodied bandit men, many drunk to the point of stupor. Thus, the slaughter was practically a one-sided massacre. A young man¡¯s eyes were bloodshot with rage as he wielded a long sword thirsting for blood. The bandit chieftain emerged disheveled, brandishing a large saber, seeing his companions moaning on the ground and shouting in panic, "Which gang are you from? Today is my happy wedding day, fine fellows! Sit down and have a drink with me, why start this bloodbath?" A bandit, arm severed by a machete, clung to the bandit leader¡¯s leg, saying, "Boss, their clothes look like ordinary merchants, but these men..." Merchants? The bandit leader immediately thought of the bride he had captured that day. Could she have brought this on? At that moment, a woman¡¯s cry reached their ears. Chapter 1068 - 1062: Deep Affection between Children Chapter 1068: Chapter 1062: Deep Affection between ChildrenSomeone had rescued Cuiya, who was locked in the woodshed. Cuiya stumbled toward the young man, crying out, "Second Young Master, please save my miss, she is in this room." To bandits, it had always been all or nothing. By now, if he hadn¡¯t understood, then he was a fool. Xining, the bandit leader, was shocked and had no time for anything else. He immediately raised his big knife and charged at Jie Zhonglin. Jie Zhonglin didn¡¯t need to lift a finger, as several soldiers had already surrounded Xining. Jie Zhonglin himself kicked open the room adorned with the character "happiness." Under the flickering candlelight, pained noises came from the woman¡¯s throat as she writhed incessantly. But her hands and feet were all bound with red cloth, leaving her pale wrists with blue and purple marks, still unable to break free. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cuiya had already thrown herself over in tears. Jie Zhonglin, however, seemed to be frozen, unable to move a step. "Miss, what¡¯s wrong with you?" Cuiya said through her own sobs as she pulled the white cloth from her miss¡¯s mouth. Miss Du was already delirious, the sounds from her mouth mere pained moans. Yet, those same moans caused a delicate chemical reaction in the man¡¯s ears. Jie Zhonglin¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he spoke hoarsely. "Cuiya, go find some warm water." Usually nimble, Cuiya was now too distraught to untie the ropes on Miss Du¡¯s wrists and, in her haste, only tightened them further. Only after hearing Jie Zhonglin¡¯s command did she stumble outside to get water. The bandits who had dared to resist were now under the soldiers¡¯ blades, their souls departed, and the weak and women were locked in a large room, now guarded by a few soldiers. Jie Zhonglin took a deep breath and approached the bed draped in red curtains. Looking at the person on the bed, he felt a rush of both heartache and fury. How dare those bandits treat her like this? It had been a long time since he had seen her, and she seemed to have gained a bit of weight, yet she was still thinner than most. He hesitated for a moment but eventually sat at the bedside and took her hand. Her wrist was tied with a red cord, the other end fastened to a pillar of the bed. The red cord had already cut into her wrist, drawing blood. Jie Zhonglin extracted his sword and deftly cut the rope binding Miss Du¡¯s hands and feet. The soldiers outside dealt with the bandit leader and then entered the room. At that moment, Miss Du, freed from her restraints, suddenly sat up and clung to Jie Zhonglin. Jie Zhonglin¡¯s entire body stiffened; a warm, soft body was now in his arms. Immediately, he felt a hot rush of blood from his feet to his crown, and for a moment, he didn¡¯t know where to put his hands. The first few soldiers who entered the room were stained with blood, weapons of murder still in their hands, and they too were stunned by the sight. They were the men who always followed Jie Zhonglin, and they knew he was Jie Zhongsen¡¯s younger brother. Jie Zhongsen¡¯s prestige in the Dongzhou military was second only to General Che. However, he had never cut his younger brother any slack, instead offering special attention. He tasked him with the most grueling assignments, subjected him to the most intense devilish training, and involved him in the most dangerous operations. For example, this time they had chosen a fearless squad to disguise as merchants to scout the situation in Xining, and Jie Zhonglin was the first one chosen. But even the soldiers who had been by his side the longest had never seen him show such tenderness. They thought he was a maniac, driven only by a zeal for fighting, who would never understand romantic affairs. Chapter 1069 - 1063: The Buried Truth Chapter 1069: Chapter 1063: The Buried Truth"Zhonglin..." As everyone stood around in a daze, this soft, bone-deep voice sent a shudder through everyone. At the same time, Jie Zhonglin snapped back to his senses and barked at the bewildered group at the door, "Get out!" Startled, everyone shook, hurried out of the room, and thoughtfully closed the door behind them. "Xintong, do you recognize me?" Jie Zhonglin asked, overwhelmed with excitement. It was fortunate that he had come. Originally, he had been reluctant to lead this dangerous team deep into enemy territory as his brother had ordered. Although he feared nothing, he also did not wish to perish before showing his valor on the battlefield. As a general, he believed he should die on the battlefield, not in an ambiguous death in some foreign land. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If they, disguised as merchants, were to be killed, he might amount to nothing. But now, he was profoundly grateful for his brother¡¯s tyrannical dictates. If not for him, he would not have come here today, seen her, saved her. "Zhonglin..." Miss Du clung to him tighter, her body soft as a pool of Qingshui, her gaze still hazy. Jie Zhonglin hesitated before realizing with a start that she was calling out his name unconsciously, not recognizing him. This left him somewhat disappointed, but an instant later, he was brimming with surprise. Why would she call out his name under such circumstances? She used to love him; that much he had always known¡ªshe had insisted on fulfilling their marriage agreement. But later, she had let go. After repeated hurt, she had released her attachment, a fact he was equally aware of. Now, however, listening to her soft murmurs, something long dormant within him reignited. "Xintong, do you still think of me, is that it?" "I¡¯m so hot!" Miss Du tore at her own clothes and rubbed her burning skin against his cool flesh, burrowing into his chest. Jie Zhonglin watched her, his mouth going dry. But he was lucid now; she had taken something, an aphrodisiac; otherwise, she would never act like this. She was a well-educated maiden of a reputable family. Jie Zhonglin pushed Miss Du away, saying in a low voice, "Hang in there, the water will be here soon." Where had Cuiya gone to fetch water? Why had she not returned? But to his surprise, Miss Du, whom he had just pushed onto the bed, clung to him again, a tear trailing down the corner of her eye. "Don¡¯t push me away, give me a chance, please. I will treat you well, better than Wanqing ever did..." She clung to him tenderly, her eyes filled with years of sadness for her unrequited longing. She pleaded with him pitifully, a posture as low as dust. Once upon a time, she had been just that¡ªgazing up from the dust at him, hoping for a backward glance. But such waiting ended in utter despair until their connection faded entirely. By the time he turned back, she no longer had the strength to wait. Perhaps the drug had dredged her deepest yearnings from within her heart, laying them bleeding before him. If Miss Du had ever harbored a ¡¯sexual¡¯ fantasy in her life, it was solely of Jie Zhonglin. Under the strong influence of the drug, her mind was consumed by him, the sealed memories, the truth she never wished to face in her life. Jie Zhonglin was stunned, his heart aching so intensely that he could hardly breathe. Those years when he had never noticed her¡ªhow lowly she was and how cruel he was¡ªhe had despised her as much as she was miserable. Chapter 1070 - 1064: Hate a Little More Chapter 1070: Chapter 1064: Hate a Little MoreShe endured in silence those years, and what he gave her, aside from hurt, was nothing more. "Don¡¯t push me away..." she pleaded with him in a low voice once again. Jie Zhonglin hugged her back with a reversed hand, preventing her from falling due to weakness. He leaned close to her ear, his voice hoarse, "I¡¯ve treated you so badly, and you hate me so much. When you wake up, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll hate me even more." The woman in his arms didn¡¯t respond, perhaps she couldn¡¯t even hear what he was saying; she only knew her body felt desperately empty and needed him. After a while, he felt her bite hard onto his chest. Jie Zhonglin groaned softly as his chest became warm and wet¡ªhe touched it and found his hand covered in blood. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was still biting down hard, without letting go, making muffled noises with her mouth, seemingly crying. Jie Zhonglin, oh Jie Zhonglin, the depth of her hatred for him equaled the depth of her love. As much as she wanted him, she similarly wanted to bite him to death. Such love and hate, only by swallowing him whole could she ease the bitter pain in her heart. Gradually, the pain Jie Zhonglin felt became numb, and he stopped feeling it altogether, letting her vent on his body. So this was how much she hated him. If only she had bitten his neck, that would be good; the debt he owed her might only be settled by his death. Her body grew hotter and more agitated, and aside from continuously gnawing on him, she seemed to find no other way to vent. But merely this was like quenching thirst with poison¡ªit would not alleviate the increasingly severe poison in her body. He had never truly possessed her in this life. If he failed in his task this time, he would regret it for the rest of his life. He said, "Even if you hate me, I can never repay you in this lifetime. Perhaps in the next life, I owe you, and you can claim it all back from me." ... The Empress was determined to arrange for Jin Zijin to take a few more concubines. One reason was to take this opportunity to plant spies in Jin Zijin¡¯s residence, and another was to add to Gu Youyou¡¯s troubles. Nowadays, Gu Youyou¡¯s reputation was boundless. The Empress had intended to use Gu Youyou¡¯s humble origins to mock her, but unexpectedly, her fame continued to grow¡ªDivine Doctor, exceptional merchant, glass inventor, creator of a new type of vital medicine. The sign of the shop she opened was written by her own hand, and thus, her peerless, master-level calligraphy became another of her strengths. Under so many halos, who would care about her once ordinary background? She was a phoenix, no matter if she had flown from a phoenix tree or escaped from a chicken coop, it would not change her inherent nature as a phoenix. Chapter 1071 - 1065: Finding Someone to Annoy Chapter 1071: Chapter 1065: Finding Someone to AnnoyEven if someone were to criticize her background, it would only be said that the Crown Prince has good taste, picking Gu Youyou from among so many people. Such words would praise her, not demean her. This made the Empress feel very uncomfortable. If only she had known earlier how capable Gu Youyou was, she should have bestowed her upon her own son. A humble background would at least have made her son appear very prestigious in the eyes of the common people. Now that Gu Youyou has married into the Crown Prince Residence, she could only become an enemy to her. Stuffing a few more maids into Jin Zijin¡¯s household to vex her seemed a fine choice when idle. According to her years of experience, even the most elegant and noble women, once jealous over their husband¡¯s other women, would turn shrewish. "Have those young ladies arrived?" The Empress asked with a dignified smile on her lips, like a kind and elderly relative. "Empress, the young ladies are all waiting in the Jiaotai Hall." "Oh? Then go tell them I will be there shortly." One month after the Crown Prince¡¯s grand wedding, they were all out providing disaster relief, so this matter was delayed. Unexpectedly, the delay lasted for several months. And those palace maidens she arranged for the Crown Prince Residence couldn¡¯t serve their master closely, so despite there being many of them, due to their status, they might not even enter the inner courtyard, let alone bring back any reliable information. This Gu Youyou, whether deliberately or not, the several head palace maidens she assigned had become the level of head maids in the residence, and she had firmly arranged for them to be in the outer courtyard. What use was that? So, she still had to rely on some intelligent women. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the Jiaotai Hall, the Empress arrived fashionably late. Seeing the Empress, the sprightly young ladies stopped their chatter and rose to greet her. "Greetings to the Empress!" Outside, the Empress was known to be very kind and amiable. She smiled and said to everyone, "Please, there¡¯s no need for formalities. Have a seat, young ladies." Everyone thought: The rumors that the Empress is kind-hearted, amicable, and down to earth seem to be true. "What were you chatting about just now? Care to share with me?" the Empress asked with a smile. A young lady in green said somewhat shyly, "We were discussing the Crown Prince and wondering what kind of woman he likes." "Oh, is that so?" the Empress laughed, "Miss Ji, at your tender age with beauty blooming like a flower, every man would like you!" The young lady in green, Miss Ji, blushed at the Empress¡¯s words and was too shy to speak. Another lady with a hint of worry said, "I¡¯ve heard that the Crown Prince is very fond of Doctor Gu. It seems he likes women like her. But we¡¯ve all been raised in seclusion. We neither know the Qihuang Technique nor how to manage a business. Would the Crown Prince like us?" The Empress kept smiling but said, "It¡¯s only right to treat her well. Don¡¯t forget, she just gained the upper hand in the disaster area not long ago. Would the Emperor agree if the Crown Prince ill-treated her? Even if the Emperor agrees, the Ministers and the common people would not. So, some things are just for show, to be seen by others. You young ladies just need to tell me if you are willing. If so, I will see to it that you enter the Crown Prince Residence. All you need to do is serve the Crown Prince well. Those matters of face, could they really last a lifetime?" Hearing the Empress speak so, everyone felt she made sense. Chapter 1072 - 1066: Losing Virginity Chapter 1072: Chapter 1066: Losing VirginityCurrently in the Crown Prince Residence, there is only one woman, Gu Youyou, who spends all day just making money. It is said that she has opened quite a few shops recently, such as dessert shops and glassware shops, she only cares about earning Silver now. How can she take good care of the Crown Prince? This moment is a great opportunity to please the Crown Prince. Thinking of this, everyone was stirred. The Empress watched and understood clearly in her heart. These girls were eagerly desiring to go. Seeing that the time was almost right, the Empress¡¯s expression turned solemn and she said, "Go, this palace can help you get in. However, a woman¡¯s life is not just about revolving around a man, but also children and your families. To have security for the latter half of your life, you must have children, have sons. To make your family respect you once again, you must strive to gain your husband¡¯s favor. The men of the Jin Royal Family value benefits, this is an opportunity for you. Because your maternal families are much stronger than the legitimate wife Gu Youyou, if you bear children before Gu Youyou, that will be the basis for your standing in the Crown Prince Residence. You are all outstanding daughters of your families, given the best upbringing and status by your parents. You must not disappoint them, understand?" Struck by the Empress¡¯s righteous and stern words, everyone became solemn again. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Indeed, they were all daughters from major families, how could they not know the survival tactics in those deep and grand courtyards? Moments later, the young ladies who had been chatting and laughing with each other before now looked at each other, their eyes filled with full hostility. Their enemies were not only Gu Youyou, but also the ones sitting here. ... When Miss Du woke up, she was already in a carriage, still in a foggy state due to the drug, feeling weak and dizzy, suffering severe pain in her arms and legs. She vaguely remembered being forced last night by the maids to drink a bowl of soup, then her body felt abnormal, subsequently she was tied to the large bed, and then the disgusting-looking bandit came, lifting her head cover. Thinking of this, she felt a pang of fear and suddenly sat up in the carriage, grabbing Cuiya, who was sitting in the corner with red eyes. "Cuiya, what happened to me?" Seeing her young mistress awake, Cuiya was both shocked and overjoyed, and quickly said, "Miss, you finally woke up, Cuiya was so scared." Miss Du was urgently distressed and inquired, "What exactly happened to me? Did I... did I..." Miss Du couldn¡¯t continue, pulling open her collar. There were large areas of bruising on her snowy skin, marks left behind from intimacy. Instantly, Miss Du¡¯s head buzzed, her face turning ashen. Was she defiled by that disgusting man? "Miss, what happened to you?" Cuiya, frightened by Miss Du¡¯s despairing demeanor, understood her situation. However, her thoughts differed from Miss Du¡¯s; Miss Du thought she was violated by that disgusting scar-faced man, while Cuiya knew it was Jie Zhonglin who suddenly appeared and took advantage of her. Cuiya sobbed, her nose turning red. She grasped Miss Du¡¯s arm, crying indignantly, "Miss, please don¡¯t take it too hard. That faithless man did you wrong by taking advantage when you were vulnerable, but this is not shameful, it won¡¯t tarnish your reputation. After all, he is your ex-husband, no one knows you didn¡¯t have marital relations before. There was none before, last night made up for it. Losing your honor to him doesn¡¯t ruin your reputation, Miss, just think as Cuiya has told you, please don¡¯t despair." Chapter 1073 - 1067: Stranger Paths Chapter 1073: Chapter 1067: Stranger PathsWomen¡¯s reputation is treated with utmost gravity; seeing Miss Du looking as if she had lost the will to live, Cuiya feared she might contemplate suicide. That despicable Jie Zhonglin, Cuiya now hated him to the core, gnashing her teeth in anger. Back when they were still with the Jie Family, Cuiya used to wish night and day that her son-in-law would spend a night in Miss¡¯s courtyard, but he never came, so what did it mean now? A damned man, deserved to die a terrible death. Cuiya hadn¡¯t closed her eyes since last night, cursing Jie Zhonglin countless times in her heart. Miss Du, however, was bewildered, ex-husband? What ex-husband? The carriage entered the station, and Jie Zhonglin had the caravan stop for a rest at the station while sending people to get supplies from the inn. The carriage stopped, and a familiar voice outside pulled Miss Du back to reality. "Xintong, we will rest here for a while, would you like to get off?" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just now, he had heard Cuiya¡¯s voice, although it was not loud, he couldn¡¯t catch what they were talking about, but he was sure that Miss Du had woken up. It was time for her to wake up. Remembering last night¡¯s madness, he felt both shocked and delighted, yet also fearful and apprehensive. It seemed... there was also some anticipation. If Xintong accepted him and they could let go of their grievances, they definitely could start over. Then he wouldn¡¯t need to return to the military; he would go back to Beijing with her and find a new position at the Ministry of Personnel. But... it might also be possible that she hated him even more, that in her heart, he might fare worse than a stranger, viewed as an enemy. If that were the outcome, he would accept it with resignation; whatever she gave, he would accept with resignation. Such a result meant that he, Jie Zhonglin, was destined to have no fate with her in this life; he would respect her wishes, and if necessary, he was ready to die to atone. Living a miserable life, dying to atone would also be a release. Miss Du sat in the carriage, raising her hand but then pulling it back. It was him, unbelievable? How could it be him? Such a coincidence, why was he here? Du Xintong¡¯s mind was full of questions, wanting to ask yet unsure where to start. Could she pretend that nothing happened last night? Certainly not. The two of them were already strangers; even though her feelings for him had cooled, why were they entangled like this again? Miss Du bit her lips tightly, shaking her head at Cuiya. Cuiya understood and hoarsely shouted at Jie Zhonglin outside: "Not getting off!" Her miss became what she is now all because of that damned man; since he had saved them, he had paid his debt to Miss Du, and Cuiya would not show a good face when seeing Jie Zhonglin again. Maybe in the future, they might even be friends. But this treacherous man acted no different than a bandit, robbing Miss Du of her chastity. What if Miss didn¡¯t handle it well? Jie Zhonglin didn¡¯t hear Miss Du¡¯s voice as he hoped, only Cuiya¡¯s angry voice, and he could only give a bitter smile and headed to the nearby inn. His wine had run out; perhaps he should get some from the inn. The soldiers chattered among themselves. "What¡¯s with the general? Who exactly was the lady last night?" "Who knows? Doesn¡¯t matter who she was before, now she¡¯s the general¡¯s woman, and that¡¯s that." "True, but the general seems unhappy; maybe that beauty is still angry?" "She¡¯s definitely angry; the others don¡¯t know we¡¯re soldiers disguised as merchants, they probably think we¡¯re bandits disguised as merchants. For that lady, she¡¯s merely a captive taken by one bandit from another." Chapter 1074 - 1068: She Left Chapter 1074: Chapter 1068: She Left"Oh dear, so pitiful!" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the carriage, Cuiya was quietly telling Miss Du about last night¡¯s events. "I was let out from the storeroom, initially thinking they were ordinary merchants based on their attire. These bandits often kidnap merchants, so it¡¯s quite normal for them to be enemies with merchants. But then I saw someone I recognized, it was Young Master Jie Zhonglin, and realized they might not be ordinary merchants." She lowered her voice and said, "I remember after Young Master Jie left Manxiu Building, he went to East Sea to join his elder brother and enlisted in the military. Their ruthlessness in killing doesn¡¯t seem like that of ordinary merchants, so..." "Get to the point," Miss Du interrupted her impatiently. Cuiya, with tearful eyes, said: "Miss, later I entered the room you were in with Young Master Jie. I saw you tied up on the bed in such an embarrassing pose. I tried to untie you, but those bandits had tied the ropes in a way that the more I tried to loosen them, the tighter they became. Then Young Master Jie sent me out to fetch some hot water. But I was unfamiliar with the village, everyone alive was locked up, where was I supposed to find water? So I just drew some from the well myself, lit the firewood, and boiled water for you. But when I came back, many people were guarding outside the room, firmly prohibiting me from entering. I could faintly hear your voice continuously calling for Young Master Jie throughout most of the night. The water cooled down, and I had to reheat it before finally bringing it in." She secretly glanced at Miss Du, who was close to dying from shame, and whispered softly: "You were carried into the bathtub naked by Young Master Jie, he bathed you and then sent me out, don¡¯t you remember any of this?" Inside the carriage, there was silence for a long time until the merchants finished restocking and planned to resume their journey. Only then did everyone see the two women come out one after another. Jie Zhonglin hurriedly stuffed a packet of pancakes into a nearby soldier¡¯s hand and strode towards Miss Du. "Xintong, I..." "Don¡¯t speak, don¡¯t talk to me." Miss Du, with a pained expression, didn¡¯t look at him and quickly walked towards another merchant caravan at the station. "What¡¯s wrong?" Left with no choice, Jie Zhonglin had to grab Cuiya. Cuiya, looking at Jie Zhonglin as if he were an enemy, angrily said: "My mistress will not travel with a shameless person like you, we should each go our own way, goodbye! Oh no, never see you again." Miss Du traded a jade bracelet from her wrist for acceptance into the merchant caravan. This caravan was heading to Liangcheng in Xining, which was exactly where Miss Du also intended to go. "Store Manager!" A soldier, somewhat worried, looked at Jie Zhonglin; that¡¯s how they addressed him outside since they were part of a merchant group. "No worries, let¡¯s move on." Miss Du had already started traveling with Cuiya following the merchant caravan ahead. Their general is pitiful indeed! The soldier sighed helplessly. "Who exactly is that girl?" Still, there were those who were overly curious and couldn¡¯t help but ask. Thinking about the perilous nature of his current mission, unsure if he ever would have another chance to talk about her, Jie Zhonglin bitterly smiled and said, "She used to be my wife, officially married. But I didn¡¯t treat her well, and she ended up divorcing me. Now that I want to treat her well, she no longer gives me a chance." ... Chapter 1075 - 1069: Dealing with the Informant Chapter 1075: Chapter 1069: Dealing with the InformantIt was the end of the month again, and one by one the Store Managers brought their account books to Gu Youyou. She sat in the bamboo forest, enjoying the breeze while flipping through the account books in her hand. But at that moment, she noticed a maid by the distant lotus pond eyeing her sneakily. Gu Youyou¡¯s lips curled into a smirk, and she said to Searcy, "Don¡¯t you like conducting experiments on living people? Here¡¯s your chance." "Hm? What?" Searcy looked up and followed Gu Youyou¡¯s gaze. The maid by the pond, realizing they were looking her way, quickly withdrew her head, but not before Searcy caught sight of her and recognized her. Searcy¡¯s smile turned sinister as she said, "This is on you, remember." Gu Youyou usually used only actions for experiments and had long since forbade Searcy from using living people. What wind blew today? Gu Youyou said, "Indeed, it¡¯s on me. Take care of that girl, until she becomes honest. But after all, she is the Empress¡¯s person, so don¡¯t go too far, and don¡¯t kill her!" Searcy winked at her conspiratorialy, "Don¡¯t worry, I know my limits!" Xiang Chun hurried to the backyard to find Gu Youyou, her face a picture of panic. Gu Youyou put down the account book and furrowed her brow. "What¡¯s the matter? Haven¡¯t I told you not to panic when you encounter problems?" "But, but the matron from the palace has come. She says it¡¯s an imperial command from the Empress herself, summoning you to the palace." Gu Youyou paused for a moment, glanced in the direction where Searcy had departed. She had just let Searcy deal with the person arranged by the Empress, and now in the next second the matron was at the door. What a coincidence. "Let¡¯s go and see!" Ever since she married Jin Zijin, it seemed that the Empress had stopped troubling her, but Gu Youyou knew it wouldn¡¯t be that easy, and she wanted to see where the Empress was planning to wait for her. Jin Zijin had gone out today and wasn¡¯t at home. Was the Empress calculating to find her during this time to dispel her good luck? "The Prince isn¡¯t here, the Empress must be up to no good. Why don¡¯t we just not go?" Xiang Chun said worriedly, almost in a state of panic. "Shall I go tell the matron that you¡¯re sick?" Gu Youyou rolled her eyes and replied, "If it were that easy to fool her, could she become the Empress? Don¡¯t worry, she can¡¯t blatantly devour me." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The visitor was a middle-aged woman in palace attire, whom Gu Youyou had seen before; she indeed was one of the Empress¡¯s people. Strictly speaking, she was not the kind of matron who served others, but a female official, directly under the Empress. She came with all seriousness to summon Gu Youyou to the palace. Since it was a female official who came, it would be recorded officially. It seems that the Empress was also telling Gu Youyou that she wouldn¡¯t harm her. With that thought, Gu Youyou chuckled speechlessly. The female official respectfully saluted Gu Youyou, then read the Empress¡¯s imperial command, which wasn¡¯t much actually, simply saying that she was to be summoned to the palace for a reunion¡ªnot only Gu Youyou but also the official wives of the three Princes were required to enter the palace. That made Gu Youyou even more puzzled. What was this? Trying to improve mother-in-law and daughter-in-law relations? Did they have a mother-in-law and daughter-in-law relationship to improve? Of course, Gu Youyou could not refuse. She quickly got ready and followed the female official into the carriage. Xiang Chun, pale as a ghost, stood at the gate watching Gu Youyou¡¯s carriage disappear into the distance, feeling much like the moment Gao Jianli bid farewell to Jing Ke on his mission to assassinate the Emperor of Qin. Once the carriage was out of sight, she hurried back into the residence and went to the stables in the outer courtyard to find Gui Yunxi, anxiously asking, "Do you know where the Prince has gone?" Chapter 1076 - 1070: Invited into the Palace by the Empress Chapter 1076: Chapter 1070: Invited into the Palace by the EmpressGui Yunxi was grooming a horse when he noticed Xiang Chun in such haste, a rare sight. He asked, "What¡¯s the matter? The Crown Prince should have gone to Sanqing Temple by now." Sanqing Temple? Fortunately, it¡¯s not far. Xiang Chun hurriedly said, "Stop grooming the horse, hurry to Sanqing Temple and find the Crown Prince. Our Crown Princess has been summoned into the palace by the Empress." Gui Yunxi was shocked and quickly led out a fast horse with strong legs, heading for Sanqing Temple outside the city. Everyone close to Gu Youyou knew to guard against three things: fire, theft, and the Empress! ... Gu Youyou entered the palace, finding Lin Qianqing and Huang Family, the wife of Jin Tingyu, already there. Lin Qianqing seemed much thinner. Due to the need to avoid impropriety and because Gu Youyou had been so busy lately that her feet scarcely touched the ground, it had been a long time since she last saw Qianqing. The look of Qianqing¡¯s wan and haggard face suggested she had encountered some trouble recently, wearing her down completely. Upon seeing Gu Youyou, she managed a faint smile. The other lady, King Jin¡¯s wife, looked even more unwell compared to Qianqing. It was said that she had depleted her health giving birth, and had been ill and not recovered since. Her sickly appearance now was probably also due to the Empress, who had forcibly summoned her into the palace. "Pay respects to Mother Empress!" This phrase "Mother Empress" disgusted Gu Youyou for a long time. "No need for formalities, offer a seat to the wife of the Crown Prince!" The Empress¡¯s smile was the same as when Gu Youyou first saw her. Her makeup and noble appearance exuded a charitable charm, and coupled with her just-right smile, it was entirely unimaginable that she could be a person of malice. "Today, I¡¯ve invited you here to inquire about the Princes¡¯ daily lives. Though they are Princes, they are also sons of this palace and the Emperor. As parents, we all hope our children have good lives. They¡¯ve grown up and no longer share confidences with Mother Empress, I think it¡¯d be easier for women to talk about these things, so I called you over to have a chat." Gu Youyou¡¯s mouth twitched fiercely, thinking that this act must be tiring for her, but she endured and just listened. "Youyou, you are the eldest sister-in-law, you speak first." Speak? This puzzled Gu Youyou; she really didn¡¯t know what to say. The Empress said considerately, "You need not be nervous, just talk about what the Crown Prince usually does, whether he¡¯s the only one attending to his needs, or if he lacks people to serve him." Gu Youyou had an epiphany, tasting the hidden meaning behind the Empress¡¯s words. Lack of servants? You might as well say outright that he lacks intimate companionship. On this matter, Gu Youyou adopted a resolute stance of resistance. If you want to force concubines on Jin Zijin, you can forget it right now. Gu Youyou said, "The Crown Prince is different from King Jin and Prince Qin. He was born into the Dao Family, practicing purity and having few desires, and he enjoys tranquility. You cannot guess his preferences with the mindset of ordinary people. He likes to read books when he¡¯s free, mainly Daoist scriptures, which I presume most women wouldn¡¯t understand. Fortunately, I also have my own affairs to attend to, and I won¡¯t bother him too often either." The Empress frowned slightly and said, "You mean to say that the Crown Prince is pure and disinterested and dislikes being attended to." Gu Youyou replied, "Exactly." The Empress¡¯s gaze turned colder, thinking to herself: Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know, how can someone practicing purity spend every night in your quarters? Today she was determined to introduce several women into the Crown Prince Residence; she couldn¡¯t just let it go. The Empress said, "His disposition favoring purity and disinterest should change; it is not conducive to carrying on the lineage. Youyou, you have been frail yourself, and I never wished for you to marry into the Crown Prince Residence. It¡¯s not that you¡¯re not good, but I feared that with your frailty, you cannot continue the bloodline. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1077 - 1071: Prone to Jealousy Chapter 1077: Chapter 1071: Prone to JealousyNow what? You¡¯ve been married for so long, and the Crown Prince dotes on you alone, yet there¡¯s no joyous news from you. Could it be that your body is simply incapable of bearing children? If you can¡¯t have children, it¡¯s not a big deal. The Imperial Family chose you and will naturally not mistreat you, but you must not delay the continuation of our lineage because of this. I, the Empress, will decide to select one Consort and two Noble Concubines for the Crown Prince. That way, the Crown Prince Residence will also be a bit livelier. What do you think?" She was quite thoughtful in arranging a mahjong game for her. Lin Qianqing was anxiously wringing her handkerchief, looking at her. She knew that among the people chosen by the Empress, one of them was the second daughter of Prime Minister Zhang. That woman¡¯s literary grace was not as good as her sister¡¯s, but she had far more cunning schemes¡ªit was troublesome. Cousin, you must never agree. The wife of Prince Qin had an expressionless face. It was someone else¡¯s affair and had nothing to do with her; she simply rested lightly against the back of her chair. Gu Youyou respectfully said to the Empress: "This is not something I can decide. You should ask the Crown Prince if he agrees." The Empress smiled and said: "Of course I will ask him, but I didn¡¯t want to upset you, so I¡¯m telling you first. Don¡¯t worry about what the Crown Prince thinks for now. You tell me, are you willing?" Heh heh... Gu Youyou chuckled dryly: "If Mother is only asking for Youyou¡¯s opinion, then Youyou will boldly speak her mind. If it¡¯s about accepting concubines for one¡¯s own husband, if Youyou were to accept happily, there must be something wrong with my head. I used to have some health issues, but my mind has always been very clear, so I¡¯m unwilling." "You... How dare you!" The Empress had calculated everything but never expected Gu Youyou to outright refuse, and to do so in such a rebellious manner. If it were an ordinary woman, even unwilling, she would nod in agreement. Just pushing this trouble onto the man would be considered bold, but Gu Youyou isn¡¯t just pushing this trouble onto a man, she¡¯s also rejecting so... directly and angrily. With each of these statements, she could be labeled jealous. Isn¡¯t she afraid of that? "Mother, Youyou is just telling the truth!" Gu Youyou responded calmly. The Empress snorted coldly and said: "Such jealousy, it¡¯s a disgrace to be the daughter-in-law of the Imperial Family. For the princes to continue the imperial bloodline is of utmost importance, so it¡¯s not for you to be unwilling. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Crown Prince Residence has been lacking for so long, and the legitimate wife has been infertile for a long time, so I will make the decision for you and grant the Crown Prince one Consort and two Noble Concubines." Gu Youyou looked at her indifferently, without retorting. Wanting to stuff people into the residence, you might ignore me, a principal wife with no backing, but Jin Zijin is not afraid of you. If you have the guts, try forcing a few women on him in front of his face? Pushing back is a minor issue, but causing the Empress to lose face wouldn¡¯t look good. The Empress glared coldly at Gu Youyou a few more times, and seeing that she did not oppose any further, temporarily let her be. Then, she turned her gaze to Lin Qianqing, and her look suddenly became a few degrees colder. "Wife of Prince Jin, since you were young, I have been especially fond of you. But do tell, why is there still no news of pregnancy among the concubines in Prince Jin Residence up to now?" This question puzzled Gu Youyou as well. It had been over two years, hadn¡¯t it? Prince Jin had married such a big group of women, yet not a single one had become pregnant. It¡¯s quite possible that Prince Jin himself has problems. There are various causes of infertility, and without modern technology, it¡¯s hard to diagnose. Perhaps Prince Jin¡¯s lineage will end. Chapter 1078 - 1072: Both Suffer From Infertility Chapter 1078: Chapter 1072: Both Suffer From InfertilityThinking of this, Gu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. It¡¯s laughable that the Empress would ask Lin Qianqing about such matters. What could she possibly know? Clearly, she was just looking for trouble. "I, your daughter-in-law, don¡¯t know," Lin Qianqing replied softly. "You don¡¯t know? As the principal wife, have you not fulfilled your duties? Or are you tired of being the principal wife and want me to find someone else for the position?" "I..." Lin Qianqing was about to argue, but the Empress interrupted her. "This Palace has decided, in Prince Jin Residence, regardless of status high or low, whoever gives birth to a Prince first shall be the principal wife." Lin Qianqing was instantly stunned, and after a moment, she let out a bitter laugh and whispered, "Yes, as Mother Empress wishes." This was indeed a perfectly reasonable excuse to remove her from the position of principal wife, and she couldn¡¯t say anything against it. Gu Youyou took a deep breath and stood up to speak for Lin Qianqing. "Mother Empress, since none of the women in Prince Jin Residence can conceive, how can it be the fault of the Prince Jin¡¯s wife? Perhaps the problem lies with King Jin!" Such words were unbearable for any mother to hear. As soon as Gu Youyou spoke, the Empress exploded with rage, completely disregarding her image. She stood up abruptly and pointed at Gu Youyou, berating her furiously. "What did you say? You insolent wench, how dare you slander a Prince, who gave you such audacity?" The Empress¡¯s reaction shocked Lin Qianqing and Consort Qin; they had always known the Empress to be gentle and reserved. How could she lash out like a shrew and use words like ¡¯insolent wench¡¯? The Empress froze for a moment, and seeing their astonished looks, she realized her own loss of composure. She hurriedly sat back down, reined in her anger, and scolded Gu Youyou, "Even though you were once a village girl from the wilds, you are now, after all, the principal wife of the Crown Prince, and you must not be without decorum as before. Speaking such words brings shame upon the Imperial Family." Gu Youyou scoffed and replied indifferently, "I am a doctor, and I have spoken my piece. Whether you believe it or not, Mother Empress, is entirely up to you. Of course, it¡¯s also possible that I am mistaken, and it might well be that the women in Prince Jin Residence all suffer from infertility. Why not have Your Majesty the Empress send a few more beauties over to Prince Jin Residence?" This sounded well-meaning, but how could it be that all the women in Prince Jin Residence suffered from infertility? sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. By now, the Empress¡¯s face was extremely unsightly, and she was in no mood to pick a quarrel with Gu Youyou. No women had become pregnant for so long, and coincidentally, her son had indeed consulted the doctor for that particular issue. Imperial Physician where, Madam Li had even inquired last time, King Jin is truly infertile. What to do? She only had this one son, and if he truly could not produce offspring, what hope would she have for the rest of her life? Let alone striving to secure the position of Crown Prince for her son, just the fact that he couldn¡¯t have children would be enough for her to be laughed at by everyone. With a cold laugh at Gu Youyou, the Empress then turned her gaze to Lin Qianqing and Consort Qin. Consort Qin seemed listless and half-dead. Although she could only bear daughters, at least Prince Qin was capable of siring children. And wasn¡¯t that Consort in Prince Qin Residence about to give birth, too? And to twins, it was said? Her own son was superior to that illegitimate one in every way except for siring children, where he was far lacking. No, she couldn¡¯t just sit by and do nothing; this issue needed to be resolved promptly. Furthermore, this matter must not reach the Emperor¡¯s ears. If the Emperor learned that King Jin was infertile, he could forget about being Emperor in this lifetime. Even if the Emperor were to yield to the pressure from the Ducal Residence and agree to let him be the Crown Prince, the ministers would never consent. "Consort Qin, you must take good care of yourself and bear another Prince for the Emperor." Chapter 1079 - 1073: No Offspring Chapter 1079: Chapter 1073: No OffspringThe wife of Prince Qin stood up and nodded softly, her figure looked as if it were about to collapse. She certainly wanted to, but she needed an opportunity! "Yes, Your Majesty the Empress!" "Hmm, you may leave. I am tired today!" The Empress supported her head with one hand, looking exceptionally weary. Gu Youyou left Jiaotai Hall with a clear head and an indescribable sense of comfort in her heart. In the Empress¡¯s bedchamber, those several misses had waited until the chrysanthemums had wilted, all awaiting the summons, but no one came. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Could something unexpected have occurred?" "What sort of unexpected event could occur? Surely Gu Youyou wouldn¡¯t dare to disagree?" "Why hasn¡¯t Her Majesty the Empress summoned us after all this time?" "If you¡¯re not summoned, just wait. Her Majesty the Empress won¡¯t ask you to stay overnight." Meanwhile, the Empress had clearly forgotten about those misses. Her son was infertile and sick; it was a great shame. How could she sit still? She hurriedly sent someone to Prince Jin Residence and summoned Prince Jin to the palace. "Mother, what is it that you summon your son for?" Prince Jin, puzzled, had only recently sent his wife to the palace, and she had just returned when he was summoned to the palace. He thought: Could it be that Lin Qianqing caused him trouble? The Empress had a drained look, dismissed everyone around, and asked, "Tell me honestly, are you impotent?" "What?" Prince Jin had no clue what she was talking about. The Empress had no choice but to press on: "There are so many women in your household, you¡¯ve been married for such a long time, why is it that no one is pregnant? Honestly, tell me, is there a problem with you in that regard?" "Ah?" Prince Jin¡¯s face turned a dark navy color, anxious, he said: "Mother, who told you this?" "Don¡¯t ask who told me. Just tell me, is it true?" "I...how could I be impotent? Mother, you worry too much, your son is in very good health." Speaking of such matters would make any man feel awkward. Prince Jin was both angry and embarrassed. Wondering who could have spread such rumors to his mother, he thought it must be Lin Qianqing. All right, wait until I return and see how I deal with you. "But why is it that none of your consorts are pregnant? Look at Prince Qin, although his firstborn is a daughter, the daughter of Jie Family is about to bear him twins. Xiaoran, your father will not hand over the throne to a Prince who has no heirs. The reason your father hesitates to appoint you Crown Prince might well be this." Once she started thinking this way, the idea in the Empress¡¯ heart ran wild, and she couldn¡¯t find any other reason why her son wouldn¡¯t be fit to be the Crown Prince other than his lack of heirs. Yes, it must be so. Thinking of this, she felt as if the heavens were about to collapse. There was nothing lacking that she couldn¡¯t compete for on his behalf, but as for giving birth to a son, how could she possibly assist? "What should we do? What should we do... Xiaoran, your mother has always been so strong, never lost to anyone, if she loses because you have no heir, how can I face the Ducal Residence that has always supported us? Your maternal grandfather is old, how can he bear such a blow?" King Jin¡¯s mind was racing, and hearing the Empress say this, he realized this issue was extremely serious. Could it be that he truly couldn¡¯t have children? Yet he was clearly capable of performing his marital duties? But if he could, how then could he explain that no one in Prince Jin Residence was able to conceive? This problem was very serious and must not be leaked out. After several turns of thought, an idea suddenly lit up in King Jin¡¯s mind. Chapter 1080 - 1074: Only Female Doctors Can Have Children Chapter 1080: Chapter 1074: Only Female Doctors Can Have ChildrenHe took a deep breath and said to the Empress, "Mother, do not be anxious. Childbearing is a matter of fate. Previously, when I was providing disaster relief in the afflicted area, I encountered an old beggar. Before the flood, he made his living by telling fortunes, and was reputed to be quite accurate. Out of curiosity, I had him cast a divination for me." "What did he say?" The Empress stared at King Jin as if he was a lifeline. Fortune-telling sounded absurd, but given the circumstances, she was willing to listen to anything absurd if it meant her son could be capable of having children. King Jin let out a sigh of relief and said with a faint smile, "That old beggar said that the mother of my firstborn son must be a female doctor, and that I wouldn¡¯t have the fortune of children until before my eldest son is born. At first, I thought he was spouting nonsensical drivel, but now it seems there might be some truth to it." "A female doctor?" The Empress was taken aback for a moment before her voice grew shrill. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, the very word ¡¯doctor¡¯ set her off, since her royal son had just claimed the mother of his eldest child would be a female doctor? A sudden shock ran through the Empress¡¯s heart, "Xiaoran, you better not tell me you have taken a fancy to Gu Youyou." Isn¡¯t Gu Youyou a female doctor? And wasn¡¯t it just this morning that Gu Youyou had infuriated her, which is why she got angered the moment she heard the word ¡¯doctor¡¯? "I would rather you remain childless than take a fancy to Gu Youyou," the Empress said with animated agitation, rising to her feet abruptly. What kind of woman would that be? If it were her, wouldn¡¯t she die of rage? "Mother, what are you thinking about?" King Jin sighed helplessly, "They said a female doctor, not necessarily Gu Youyou. There are other female doctors in the world apart from Gu Youyou!" The Empress¡¯s thoughts spun, and then struck by an idea, she said excitedly, "Right, the Cui Family¡¯s daughter, the niece of Dr. Cui, Cui Yingying who is always with Jin Liuying. Her family background is not bad, but... she is too young, it won¡¯t do; you can¡¯t wait for her to grow up." King Jin felt his heart rise and fall as he listened to the Empress¡¯s words, like riding a roller coaster. He had his own considerations, who would want to marry such a young girl, not yet mature? He wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to bring Searcy into his home. He had thought it over; since he had that particular issue, it definitely wouldn¡¯t do to have outsiders look at it; he didn¡¯t want such a matter to become public knowledge throughout the city. But it would be different with Searcy; he trusted her and believed in her medical skills. If she could cure him, then let it follow naturally that she would bear his firstborn son. No one could have any objections. Fortunately, the Empress was impatient and didn¡¯t suggest waiting for that young girl to grow up and then marrying her off to him. The Empress continued to rack her brains trying to find a suitable match for King Jin among the official families. There were no shortages of women who could read and write, but finding one with medical skills turned out to be quite difficult after much thought. It seemed that only the Cui Family had female practitioners, but the Cui Family had no unmarried daughters left, the eldest being Cui Yingying. What to do in such a case? Should she send someone to inquire in other provinces to see if there are suitable candidates? The Empress said, "For now, go back. Do not tell anyone about this. I will find you a woman of good family who is also skilled in the medical arts." King Jin reminded her, "She must be a legitimate doctor, just any woman with a bit of medical knowledge won¡¯t do. Mother, be careful not to be deceived by someone." "I have my own judgment," the Empress replied irritably. Could someone like her be easily deceived? Seeing that the Empress was truly not taking the bait, King Jin had to remind her. "If we are speaking of women with excellent medical skills, that would be Jisheng Hall. Mother, why not consider a female doctor from Jisheng Hall?" Chapter 1081 - 1075: Predicament Chapter 1081: Chapter 1075: PredicamentJisheng Hall again, and linked to Gu Youyou? The Empress was so angry she was about to explode. "You never learn your lesson, do you?" King Jin hastily smiled and said to the Empress: "Your son was in a hurry, isn¡¯t Jisheng Hall ready at hand? For instance, Searcy from Beijing¡¯s Jisheng Hall has never married, and the doctor in charge of the Lingnan Jisheng Hall is said to be a woman too. Unlucky though, as I¡¯ve heard, she jinxed her husband to death on their wedding day. And there¡¯s also a female doctor in Yangguan City¡¯s Jisheng Hall, the daughter of the head of the family." "All from Jisheng Hall?" The Empress¡¯s face darkened further. But King Jin whispered, "The female doctors from Jisheng Hall are skilled in medical arts, especially Searcy, who is said to be even better than Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou used to be ill, and she couldn¡¯t cure herself for the longest time; it was Searcy who finally healed her. Moreover, during that previous flood disaster, many caught tuberculosis. Before Gu Youyou arrived, it was Searcy who treated them. Gu Youyou just happened to arrive at the right time and took credit for Searcy¡¯s work, making it seem as though she was the one who cured them. Searcy is not lacking in comparison to Gu Youyou at all; her only downside is that she¡¯s not the boss, so she can¡¯t make the decisions." Hearing King Jin¡¯s praise of Searcy, the Empress gradually became interested as well. She had heard bad things about Gu Youyou, that her medical skills were actually not that good, and that her own life was saved by another female doctor. If her son really brought this female doctor home and opened another medical clinic to compete with Gu Youyou, then Gu Youyou¡¯s myth as a Divine Doctor would crumble on its own. She would just be a charlatan, a thief stealing others¡¯ credit. With these thoughts, the Empress became agitated. "Is that so?" she asked. "Of course it¡¯s true, Mother. Not only do I know of this, but also the common folks in the disaster-stricken areas." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How outrageous!" The Empress slammed her armrest and asked, "Who is this female doctor? Why is her name so peculiar?" King Jin shook his head and said, "I¡¯m not quite clear on the details. I¡¯ve heard that after Gu Youyou returned to the Lin Family from Qi Mountain, she brought Searcy with her. Searcy¡¯s identity was that of a doctor accompanying her, but she was driven away by Madam Lin after committing some mistake, and has since been in Jisheng Hall." "Searcy!" The Empress narrowed her eyes, thought it over carefully, and said, "If that¡¯s the case, then I will take this worry off your shoulders. You go back first, and I will inform you once there is news." If this female doctor has such superior medical skills, even if her son is sick, she could probably cure him. She felt this was not a bad idea, comparing it with the prophecy of the beggar, she thought it would be much more reliable for her son to bring home a concubine with high medical skills, who could quietly cure his illness. The more she thought about it, the more feasible it seemed. If the female doctor secretly cured her son¡¯s illness, both reputation and face would be preserved, which is better than having an Imperial Physician treat him, right? King Jin was overjoyed and felt like jumping up. He happily thanked her for her grace. "Thank you, Mother!" The Empress returned to Kunning Palace and then remembered the three young ladies she had left out in the cold all day. Their affairs were not settled, causing the Empress a headache. She dispatched Nanny Li to handle this matter. "Go tell them to go back first, the timing is not right, we¡¯ll talk about it in a few days." "Yes, Your Majesty the Empress!" "Ah, wait!" The Empress stopped Nanny Li again. "Does Your Majesty the Empress have any further commands?" The Empress said, "Go and investigate a person as soon as possible, a female doctor from Jisheng Hall named Searcy. See what her background is." For the sake of her eldest grandson, she could tolerate King Jin marrying a female doctor, but she could not tolerate the doctor being someone with an unclear background. Someone of unknown origins carries too many uncertainties. What if she turned out to be an enemy and harmed her precious son? Chapter 1082 - 1076: Finding You a Concubine Chapter 1082: Chapter 1076: Finding You a ConcubineGu Youyou returned to find that Jin Zijin had also come back. "Did I hear that the Empress summoned you to the palace?" "Yes!" Gu Youyou said with a smile: "She thinks you¡¯re too lonely and wants to find you some concubines!" Gu Youyou chuckled. "Heh..." Jin Zijin couldn¡¯t help but laugh, "It seems she has too much free time on her hands to meddle in others¡¯ affairs." Gu Youyou rubbed her chest and said, "She is indeed idle, but now she probably can¡¯t sit still anymore, she won¡¯t have time to find concubines for you lately." "Oh?" Jin Zijin raised an eyebrow and smiled: "I knew Youyou wouldn¡¯t be so easily bullied. Tell me, what busywork did you find for her? Share the fun with me." They clearly found their joy in the misfortunes of others, but they quite enjoyed it. Gu Youyou said: "She brought up the topic of infertility, and after she finished, I mentioned my cousin. So, I suggested to her that Prince Jin should see a doctor, who knows, maybe Prince Jin has reproductive issues." Jin Zijin nodded his head, saying, "That makes some sense. There has been no news about concubines being pregnant in Prince Jin Residence; it¡¯s likely that Prince Jin has problems." "So, she must be in a hurry now, right? If Prince Jin can¡¯t have children, her dreams of becoming the Empress Dowager are dashed." Jin Zijin watched Gu Youyou giggling about Prince Jin¡¯s matter, her long eyelashes fluttering like butterflies over her fair face, his heart stirred, and he couldn¡¯t resist the urge to pull her into his embrace and shower her with affection. "Youyou!" He interrupted her nonstop chatter, saying, "Don¡¯t forget, we don¡¯t have children either, we shouldn¡¯t give her any chances to gossip." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Huh?" Gu Youyou looked up at him, saying, "If I can¡¯t get pregnant, would you take a concubine?" "No," Jin Zijin told her decisively, "That would just mean I¡¯m not trying hard enough. So, I would try even harder to make sure you get pregnant soon." Chapter 1083 - 1077: Found Out Searcy’s Details Chapter 1083: Chapter 1077: Found Out Searcy¡¯s DetailsHe mumbled, "I truly am pure and desire-less, but I have been poisoned by you." ... Madam Li, very efficient in handling matters, soon uncovered the full background of Doctor Searcy. "Empress, this Doctor Searcy is also a young lady from Beijing, and you would never guess who she really is." It was rare to see Madam Li handle matters with such gravity over the years. "Who is she?" Madam Li hummed and said, "Her real name is not Searcy; her last name is Lu. She is Lu Youchang¡¯s daughter, named Lu Xueying." "General Lu¡¯s daughter?" The Empress exclaimed, "How have I never heard that General Lu¡¯s daughter became a doctor? Why would she hide her identity?" Madam Li continued, "Right when Gu Youyou was preparing to go to Qi Mountain to seek treatment from the Heavenly Master, a major incident occurred in the Lu Family. It¡¯s not new that Madam Lu looked more masculine than men, but at that time, she announced she would stay indoors and focus on treating her illness, claiming her appearance changed because of a sickness. In fact, it was not a sickness; she was poisoned, and the person who poisoned her was Searcy¡¯s concubine-aunt. That concubine of General Lu was brought from Madam Lu¡¯s maternal home and had been with Madam Lu all along, even after marrying into General Lu¡¯s residence. However, this concubine was malicious and cunning and had started poisoning Madam Lu a long time ago, which led to her masculine appearance. Later, when the truth came out, this concubine committed suicide, leaving behind a daughter, which was Lu Xueying. Blinded by anger, Madam Lu took it out on Lu Xueying, beating her nearly to death. But in need of a cure for her condition, she had no choice but to seek out Gu Youyou. Whatever transaction they had between them, this old servant does not know, but I do know that Gu Youyou treated Madam Lu, and in return, Madam Lu entrusted Lu Xueying to Gu Youyou. When Lu Xueying faced the world again, she had changed her name to Searcy." With this explanation, the Empress already understood. But knowing how cruel the concubine was, she wondered, what about the daughter? No, the women placed by her son¡¯s side must be safe; she could not be careless. She said, "You may leave now!" To obtain more detailed information, the Ducal Residence must handle it. It seems she needs to find an opportunity to meet with her grandfather, as only he can personally undertake this matter. ... Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unaware of her background being exposed, Searcy was currently bullying a carriage driver. "Hey, do you even know how to care for horses? Look how skinny this horse has become under your care. If you cause the Grand Prince and his consort to fall into a ditch, dying a hundred times wouldn¡¯t be enough." Gui Yunxi glanced at the horse Searcy was pointing at, and said, "This kind of horse is actually good on its feet, spare us your comments if you don¡¯t understand." "I don¡¯t understand?" Searcy, pointing to her nose, sneered, "Believe it or not, I can kill this horse." "I..." Gui Yunxi said weakly, "Believe, I believe you, please spare it, do not think about hurting this horse, it¡¯s doing well, it has the best stamina and endurance among all the horses." Gui Yunxi knew that Searcy used horses to test medicine, and their Family Head, Gu Youyou, had agreed. So as soon as Searcy spoke, he immediately got scared and didn¡¯t dare to retort, fearing Searcy might take this horse away. He truly cared for the horse. Searcy clapped her hands, walking back to the inner courtyard with her nose in the air. Chapter 1084 - 1078: The Perverted Poison Doctor Chapter 1084: Chapter 1078: The Perverted Poison DoctorIn the end, she experimented on humans, all of whom were arranged by the Empress to be sent to the estate. In Searcy¡¯s courtyard, she held a thick, long needle filled with liquid and walked toward a few women tied to a pillar. Those women were terrified, snot and tears running down their faces, but their mouths were gagged, and they could only let out painful wails from their throats. Here she comes again, that horrifying woman is coming back. Not only does she pierce them with such thick needles, but she also injects that strange liquid into their bodies. After being injected with the strange liquid, their bodies would show different symptoms. Once, they had fevers that wouldn¡¯t subside for three days before they recovered. Three days later, once the fever subsided, they found that their lips had lost several layers of skin, and their bodies felt hollowed out. A few days later, they broke out in a rash all over their bodies, painfully itching yet unable to scratch because if Searcy scratched, it would leave scars and disfigure them. Girls always valued their skin, relying on it as their asset. If their skin was ruined, it would offend their master¡¯s eyes, and the master would surely find an opportunity to sell them off. No! Don¡¯t! Several maids cried silently. Searcy chuckled and said, "Don¡¯t be afraid, you are doing a good deed. To develop better medicine to save people, naturally, someone has to step up and try it first. Previously, it was Gu Youyou and I who tried it first, but now Gu Youyou¡¯s status has changed; she¡¯s the Prince¡¯s consort, so we obviously can¡¯t use her for testing anymore, right? You, being her maids, should naturally share your master¡¯s worries and suffer for her. Now is your chance to show your loyalty. I chose you few because you performed well, if it were someone else, they wouldn¡¯t get this opportunity." The thick needle drew nearer, approaching one of the girls, who began to cry out in terror. She didn¡¯t want this at all. Were all doctors such perverts? Why did they choose her for testing the medicine? Searcy frowned unhappily and said, "What do you mean by this? You don¡¯t want to? Hey, don¡¯t cry. To share the master¡¯s worries¡ªare you in or out? If you don¡¯t want to, then that means you are disloyal to the Prince¡¯s consort. What use is there for a disloyal servant? Better to be beaten to death with sticks." Upon hearing this, the women were so scared they immediately stopped crying. Compared to being beaten to death with sticks, being pierced with a thick needle didn¡¯t seem like such a big deal. "Still don¡¯t want to? If you¡¯re willing, nod your head," Searcy said sternly. Willing, willing! The women nodded their heads hurriedly. They were indeed miserable, to have come across a pervert like Searcy. Not being pierced by the needle was considered disloyal to the Prince¡¯s consort, but this needle was nearly deadly. Searcy sneered as she pierced their arms with the needle, injecting the liquid inside. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A moment later, seeing that they were becoming delirious, she untied them from the pillar and threw them into a windowless room to lock them up. In the pitch-black room, a woman said faintly, "I can¡¯t take it anymore, it¡¯s so uncomfortable. When will this ever end?" Another girl, who seemed more astute, said, "They must have found out we¡¯re the Empress¡¯s people and are deliberately doing this to us. Don¡¯t be afraid, everyone, hold on. The Empress will not abandon us. As soon as a new mistress enters the estate, we will have our backbone." "But how much longer do we have to wait? Wuu wuu..." Searcy put away the syringe and left the dark room with a cold smirk. Fine then, hold on. She wanted to see how long these women could last. ... Chapter 1085 - 1079: Pregnant Chapter 1085: Chapter 1079: PregnantThe great army from Lingnan had already marched to the north, and Jin Zijin had set off early to join them. His greatest concern upon leaving was Gu Youyou. Gu Youyou had planned to go with him, but considering the immense amount of work to be done behind the scenes, she was indispensable. She ultimately decided to stay. Fortunately, ten days after Jin Zijin¡¯s departure, Gu Youyou found out that she was finally pregnant. This body had been greatly depleted over the years, but after her careful nurturing, she had finally succeeded in conceiving. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Both spouses were getting on in years, so the arrival of this child was undeniably joyous news. Xiang Chun was so excited she couldn¡¯t stay still, bustling around the room and then saying in a hurry, "I must go back to the Lin Residence and tell the old Madam." Gu Youyou made a sign for silence and said, "No, we can¡¯t publicize this matter. It¡¯s enough that you know. Keep your composure and make sure no one else finds out." With Jin Zijin not around, she couldn¡¯t guarantee that the Empress¡¯s party wouldn¡¯t cause trouble. Now that Prince Qin and the eldest Prince both had offspring, if her King Jin couldn¡¯t produce a child, she¡¯d surely go mad. Xiang Chun swallowed her words and nodded, "Right, we can¡¯t make a fuss. But once the belly starts to show, we can¡¯t hide it!" Gu Youyou smiled, touching her stomach, "It doesn¡¯t matter, the weather is turning cooler, I can wear looser clothes to conceal it." Looks like this season¡¯s outfits from Manxiu Building will have to feature loose babydoll dresses. Yin Shuang rushed into the courtyard, looking extremely flustered. "Madam of the eldest Prince, Master Gui urgently requests an audience." Gui Yunxi was an outsider, so he couldn¡¯t enter Gu Youyou¡¯s inner courtyard; hence, to meet Gu Youyou, he had to send a message. Xiang Chun asked, "What does he want?" Xiang Chun thought that after receiving the news of Gu Youyou¡¯s pregnancy, she should rest more and not handle everything personally as before. Yin Shuang shook her head, "I don¡¯t know, but he seemed very urgent." Gu Youyou frowned slightly; she had no choice but to stand up and follow her out. Gui Yunxi waited outside, looking at Gu Youyou and then at Xiang Chun and Yin Shuang, who seemed like they wanted to speak but stopped themselves. Gu Youyou glanced at him indifferently and said to Xiang Chun and Yin Shuang, "You may leave now." Yin Shuang promptly retreated after saluting, while Xiang Chun, though reluctant, still followed Yin Shuang upon seeing Gu Youyou¡¯s displeased demeanor. With no one else around, Gu Youyou asked, "What¡¯s the matter?" Gui Yunxi lowered his voice, "Miss Du is here, hiding in my stable." Miss Du? Hadn¡¯t she gone to Xining? Gu Youyou had previously instructed Jin Zijin to have people pursue Miss Du, and when the pursuers returned, they reported Miss Du had encountered bandits on her way and was even taken to be the bandit leader¡¯s wife. Fortunately, she was rescued by a passing trade caravan. She was fine except for the shock she had suffered and subsequently made it safely to Xining, where she linked up with the local businesses there. Only then had Gu Youyou been reassured. But why had Miss Du come here? Why did she avoid the main entrance, not asking to be announced, and not returning to Jinxiu City, but instead, hiding in the stable to see Gui Yunxi? "What did she say?" Gui Yunxi shook his head, "Nothing, but both she and Cuiya were wearing veils and bamboo hats; it looked like they didn¡¯t want to be recognized." Gu Youyou was stunned for a moment and then said softly, "Then let¡¯s go see her." However, Gu Youyou stopped after only a few steps, looking at the sky and saying, "No, I can¡¯t go. Have them wait a while, and when it gets darker, I¡¯ll have Xiang Chun bring them in." Chapter 1086 - 1080: Whose Child? Chapter 1086: Chapter 1080: Whose Child?Since Miss Du does not want people to know, she naturally cannot casually go to the stable. She is the lady of this house, even if she wants to ride a horse, it should be the servant who brings the horse to the front door for her. How could she go to the stable herself? The eyes of the Empress in the mansion have not been completely removed, she needs to be careful in everything she does. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At night, Xiang Chun cautiously went to the stable and brought Miss Du and her maid into Gu Youyou¡¯s inner courtyard. Gu Youyou looked outside, then had Xiang Chun close the door. Xiang Chun whispered, "Be at ease, wife of the eldest Prince, no one saw. I gathered all the maids and old women in the kitchen, saying there were pastries made today and let them go fetch some." "Well done, smart!" Gu Youyou praised, and hurriedly asked Miss Du and Cuiya into the room. "When did you come back? Why didn¡¯t you use the main entrance?" Gu Youyou asked with full of doubts. Miss Du seemed not in good spirits. When there were no outsiders, she finally removed her face cover and cloak, and reached out her hand, saying, "Maybe you could check my pulse." "Check the pulse?" Gu Youyou was puzzled but still took her pulse. After a moment, Gu Youyou was shocked, hurriedly asked Miss Du to sit down and asked her, "How could this be?" She had felt this pulse during the day, her own joyful pulse, why did Miss Du have the same joyful pulse? The joyful pulse is very distinct, she could not have felt it wrong. Miss Du glanced at Cuiya, who understood and pulled Xiang Chun out the door. "Sister Xiang Chun, our Miss has not eaten anything all day, could you help us see what food there is in the cooking area?" Xiang Chun, being an experienced person, knew she should leave and smiled, "Alright, wait here, I¡¯ll go check. They added a meal in the kitchen today, you are in luck." After Xiang Chun left, Cuiya stood guard outside the room. Miss Du, with eyes reddened, said, "It¡¯s true, I am pregnant, you noticed, didn¡¯t you?" "Whose child is it?" Gu Youyou turned somewhat pale; she heard that Miss Du was captured by bandits to be their leader¡¯s wife, now Miss Du was pregnant, and timing seemed just right. If Miss Du was really ravaged by bandits and was carrying the child of a bandit, how could Gu Youyou make it up to her? Going to Xining was her lack of consideration, solely focusing on war efforts and minimizing losses. Subconsciously, Gu Youyou thought it normal for Miss Du as a senior manager to travel on business, but she forgot it was abnormal for women in this world to travel for work; such tasks should be handled by men. "Is it the bandits¡¯?" Gu Youyou asked, face ghastly pale, but if it indeed was the bandit¡¯s, she would have to flatten that bandit¡¯s den. "It is not!" Miss Du shook her head. Not? Gu Youyou breathed a sigh of relief. But then whose could it be? She became tense again. "What exactly happened? Who is the father of the child?" Regardless of who it was, that he had ravaged Miss Du, Gu Youyou must seek justice for her. In Gu Youyou¡¯s eyes, it was impossible for Miss Du to willingly become pregnant out of wedlock; she must have been violated. "It¡¯s..." Miss Du found it hard to speak about the matter, and that man, she really planned never to mention him for life. She said, "Don¡¯t ask who it is, help me think of what to do now." Was Gu Youyou all set on vengeance for Miss Du, yet not expecting this stance from her? Chapter 1087 - 1081: Giving Her Advice Chapter 1087: Chapter 1081: Giving Her AdviceAccording to her understanding of ancient women, especially ones like Miss Du from ancient times, mostly such incidents would drive them to death in order to vindicate their honor. But looking at Miss Du now, she clearly doesn¡¯t plan to do this. Not committing suicide, of course, is good, so let us not worry about who the father of the child is for now. Gu Youyou took a deep breath and said, "Alright, I won¡¯t ask you. But if you feel wronged and want to seek revenge on that man, just tell me and I¡¯ll certainly help you chop him up. I know about the bandits you encountered on the road, it was my fault for not considering thoroughly before letting you go, I¡¯m sorry." Miss Du sighed lightly, "It¡¯s nothing, just a false alarm." Or maybe it was ultimately a cursed bond between her and him. Even without the trip to Xining, who knows if it might have ended someplace else, in some other way. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gu Youyou genuinely felt guilty towards her. Hearing Miss Du speak so lightly only made her more uneasy. "But now that you¡¯re pregnant, did that man force you?" Miss Du shook her head and said, "Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore, just think of a way to deal with the current situation." Miss Du displayed great impatience, seeming truly reluctant to mention that man. Gu Youyou sighed, "Alright, then you tell me what do you plan to do? Are you going to keep the baby or not? If not, it¡¯s simpler, I can prescribe you a medication, and the baby will quickly be aborted without too much harm to your body." Miss Du¡¯s heart skipped a beat, she touched her belly and asked, "What if I keep it?" "Keep it?" Gu Youyou looked at her in surprise, and couldn¡¯t help but to start guessing who the man could be? To say Miss Du fell in love with someone else so quickly seemed unlikely. She was not that kind of person. But if not? There was only one person in this world who could make Miss Du willingly bear a child, with such a sad expression. But wasn¡¯t that person safeguarding the city gate at East Sea? Could it be Jie Zhonglin? Miss Du touched her belly and said, "If news of my pregnancy gets out, it¡¯s mostly likely over for me, people will guess that the child belongs to the bandits, after all I was captured by bandits and it¡¯s no secret." The house servants who went to Xining with her all returned safely. Gu Youyou consoled her, smiling, "Then keep it hidden and let no one find out. You can stay here with peace of mind, and I¡¯ll announce externally that you¡¯ve gone to a neighboring country to expand our business. After giving birth, we can say you adopted this child, how does that sound?" Miss Du¡¯s eyes brightened, but she still expressed some concerns, "But will others believe this?" Gu Youyou frowned and said, "Suddenly having a baby appear, especially when the timing might suggest it¡¯s yours, indeed, people might suspect. Ah, how about this, you could adopt several more, of all ages, both boys and girls. Adopt one about the same age as your child, then others won¡¯t suspect." "Ah?" Miss Du was momentarily stunned. Gu Youyou explained, "A single woman, a single woman who doesn¡¯t plan to marry, a very wealthy single woman, and then adopting many homeless children is quite normal, think of it as doing charity work. You¡¯ve made so much Silver, and you can¡¯t spend it all." Hearing Gu Youyou say this, Miss Du felt there was some sense to it. The dark clouds of the past few days suddenly cleared away, she touched her belly, smiling blissfully.